I'dJ'Joid 
 
AN 
 
 AMERICAN  COMMENTARY 
 
 ON    THE 
 
 NEW   TESTAMENT. 
 
 EDITED  BY 
 
 ALVAH  HOVEY.  D.D.,  LL.D. 
 
 V.    1 
 
 ^r 
 
 ( 1 12/10/30 -i 
 
 PHILADELPHIA : 
 
 AMERICAN   BAPTIST   PUBLICATION  SOCIETY, 
 
 1420  ('hestnut  Street. 
 
COMMENTARY 
 
 ON   THE 
 
 GOSPEL  OF  MATTHEW. 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN   A.    BROADUS,   D.  D.,  LL.  D. 
 
 (■^12/10/30  \ 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 
 AMERICAN    BAPTIST   PUBLICATION    SOCIETY. 
 
 1420  Chestnut  Street. 
 
AN  AMERICAN  COMMENTARY 
 
 ON 
 
 THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 
 
 The  following  volumes  of  this  series,  formerly  called  the  Complete  Commentary  on  the 
 New  Testament,  have  already  been  published.  The  remainder  are  all  in  preparation,  and 
 will  be  issued,  jjrobably,  two  volumes  per  year  until  completed  : 
 
 The  Gospel  of  Matthew,  by  John  A.  Broadus,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 
 The  Gospel  of  Mark,  by  W.  N.  Clarke,  D.  D. 
 The  Gospel  of  Luke,  by  George  K.  Bliss,  D.  D. 
 The  Gospel  or  John,  by  Alvah  Hovey,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 
 The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  by  Horatio  B.  Hackett,  D.  D. 
 The   Revelation,   by   Justin  A.  Smith,  D.  D.,  in   consultation 
 with  James  Robinson  Boise,  Ph.  D.,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 
 
 STEREOTYPED  BY  GARDNER  COLBY. 
 
 The  stereotype  plates  of  this  volume  have  been  paid  for  out  of  the  legacy  of  the  late 
 Gardner  Colby.  And  for  this  reason  the  book,  though  containing  664  pages,  is  sold  at  the  low 
 price  of  $2.25. 
 
 Entered   according   to   Act  of  Congress,   in   the   year  1886,   by   the 
 
 AMERICAN    BAPTIST    PUBLICATION    SOCIETV, 
 
 In   the   Office  of  the   Librarian   of  Congress,   at  ^A/■ashington. 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION 
 TO  THE  IVEW  TESTAMENT. 
 
 BY    ALVAII    IIOVEY,    D.   D.,  LL.  D. 
 
 THE  CANON   OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 
 
 For  the  purposes  of  this  lutroductiou  it  is  unnecessary  to  give  a  history  ol  the 
 word  "  canon,"  or  even  a  list  of  the  significations  which  it  has  in  ancient  literature. 
 As  applied  to  the  New  Testament,  it  means  "  the  collection  of  books  which  con- 
 stitute the  original  written  rule  of  the  Christian  faith ''  (  Wesicotl).  If  there  is  any 
 standard  of  religious  faith  and  practice  recognized  by  Christians  of  every  name  jus 
 authoritative,  it  is  this  collection  of  books  which  are  supposed  to  have  been  written 
 by  the  inmiediate  disci})les  of  Christ  and  their  associates. 
 
 It  is  true  that  Christians  do  not  all  agree  in  holding  these  books  to  be  the  only 
 authoritative  rule  of  faith  and  practice  in  matters  of  religion,  but  they  all  agree 
 in  holding  them  to  be  an  original  and  authoritative  rule,  even  though,  as  some 
 suppose,  their  teaching  must  be  supplemented  by  ecclesiastical  tradition.  It  is 
 true,  again,  that  Christians  do  not  all  agree  as  to  the  complete  inspiration  and 
 final  authority  of  these  books,  but  they  all  concede  to  them  very  higii  authority  a.s 
 the  only  original  documents  of  the  Christian  religion  now  extant.  It  is  also  true 
 that  Christians  do  not  all  agree  in  their  interpretation  of  these  books,  or  in  their 
 theory  as  to  the  persons  who  are  qualified  to  interpret  them,  but  they  all  admit 
 the  high  imjiortance  of  their  teaching,  whenever  it  is  ascertained. 
 
 How  was  the  Canon  of  the  New  Testament  established? 
 
 In  seeking  an  answer  to  this  question  it  will  be  found  that  the  ways  of  God 
 are  not  like  our  ways ;  for  human  wisdom  would,  doubtless,  have  deemed  it  ex- 
 pedient to  guard  against  possible  doubt  or  error  in  time  to  come  by  committing 
 the  closing  up  of  the  Canon  to  the  last  of  the  apostles.  If  John,  residing  at  Eph- 
 esus  in  his  old  age,  had  inserted  in  his  last  book  a  list  of  the  inspired  writings  of 
 his  contemporaries,  with  such  a  sketch  of  their  contents  as  would  make  it  easy  to 
 identify  them ;  if  he  had  testified  that  the  luimber  of  such  writings  was  then  com- 
 plete ;  and  if  he  had  joined  with  this  statement  a  warning  against  any  addition  to 
 or  subtraction  from  the  number  or  the  teaching  of  these  books  (like  that  in  Rev. 
 22  :  18,  19),— this,  it  may  be  thought,  would  have  fixed  the  Canon  of  the  New 
 Testament  beyond  any  possibility  of  doubt  or  debate,  and  this,  surely,  would  have 
 been  a  very  natural  course  for  human  wisdom  to  take  in  the  circumstances. 
 
 But  it  "might  have  proved  to  be  a  mistake  after  all,  giving  to  Christians  less 
 
iv  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 stable  grounds  for  confidence  than  they  now  have.  Would  it  not  have  led  theni 
 to  overlook'  all  other  evidence,  and  to  depend  exclusively  on  the  witness  of  this 
 apostle  ?  "Would  it  not  have  excited  in  critical  minds  suspicions  of  human  calcu- 
 lation or  fear,  and  demands  for  impossible  proof  that  John  himself  wrote  the  book 
 containing  the  list  described,  or  at  least  the  paragraph  in  which  the  list  was  found? 
 Would  it  not  have  jjrovoked  the  assertion  tliat  such  a  jiroceeding  Avas  unexampled 
 and  uncalled  for  by  the  circumstances  of  Christians  at  that  time,  since  they  must 
 have  known  who  were  the  writers  of  the  Gospels  and  Epistles  which  they  had  re- 
 ceived? These  and  similar  criticisms  would  certainly  have  been  made  if  the 
 course  suggested  had  been  taken,  even  though  that  course  was  the  safest  and  best 
 possible  in  the  eyes  of  human  wisdom. 
 
 But  it  was  not  taken.  The  Spirit  of  God,  who  is  wiser  than  men,  and  who 
 presided  over  the  work  of  the  apostles,  chose  another  way  of  establishing  the 
 Canon,  another  way  of  making  known  to  Christians  the  authoritative  documents 
 of  their  religion  in  distinction  from  other  books  pertaining  to  it.  And  the  way 
 chosen  by  the  Spirit  was  perfectly  obvious  and  natural.  It  was  to  make  use  of 
 the  prudence  and  piety  of  the  churches  in  accomplishing  this  work,  by  commit- 
 ting to  them  the  writings  of  men  who  were  known  to  be  inspired  teachers  of  Chris- 
 tian truth.  For  the  prudence  and  piety  of  the  churches  would  be  morally  certain 
 to  preserve  these  writings  as  a  sacred  trust,  and  to  hand  them  down,  with  the 
 names  of  their  authors,  from  generation  to  generation  as  authoritative  expositions 
 of  their  religion. 
 
 If,  for  example,  the  churches  of  Philippi  and  Corinth  received  from  Paul 
 letters  that  were  instinct  with  the  spirit  of  love,  wisdom,  and  authority — letters 
 that  praised  their  virtues,  reproved  their  sins,  corrected  their  errors,  relieved  their 
 perplexities,  scattered  their  doubts,  and  brightened  their  hopes — they  would  not 
 fail  to  preserve  these  letters  with  the  utmost  care,  or  to  leave  them  as  precious 
 treasures  to  their  successors  in  the  church.  While  they  would  be  very  willing  to 
 have  them  read  and  copied  by  disciples  of  Christ  from  other  churches,  they  would 
 be  likely  to  insist  upon  retaining  them  in  their  own  custody.  And  since  the  let- 
 ters directed  to  a  single  church  were  few  in  number  (rarely  if  ever  more  than 
 two),  there  would  never  be  the  slightest  danger  of  mistake  as  to  their  authorship, 
 
 Tiius,  by  a  natural  process,  under  the  control  of  good  sense  and  right  feeling, 
 would  nearly  all  the  writings  of  "apostles"  and  "apostolic  men"  {Tertullian)  be 
 kept  distinct  from  the  writings  of  those  who  could  not  declare  the  will  of  Christ 
 with  equal  authority.  For  example,  the  Epistles  of  Paul  to  the  Corinthians 
 would  never  for  a  moment  be  put  on  a  level  with  the  epistle  which  they  received, 
 a  third  of  a  century  later,  from  the  church  in  Rome,  and  which  was  written  by 
 Clement,  Bishop  of  that  church.  Even  if  the  latter  were  sometimes  read  in  the 
 church  at  Corinth,  or  were  copied  into  the  same  manuscript  with  the  former,  there 
 would  be  no  danger  of  confusion.  For  if  we  look  merely  at  the  general  contents 
 of  the  two  Epistles  of  Paul  to  "  the  church  of  God  in  Corinth,"  and  of  the  first 
 epistle  of  Clement  to  that  church,  it  is  manifestly  absurd  to  ascribe  them  all  to 
 the  same  author,  or  to  ascribe  the  canonical  epistles  to  Clement  and  the  eccle- 
 siastical epistle  to  Paul.     Besides,  the  former  purport  to  be  from  the  apostle,  while 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 he  latter  purports  to  be  from  the  church  in  Rome.  There  may  have  been  cases 
 where  the  possibility  of  mistaking  a  non-apostolical  for  an  apostolical  writing  is 
 less  incredible  than  in  the  case  mentioned,  but  there  were  none,  it  is  believed,  where 
 such  a  mistake  can  l)e  regarded  as  probal)le. 
 
 And,  in  spite  oi'  modern  doubts  and  denials,  it  is  evident  from  a  variety  of  cir- 
 cumstances that  tlie  early  Christians  were  reasonably  cautious  about  the  sources 
 of  their  knowledge.  It  is  evident,  for  example,  from  the  four  great  Epistles  of 
 Paul  (viz.  Romans,  First  and  Second  Corinthians,  and  Galatians),  which  are  ac- 
 cei)ted  as  genuine  by  the  boldest  criticism,  that  special  and,  indeed,  absolute  con- 
 fidence was  reposed  in  the  teaching  of  those  admitted  to  be  a{)ostles  (1  Cor.  12  : 
 28,  29 ;  2  Cor.  11:5;  12  :  11,  12 ;  Gal.  2:7-9;  Eph.  2  :  20 ;  4  :  11).  They  were 
 looked  upon  as  entitled  to  speak  with  authority  on  all  matters  relating  to  the  per- 
 son and  work  of  Christ  or  the  duty  of  his  followers.  Naturally,  therefore,  their 
 writings  would  be  preserved  and  consulted  with  the  greatest  respect.  It  is  also 
 evident  from  hints  in  the  New  Testament,  and  from  the  language  of  the  Christian 
 Fathers,  that  alouff  tvith  the  teaching  of  the  apostles  was  placed  the  teaching  of 
 their  companions,  such  as  Mark  and  Luke,  either  because  their  doctrine  was  sup- 
 posed to  be  received  directly  from  apostles,  and  to  be  fully  endorsed  ])v  them,  or 
 because,  in  addition  to  their  intimacy  with  apostles,  they  were  believed  to  have  a 
 special  gift  of  inspiration  to  qualify  them  for  their  work. 
 
 If,  now,  as  history  appears  to  show,  the  formation  of  the  New  Testament 
 Canon  was  left  to  the  i>rudence  and  i)iety  of  the  early  churches,  several  things 
 whieli  may  be  said  to  characterize  the  actual  process  of  f^-nuition  are  seen  to  be 
 natural,  if  not  inevital)le.     A  few  of  these  may  be  named  in  this  place. 
 
 1.  'The  Principal  Beason  for  admitting  a  Book  to  the  Canon  was  found  in  its 
 Autho):<hip. — If  the  sacred  books  of  the  New  Covenant  had  been  selected  by  the 
 apostle  John,  the  names  and  relations  of  their  writers  might  have  been  a  matter 
 of  no  vital  importance  to  any  one.  Enlightened  by  the  Spirit,  this  apostle  might 
 have  discerned  the  })ure  gold  of  truth  with  no  admixture  of  error  in  anonymous 
 productions,  and  these  productions,  stamped  with  his  approval,  might  have  been 
 welcomed  by  the  churches  without  much  desire  or  effort  to  ascertain  who  were 
 their  authors.  The  great  name  and  authority  of  John  would  have  proved  suf- 
 ficient for  a  time  to  satisfy  reason  and  blunt  the  edge  of  curiosity.  But  if  books 
 were  to  be  pronounced  authoritative  and  assigned  a  place  in  the  Canon  by  the 
 common  judgment  of  churches  composed  of  uninspired  men,  it  could  only  be 
 done  on  the  ground  of  confidence  in  their  authors  as  men  who  were  commissioned 
 by  the  Lord  to  declare  his  truth,  and  assisted  to  do  this  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  And 
 this  appears  to  have  been  the  principal,  if  not  the  sole,  ground  on  which  the  books 
 of  the  New  Testament  were  accepted  by  the  churches,  in  preference  to  all  others, 
 as  authentic  statements  of  fact,  of  doctrine,  and  of  duty. 
 
 2.  The  Formation  of  the  Canon  was  a  S/oiv  but  Safe  Process. — To  understand 
 this,  the  reader  nuist  picture  to  himself  the  condition  of  the  churches  when  the 
 last  of  the  apostles  died  in  Ephesus.  For  that  condition  was  not  such  as  to  sug- 
 gest the  necessity  of  collecting  at  once  the  standard  documents  of  Christianity 
 into  a  single  volume.     Had  John  ever  directed  them  to  collect  those  documents? 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Were  they  not  doing  their  appointed  work,  each  in  its  separate  form  and  appro- 
 priate sphere,  as  they  had  been  doing  it,  some  for  a  long  period  already  ?  While 
 the  apostle  was  living  there  had  been  no  lack  of  authoritative  instruction,  and 
 now,  though  he  had  fallen  asleep,  there  were  many  still  alive  who  had  heard  the 
 gospel  from  his  lips  a  thousand  times,  and  who  had  perhaps  enjoyed  his  personal 
 friendship:  could  these  ever  forget  his  doctrine  or  manner  of  life?  Moreover, 
 they  were  all  familiar,  it  may  be  presumed,  with  one  or  more  of  the  Synoptic  Gos- 
 pels, as  well  as  with  that  of  John,  and  with  some  of  the  Epistles — every  one  writ- 
 ten on  a  separate  parchment,  convenient  for  use  and  not  too  expensive  for  owner- 
 ship. Was  not  this  the  best  form  in  which  to  preserve  and  circulate  them  still  ? 
 Besides,  the  Epistles  in  almost  every  instance  were  written  to  the  Christians  of  a 
 particular  province  or  church,  or  to  an  individual  saint,  and  must  therefore  have 
 been  specially  adapted  to  the  sj^iritual  wants  of  those  addressed  :  were  they  then 
 equally  important  to  others  ?  Might  it  not  still  be  wise  to  circulate  particular 
 books  for  the  most  part  where  they  Avere  most  needed,  some  in  one  province  and 
 some  in  another,  even  as  the  apostles  sent  them  originally,  some  to  one  province 
 and  some  to  another  ? 
 
 Such  may  have  been  the  reflections  of  devout  men  at  the  close  f)f  the  first  cen- 
 tury, if  indeed  the  subject  of  a  New  Testament  Canon  engaged  their  attention  at 
 all.  But  this  is  very  doubtful.  For  the  perils  of  the  times,  and  their  own  prob- 
 able freedom  from  doubts  as  to  the  origin  of  standard  Christian  writings,  may 
 have  prevented  the  thought  of  forming  a  New  Testament  Canon  from  entering 
 their  minds.  And  as  the  years  flew  by,  Avhether  red  with  blood  or  white  with 
 peace,  and  their  struggle  with  Paganism  and  error  was  incessant,  it  is  clear  that 
 there  could  have  been  little  opportunity  for  united  counsel  until  the  reign  of  Con- 
 stantine.  Then,  for  the  first  time,  would  the  question  of  making  a  full  collection 
 of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  of  the  New  Covenant  be  likely  to  receive  due  consider- 
 ation. And  then  it  did  receive  suitable  attention.  Then  the  claims  of  certain 
 writings  that  had  not  been  received  as  sacred  in  every  part  of  Christendom  were 
 canvassed,  and  the  full  collection  of  books  that  ought  to  be  esteemed  canonical 
 was  ascertained  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  churches. 
 
 3.  Partial  Collections  preceded  the  lull  and  Final  Collection. — That  this  should 
 be  the  case  was  inevitable.  Consider,  first,  the  Gentile  churches  founded  by  Paul. 
 Is  it  not  certain  that  they  would  feel  a  sj^ecial  interest  in  the  Epistles  written  by 
 him,  both  because  he  was  their  spiritual  father,  and  because  he  had  respect  in 
 what  he  wrote  to  their  peculiar  training  and  condition  ?  And  along  with  his 
 Epistles  they  would  surely  be  anxious  to  possess  the  four  Gospels  and  tlie  Acts  of 
 the  Apostles — the  former,  because  they  would  earnestly  desire  to  know  all  "that 
 could  be  known  of  their  Lord's  earthly  life ;  and  the  latter,  because  they  would 
 naturally  wish  to  trace  the  footsteps  of  Paul  in  bringing  the  gospel  to  the  Gen- 
 tiles. To  these  might  be  added  in  many  of  the  churches  a  few  other  books ;  for 
 example,  the  First  Epistle  of  Peter  and  the  First  of  John.  But  it  need  not  be 
 supposed  that  these  productions  were  all  bound  up  in  the  same  manuscript  volume, 
 even  though  they  were  believed  to  be  of  equal  and  ultimate  authority.* 
 
 J  Says  S.  P.  Tregelles :  "  In  the  reign  of  Trajan— i.  e.  almost  immediately  after  the  death  of 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION.  vil 
 
 Consider  also  the  early  versions  of  books  now  included  in  the  New  Testament. 
 Whenever  such  a  version  was  made,  it  would  be  likely  to  embrace  all  the  books 
 that  were  considered  by  the  translator  inspired  and  authoritative,  esjiecially  if  the 
 judgment  of  the  translator  was  in  accord  with  that  of  the  ciuirches  among  whom 
 he  lived.  According  to  this  view,  it  is  reasonable  to  infer  from  an  early  Syriac 
 versi'^n,  the  Peshito,  what  were  the  books  accepted  as  canonical  by  the  Asiatic 
 churches  of  the  time,  and  from  an  early  Latin  version,  made  in  North  Africa, 
 what  were  the  books  tlien  received  as  canonical  by  the  churches  of  that  province, 
 and  perhaps,  from  a  catalogue  like  that  discovered  by  Muratori,  what  were  the 
 books  regarded  as  canonical  by  the  churches  of  Italy  when  it  was  written.  Yet  it 
 must  be  admitted  that  such  versions  or  catalogues  did  not  include  every  book 
 whicli  was  supported  by  good  evidence.  Perhaps  they  admitted  those  only  that 
 were  accejjted  at  the  time  by  all  the  churches  in  the  region  where  the  version  or 
 catalogue  was  made.  And  as  some  of  the  books  were  better  known  in  one  prov- 
 ince than  in  another,  these  versions  and  catalogues  were  not  precisely  alike.  It  is 
 even  possible  that  a  few  books  were  omitted  from  the  versions  because  the  books 
 were  supi)osed  to  be  of  minor  practical  importance.  The  Peshito  omits  the  Second 
 Epistle  of  Peter,  tlie  Second  and  Third  Epistles  of  John,  the  Epistle  of  Jude,  and 
 the  Aj)ocaly])sc,  but  includes  all  the  other  books  as  commonly  received  without 
 any  addition  (  Westcott).  It  was  probably  made  in  the  first  half  of  the  second 
 century  {Id.  p.  211).  The  early  Latin  version  omitted  the  Epistle  of  James  and 
 the  Second  Epistle  of  Peter ;  perhaps  also  at  first  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews, 
 though  this  was  soon  added.  Alter  critical  examination  Westcott  concludes  that 
 the  oldest  Latin  version  was  made  before  A.  D.  170,  tlu)ugh  how  long  before  can- 
 not now  be  discovered.  It  is  also  his  judgment  that  the  so-called  "  Fragment  of 
 ^Muratori"  could  not  have  been  written  much  after  A.  D.  170,  and  that  it  recog- 
 nized the  same  books  as  canonical  which  were  inserted  in  the  North  Alriciui 
 version. 
 
 4.  Some  of  the  Books  were  Canonized  on  Fuller  Evidence  than  Others. — This 
 results  from  what  has  been  said  already.  If  the  Christian  Scriptures  were  circu- 
 lated for  a  considerable  time  in  portions,  according  to  the  convenience  of  pur- 
 chasers and  readers,  some  t)f  them  must  have  been  nmch  more  widely  scattered 
 and  generally  known  than  others.  Merely  personal  letters,  like  the  Second  and 
 Third  Ei)istles  of  John  and  Paul's  Epistle  to  Philemon,  would  be  known  to  com- 
 paratively few,  unless  perhaps  the  Epistles  of  Paul  were  early  brought  together  in 
 one  volume  and  thus  circulated  among  the  Gentile  churches.  In  this  case,  the 
 Epistle  to  Philemon  might  be  generally  known  as  a  work  of  Paul  and  uundiered 
 with  his  other  letters,  though  rarely  quoted.  The  same  circumstance  would  also 
 account  for  the  smaller  circulation  of  the  Pastoral  Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus, 
 
 St.  Jdhn,  the  last  cvanirelist  and  the  last  surviving  apostle — the  four  Gospels  were  collected  and 
 circulated  in  one  voltnuc;  and  as  a  united  volume  they  were  used  in  the  former  part  of  the  second 
 century  by  the  churches  in  general.  St.  Paul's  Epistles  were  also  in  the  same  age  circulated 
 unitedly:  there  may  have  been  another  collection  in  use  omitting  some  of  them,  but  this  question, 
 as  well  as  whether  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  belonged  to  this  united  volume,  does  not  require  to 
 be  here  discussed.  Of  the  other  books  of  the  New  Testament,  the  greater  part  were  in  use  as 
 separate  books,"  etc.     (Home's  Jnliod.  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  vol.  iv.  p.  25.) 
 
viii  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 though  these  would  be  sought  by  the  ministry  for  a  special  reason,  the  instruction 
 which  they  give  as  to  the  qualifications  and  duties  of  pastors.  Again,  such  a  book 
 as  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  might  be  cliiefly  used  at  first  by  churches  composed 
 of  Jewish  converts,  for  whose  special  benefit  it  was  written. 
 
 Still  further :  local  or  temporary  enthusiasm  for  a  certain  doctrine  might  lead 
 to  a  more  extensive  and  diligent  use  of  the  book  in  which  it  was  supposed  to  be 
 taught  than  was  made  of  other  books  no  less  interesting  to-day,  while  local  or 
 temporary  dislike  of  certain  doctrines  might  lead  first  to  neglect,  and  then  to 
 ignorance,  of  the  books  supposed  to  teach  them.  This  was  probably  true  of  the 
 doctrine  of  Chiliasm  as  affecting  the  use  or  neglect  of  the  Apocalypse. 
 
 For  these  reasons  it  is  plain  that  the  evidence  for  the  canonicity  of  certain 
 books  of  the  New  Testament  would  appear  to  be  less  compulsory  in  the  fourth 
 century  than  that  for  the  canonicity  of  others.  A  uniform  and  universal  tradi- 
 tion would  commend  a  large  part  of  these  Scriptures  to  the  confidence  of  every 
 upright  inquirer,  but  other  portions  would  be  supported  by  testimony  from  certain 
 quarters  and  periods  only. 
 
 From  this  general  survey  of  the  process  by  which  the  New  Testament  Canon 
 was  established  in  the  early  church  it  is  now  proper  to  turn  to  a  consideration  of 
 the  question — 
 
 Why  should  this  Canon  of  the  New  Testament  be  accepted 
 
 as  Trustworthy? 
 
 The  first  and  most  obvious  reason  for  this  is  our  confidence  in  the  good  sense 
 and  piety  of  those  who  united  their  voices  in  adopting  it.  But  if  their  repute  for 
 intelligence  and  fairness  of  mind  were  less  than  it  is,  there  are  two  circumstances 
 in  their  favor :  the  matter  to  be  determined  was  not  likely,  on  the  whole,  to  en- 
 kindle partisan  strife,  and  the  evidence  on  which  to  found  their  decision  was  much 
 more  abundant  then  than  it  is  now ;  for,  as  the  writings  of  Eusebius  clearly  prove, 
 a  large  part  of  that  evidence  has  disappeared  with  the  numerous  volumes  in  which 
 it  was  found. 
 
 In  the  light  of  these  statements,  the  conclusions  adopted  by  churches  and 
 councils  in  the  latter  part  of  the  fourth  century,  even  though  they  were  but  a 
 ratification  or  declaration  of  the  views  of  Christians  in  different  parts  of  the  em- 
 pire, are  presumably  correct,  and  should  be  received  with  confitience  unless  they 
 can  be  proved  erroneous.  The  "  burden  of  proof"  rests  upon  those  who  reject 
 any  portions  of  the  New  Testament  as  unworthy  of  a  place  in  the  Canon  of  Holy 
 Scripture.  Unless  well-attested  facts,  inconsistent  with  the  view  that  these  books 
 were  written  by  "  apostles  "  or  "  apostolic  men,"  and  Avere  received  with  veneration 
 by  those  to  whom  they  were  first  sent,  can  be  produced,  the  books  are  entitled  to 
 retain  the  high  position  which  was  then  accorded  to  them.  This  state  of  the  case 
 should  be  borne  in  mind  by  every  one  who  undertakes  to  review  the  arguments 
 for  and  against  the  limits  to  the  New  Testament  Canon  which  have  been  generally 
 accei)ted  by  Christians  since  the  close  of  the  fourth  century.  For  the  judgment 
 of  men  having  much  evidence  since  lost  must  not  be  set  aside  as  of  no  value.  To 
 restate  our  position :  Since  the  churches  and  councils  of  the  fourth  century  fixed 
 
GE^'ERAL   INTKODUCTIUX.  ix. 
 
 the  limits  of  the  New  Testament  Canon  witli  the  aid  of  all  the  evidence  which  we 
 now  have  and  of  much  that  hai<  been  lost,  it  wouKl  be  unreasonable  to  change  those 
 limits  unless  tliev  are  found  to  be  irreconcilable  with  ascertained  facts.  Yet  a 
 brief  survey  of  the  evidence  which  remains  will  be  of  service  to  those  who  cannot 
 study  that  evidence  minutely,  and  perhaps  of  nearly  equal  service  to  persons  who 
 desire  to  recall  the  princii)al  features  of  that  evidence  or  to  prepare  themselves 
 for  the  study  of  it. 
 
 First  Pkriod — that  of  the  Apostolical  Fathkus,  to  a.  d.  120. 
 
 Very  little  Ciu-istian  literature  from  this  i)eriod  has  been  preserved.  The 
 peculiar  rehition  of  tlie  afiostles  to  Christ,  and  the  special  inspiration  which  guided 
 them  in  tlieir  work,  gave  them  a  vast  influence  over  those  who  received  the  gospel 
 from  their  lips.  Hence,  naturally,  the  spiritual  leaders  of  the  churches,  after  the 
 apostolic  age,  were  preachers,  not  writers.  They  were  simply  heralds  of  tlie  truth 
 ■which  they  had  received  from  men  whom  they  felt  to  be  vastly  superior  to  them- 
 selves in  knowledge  and  authority.  ^Most  of  their  own  work  was  done  with  tiie 
 voice,  and  not  with  the  pen  ;  but  whatever  they  did  with  the  pen  was  chieHy  done 
 by  letters  of  a  practical  character,  rather  than  by  treatises  or  full  discussions.  It 
 is  not,  therefore,  suri)rising  that  few  exact  quotations  from  books  of  the  New  Tes- 
 tament occur  in  their  writings,  or  that  these  <iuotations  are  infoniial.  For  they 
 probably  iiad  no  occasion  to  enumerate  the  Christian  books  which  they  esteemed 
 sacred,  and  little  or  no  occasion  to  point  out  the  source  of  any  expressions  which 
 they  drew  from  those  books. 
 
 That  a  man  bearing  the  name  of  Clement  was  one  of  the  early  pastors  of  the 
 clnircli  in  Rome  cannot  be  seriously  denied;  for,  according  to  Irenreus,  who  wrote 
 within  less  than  a  huijdred  years  of  the  time  when  Clement  was  supposed  to  have 
 stood  at  the  head  of  the  Roman  Church,  he  was  the  successor  of  Anencletus, 
 while  Anencletus  was  the  successor  of  Linus,  the  first  overseer  of  the  church  (B. 
 iii.  33) ;  and,  according  to  Eusebius,  Linus  was  Pastor  in  Rome  from  .\.  d.  <)8-H(); 
 Anencletus,  from  a.  d.  <SU-U2  ;  and  Clement,  from  a.  d.  92-101  (H.  E.,  iii.  13,  15  i. 
 Of  the  many  writings  once  ascribed  to  Clement  of  Rome,  only  one  is  now  believed 
 to  be  genuine — an  epistle  of  the  church  in  that  city  to  the  church  in  Corinth — and 
 this  api)ears  to  have  been  written  about  A.  D.  9o.  It  is  commonly  called  the 
 "  First  Epistle  of  Clement,"  because  there  is  evidence  that  it  was  written  by 
 Clement  in  the  name  and  on  behalf  of  the  Roman  Church,  and  because  anotliei 
 production,  once  supposed  to  be  a  second  letter,  was  early  associated  with  the  name 
 of  Clement  and  with  this  epistle.  That  production  is  at  last  ascertained  to  be  a 
 homily  belonging  to  some  author  who  lived  before  the  middle  of  the  second  cen- 
 tury.    It  is  therefore  probably  the  oldest  Christian  homily  extant. 
 
 Of  the  first  and  genuine  epistle  it  may  be  remarked — (1)  That  it  is  full  of 
 Christian  thought  and  sentiment.  One  who  reads  it  attentively  will  perceive  that 
 the  spirit  of  its  author  was  thoroughly  Christian,  and  that  he  nuist  have  been  at 
 home  with  all  the  great  truths  of  Scripture.  (2)  That  it  blends  together  in  a 
 very  natural  way  the  several  types  of  doctrinal  statement  which  have  been  found 
 in  the  different  books  of  the  New  Testament,  and  expresses  views  and  feelings 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 which  would  be  produced  in  a  candid  mind  by  perusing  with  reverence  all  these 
 books.  So  manifest  is  this  that,  in  the  language  of  the  epistle,  we  seem  to  hear 
 again,  as  it  were,  though  in  fainter  tones,  the  voices  of  Christ  and  of  Peter,  of 
 John  and  of  Paul.  (3)  That  many  passages  of  Scripture  are  reproduced  Avith 
 slight  changes,  as  if  from  memory,  and  that  expressions  from  different  books  or 
 chapters  are  blended  together  in  quotation,  as  if  they  belonged  to  the  same  para- 
 graph of  the  sacred  record.  Such  a  method  of  quotation  may  not  be  commended 
 as  scholarly  or  critical,  but  it  was  certainly  very  natural,  especially  if  the  writer 
 supposed  his  readers  to  be  familiar  with  the  Septuagiiit  and  Avith  the  books  of  the 
 New  Testament.^  (4)  That  it  refers  particularly  to  Paul's  First  Epistle  to  the 
 Corinthians,  probably  because  that  Epistle  was  addressed  to  the  same  church 
 when  it  was  in  somewhat  similar  circumstances ;  but  the  author  appears  to  have 
 been  "well  acquainted  with  the  Avritings  of  Paul "  (Donaldson).  Important  ex- 
 tracts are  made  from  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  though  without  describing  the 
 source  from  which  they  were  derived.  (5)  That  the  contents  and  language  of 
 this  epistle  are  accounted  for  by  supposing  that  its  writer  knew  and  reverenced 
 the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  the  New  Testament,  while  they  cannot  easily  be 
 accounted  for  if  he  was  ignorant  of  any  considerable  part  of  the  latter  volume.'' 
 
 The  brief  references  in  early  Christian  writers  to  Ignatius  warrant  the  belief 
 that  he  was  for  a  considerable  time  Bishop  of  Antioch,  and  that,  either  about 
 A.  D.  107  or  about  a.  d.  116,  he  was  sent  as  a  condemned  Christian  to  Rome, 
 where  he  suffered  martyrdom.  The  epistles  ascribed  to  him  are  preserved  in  three 
 forms,  the  longest  of  which  may  be  pronounced  quite  unworthy  of  confidence. 
 But  of  the  other  two  forms  it  is  difficult  to  say  whi(.'h  has  the  best  claim  to  be  re- 
 garded genuine.  The  tendency  of  criticism  seems,  however,  to  be  just  now  more 
 favorable  to  the  seven  epistles  of  the  shorter  recension  in  Greek  than  to  the  three 
 epistles  in  Syriac,  the  latter  being  regarded  as  made  up  of  extracts  from  three  of 
 the  former.  Without  undertaking  to  decide  between  the  claims  of  these  two  forms 
 of  the  Ignatian  letters,  and  without  affirming  positively  that  Ignatius  wrote  even 
 the  three  in  the  form  published  by  Curetou,  it  may  be  remarked  {1)  that  the  seven 
 contain  many  more  references  to  the  New  Testament  than  the  three.  But  even  the 
 testimony  of  the  seven  as  to  the  New  Testament  will  be  found  to  be  indirect  instead 
 of  direct,  and  implied  instead  of  expressed.  For  they  do  not  formally  appeal  to  the 
 sacred  books  of  the  New  Covenant,  but  presuppose  their  existence  by  the  use  of 
 words,  sentences,  and  thoughts  which  those  books  contain.  (2)  The  author  of  these 
 epistles  must  have  been  well  acquainted  with  the  writings  of  Paul  and  of  John, 
 and  by  no  means  ignorant  of  other  New  Testament  Scriptures.     Charteris  recog- 
 
 1  "  We  must  remember  that  the  ancient  writer  had  not  a  small,  com))act  reference  Bible  at  his 
 side,  but,  when  he  wished  to  verify  a  reference,  would  have  to  take  an  unwieldy  roll  out  of  its 
 case,  and  then  wtiuld  not  find  it  divided  into  chapter  and  verse,  like  our  modern  books,  but  would 
 have  only  the  columns,  and  those  not  numbered,  to  guide  him.  We  must  remember,  too,  that  the 
 memory  was  much  more  jiractised  and  relied  upon  in  ancient  times,  especially  among  the  Jews." 
 (Sanday,  The  Gospr/s  in  the  Second  Century,  pp.  29,  30.) 
 
 ^  Westcott  (On  the  Canon  of  the  New  Testument,  p.  44)  gives  the  following  books  of  the  New 
 Testament  as  certainly  or  possibly  referred  to  by  Clement:  Romans,  Ephesians,  First  Timothy  (?), 
 Titus  (?),  Hebrews,  James. 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTIOX.  xi 
 
 nizes  citations  from  Matthew,  John,  Act-^,  Romans,  First  Corinthians,  Ephesians, 
 Philijipians,  First  Thi'ssuh)nians,  First  Timotliy,  and  Rcvehition,  and  "echoes"  of 
 passages  in  Matthew,  ]\Iark,  John,  Acts,  Romans,  First  and  Second  Corinthians, 
 Gahitians,  Ephesians,  Pliilippians,  Colossians,  First  and  Second  Timothy,  Titus, 
 Hebrews,  First  and  Second  Peter,  First  and  Third  John,  and  Revehition.  {'A)  The 
 style  of  Iirnatius  is  rugged,  forcible,  positive,  and  his  spirit  bold,  earnest,  and  per- 
 haps slightly  fanatical.  This  is  said  on  the  assumption  that  the  seven  Vossian 
 epistles  are  substantially  genuine.  But  if  it  is  assumed  that  only  the  three  Syriac 
 epistles  are  genuine,  the  references  to  the  New  Testament  are  few,  though  the  spirit 
 and  j)hrascology  arc  such  as  we  have  described,  and  are  best  accounted  for  by  sup- 
 posing Ignatius  familiar  with  the  writings  of  Paul  and  of  John. 
 
 PoLYCARP  Avas  the  living  link  between  the  apostles — especially  John — and 
 Irenseus,  a  well-known  bishop  and  writer  who  flourished  in  Gaul  during  tlie  last 
 quarter  of  the  second  century.  For  Polycarp  was  a  diseiple  of  John,  and  Irenteus 
 a  disciple  of  Polycarp.  Ireiueus  testiiies  that  in  his  youth  he  himself  had  heard 
 Polycarp  "  describe  his  intercourse  with  John  and  with  the  rest  who  had  seen  the 
 Lord,"  and  that  Polycarp  "  survived  long,  and  departed  this  life,  at  a  very  great 
 age,  by  a  glorious  and  most  notable  martyrdom."  According  to  the  Martyriuin 
 Pulijcarpl — which,  if  not  wholly  authentic,  appears  to  be  founded  on  fact — Poly- 
 carp declared  that  he  had  served  Christ  eighty-six  years,  so  that,  if  converted  in 
 childhood,  he  was  probably  more  than  ninety  years  old  at  the  time  of  his  death. 
 But  scholars  are  not  agreed  as  to  the  date  of  his  death,  some  placing  it  about 
 A.  D.  155,  and  others  about  A.  D.  166,  eleven  years  later.  If  the  former  date  be 
 accepted  as  correct,  he  was  probably  born  about  A.  D.  60 — if  the  latter,  he  may 
 have  been  born  about  A.  d.  74.  In  one  case  he  was  about  thirty-hve  years  old 
 when  the  apostle  John  died  ;  in  the  other,  he  was  perhaps  twenty-six  years  old  ;  in 
 either,  he  might  ha\'e  known  the  apostle  ten  or  fifteen  years.  On  the  other  hand, 
 Irena^us  may  have  been  born  as  early  as  A.  D.  125  or  130,  and  may  therefore  have 
 been  a  hearer  of  Polycarp  many  years  before  leaving  Asia  Minor  for  Gaul. 
 
 In  a  letter  to  Florinus,  wljo  had,  as  he  believed,  fallen  into  grievous  errors,  Ire- 
 najus  says :  "  These  opinions,  Florinus,  that  I  may  speak  without  harshness,  are  not 
 of  sound  judgment;  these  opinions  are  not  in  harmony  with  the  church,  but  in- 
 volve those  adoi)ting  them  in  the  greatest  impiety  ;  these  opinions  even  the  heretics 
 outside  the  pale  of  the  church  have  never  ventured  to  broach  ;  these  opinions  the 
 elders  before  us,  who  also  were  disciples  of  the  apostles,  did  not  hand  down  to  thee. 
 For  I  saw  thee,  when  I  was  still  a  boy,  in  Lower  Asia  in  company  with  Polycarp, 
 while  thou  wast  faring  prosperously  in  the  royal  court  and  endeavoring  to  stand 
 well  with  him.  For  I  distinctly  remember  the  incidents  of  that  time  better  than 
 events  of  recent  occurrence  ;  for  the  lessons  received  in  childhood,  growing  with 
 the  growth  of  the  soul,  become  identified  with  it,  so  that  I  can  describe  the  very 
 place  in  which  the  blessed  Polycarp  used  to  sit  when  he  discoursed,  and  his  goings 
 out  and  his  comings  in,  and  his  manner  of  life,  and  his  personal  appearance,  and 
 his  intercourse  with  John  and  with  the  rest  who  had  seen  the  Lord,  and  how  he 
 would  relate  their  words.  And  whatsoever  things  he  had  heard  from  them  about 
 the  Lord,  and  about  his  miracles,  and  about  his  teaching,  Polycarp,  as  having  re- 
 
xii  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ceived  them  from  eye-witnesses  of  the  life  of  the  Word,  would  relate  altogctiier  in 
 accordance  with  the  Scriptures.  To  these  [discourses]  I  used  to  listen  at  the  time 
 with  attention  by  God's  mercy,  which  was  bestowed  upon  me,  noting  them  down, 
 not  on  paper,  but  in  my  heart ;  and  by  the  grace  of  God  I  constantly  ruminate 
 upon  them  faithfully." 
 
 Moreover,  in  his  work  Against  Heresies,  Irenjeus  refers  to  him  again,  after 
 speaking  of  the  succession  of  Roman  bishops  through  whom  the  true  doctrine  had 
 been  handed  down  to  his  own  times :  "  And  Polycarp  also — who  not  only  was 
 taught  by  apostles,  and  lived  in  familiar  intercourse  with  many  that  liad  seen 
 Christ,  but  also  received  his  appointment  for  Asia  by  apostles  in  the  church  that 
 is  in  Smyrna,  an  overseer,  whom  also  we  have  seen  in  the  beginning  of  our  life, 
 for  he  remained  a  long  time,  and  at  an  exceedingly  old  age,  having  borne  his 
 testimony  gloriously  and  most  notably,  departed  this  life — always  taught  these 
 things,  which  also  he  learned  from  the  apostles,  which  also  he  gave  to  the  church, 
 and  which  alone  are  true.  To  these  doctrines  testimony  is  also  borne  by  all  the 
 churches  throughout  Asia,  and  by  those  who  have  been  up  till  this  time  the  suc- 
 cessors of  Polycarp,  who  Avas  a  much  more  trustworthy  and  secure  witness  of  the 
 truth  than  Valentinus  and  Marcion  and  the  rest,  w'ho  held  wicked  opinions. 
 Moreover,  there  is  an  epistle  of  Polycarp  addressed  to  the  Philippians,  which  is 
 most  adequate,  and  from  which  both  his  manner  of  life  and  his  ]jreaching  of  the 
 truth  may  be  learnt  by  those  who  desire  to  learn  and  are  anxious  for  their  own 
 salvation  "  (B.  iii.  3). 
 
 To  the  genuineness  of  this  letter  several  objections  have  been  urged,  but  these 
 objections  are  greatly  outweighed  by  the  evidence  in  its  favor ;  so  that,  whatever 
 may  be  thought  of  ch.  13,  the  rest  of  the  epistle  must  be  accepted  as  the  work  of 
 Polycarp.  Indeed,  it  would  be  difficult  to  name  any  ancient  writing  which  is 
 better  authenticated  than  this.  It  may  therefore  be  used  w'^thout  fear  as  a  fair 
 sample  of  Christian  counsel  and  exhortation  soon  after  the  beginning  of  the  second 
 century.  And  it  is  specially  noticeable  (1)  that  the  tone  of  the  letter  accords 
 with  the  testimony  of  Irenseus  that  its  author  had  listened  to  the  venerable  apos- 
 tle John  and  to  others  who  had  seen  the  Lord.  For  this  experience,  whether  in 
 youth  or  early  manhood,  would  be  likely  to  make  a  deep  impression  on  a  suscept- 
 ible mind,  and  would  be  unfavorable  to  originality  of  thought  or  expression.  (2) 
 That  the  phraseology  of  the  letter  agrees  with  the  alleged  circumstances  of  the 
 writer.  For  if  Polycarp  was  Bishop  of  the  church  in  Smyrna  and  a  disciple  of 
 John,  it  is  extremely  probable  that  he  was  familiar  with  the  writings  of  Peter, 
 Paul,  and  John,  all  of  whom  had  been  connected,  more  or  less  closely,  wit4i  the 
 churches  of  Asia  Minor.  And  the  mind  of  the  writer  of  this  epistle  evidently 
 moved  in  the  thoughts  and  language  of  these  apostles  and  of  Christ.  (3)  That  a 
 very  considerable  part  of  the  letter  is  couched  in  sentences  borrowed  from  the 
 New  Testament.  These  sentences  are  not  generally  quoted  with  an  express  refer- 
 ence to  sources,  but  they  are  naturally  appropriated  and  made  the  vehicle  of  ex- 
 pression, as  if  the  writer  were  perfectly  familiar  with  them,  and  could  count  upon 
 their  being  recognized  by  his  readers.  Especially  marked  is  his  use  of  the  Pas- 
 toral Epistles  and  of  the  First  Epistle  of  Peter.     Charteris  finds  in  the  letter  of 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION.  xiii 
 
 Polvcarj)  "  quotations  "  from  ^Fatthcw,  Acts,  Romans,  First  and  Second  Corinth- 
 ians, (ialatians,  Ephcsians,  Pliilipijians,  First  Thessalonians,  First  and  Second 
 Timothy,  First  Peter,  First  John,  and  "  echoes "  from  Matthew,  Acts,  Romans, 
 First  Corintliians,  Galatians,  Epliesians,  Philippians,  Cohjssians,  First  Thessa- 
 lonians, First  and  Second  Timothy,  Hebrews,  James,  First  and  Second  Peter, 
 First  Jolm,  Jude. 
 
 Tiirec  special  references  may  be  quoted  as  indicative  of  the  importance  wiiich 
 these  Fathers  attached  to  apostolic  writings.  "  Take  up  the  Epistle  of  the  blessed 
 Paul  the  apostle.  What  wrote  he  first  unto  you  in  the  beginning  of  the  gospel? 
 Of  a  truth,  he  charged  you  in  the  Spirit  concerning  himself  and  Cephas  and 
 Apollos,"  etc.  (Clement,  /  Ep.,  ch.  47).  "  Ye  are  initiated  into  mysteries  with 
 Paul,  the  sanctified,  the  martyred,  worthy  of  all  blessing,  in  whose  foot>^teps  may 
 I  be  found  when  I  obtain  God !  who  in  every  part  of  his  letter  makes  mention  of 
 you  in  Christ  Jesus."  "  Not  as  Peter  and  Paul  do  I  command  you  ;  those  were 
 apostles,  I  am  a  condemned  man"  (Ignatius,  ad  Eph.,  ch.  12;  ad  Rom.,  ch.  4). 
 "  For  neither  I,  nor  any  other  like  me,  is  able  to  follow  the  wisdom  of  the  blessed 
 and  glorious  Paul,  who,  being  among  you,  taught  accurately  and  firmly,  in  the 
 ])resence  of  the  men  then  living,  the  word  respecting  truth,  who  also  departing 
 wrote  you  epistles,'  into  which,  if  ye  look  diligently,  ye  will  be  able  to  be  built  u]) 
 into  the  laith  given  to  you"  (Polycarp,  ad  PliU.,  ch.  8). 
 
 Early  tradition  (Clement  Alex.,  Origcn,  Jerome)  a-scribcs  the  Epistle  of  Bak- 
 NAKAS  to  the  well-known  companion  of  Paul  (Acts  4  :  36,  37)  ;  and  this  tradition 
 is  somewhat  favored  by  the  fact  that  the  epistle  was  appended  to  the  books  of  the 
 New  Testament  in  the  Codex  Sinaiticus.  But  there  are  statements  in  the  letter 
 itself  which  render  it  extremely  doubtful  whether  it  could  have  been  written  by  a 
 Levite  and  an  associate  of  the  apostles.  For  Jewish  sacrifices  and  fasts  are  de- 
 nounced (chs.  3,  4),  and  serious  mistakes  are  made  in  speaking  of  the  great  day 
 of  atonement  (ch.  7),  and  of  the  red  heifer  as  a  type  of  Christ  (ch.  8).  In- 
 deed, it  is  evident  that  the  author  "  was  neither  accurately  accpiainted  with  the 
 text  of  the  law,  nor  had  [he]  even  seen  the  celebration  of  the  day  of  atonement" 
 {Donaldson).  Moreover,  it  is  surely  very  improbable  that  the  Cyprian  Barnaba.s 
 would  have  said  that  Christ  chose  for  liis  own  apostles  "  those  who  were  lawless, 
 beyond  the  bounds  of  all  ordinary  sin,  that  he  might  show  he  came  not  to  call  the 
 righteous,  but  sinners  "  (ch.  5), 
 
 But  while  the  author  of  the  epistle  is  unknown,  competent  scholars  are  agreed 
 in  believing  that  it  was  written  in  the  first  quarter  of  the  second  century,  perhaps 
 about  A.  D.  120.  In  studying  the  relation  of  this  epistle  to  the  New  Testament 
 it  will  be  observed  (1)  That  the  doctrines  which  are  taught  in  respect  to  God, 
 Christ,  salvation,  and  morality  are  in  substantial  agreement  with  those  of  the  New- 
 Testament.  The  author's  mistakes  in  explaining  the  Old  Testament  "  must  not," 
 says  Charteris,  "  cause  us  to  forget  how  pure  is  his  theology,  how  unfaltering  is  his 
 faith  in  the  one  Almighty  Maker  and  Ruler  of  all,  and  how  his  constant  endeavor 
 is  to  show  that  the  Son  of  God  was  incarnate,  and  taught,  and  suHered,  and  died, 
 
 '  On  this  plural  see  Hefele  ad  loc. 
 
xiv  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 and  rose,  and  revived,  that  he  might  be  Lord  of  both  the  dead  and  living."  (2) 
 That  in  d(jctrine  this  epistle  represents  exclusively  neither  Paul  nor  Peter  nor 
 John,  but  rather  all  of  them.  Hilgenfeld  maintains  that  his  teaching  is  Pauline, 
 though  tending  to  Gnosticism.  Dorner  says  that  "  with  the  fundamental  thoughts 
 of  Peter  he  combats  Judaism  within  Christianity."  And  Charteris  remarks,  "  Not 
 only  does  Barnabas  regard  Christ's  incarnation  in  the  same  way  as  John  does,  but 
 the  facts  of  Christ's  life  as  recorded  by  John  seem  to  be  the  indispensable  basis  of 
 his  theology."  All  are  doubtless  correct ;  and  this  fact  is  best  accounted  for  by 
 supposing  that  Barnabas  was  familiar  with  the  Avritings  of  all  these  apostles.  (3) 
 That  tliis  e])istle  first  quotes  a  passage  from  the  New  Testament  with  the  biblical 
 formula,  "  It  is  written  "  (ch.  4 ;  cf  Matt.  22  :  14).  There  is  also  no  sufficient 
 reason  for  doubting  that  it  uses  the  words  of  Matt.  9  :  13  in  ch.  5:  ["In  order 
 that  he  might  show  that]  he  came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners."  Several 
 pretty  distinct  reminiscences  of  the  language  of  the  Fourth  Gospel  may  also 
 be  traced. 
 
 Of  the  writer  of  this  epistle  Donaldson  says :  "  However  weak  and  misdirected 
 his  intellectual  powers  may  be,  and  however  light  his  head  may  occasionally  seem, 
 his  heart  always  beats  right.  There  is  not  one  expression  contrary  to  the  soundest 
 morality,  and  much  that  stands  out  in  magnificent  contrast  to  the  morality  of  his 
 age,  even  of  its  highest  philosophers." 
 
 The  Age  of  Greek  Apologists — a.  d.  120-a.  d.  170. 
 
 The  circumstances  of  Christians  in  this  period  led  them  to  write  a  considerable 
 number  of  books,  treating  a  great  variety  of  topics.  But  of  these  books  many, 
 and  indeed  those  of  the  greatest  value,  perished  in  the  early  ages. '  Among  these 
 were  the  Diatessaron  of  Tatian,  the  Expositions  of  Papias,  the  Ecclesiastical  His- 
 tory of  Hegesippus,  and  the  works  of  Melito  and  Apollinaris,  which,  it  is  said, 
 ranged  over  the  wide  domain  of  theology,  interpretation,  morals,  apologetics,  and 
 church  polity,  and  which  must  have  been  much  richer  in  materials  for  ascertain- 
 ing what  books  of  the  New  Testament  were  deemed  authoritative  than  most  of  the 
 works  that  have  come  down  from  about  the  middle  of  the  second  century. 
 
 But  nearly  all  these  writings  were  in  the  hands  of  Eusebius,  and  it  is  therefore 
 a  matter  of  importance  to  know  the  principles  which  guided  him  in  his  use  of 
 them.  Fortunately,  Bishop  Lightfoot  has  discovered  those  principles  by  a  careful 
 interpretation  of  his  "  prefatory  statements "  and  a  thorough  verification  of  the 
 meaning  assigned  to  them.  He  has  thus  proved  "  that  the  main  object  of  Euse- 
 bius was  to  give  such  information  as  might  assist  in  forming  correct  views  respect- 
 ing the  Canon  of  Scripture  ;"  that  he  "  was  therefore  indifferejit  to  any  quotations 
 or  references  in  early  Christian  writings  which  went  toward  establishing  the 
 canonicity  of  those  books  which  had  never  been  disputed  in  the  church  ;"  and 
 "  that  to  this  class  belonged  the  four  Gospels,  the  Acts,  and  thirteen  Epistles 
 of  Paul." 
 
 Hence  it  is  claimed  that  "  the  silence  of  Eusebius  respecting  early  ivitnesses  to 
 the  Fourth  Gospel  is  an  evidence  in  its  favor.  Its  apostolic  authorship  has  never 
 been  questioned  by  any  church-writer  from  the  beginning,  so  far  as  Eusebius  was 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION.  xv 
 
 aware,  aiul  therefore  it  was  superfluou.s  to  call  witnesses "  (Cont.  Review,  1875, 
 pp.  176-183).  As  regards  a  nio^t  important  part  of  the  whole  New  Testanient — 
 viz.  the  four  Gospels,  the  Acts,  and  thirteen  E()istles  of  Paul — he  content.s  him- 
 self with  preserving  any  anecdotes  which  he  may  have  found  illustrating  the  cir- 
 cumstances under  which  the  books  in  question  were  written.  Accordingly,  the 
 statement  of  Bishop  Lightfoot  as  to  the  bearing  of  the  silence  of  luisebius  respect- 
 ing early  witnesses  to  the  Fourth  Gospel  may  be  ajjplied  to  his  silence  respecting 
 early  witnesses  to  the  four  Gospels,  the  Acts,  and  the  thirteen  E])istles  of  Paul. 
 That  silence  proves  the  universal  reception  of  these  books.  It  was  useless  to  bring 
 forward  evidence  of  that  which  no  one  doubted,  or,  as  far  as  his  reading  went, 
 had  ever  doubted. 
 
 But  in  respect  to  otlier  books  of  the  New  Testament  he  was  careful  to  bring 
 the  evidence,  both  for  them  and  against  them,  which  he  found  in  early  writers. 
 Hence  we  are  indebted  to  him  for  several  important  testimonies  which  he  selected 
 from  writings  since  lost,  but  belonging  to  the  period  of  the  CJreek  Apologists — 
 i.  e.  A.  D.  120- A.  J).  170. 
 
 Thus  he  refers  to  Papias,  Bishop  of  Hierapolis  in  Phrygia  during  a  consider- 
 able part  of  the  first  half  of  the  second  century,  for  the  double  purpose  of  de- 
 claring that  he  made  use  of  certain  books  as  authoritative  which  were  not 
 received  with  full  confidence  by  all  the  churches,  and  of  borrowing  from  him 
 certain  anecdotes  or  traditions  about  the  origin  of  other  books  that  were  never 
 doubted.  Papias  was  a  friend  of  Polycarp,  and,  according  to  Irenicus,  a  hearer 
 of  the  apostle  John.  At  any  rate,  he  loved  to  converse  with  those  who  had 
 listened  to  one  or  more  of  the  apostles.  For  he  says:  "Unlike  the  many,  I  did 
 not  take  pleasure  in  those  who  have  so  very  much  to  say,  but  in  those  who  teach 
 the  truth.  And  again,  on  any  occasion  when  a  person  came  who  had  been  a 
 follower  of  the  elders,  I  would  inquire  about*  the  discourses  of  the  elders — what 
 was  said  by  Andrew,  or  by  Peter,  or  by  Philip,  or  by  Thomas  or  James,  or  by 
 John  or  INIatthew,  or  any  other  of  the  Lord's  disci{)lcs,  and  what  Aristion  and  the 
 presbyter  John,  the  disci})les  of  the  Lord,  say.  For  I  did  not  think  that  I  could 
 get  so  much  profit  from  the  contents  of  books  as  from  the  utterances  of  a  living 
 and  abiding  voice." 
 
 There  is  no  good  reason  to  suppose  that  Papias  meant  by  "  books,"  as  licre 
 used,  the  "Oracles  of  the  Lord,"  which  his  work -was  written  to  interpret,  or 
 indeed  any  apostolical  writings.  It  is  ftir  more  probable  that  he  had  in  mind 
 books,  already  becoming  numerous,  which  were  filled  with  Gnostic  speculations 
 aliout  the  meaning  of  Scripture.  "  Papias  judged  rightly,"  remarks  Lightfoot, 
 "  that  any  doctrinal  statement  of  Andrew  or  Peter  or  John,  or  any  anecdote  of 
 the  Saviour  which  could  be  traced  distinctly  to  their  authority,  would  be  far  more 
 valuable  to  elucidate  his  text  than  the  capricious  interpretations  which  he  found 
 in  current  books"  (Cont.  Review,  1875,  p.  290), 
 
 According  to  Eusebius,  Papias  "has  made  use  of  testimonies  from  the  former 
 Epistle  of  John,  and  from  that  of  Peter  likewise."  From  another  source  we  learn 
 that  he  maintained  "the  divine  inspiration"  of  the  Apocalypse,  and  Eusebius 
 represents  him  as  saying  "  that  there  would  be  a  certain  millennium  after  the 
 
xvi  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 resurrection,  and  that  there  would  be  a  corporeal  reign  of  Christ  on  this  very 
 earth ;  which  things  he  appears  to  have  imagined,  as  if  they  were  authorized  by 
 the  apostolic  narratives."  Probably  his  views  of  the  millennium  were  founded  on 
 what  he  supposed  to  be  the  meaning  of  Christ's  language  in  the  twenty-fourth 
 chapter  of  Matthew,  in  connection  with  the  well-known  passage  concerning  "  the 
 thousand  years  "  in  Revelation,  twentieth  chapter.  By  "  the  former  Epistle  of 
 John  "  Eusebius  doubtless  meant  his  First  Epistle ;  for  he  testifies  in  a  previous 
 chapter  that  "  besides  the  Gospel  of  John,  his  First  Epistle  is  acknowledged  with- 
 out dispute,  both  by  those  of  the  present  day  and  cdi<o  by  the  ancients.  The  other 
 two  Epistles,  however,  are  disputed  "  {H.  E.,  iii.  24 ). 
 
 Eusebius  also,  according  to  his  plan,  quotes  from  Papias  certain  accounts 
 respecting  the  origin  of  two  of  the  Gospels  which  that  writer  had  received  fi'om 
 the  elders  Aristion  and  John.  Thus :  "  So  then  Matthew  composed  the  Oracles 
 in  the  Hebrew  language,  and  each  one  interpreted  them  as  he  was  able."  This 
 declaration  obviously  refers  to  a  period  that  was  already  past  when  Papias  wrote 
 his  "  Expositions,"  and  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  the  "  Oracles  "  composed 
 by  Matthew  were  known  to  Papias  in  their  Hebrew  form.  His  knowledge  of 
 their  existence  in  that  form  was  derived  from  "the  elders."  Nor  is  there  any 
 good  reason  to  believe  that  "the  word  "Oracles"  was  not  used  of  historical  as  well 
 as  of  didactic  writings,  being,  in  fact,  as  comprehensive  as  the  word  "  Gospel." 
 Indeed,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  Eusebius  copied  this  statement,  because  he 
 understood  it  to  refer  to  the  first  draft  and  original  form  of  the  canonical  Gospel 
 of  Mivtthew.  Hence  the  Aramaic  "Oracles"  must  have  been  superseded  by  the 
 Greek  "  Gospel  "  before  the  close  of  the  first  century  ;  and  it  is  difficult  to  believe 
 that  they  contained  anything  essentially  different  from  what  is  found  in  that 
 Gospel. 
 
 Again,  Eusebius  quotes  from  Papias  the  following  account  of  Mark :  "  And 
 John  the  Elder  said  also  this:  Mark,  having  become  the  interpreter  of  Peter, 
 wrote  down  accurately  everything  that  he  remembered,  without,  however,  record- 
 ing in  order  what  was  either  said  or  done  by  Christ.  For  neither  did  he  hear  the 
 Lord,  nor  did  he  follow  him ;  but  afterward,  as  I  said,  [he  heard  and  followed] 
 Peter,  who  adapted  his  instructions  to  the  needs  [of  his  hearers],  but  had  no 
 design  of  giving  a  connected  account  of  the  Lord's  Oracles  (or  discourses).  So 
 then  Mark  made  no  mistake  while  he  thus  wrote  down  some  things  as  he  remem- 
 bered them  ;  for  he  made  it  his  care  not  to  omit  anything  that  he  heard,  or  to  set 
 down  any  false  statement  therein." 
 
 According  to  this  tradition,  received  by  Papias  from  contemporaries  of  the 
 apostles,  the  work  of  Mark  here  referred  to  was  a  careful  viemoriter  record  of  what 
 Peter  rehearsed  in  his  preacliing  from  the  words  and  deeds  of  Christ.  And  as 
 Peter  adapted  his  preaching  to  the  needs  of  those  addressed,  it  could  not,  in  the 
 nature  of  the  case,  furnish  a  complete  or  chronological  narrative  of  Christ's  life. 
 Are  we  then  justified  in  sui)posing  that  the  work  of  Mark,  referred  to  in  this 
 extract,  was  the  second  of  our  four  Gospels? 
 
 (1)  That  Gospel  is  the  briefest  of  tlie  four.     It  gives  no  genealogy,  no  account 
 of  the  birth  of  John  the  Baptist  or  of  Jesus  the  Christ,  no  outline  of  the  longer 
 
GENERAL   INTRODUCTION. 
 
 discourses  of  the  Lord,  and  no  report  of  many  of  his  parables.  It  is  certainly, 
 then,  a  very  incomplete  narrative  of  the  Lord's  words  and  works,  and  to  tiiat 
 extent  it  agrees  with  the  tradition  given  l)y  Fapias.  (2)  That  Gosijel,  in  common 
 with  the  First  and  tlie  Third,  ajJiKars  to  disregard  in  many  cases  the  ciironological 
 order  of  events,  at  least  as  compared  with  the  Gospel  of  John.  This  statement  is 
 not  inconsistent  with  the  conclusion  of  Dr.  Sanday,  that,  "  so  far  as  tiiere  is  an 
 order  in  the  Synoptic  Gospels,  the  normal  type  of  that  order  is  to  he  found  pre- 
 cisely in  St.  Mark,  whom  Papias  alleges  to  have  written  n(jt  in  order  "  (  The  (Ion- 
 pels  in  the  Second  (Jentitrij,  ]).  149).  For  it  is  natural  t(}  assume,  with  Dr.  Liglit- 
 foot,  that  the  standard  of  comparison  for  the  elders  of  Asia  Minor  in  the  .second 
 century  was  the  Gospel  of  John.  (S)  Eusebius  evidently  supposed  that  the  Gos- 
 pel of  Mark,  as  known  to  himself,  was  referred  to  in  the  account  which  Papias 
 had  from  "  the  elders,"  and  it  is  pretty  safe  to  assume  that  Eusebius  understood 
 the  true  relevancy  of  that  account.  In  any  case,  his  view  deserves  most  respect- 
 ful consideration.  (4)  If  "  the  elder"  really  described  the  origin  of  an  "  Ur- 
 Marcus,"  this  fact  must  be  inferred  from  the  contents  of  the  Synoptic  Gosjiels, 
 and  not  from  any  known  tradition  of  the  second  century.  But  the  proof  which 
 is  alleged  for  the  existence  of  such  a  document  seems  to  us  unsatisfactory. 
 
 It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  the  work  of  Papias  is  lost,  for  he  lived  and 
 labored  during  a  period  from  which  few  Christian  writings  have  been  preserved. 
 Rut  all  have  not  perished,  and  we  now  turn  to  some  that  have  been  spared. 
 
 JusTix  INlATtTYR  was  bom  in  Flavia  Neapolis,  formerly  Shechem,  about  the 
 close  of  the  first  century.  He  appears  to  have  had  some  knowledge  of  Christians, 
 and  especially  of  their  fortitude  under  persecution,  even  before  his  own  con- 
 version, which  took  place  when  he  was  (probably)  twenty-five  or  thirty  years  old. 
 Having  been  addicted  to  i)hilosophical  studies  before  conversion,  he  continued  to 
 wear  the  philosopher's  cloak  after  that  event,  and  was  disposed  to  look  upt)n  the 
 Christian  religion  as  a  .sort  of  divine  philosophy.  But  he  exhibited  great  zeal  and 
 firmness  in  advocating  the  new  faith,  and  by  intercourse  with  Christians  in  difier- 
 ent  parts  of  the  empire  he  became  well  acquainted  with  their  creed,  worship,  and 
 manner  of  life.  It  nuiy  therefore  be  presumed  that  he  was  lamilinr  with  the 
 books  from  which   they  drew  their  knowledge  of  the  i)ublic  ministry  (»f  Christ. 
 
 But  in  Justin's  two  Apologies,  and  his  Dialogue  with  the  Jew  Trypho,  he  had 
 no  occasion  to  make  formal  references  to  any  part  of  the  New  Testament  as  |)os- 
 sessing  divine  authority,  for  neither  Roman  emperors  nor  unbelieving  Jews  would 
 have  any  particular  reverence  for  the  names  of  Peter,  John,  and  Paul.  The  fact.s 
 of  Christ's  life  as  i'ulfilling  the  predictions  of  the  Old  Testament,  together  witii  the 
 moral  charactqr  and  religious  worship  of  Christians,  would  be  i'ar  more  likely  to 
 impress  the  minds  of  Pagan  rulers  and  hostile  Jews  than  would  any  definite 
 appeals  to  the  writings  of  the  apostles.  Hence,  if  Justin  Martyr's  account  of 
 events  and  sayings  in  the  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ  is  found  to  agree  substantially 
 with  that  which  is  given  in  the  Gospels  {ci'.  Sandaij,  pp.  Ol-US) ;  if  his  citations 
 from  the  words  of  Ciirist  appear  to  be  made,  though  in  a  free  way,  from  the  same 
 Gospels  (cf  E.  Abbott,  p.  20,  sq.) ;  if  there  is  just  such  a  difi^erence  as  one  might 
 expect  between  his  use  of  the  Gospels  in  his  two  Apologies  and  his  use  of  the 
 
xviii  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 same  in  his  Dialogue  with  Trypho  (  Westcott)  ;  if  his  use  of  the  Gospels  is  quite  as 
 frequent  as  their  use  in  later  Apologies  (e.  g.  that  of  Tertullian) ;  and  if  his  lan- 
 guage suggests  an  acquaintance  with  the  vocal)ulary  as  well  as  with  the  doctrine 
 of  Paul, — it  is  as  much  as  any  thoughtful  sch(^lar  ought  to  expect  on  the  a.-^.^r.nip- 
 tion  that  Justin  knew  and  honored  the  writings  of  the  apostles  as  sacred.  And 
 just  these  things  are  found  to  be  true  of  his  two  Apologies  and  of  his  Dialogue 
 with  Trypho,  a  Jew. 
 
 Justin  in  his  first  Apology  refers  three  times  to  the  Memorahilia  of  the  Apostles, 
 stating  in  one  place  that  in  them  were  "  taught  all  things  concerning  our  Saviour, 
 Jesus  Christ "  (I.  33),  in  another,  that  they  were  read,  together  with  the  writings 
 of  the  prophets,  in  the  weekly  meetings  of  Christians  (I.  67),  and  in  another,  that 
 they  "  were  called  Gospels  "  (I.  66).  In  the  Dialogue  with  Trypho  he  quotes 
 them  ten  times  as  the  Memorabilia  of  the  Apostles  and  five  times  as  the  Memora- 
 hilia. An  interesting  passage  of  the  Dialogue  contains  these  words :  "  In  the 
 Memorabilia,  which  I  say  were  composed  by  the  apostles  and  those  who  followed 
 them,  [it  is  written]  that  sweat  as  drops  streamed  down  as  he  was  praying  and  say- 
 ing. Let  this  cup,  if  it  be  jjossible,  pass  away  from  mc"  (cf.  Luke  22  :  44).  As  he 
 was  making  a  quotation  from  Luke,  it  seemed  proper  to  call  attention  to  the  fi\ct 
 that  the  Apostolic  Memorabilia  were  not  all  written  by  apostles,  but  rather  by  the 
 apostles  and  their  followers. 
 
 With  this  statement  should  be  compared  the  language  of  Tertullian  :  "  We  lay 
 down,  in  the  first  place,  that  the  Evangelic  Instrument  has  apostles  for  its  authors, 
 on  whom  this  charge  of  publishing  the  gospel  was  laid  by  the  Lord  himself;  if 
 
 also  apostolie  men,  yet  not  these  alone,  but  with  apostles,  and  after  apostles 
 
 In  fine,  of  the  apostles,  John  and  Matthew  implant  faith  in  us — of  their  followers, 
 Luke  and  Mark  refresh  it."  As  the  form  of  Justin's  explanation  agrees  so  per- 
 fectly with  the  general  statement  of  Tertullian,  it  cannot  reasonably  be  denied 
 that  the  interpretation  of  his  own  statement  by  Tertullian  is  a  just  interpretation 
 of  Justin's  language  also.  And  if  so,  Justin  knew  and  received  the  same  four 
 Gospels  which  Iremeus  and  his  contemporaries,  forty  years  later,  received,  and 
 which  Tertullian  and  his  contemporaries,  fifty  or  sixty  years  later,  received.  It  is 
 also  to  be  considered  that  Justin  must  have  been  for  a  long  time  (say  twenty-five 
 years  at  least)  a  contemporary  of  Polycarp,  and  IrenjBus  for  the  first  twenty  or 
 thirty  years  of  his  life  a  contemporary  of  both  Justin  and  Polycarp,  and  Ter- 
 tullian for  as  long  a  time  a  contemporary  of  Irenteus.  Whether  Ireuasus  ever  met 
 Justin  Martyr  we  have  no  means  of  knowing,  but  they  lived  in  the  same  period 
 long  enough  to  transmit  the  traditions  of  that  period  to  the  next ;  so  that  we  can- 
 not assume  the  occurrence  of  any  great  and  sudden  change  in  the  written  sources 
 of  Christian  knowledge  which  left  no  trace  of  itself  in  their  works. 
 
 It  is  manifestly  impossible  to  bring  within  the  limits  of  an  Introduction  the 
 critical  processes  by  which  the  Memorabilia  of  Justin  are  shown  to  be  identical 
 with  our  four  Gospels.  But  the  reader  will  find  a  good  illustration  of  them  in 
 Dr.  Ezra  Abbot's  recent  work  on  The  Authorship  of  the  Fourth  Gospel.  He 
 affirms  thai  "  Justin  nowhere  expressly  quotes  the  '  Memoirs  '  for  anything  which 
 is  not  substantially  found  in  our  Gospels ;  and  there  is  nothing  in  his  deviations 
 
GENERAL   INTRODUCTIOX. 
 
 from  exact  correspondence  with  them,  as  regards  matters  of  fact  or  the  report  of 
 
 the  words  of  Christ,  wliich  may  not  he  abundantly  paralleled  in  the  writinj^  of 
 the  Christian  Fathers  who  used  our  four  Gospels^  lus  alone  authoritative."  And 
 after  a  minute  examinati(jn  of  the  evidence  for  this  statement  he  concludes  thus : 
 "It  is  not,  then,  I  believe,  too  much  to  say,  that  the  strong  presumption  from  the 
 universal  reception  of  our  four  Gospels  as  sacred  books  in  the  time  of  Irenieus, 
 that  Justin's  'Memoirs  of  Christ,  comjwsed  by  apostles  and  their  companions' 
 were  the  same  books,  is  decidedly  confirmed  by  these  evidences  of  his  use  of  the 
 Fourth  Gospel"  (p.  52). 
 
 In  a  valuable  work  by  Dr.  Sanday,  on  The  Four  Gospels  i)i  the  Second  Century, 
 he  examines  the  quotations  made  l)y  Justin,  and  remarks:  "  If  Justin  tlid  not,  use 
 our  four  Gospels  in  their  present  shape  as  they  have  come  down  to  us,  lie  used 
 them  in  a  later  shape,  not  in  an  earlier.  His  resemblances  to  them  cannot  be 
 accounted  for  by  the  supposition  that  he  had  access  to  the  materials  out  of  which 
 they  were  com})osed,  because  he  repnxluces  features  which  by  the  nature  of  the 
 case  cannot  have  been  present  in  those  originals,  but  of  which  we  are  still  able  to 
 trace  the  authorship  and  the  exact  point  of  their  insertion.  Our  Gospels  form  a 
 secondary  stage  in  the  history  of  the  text — Justin's  quotations,  a  tertiarv.  In 
 order  to  reach  the  state  in  which  it  [the  text]  is  found  in  Justin,  tiie  road  lies 
 through  our  Gospels,  and  not  outside  of  them." 
 
 Besides  the  four  Gospels,  there  are  in  Justin's  Apologies  and  Dialogue  distinct 
 traces  of  the  Acts,  Romans,  First  and  Second  Corinthians,  Galatians,  Philii)pians, 
 Colossians,  Second  Thessalonians,  First  Timothy,  Hebrews,  James,  First  Peter, 
 First  John,  and  the  Apocalypse.  The  last  he  ascribes  to  "John,  one  of  the  apos- 
 tles of  Christ,  [who]  in  a  revelation  that  was  made  to  him  projihesied  that  those 
 who  believe  in  our  Christ  will  live  a  thousand  years  in  Jerusalem"  {Din/,  ivith 
 Trijpho,  eh.  81). 
 
 To  the  period  of  the  Greek  Apologists  may  also  be  assigned  the  Second  Ephtle 
 of  Ciemeid  (a  homily),  which  makes  use  of  Matthew  and  Luke,  together  with  the 
 Epistles  to  the  Ephesians  and  Timothy ;  the  Epist/e  to  Diognetus,  which  contains 
 many  reminiscences  of  the  New  Testament  in  thought  and  expression,  and  de- 
 clares that  by  Christians  "  the  fear  of  the  Law  is  chanted,  and  the  grace  of  the 
 prophets  is  recognized,  and  the  faith  of  the  Gospels  is  established,  and  the  tradi- 
 tion of  the  apostles  is  guarded,  and  the  grace  of' the  church  has  free  and  exulting 
 course"  (ch.  11);  the  Shepherd  of  Hermas,  which,  though  it  makes  no  quotations 
 from  Scripture,  has  many  points  of  connection  with  the  Epistle  of  James  and  the 
 Apocalypse,  some  allusions  to  the  Gospel  of  John  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
 and  a  few  echoes  of  language  found  in  First  Corinthians  and  Ephesians ;  and  the 
 Memoirs  of  Hegesippns,  who  appears  to  have  made  use  of  our  present  Gospels, 
 while  he  took  certain  things  from  "  the  Gospel  to  the  Hebrews,"  of  which  very 
 little  is  known. 
 
 To  the  same  period  should  probably  be  assigned  the  Muratorian  Fragment  on 
 the  Canon,  the  Latin  version  of  the  New  Testament  in  North  Africa,  and  the 
 earliest  Syriac  version. 
 
 (1)  The  Fragment  on  the  Canon,  discovered  by  Muratori,  begins  now  with  the 
 
XX  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 last  words  of  a  sentence  which  probably  referred  to  the  Gospel  of  Mark.  It  then 
 proceeds  to  speak  of  the  Third  Gospel  as  written  by  Luke  the  physician,  who 
 not  see  the  Lord  ;  of  the  Fourth  Gospel  as  written  by  John,  a  disciple  of  the 
 Lord,  at  the  request  of  his  fellow-disciples  and  his  elders,  with  a  reference  also  to 
 his  Epistles,  and  a  quotation  from  the  First;  of  the  Acts  of  the. Apostles  as  com- 
 posed by  Luke  ;  of  the  Epistles  of  Paul — to  the  Corinthians  the  first,  to  the 
 Ephesians  the  second,  to  the  Philippians  the  third,  to  the  Colossians  the  fourth, 
 to  the  Galatians  the  fifth,  to  the  Thessalonians  the  sixth,  to  the  Romans  the 
 sev'enth  ;  also  to  the  Corinthians  and  Thessalonians  a  second  each,  to  Philemon 
 one,  to  Titus  one,  and  to  Timothy  two,  on  account  of  love  and  affection  (thirteen 
 in  aU).  It  then  speaks  of  two  spurious  Epistles  that  were  ascribed  to  Paul — one 
 to  the  Laodiceans  and  another  to  the  Alexandrians — and  adds  that  one  Epistle 
 of  Jude  and  two  superscribed  of  John  are  received  by  catholic  Christians. 
 Finally,  that  "  we  receive  also  only  the  Revelations  of  John  and  Peter,  which 
 [latter]  some  of  us  are  unwilling  to  have  read  in  the  church."  There  is,  more- 
 over, a  reference  to  "  Wisdom,  written  by  the  friends  of  Solomon  in  his  honor," 
 which  Westcott  thinks  may  imply  a  lost  clause  mentioning  the  Epistle  to  the  He- 
 brews as  Avritten  by  a  friend  of  Paul.  The  same  scholar  discovers  indications  of 
 two  breaks  in  the  Fragment  where  the  Epistles  of  James,  First  and  Second  Peter, 
 and  Hebrews  may  have  been  named  in  the  original  Greek  list.  This  is  of  course 
 conjecture,  but  there  are  several  peculiarities  of  the  list  as  it  now  stands  which 
 seem  to  render  it  in  a  certain  measure  probable.  •  At  any  rate,  this  list  appears  to 
 embrace  the  four  Gospels,  the  Acts,  thirteen  Epistles  of  Paul,  two  of  John,  one  of 
 Jude,  and  the  Revelation  of  John.  And  if  the  two  Epistles  of  John  referred  to 
 near  the  end  of  the  list  are  the  Second  and  the  Third,  Bishop  Lightfoot's  con- 
 jecture that  the  First  Epistle  of  John  was  then  connected  with  his  Gospel  is  ex- 
 tremely natural  (see  Covt.  Review,  1875,  p.  835),  especially  as  the  opening  verse 
 of  that  Epistle  is  quoted  by  the  Fragment  in  giving  an  account  of  the  origin  of 
 the  Gospel.  Moreover,  in  view  of  the  other  testimonies  of  this  period,  it  is  diffi- 
 cult to  believe  that  the  First  Epistle  of  Peter  could  have  been  omitted  from  the 
 list ;  and  it  is  surely  more  likely  that  there  was  a  reference,  by  way  of  com- 
 parison, to  a  book  of  "  Wisdom,  written  by  the  friends  of  Solomon  in  his  honor," 
 than  to  suppose  that  a  book  with  that  title  was  reckoned  among  the  Cliristiau 
 Scriptures. 
 
 (2)  The  earliest  Latin  version  of  the  New  Testament  Avas  prepared  before 
 A.  D.  170,  and,  according  to  Mr.  Westcott,  "it  contained  the  four  Gospels,  the 
 Acts,  thirteen  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  the  three  Catholic  Epistles  of  St.  John,  the 
 First  Epistle  of  St.  Peter,  the  Epistle  of  St.  Jude,  and  the  Apocalypse.  To  these 
 the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  was  added  subsequently,  but  before  the  time  of  Ter- 
 tullian,  and  without  the  author's  name.  There  is  no  external  evidence  to  show- 
 that  the  Ei)istle  of  St.  James  or  the  Second  Epistle  of  St.  Peter  was  included  in 
 the  Vetus  Latina  "  ( On  the  Canon  of  the  N.  T.,  p.  225). 
 
 (3)  Tiie  early  Syriac  version,  called  the  Peshito,  is  commonly  supposed  to  have 
 been  made  in  the  first  half  of  the  second  century,  and  may  safely  be  assumed  to 
 have  been  in  use  before  A.  D.  170.     It  has  all  the  books  of  the  New  Testament 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 hnt  the  Second  and  Third   Epistles  of  John,  the  Second   Epistle  of  Peter,  the 
 -^^>i;<tle  of  Jude,  and  tlie  Apocalypse. 
 
 Turning  now  to  heretical  leaders  and  writings,  they  will  he  found  to  furnish 
 evidence  that  many  books  of  the  New  Testament  were  received  as  authoritative 
 documents  in  respect  to  the  Christian  religion  during  the  age  of  the  Greek  Apol- 
 o^i  s.  B.vsiLiDKri  is  admitted  to  have  been  a  teacher  in  Alexandria  in  the  reign 
 of  Hadrian  (a.  d.  117-lo7j.  He  was  therefore  a  younger  contemporary  of  Poly- 
 carp  and  of  Justin  Martyr.  The  doctrines  taught  by  him  and  by  his  followers 
 are  described  by  Hippolytus  and  Epiphanius,  while  the  works  of  Clement  of 
 Alexandria  and  of  Origen  have  occasional  references  to  them.  He  appears  to 
 have  accepted  the  historical  facts  recorded  in  our  Gospels ;  and  Westcott  remarks 
 that  "  in  the  few  pages  of  his  writings  which  remain  there  are  certain  references  to 
 the  Gospels  of  St.  JNIatthew,  St.  Luke,  and  St.  John,  and  to  the  Epistles  of  Paul 
 to  the  RoBians,  Corinthians,  Ephesians,  and  Colossians,  possibly  also  to  the  Fii*st 
 E])istle  to  Timothy,"  and,  still  further,  to  the  First  Ejiistle  of  Peter.  Rut  he  is 
 believed  to  have  rejected  the  Pa.storal  Epistles  (unless  First  Timothy  be  an  ex- 
 ception) and  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  It  is  noticeable  also  that  he  introtluces 
 language  from  the  New  Testament  Scriptures  as  that  "which  is  said"  or  "written," 
 or  by  the  phrase  "the  Scripture  saith,"  using  the  same  formulas  of  (]uotation  which 
 were  commonly  employeil  in  ajjpeals  to  the  language  of  the  i)\d  Testament. 
 
 Valentinus,  a  younger  contemporary  of  Basilides,  began  his  career  as  an 
 heretical  teacher  in  Alexandria,  but  soon  repaired  to  Rome,  and  made  that  city 
 the  centre  of  his  activity.  Irenajus  .says  (C.  Har.,  iii.  4,  3)  that  "he  came  to 
 Rome  during  the  episcopate  of  Hyginus  (perhaj)s  about  A.  D.  140),  was  in  his 
 l)rime  under  Pius  (142-150),  and  lived  until  the  time  of  Anicetus."  Tertullian 
 says  that  "  he  seems  to  use  '  the  whole  Instrument,'  yet  perverting  the  meaning  by 
 his  method  of  interpretation."  In  this  way  he  was  thought  to  be  a  more  crafty 
 assailant  of  Christian  truth  than  was  ^larcion,  who  boldly  mutilated  the  Serij>- 
 tures.  y>y  "the  whole  Instrument"  Tertullian  means,  of  course,  the  books  of  the 
 New  Testament  that  were  recognized!  as  sacred  in  North  Africa  at  the  close  of  the 
 second  century — L  e.  all  the  books  of  our  New  Testament  save  the  Epistles  of 
 James  and  Second  Peter.  In  the  brief  extracts  that  have  come  down  to  us  from 
 the  writings  of  Valentinus  (or  of  his  school)  there  are  citations  from  the  Epistle 
 to  the  Romans,  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  the  Ei)istle  to  the  Ephesians, 
 and  references  to  the  Gospels  of  jNIatthew,  Luke,  and  J(.)hn ;  also,  perhaps,  to  the 
 First  of  John  and  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 
 
 Makcion  flourished  at  the  .same  time  as  Valentinus.  In  his  first  Apology 
 (a.  d.  140-147)  Justin  declares  that  ^Nlarcion  "had  in  every  nation  of  men  causes! 
 many  to  blaspheme"  (I.  26),  and  also  that  "many  had  been  convinced  by  him" 
 (1.  58).  Probably,  then,  he  settled  in  Rome  and  began  to  teach  his  peculiar  views 
 about  138-142  a.  d.  He  did  not  receive  all  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  as 
 canonical,  but  constructed  a  Canon  for  himself  from  the  Gospel  of  Luke  and  ten 
 Epistles  of  Paul.  This,  at  least,  is  the  statement  of  Tertullian,  l']i)iphanius,  and 
 Irenteus.  And  it  appears  that  one  of  the  two  following  hypotheses  is  true:  Either 
 Marcion's  Gospel  was  formed  by  mutilating  our  Third  Gospel,  or  our  Third  Gos- 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 pel  was  formed  by  interpolating  that  of  INIarcion.  After  comparing  the  two,  Dr. 
 Sanday  says :  "  The  Gosj)el  [of  Marcion]  stands  to  our  Synoptic  entirely  in  the 
 relation  of  defect.  We  may  say  '  entirely,'  for  the  additions  are  so  insignificant — 
 some  thirty  words  in  all,  and  those  for  the  most  part  supported  by  other  authority 
 — that  for  practical  purposes  they  need  not  be  reckoned.  With  the  exception  of 
 these  thirty  words  inserted,  and  some,  also  slight,  alterations  of  phrase,  Marcion 's 
 Gospel  presents  simply  an  abridgment  of  our  St.  Luke."  Again  :  "  In  Gennany 
 it  seems  to  be  agreed  at  the  present  time  that  the  hypothesis  of  a  mutilated  Luke 
 suits  the  dogmatic  argument  better  than  that  of  later  Judaizing  interpolations." 
 Once  more,  after  a  careful  analysis  of  the  language  of  Luke's  Gospel,  Dr.  Sanday 
 remarks:  "The  total  result  may  be  summarized  thus:  Accepting  the  scheme  of 
 Marcion 's  Gospel  given  some  pages  back,  which  is  substantially  that  of  '  Super- 
 natural Religion,'  Marcion  will  have  omitted  a  total  of  three  hundred  and  nine 
 verses.  In  those  verses  there  are  found  one  hundred  and  eleven  distinct  peculiar- 
 ities of  St.  Luke's  style,  numbering  in  all  one  hundred  and  eighty-five  separate 
 instances;  there  are  also  found  one  hundred  and  thirty-eight  words  peculiar  to  or 
 specially  characteristic  of  the  third  evangelist,  with  two  hundred  and  twenty-four 
 instances.  In  other  words,  the  verified  peculiarities  of  St.  Luke's  style  and  dic- 
 tion (and  how  marked  many  of  these  are  will  have  been  seen  from  the  examples 
 above)  are  found  in  the  portions  of  the  Gospel  omitted  by  Marcion  in  a  proportion 
 averaging  considerably  more  than  one  to  each  verse."  It  is  therefore  evident  that 
 the  three  hundred  and  nine  verses  were  written  by  Luke,  and  were  stricken  from 
 his  Gospel  by  Marcion ;  for  an  interpolator  could  not  have  imitated  the  style  and 
 vocabulary  of  Luke  so  perfectly  as  it  is  represented  in  these  verses. 
 
 But  Avas  Luke's  Gospel  a  new  production  when  it  was  adopted  by  Marcion 
 about  A.  D.  140?  Or  does  the  text  which  he  uses  prove  upon  examinati6n  to  be 
 one  that  had  been  corrupted  more  or  less  by  transcription  ?  In  ansAver  to  this 
 question  Dr.  Sanday,  in  a  work  distinguished  for  caution  and  moderation  of  state- 
 ment, affirms  that  the  textual  phenomena  "  show  that  Marcion's  Gospel,  so  far 
 from  being  an  original  document,  has  behind  it  a  deep  historical  background, 
 and  stands  at  the  head  of  a  series  of  copies  which  have  already  passed  through  a 
 number  of  hands,  and  been  exposed  to  a  proportionate  amount  of  corruption." 
 Again :  "  I  think  it  is  a  safe  proposition  to  assert  that,  in  order  to  bring  the  text 
 of  Marcion's  Gospel  into  the  state  in  which  we  find  it,  there  must  have  been  a  long 
 previous  history,  and  the  manuscripts  through  which  it  was  conveyed  must  have 
 parted  far  from  the  parent  stem." 
 
 It  may  be  added  that  Marcion  appears  to  have  treated  the  ten  Epistles  of 
 Paul  which  he  accepted  in  the  same  way  as  he  treated  the  Gospel  of  Luke ;  that 
 is,  as  far  as  he  accepted  the  Epistles  at  all,  he  accepted  the  text  as  he  found  it, 
 without  making  any  changes ;  but  from  the  Epistles,  as  from  the  Gosi)el,  he 
 omitted  such  verses  or  paragraphs  as  did  not  agree  with  his  doctrinal  opinions. 
 (See  the  conclusive  argument  by  Sanday,  pp.  204-237.) 
 
 To  this  period  also  must  probably  be  assigned  the  so-called  "  Homilies  of 
 Clement,"  a  theological  fiction  of  Judaizing  tendency,  though  scholars  are  not 
 yet  agreed  as  to  the  time  when  it  was  written.     Those  who  have  given  the  subject 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 most  attention  are,  however,  united  in  the  belief  that  it  was  before  A.  d.  180,  and 
 the  best  authorities  assign  it  to  the  third  quarter  of  the  second  century.  Accord- 
 ing to  Cluirteris,  Sanehiy,  and  others,  the  llom'diea  iiiake  use  of  every  one  of  the 
 four  Gospels.  Sanday  indeed,  as  in  the  case  of  Justin  Martyr,  admits  a  j)ossihle 
 alternative,  saying,  "  Either  the  Clementine  writer  quotes  our  present  Gospels,  or 
 else  he  quotes  some  other  composition  later  than  them,  and  which  implies  them. 
 In  other  words,  if  lie  does  not  bear  witness  to  our  Gospels  at  first  hand,  he  doe.s  at 
 second  hand,  and  by  the  interposition  of  a  further  interniediate  stage."  And  if 
 this  second  hypothesis  be  correct,  he  represents  the  "  composition  "  supposed  as  in 
 all  likelihood  a  harmony  of  the  four  Gospels,  and  suggests  that  it  may  have  been 
 "  begun,  and  used,  and  left  in  a  more  or  less  advanced  stage,  by  Justin,"  but  made 
 public  afterward  by  Tatian. 
 
 The  evidence  wliich  has  been  briefly  noticed  does  not  embrace  every  allusion 
 to  our  New-Testament  Scriptures  which  may  be  found  in  the  fragments  of  Chris- 
 tian or  heretical  literature  that  have  come  down  to  us  from  the  age  of  the  Greek 
 Apologists.  But  it  eml)races  the  most  important  testimonies  and  allusions,  and 
 may  therefore  be  allowed  to  stand  for  the  whole  in  a  rapid  survey  like  the  present. 
 And  if  the  reader  will  simply  bear  in  mind  these  circumstances — that  all  the 
 books  of  the  New  Testament  were  nqt  yet  probably  united  in  a  single  volume; 
 that  only  brief  extracts  have  come  down  to  us  from  most  of  the  great  Christiau 
 writers  of  this  period  ;  that  Apologists,  addressing  their  pagan  rulers,  would  gain 
 nothing  by  definite  appeals  to  the  writings  of  ^latthew,  John,  Peter,  or  Paul;  that 
 it  was  too  early  for  the  existence  of  many  translations,  especially  of  the  whole  New 
 Testament ;  and  that  heretics  would  be  very  likely  to  have  their  favorite  books, 
 rejecting  or  neglecting  others, — he  will  perhaps  be  gratified  at  the  amount  and 
 character  of  the  evidence  now  within  our  reach,  rather  than  surprised  at  any  de- 
 fects in  the  same  which  critics  may  be  able  to  discover. 
 
 Having  examined  very  closely  a  considerable  part  of  the  evidence — namely, 
 that  which  has  a  natural  connection  with  the  school  of  John  in  Asia  Minor — 
 Bishop  I^ightfoot  s})eaks  as  follows:  "Out  of  a  very  extensive  literature,  by  which 
 this  school  was  once  re])resented,  the  extant  remains  are  miserably  few  and  frag- 
 mentary ;  but  the  evidence  yielded  by  these  meagre  relics  is  decidedly  greater,  in 
 proportion  to  their  extent,  than  we  had  any  right  to  expect.  As  regards  the 
 Fourth  Gospel,  this  is  especially  the  case.  If  the  same  amount  of  written  matter 
 — occupying  a  very  few  pages  in  all — were  extracted  accidentally  from  the  cur- 
 rent theological  literature  of  our  own  day,  the  chances,  unless  I  am  mistaken, 
 would  be  strongly  against  our  finding  so  many  indications  of  the  use  of 
 this  Gospel." 
 
 From  a.  d.  170-a.  d.  400. 
 
 About  the  year  170  A.  d.  the  long  period  of  historical  twilight  as  to  Christian 
 affairs  begins  to  give  place  to  the  dawning  of  a  tolerably  clear  day.  A  Christian 
 literature,  composed  in  great  measure  of  fragments  preserved  in  later  writings, 
 begins  to  be  followed  by  a  literature  embracing  several  treatises  that  have  come 
 down  to  us,  either  comi)lete  or  only  slightly  nuitilated.  After  the  siiorler  works 
 of  Tatian  (so  far  as  preserved;,  Athenagoras,  and  Theophilus  of  Autioch  we  piua 
 
xxiv  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 to  the  more  extended  productions  of  Irenpeus,  Clement  of  Alexandria,  Tertullian, 
 and  Origen,  finding  conclusive  evidence  that  many  books  of  the  New  Testament 
 were  received  by  all  the  churches  in  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa  as  indisputably 
 apostolic.  These  were  the  four  Gospels,  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  thirteen  Epis- 
 tles of  Paul,  and  the  First  Epistles  of  Peter  and  John.'  No  competent  scholar 
 will  deny  that  from  this  time  onward  these  writings  were  esteemed  sacred  and 
 authoritative  by  the  whole  Christian  world,  just  as  truly  as  they  were  so  esteemed 
 at  the  beginning  of  the  present  century.  They  were  nowhere  questioned,  but 
 everywhere  accepted  as  parts  of  the  Canon.  Of  the  remaining  books,  some  were 
 received  here,  and  others  there,  with  absolute  confidence,  while  none  of  them  were 
 received  without  doubt  everywhere  and  by  all.  From  this  time  forward  our 
 attention  will  therefore  be  directed  more  and  more  to  the  doubtful  books.  Yet  it 
 will  be  instructive  to  notice  the  manner  in  which  the  undisputed  books,  and  espe- 
 cially the  four  Gospels,  as  well  as  the  disputed  books,  are  characterized  by  the 
 leading  writers. 
 
 In  the  following  passage  Iren.'eus  sets  forth  his  estimate  of  apostolic  teaching — 
 an  estimate  which  was  shared,  without  doubt,  by  the  great  body  of  Christians  in 
 his  day :  "  For  we  have  learned  to  know  the  economy  of  our  salvation  through  no 
 others  but  those  by  whom  the  gospel  came  to  us;  which  gospel  they  then  preached, 
 but  afterward  by  the  will  of  God  delivered  to  us  in  Scriptures,  that  it  might  be  a 
 ground  and  pillar  of  our  faith.  For  it  is  not  right  to  say  that  they  preached 
 before  they  had  a  perfect  knowledge,  as  some  dare  to  affirm,  boasting  that  they 
 are  correctors  of  the  apostles.  For  after  our  Lord  rose  again  from  the  dead  they 
 indeed  were  clothed  with  pov\'er  from  on  high,  through  the  Holy  Spirit  coming 
 upon  them — were  filled  with  the  Spirit  for  all  duties  and  had  perfect  knowledge ; 
 they  went  forth  to  the  end  of  the  earth,  preaching  good  news  of  blessings  to  us 
 from  God,  and  announcing  celestial  peace  to  men,  because  they  all  and  each  had 
 the  gospel  of  God  "  ( C  Hcer.,  iii.  1). 
 
 Of  the  authorship  of  the  "four  Gospels  he  thus  speaks:  "Matthew  indeed 
 among  the  Hebrews  in  their  own  language  published  a  written  Gospel,  while  Peter 
 and  Paul  in  Rome  were  preaching  the  gospel  and  founding  the  church.  And 
 after  their  departure  Mark  himself,  the  disciple  and  interpreter  of  Peter,  delivered 
 to  us  in  writing  that  which  was  preached  by  Peter.  INIoreover,  Luke,  the  follower 
 of  Paul,  put  down  in  a  book  the  Gospel  that  was  preached  by  him.  Afterward, 
 John,  the  disciple  of  the  Lord,  who  also  leaned  back  on  his  bosom,  himself  pub- 
 lished the  Gospel  while  he  was  residing  at  Ephesus  in  Asia"  {ibid.). 
 
 Of  the  general  recognition  of  these  Gospels  even  by  heretics  he  bears  witness 
 in  another  place :  "  And  so  great  is  this  firmness  [of  evidence]  about  the  Gospels 
 that  even  the  heretics  themselves  bear  .testimony  to  them,  and  each  one  of  them, 
 by  starting  from  the  same,  is  compelled  to  confirm  their  teaching.  For  the  Ebion- 
 ites,  using  only  the  Gospel  according  to  Matthew,  are  proved  by  that  to  make 
 false  suppositions  concerning  the  Lord.  But  Marcion,  though  nuitilating  the  Gos- 
 pel according  to  Luke,  is  shown  by  those  portions  which  are  still  preserved  by  him 
 to  be  a  blasphemer  against  the  only  existing  God.  Moreover,  those  who  separate 
 Jesus  from  the  Christ,  and  say  that  Christ  remained  impassible,  but  J&sus  only 
 
GENERAL   INTRODUCTION.  xxv 
 
 "  — »■ 
 
 suffered,  and  who  prefer  the  Gospel  accordin<>:  to  Mark,  can  he  corrected  if  they 
 read  thi.s  [Gospel]  with  a  love  of  truth.  Also  those  wiio  follow  Valentinus  and 
 use  most  fully  the  Gosi)el  according  to  John  for  the  purpose  of  setting  forth  their 
 conjunctions,  are  detected  by  this  Gospel  as  teaching  nothing  rightly,  as  we  have 
 shown  in  our  first  book.  Since,  therefore,  our  ojjponents  bear  witness  for  us  and 
 use  these  Gospels,  our  i)roof  from  them  is  firm  and  true"  (iii.  11,  7  j. 
 
 To  prove  that  there  could  properly  be  neither  more  nor  fewer  than  four  Gos- 
 pels, he  writes  thus  in  the  next  section  :  "Since  there  are  four  zones  of  the  world 
 in  which  we  are,  and  four  general  winds,  and  [since]  the  churcli  is  scattered  over 
 all  the  earth,  but  the  tJospel  and  Spirit  of  life  are  a  pillar  and  ground  of  the 
 church,  it  [the  churcli]  should  properly  have  four  pillars,  breathin'g  innnortality 
 from  every  side,  and  vivifying*  men  afresh.  From  which  it  is  evident  that  the 
 Word,  the  Architect  of  all  things,  who  sitteth  upon  the  cherubim  and  holdeth 
 together  all  things,  having  been  manifested  to  men,  gave  us  a  gospel  in  four  forms, 
 but  bound  togetlier  by  one  Spirit"  (iii.  11,  8). 
 
 It  may  also  be  remarked  tliat  Irenreus  makes  abundant  use  of  passages  from 
 the  Acts,  from  the  Ejiistles  to  the  Romans,  First  and  Second  Corinthians,  Gala- 
 tians,  Ephesians,  Philippians,  Colossians,  First  and  Second  Thessalonians,  First 
 Peter,  First  John,  and  fiom  the  Apocalypse;  also  occasional  use  of  extracts  from 
 First  and  Second  Timothy,  Titus,  Hebrews,  James,  and  Second  John,  together 
 with  the  expression,  a  day  with  the  Lord  is  as  a  thovsand  years,  which  appears  to 
 be  taken  from  2  Pet.  3  :  S.  The  only  books  of  our  New  Testament  which  are  not 
 emj)loyed  by  him  at  all  are  the  brief  Epistle  to  Philemon,  the  briefer  Third  Epis- 
 tle of  John,  and  the  Epistle  of  Jude — all  of  them  amounting  to  scarcely  more 
 than  an  average  chapter  in  the  Gospel  of  Luke,  ami  no  one  of  them  holding  a 
 ]>rominent  place  among  the  apostolical  writings  or  likely  to  be  needed  in  refuting 
 the  strange  heresies  of  the  second  century. 
 
 Such  is  the  evidence  of  Irenreus  to  the  Canon  of  the  New  Testament.  And 
 the  fact  must  not  be  k)st  sight  of  that  he  was  ])crsonally  aeciuainted  witli  Polvcarp 
 and  his  associates,  the  disciples  of  the  apostle  John  in  Asia  oNIinor ;  that  he  was  a 
 contemporary  of  Justin  Martyr,  Tatian,  Athenagoras,  Theophilus  of  Antioch,  on 
 the  one  hand,  and  with  Basilides,  Marcion,  Valentinus,  and  Celsus,  on  the  other; 
 that  he  was  in  most  respects,  if  not  all,  a  man  of  sobei*  judgment,  familiiw  with 
 the  doctrinal  views  of  both  the  Asiatic  and  the  AVestern  churches,  and  that  he 
 made  the  heresies  of  the  second  century  a  subject  of  special  investigation,  com- 
 paring them  with  the  apostolic  writings,  and  refuting  them  by  testimonies  drawn 
 from  tliesc  writings,  which  were  deemed  authoritative  by  Christians  throughout 
 the  known  world. 
 
 Clkmext  of  Alexandria  flourished  about  a.  d.  200,  and  was  probably  a 
 more  learned  man  than  Iremeus.  He  thus  speaks  of  a  treatise  which  he  was  com- 
 posing (called  Stromateis,  or  "Miscellanies")  and  of  the  sources  of  his  know- 
 ledge: "Now  this  work  is  not  a  writing  artistically  composed  for  display,  but 
 memoranda  are  store<l  up  [in  it]  for  myself  against  old  age  as  a  remedy  of  forget- 
 fulness,  an  inartistic  image  and  rough  sketch  of  those  clear  and  vivid  discourse*! 
 which  I  was  thouglit  worthy  to  hear,  and  of  blessed  and  truly  remarkable  men. 
 
xxvi  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Of  these,  one,  the  Ionian,  was  iu  Greece,  and  others  in  Maj^na  Grsecia.  One  of 
 them  was  of  Cwle-Syria,  another  from  Egypt,  and  others  in  [or  through]  the  East. 
 Of  tliis  region  that  of  Assyria  was  one,  and  another  in  Palestine,  a  Hebrew  by 
 descent.  When  I  met  with  the  last  (he  was  first  in  ability),  having  hunted  him 
 up  concealed  in  Egypt,  I  found  rest.  He,  a  true  Sicilian  bee,  plucking  the  flowers 
 of  both  flie  prophetic  and  the  apostolic  meadow,  begat  in  the  souls  of  his  hearers 
 a  pure  substance  of  knowledge.  But  they,  preserving  the  veritable  tradition  of 
 the  blessed  doctrine  directly  from  Peter  and  James,  John  and  Paul,  the  holy 
 apostles,  son  receiving  it  from  father  (but  few  are  they  who  are  like  their  fathers), 
 came  indeed  by  the  will  of  God  to  deposit  in  us  also  those  ancestral  and  apostolic 
 seeds ;  and  well  I  know  that  they  will  rejoice,  not,  I  mean,  as  being  pleased  with 
 this  description,  but  with  the  mere  preservation  of  truth  as  it  was  noted  down" 
 {MiaceU.,  i.  1,  11).  It  is  generally  admitted  that  the  person  whom  Clement  here 
 calls  his  last  and  ablest  teacher  was  Pantaenus,  head  of  the  catechetical  school  in 
 Alexandria.  Photius  represents  Pantsenus  as  a  hearer  of  the  ajDostles,  and,  as  far 
 as  age  is  concerned,  he  might  possibly  have  been  so.  At  any  rate,  he  appears  to 
 have  been  a  diligent  student  of  the  prophetic  and  apostolic  Scriptures,  and,  as 
 Westcott  has  said,  "  there  is  not  the  slightest  ground  for  assuming  any  organic 
 change  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Alexandrian  Church  between  the  age  of  the  apostles 
 and  Pantoenus,"  the  teacher  and  predecessor  of  Clement.  The  latter  was  at  the 
 head  of  the  Christian  school  in  Alexandria  from  about  A.  d.  189  to  a.  d.  202, 
 when  he  was  compelled  to  leave  the  city  by  the  persecution  under  Sevcrus. 
 
 Clement  makes  use  of  the  four  Gospels,  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  Epistles 
 to  the  Romans,  the  Corinthians  (First  and  Second),  the  Galatians,  the  Ephesians, 
 the  Colossians,  the  Philippians,  the  Thessalonians  (First  and  Second),  Timothy 
 (First  and  Second),  Titus,  Philemon,  Hebrews,  the  First  Epistle  of  Peter,  the 
 First  of  John,  the  Epistle  of  Jude,  and  the  book  of  Revelation ;  but  he  api)ears 
 to  have  no  quotations  from  the  Epistles  of  James,  Second  Peter,  and  Third  John. 
 Eusebius  testifies  that  "  in  the  work  called  Hypotopoi-es,  Clement  has  given  us  con- 
 cise explanations  of  the  whole  canonical  Scripture,  without  omitting  the  disputed 
 books :  I  mean  the  Epistle  of  Jude  and  the  remaining  Catholic  Epistles,  as  well  as 
 the  Epistle  of  Barnabas  and  the  so-called  Revelation  of  Peter.  ^Moreover,  he  says 
 that  tke  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  is  Paul's,  but  that  it  was  written  to  the  Hebrews 
 in  the  Hebrew  language,  and  that  Luke,  having  carefully  translated  it,  published 
 it  for  the  use  of  the  Greeks."  It  will  be  observed  that  although  Eusebius  associates 
 the  Catholic  Epistles  with  the  Epistle  of  Barnabas  and  the  so-called  Revelation 
 of  Peter,  he  yet  distinguishes  the  former  from  the  latter,  making  ther^eby  in  some 
 sense  two  classes  of  "  disputed  books."  Very  noteworthy  is  the  language  of 
 Clement  in  respect  to  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  though  there  are  strong  objec' 
 tions  to  his  view  that  our  Greek  Ei)istle  is  a  translation. 
 
 To  the  testimony  of  Clement  may  be  subjoined  that  of  Origen,  his  successor 
 after  a  time  in  the  Alexandrian  school,  and  the  most  learned  biblical  critic  of  the 
 Ante-Nicene  Church.  If  perfect  reliance  could  be  placed  on  the  translation  of 
 Rufinus,  the  following  passage  from  his  Homilies  on  Joshua  (vii.  2)  would  be 
 conclusive  as  to  his  view  of  the  New  Testament  Canon :  "  So  too  our  Lord  Jesus 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION.  xxvii 
 
 Christ,  whose  advent  was  typified  by  that  earlier  son  of  Nun,  when  he  came  sent 
 liis  apostles  as  priests  bearing  well-wrought  trumpets,  the  glorious  and  heavenly 
 doctrine  which  they  preached.  Matthew  first  sounded  with  priestly  trumpet  in 
 his  Gospel.  Mark  also,  Luke  and  John,  each  gave  forth  a  strain  on  their  priestly 
 trumpets.  Peter  moreover  sounds  with  the  two  trumpets  of  his  Epistles;  so  also 
 James  and  Jude.  None  the  less  does  John  blow  the  trumpet  by  his  Epi^gles  and 
 Apocalypse,  and  Luke,  by  describing  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  Lastly  came  he 
 who  said,  1  think  that  God  hath  set  forth  us  opoMes  last  oj  all,  and  thundering  with 
 the  fourteen  trumj)ets  of  his  Epistles  threw  down  to  the  ground  the  wails  of  Jeri- 
 cho, even  all  the  instruments  of  idolatry  and  the  doctrines  of  philosophy."  But 
 it  is  known  that  Rufinus  sometimes  modified  the  teaching  of  Origen  according  to 
 his  own  belief  of  what  was  true,  and  therefore  it  is  possible  that  he  has  done  so  in 
 this  place.  Yet  there  is  ample  evidence  to  be  found  in  the  untranslated  writings 
 of  Origen  that  he  received  all  the  books  that  were  received  by  Clement.  He  ac- 
 cej)ted  our  four  Gospels  as  canonical,  and  rejected  the  authority  of  all  others. 
 Of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  he  says :  "  If  I  were  to  express  my  own  opinion,  I 
 should  say  that  the  thoughts  are  the  apostle's,  but  the  diction  and  com))ositiou 
 that  of  some  one  who  recorded  from  memory  the  apostle's  teaching,  and,  as  it  were, 
 illustrated  with  a  brief  commentary  the  sayings  of  his  master.  It  was  not  with- 
 out good  reason  that  the  men  of  old  time  havie  handed  it  down  as  Paul's.  But 
 who  it  was  that  wrote  the  Epistle,  God  only  knows  certainly."  He  accepted  the 
 Apocalypse  as  an  undoubted  work  of  the  apostle  John  (  Wcstcott).  He  quoted  the 
 Epistle  of  Jude  as  a  work  of  "the  Lord's  brother."  He  referred  to  "the  Epistle 
 in  circulation  under  the  name  of  James."  But  he  does  not,  it  is  said,  quote  the 
 Second  Epistle  of  Peter  or  the  Second  and  Third  Epistles  of  John,  though  the 
 Second  Epistle  of  Peter  is  quoted  several  times  in  the  Latin  version  of  the 
 Homilies. 
 
 Tekti'LLIAX,  the  earliest  great  representative  of  the  North  African  Church, 
 was  probably  born  in  Carthage  about  A.  D.  IGO,  and  was  therefore  a  contemporary 
 t)f  Irenajus,  Clement  of  Alexandria,  and  Origen.  His  literary  activity  may  be 
 chiefly  assigned  to  the  first  quarter  of  the  third  century.  He  speaks  of  the  "  an- 
 cient Scri})ture"  in  contrast  with  the  "New  Testament"  {Ad  Pra.r.,  ch.  15;.  He 
 distinguishes  between  "the  Gospels  and  the  apostles"  {ibid.},  meaning  by  the 
 latter  the  writings  of  the  apostles.  And  he  declares  that  "the  gospel  Instrument 
 has  for  its  authors  apostles  on  whom  this  ofiice  of  proclaiming  the  gospel  was  im- 
 posed by  the  Lord  himself;  and  if  also  apostolic  men,  yet  not  these  alone,  but 
 witii  apostles  and  after  apostles"  {Adv.,  iv.  2).  Referring  to  the  church  at  Rt)me, 
 which  he  pronounces  "  happy,  because  there  apostles  poured  forth  their  doctrine 
 with  their  blood,"  he  declares  that  "  she  unites  in  one  volume  the  law  and  the 
 jirophets  with  the  writings  of  evangelists  and  apostles,  and  thence  drinks  in  her 
 laith  "  {^De  Pnr.sc.  Ha-ret.,  ch.  36).  He  says  that  the  germs  of  later  heresies  were 
 l)resent  in  the  first  age,  and  remarks  that  "  Paul  in  the  First  to  the  Corinthians- 
 
 marks  those  who  denied  and  doubted  the  resurrection Writing  to  the  Gala- 
 
 tians,  he  assails  those  who  practise  and  defend  circumcision  and  the  law 
 
 Instructing  Timothy,  he  also  condemns  such  as  'forbid  to  marry'  (1  Tim.  4  :  3\ 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ....  Equally  does  he  smite  such  as  said  that  '  the  resurrection  was  already  past ' 
 
 (2  Tim.  2:3) Wlien   he  mentions   'endless  genealogies'   (1   Tim.  1  :  4) 
 
 Valentinus  is  recognized,"  etc Again,  "  John  in  the  Apocalypse  is  com- 
 
 mancfed  to  chastise  those  '  who  eat  things  offered  to  idols  and  commit  fornication  ' 
 (Rev.  2  :  20).  But  in  the  Epistle  he  calls  those  antichrists  in  a  sj)ccial  sense  who 
 deny  th^t  Christ  has  come  in  the  flesh,  and  who  do  not  think  that  Jesus  is  the  Son 
 of  God  "  (De  PrcBscrip.  Hceret.,  ch.  33). 
 
 Tertullian  recognizes  in  his  writings  the  four  Gospels,  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
 thirteen  Epistles  of  Paul,  First  Peter,  First  John,  Jude,  the  Apocalypse,  and 
 (though  as  written  by  Barnabas  and  of  second-rate  authority)  the  Epistle  to  the 
 Hebrews — i.  e.  all  the  books  of  our  New  Testament  except  the  Epistles  of  James, 
 Second  Peter,  and  Second  and  Third  John  {Charteris). 
 
 It  is  important  to  bear  in  mind  the  localities  with  which  these  great  writers 
 must  have  been  familiar.  Irena3us,  connected  with  Polycarp,  with  Pothinus,  and 
 with  some  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  may  be  said  to  reflect  the  belief  of  Asia  Minor, 
 Gaul,  and  Italy ;  Clement  of  Alexandria,  the  pupil  of  Pantsenus,  and  Origen,  the 
 distinguished  scholar  who  was  at  home  both  in  Egypt  and  in  Palestine,  may  be 
 said  to  reflect  the  belief  of  Christians  in  Egypt,  Palestine,  and  Greece ;  and  Ter- 
 tullian, the  fiery  and  pow-erful  teacher  at  Carthage,  nuist  be  presumed  to  reflect 
 the  belief  of  the  churches  of  North  Africa,  with  which  he  was  well  acquainted, 
 and  of  the  churches  in  and  about  Rome,  where  many  of  the  heretics,  whom  he 
 assailed  with  resistless  torrents  of  argument  and  denunciation,  resided.  Thus 
 these  Avriters  represent,  if  they  do  not  doubly  or  trebly  represent,  the  several 
 great  provinces  where  Christians  had  become  numerous  and  powerful. 
 
 Noticeable  also  is  the  high  authority  which  these  Avriters  attribute  to  the  Old 
 and  New  Testaments.  Iren8eus_ affirms  that  "the  Scriptures  are  indeed  perfect, 
 because  they'  were  spoken  by  the  Word  of  God  and  his  Spirit "  ( C.  Hcer.,  ii. 
 28,  2),  Clement  proposes  to  show  that  "  the  Scriptures  which  we  have  believed 
 were  ratified  by  Omnipotent  Authority,"  and  "to  show  from  them  to  all  the 
 heresies  that  there  is  one  God  and  Lord  Onniipotent,  who  has  been  truly  preached 
 by  the  law  and  the  prophets,  and  in  addition  to  these  by  the  blessed  gospel " 
 (MiscelL,  iv.  1).  Tertullian,  by  a  variety  of  testimonies,  as  well  as  by  the  use 
 which  he  makes  of  the  New  Testament,  proves  that  for  him  its  teaching  is  ulti- 
 mate and  divine.  With  no  less  reverence  does  Origen  treat  the  Scriptures  of  the 
 New  Testament. 
 
 A  few  remarks  may  now  be  made  in  respect  to  the  seven  disputed  books  of  the 
 New  Testament — viz.  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  the  book  of  Revelation,  and  the 
 Epistles  of  James,  Jude,  Second  and  Third  John,  and  Second  Peter. 
 
 (1)  The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  was  generally  received  in  Alexandria  and  the 
 East,  while  it  was  doubted  or  rejected  for  a  long  time  in  North  Africa  and  the 
 West.  It  is  found  in  the  Peshito,  but  not  in  the  Fragment  of  Muratori  on  the 
 Canon,  or  in  the  earliest  form  of  the  Latin  version.  Origen  ascribes  it  habitually 
 to  Paul,  though  he  appears  to  have  believed  that  the  thoughts  only  were  the  apos- 
 tle's, while  the  composition  was  by  some  other  person.  Tertullian  ascribes  it  to 
 Barnabas,  the  companion  of  Paul,  and   claims  for  it  no  more  than  secondary 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION.  xxix 
 
 authority.  Yet  Clement  of  Rome  was  certainly  familiar  with  it,  and  treated  it 
 with  special  respect ;  it  is  also  probably  referred  to  by  Justin  Martyr.  I)iony.sius, 
 a  distinguished  pupil  of  Origen,  became  president  of  the  school  at  Alexandria 
 about  A.  D.  231,  and  afterward  bishop  of  the  Christians  in  that  city.  Fragments 
 of  his  letters  have  been  preserved  in  which  are  numerous  references  to  the  New 
 Testament,  and  ({notations  from  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  as  the  "testimony  of 
 Paul."  The  voice  of  the  churches  of  Egypt  and  of  the  East  prevailed,  and  at 
 last  this  Epistle  was  accepted  as  canonical  by  the  churches  of  the  West  al.<o.  Iti^ 
 earlier  and  unhesitating  reception  in  the  East  was  j)robably  due  to  the  circum- 
 stance that  the  Hebrew  Christians  to  whom  it  was  first  sent  resided  in  Egvpt  and 
 the  I-Cast. 
 
 (2)  The  Apocalypse,  it  will  be  recollected,  is  expressly  attributed  by  Justin 
 Martyr  to  the  apostle  John :  "A  certain  man  among  us,  whose  name  was  John, 
 one  of  the  apostles  of  Christ,  predicted  in  a  revelation  given  to  him  that  those  who 
 had  believed  in  our  Christ  should  spend  a  thousand  years  in  Jerusalem,  and  that 
 afterward  the  universal  and,  to  speak  briefly,  the  eternal  resurrection  and  judg- 
 ment of  all  would  take  place  together"  (Dial.  c.  Try.,  ch.  81).  There  is  also 
 satisfactory  evidence  that  Papias  was  familiar  with  the  Apocalypse,  and  was  pecu- 
 liarly interested  in  its  Chiliastic  teaching.  (.See  Andreas  C«x  in  Apoc,  ch.  34, 
 Serm.  12,  Edit.  ]M()rel. ;  0pp.  S.  C/irys.,  p.  52;  and  Euseb.,  H.  E.,  iii.  3U.)  Among 
 the  wi^itings  of  jNIelito,  Bishop  of  the  church  in  Sardis,  which  were  known  to 
 Eusebius,  was  one  on  the  Revelation  of  John  {H.  E.,  iv.  26).  Irenanis,  who  spent 
 his  early  life  in  Asia  ]Minor,  ascribes  the  Apocalypse  to  John  the  disciple  of  the 
 Lord,  and  a  careful  consideration  of  his  language  shows  that  by  "  disciple "  he 
 meant  the  apostle  John,  who  was  called,  by  way  of  preference,  "the  disciple," 
 because  he  was  "the  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved"  {B.,  iv.  20,  11;  v.  2(5,  1;  30, 
 3;  8).  This  testimony  is  very  important.  Tertullian  cites  the  Apocalvpse  re- 
 j)eatedly  as  a  work  of  the  apostle  John  {e.  g.  Adv.  Mar.,  iii.  14;  iv.  5;  he  Prw.^. 
 Hard.,  ch.  83).  Clement  of  Alexandria  and  Origen  both  make  use  of  it  a.- 
 authoritative  and  written  by  John  (Strom.,  vi.  13;  Paid.,  ii.  12;  Com.  in  Mali.,  t.  16, 
 tom.  iii.  p.  711  ;  Com.  in  Joan.,  t.  1,  also  t.  2).  Hipi)olytus  does  the  same  (De 
 Chrislo  et  Ant iciir.,  ch.  36).  It  is  included  in  the  Fragment  of  Muratori  on  the 
 ( "anon.  But  for  some  reason  it  was  not  made  a  part  of  the  Peshito ;  and  Dio- 
 nysius  of  Alexandria,  while  agreeing  that  it  was  the  work  of  some  "  holy  and 
 inspired  man  "  by  the  name  of  John,  doubts  whether  it  was  written  by  the  evan- 
 gelist. It  is,  however,  noteworthy  that  his  reasons  for  doubting  are  not  historical, 
 l)ut  critical,  or,  in  other  words,  derived  from  the  style  of  the  book  as  compared 
 with  John's  Gospel  and  First  Epistle  (Euseb.,  H.  E.,  vii.  2o).  In  like  manner 
 Eusebius  appears  to  have  hesitated  about  ascribing  it  to  the  apostle  J(jhn.  But  it 
 is  at  least  possible  that  they  were  predisposed  to  reject  the  book  by  their  strong 
 0])position  to  the  Chiliasm  of  their  day.  At  any  rate,  their  doubts  made  but  a 
 slight  imi)ression  on  the  minds  of  Christians,  and  before  the  close  of  the  fourth 
 century  the  Apocalypse  was  everywhere  received  as  apostolic  and  divine.  And 
 surely  there  was  no  lack  of  external  evidence  for  the  apostolic  authorship  of  this 
 remarkable  book. 
 
XXX  GENERAL   INTRODUCTION 
 
 (3)  The  Epistle  of  James,  like  that  to  the  Hebrews,  was  addressed  to  believing 
 Israelites  who  did  not  reside  in  Palestine ;  and  this  circumstance  accounts  for  the 
 non-universal  reception  of  the  Epistle  in  the  early  church.  "  It  was  meant  only 
 for  Jewish  believgrs,  and  was  not  likely,  therefore,  to  circulate  widely  among  Gen- 
 tile C/hristians  "  (Smith's  Diet,  of  the  Bible,  p.  1208).  Hence,  too,  it  was  included 
 in  the  Peshito,  but  not  in  the  Muratorian  Canon  or  in  most  of  the  MSS.  of  the 
 early  Latin  version.  As  might  have  been  expected,  it  was  received  as  canonical 
 in  Alexandria.  Thus  Origen  says :  "  For  if  there  may  be  s'omething  called  faith, 
 but  existing  without  works,  such  a  faith  is  dead,  as  we  have  read  in  the  current 
 Epistle  of  James  "  (  Cum.  in  Joan.,  F.  19).  Again  :  "  As  also  James  the  apostle 
 says.  Every  good  gift  and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above,  coming  down  from 
 the  Father  of  lights"  (^Covi.  in  Ep.  ad  Eoni.,  ix.).  "  Eusebius  tells  as  a  matter 
 of  fact  that  some  counted  it  spurious,  and  that  there  was  a  lack  of  early  testi- 
 mony to  it;  but  he  himself  quotes  it  as  apostolic"  {C'/iarteris).  Athanasius,  a 
 younger  contemporary  of  Eusebius,  accepted  it  as  inspired  and  canonical  (Ath. 
 0pp.,  torn.  p.  38).  The  objections  to  the  letter  derived  from  its  conttyits  are  of  no 
 force,  and  there  appears  to  be  no  good  reason  to  doubt  that  the  churches  and  their 
 teachers  were  guided  by  sufficient  evidence  in  assigning  to  this  Epistle  a  jilace  in 
 the  Canon  of  Scripture. 
 
 (4)  The  Epistle  of  Jude  pur])orts  to  have  been  written  by  "  the  brother  of 
 James,"  who  must  therefore  have  been  well  known  to  Christians.  This  James  is 
 generally  believed  to  have  been  "the  Lord's  brother,"  spoken  of  in  Gal.  1  :  19, 
 the  writer  of  tlie  Epistle  noticed  above,  and  for  many  years  the  Bishop  of  the 
 church  at  Jerusalem.  The  Muratorian  Canon  numbers  the  Epistle  of  Jude  with 
 the  sacred  books  of  the  New  Testament.  It  was  also  in  the  Old  Latin  version, 
 though  not  in  the  Syriac.  Clement  of  Alexandria  appeals  to  it  in  both  the  Paida- 
 gogos  and  the  Stromateis  (Paid.,  iii.  44;  Str.,  iii.  11);  moreover,  the  Latin  Adum- 
 brationes  found  in  the  editions  of  Clement  contain  notes  written  by  him  on  this 
 Epistle,  as  well  as  on  the  First  Epistle  of  Peter  and  the  first  two  Epistles  of  John 
 {Westcott, -pp.  310,  311).  Origen  agrees  with  Clement  in  the  use  of  Jude  as  a 
 part  of  the  New  Testament  (  Com.  in  Matt,  t.  10,  ch.  17,  and  others).  Tertullian 
 speaks  of  the  apostle  Jude  as  bearing  testimony  to  Enoch  or  the  book  of  Enoch 
 (De  Cultu  J'emin,  i.  3).  Eusebius,  while  placing  it  with  the  disputed  books,  says 
 that  the  Catholic  Epistles,  including  Jude,  are  publicly  used  with  the  I'est  in  most 
 of  the  churches  (//.  E.,  ii.  ch.  23).  It  is  considered  authoritative  and  canonical 
 by  Athanasius,  by  the  Laodicean  Council  (about  A.  D.  364 — C/iarteris),  and  by 
 Cyril  of  Jerusalem  (Cateches.,  iv.  p.  36,  sq.). 
 
 (5  and  6)  It  is  difficult  to  sec  why  the  Second  and  Third  Epistles  of  John 
 should  have  been  called  "  catholic "  or  "  general,"  for  they  are  manifestly  brief 
 letters  to  individuals,  of  no  more  interest  to  the  churches  than  was  the  letter  to 
 Philemon,  and  of  much  less  general  significance  than  the  Ejjistles  to  Timothy  and 
 Titus.  Charteris  says  that  they  "  were  at  an  early  date  supposed  to  be  general, 
 the  '  elect  lady '  and  *  Gains  '  being  supposed  to  denote  the  Christian  church." 
 But  the  fact  that  they  are  brief  personal  letters  accounts  for  their  being  so  little 
 known  to  the  great  body  of  the  early  Christians.     The  writer  designates  himself 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 "the  elder" — a  title  which  may  have  been  naturally  applied  with  special  rever- 
 ence to  the  apostle  John  during  the  last  years  of  his  life  in  Asia  Minor,  and  which 
 therefore  would  have  been  sufficiently  explicit  and  at  the  same  time  modest  on  his 
 lips,  Irenanis  speaks  of  "Joim's  Fird  Epistle"  (  Euseb.,  H.  E.,  v.  8),  showing 
 thereby  that  he  knew  of  more  than  one,  and  also  quotes  a  passage  from  his  Second 
 Epistle  (v.  11),  declaring  that  it  was  a  "saying  of  John  the  disciple  of  the  Lord" 
 (B.,  i.  16,  3).  Clement  of  Alexandria  cites  the  words  of  1  John  5  :  16  as  being 
 in  his  "greater  Epistle,"  thus  intimating  that  he  knew  of  a  smaller  one  ('Strom.,  ii. 
 ch.  15,  66).  Origen  says  of  John,  who  reclined  on  the  bosom  of  Jesus,  that  "  he 
 has  also  left  an  Epistle  consisting  of  very  few  lines;  perhaps,  too,  a  second  and  a 
 third,  since  not  all  say  that  these  are  genuine,  but  both  together  do  not  contain  a 
 hundred  lines"  ( Eusel).,  i/.  A'.,  vi.  25).  Dionysius  of  Alexandria  mentions  that 
 "a  Second  and  a  Third  Ejjistle  ascribed  to  John  were  in  circulation,"  and  in  such 
 a  way  as  to  imply  his  acceptance  of  them  as  works  of  the  apostle  (Euseb.,  II.  E., 
 vii.  25 ).  These  minor  Epistles  appear  to  be  recognized  (one  of  them  certainly, 
 and  probably  both)  in  the  Fragment  of  ^luratori,  and  botii  of  them  were  also  in 
 the  earliest  Latin  version. 
 
 (7)  The  historical  evidence  for  the  genuineness  of  the  Second  Epistle  of  Peter 
 is  less  conclusive  than  that  for  any  other  book  of  the  New  Testament.  If  genuine, 
 its  circulation  nnist  have  been  restricted  for  a  comparatively  long  time  to  a  small 
 nund)er  of  churches.  The  earliest  passage  manifestly  ba.<ed  upon  it  aj)pears  to  be 
 in  the  so-called  Second  Ejjistle  of  the  Roman  Clement  (ch.  16,  3  i,  which,  how- 
 ever, is  now  understood  to  be  a  Christian  homily  from  the  middle  of  the  second 
 century.  Yet  there  seem  to  be  pretty  clear  reminiscences  of  the  Epistle  in  Justin 
 Martyr,  in  the  Shei)hcrd  of  Hennas,  and  perhaps  in  some  of  the  Ignatian  cpi.s- 
 tles,  which  were  written  as  early,  at  least,  as  a.  d.  150.  The  same  may  be  said  of 
 ]\Ielito  of  iSardis  {Charterii^,  p.  314),  of  Theophilus  of  Antioch  {Ad  Atitul.,  ii.  9, 
 13),  and  of  Irena)us  (iv.  36,  4;  v.  23,  2 ;  and  v.  28,  3).  Clement  of  Alexandria 
 is  said  to  have  written  short  expositions  of  all  the  Scrijitures,  not  ])a.ssing  by  tho.se 
 that  are  disputed — viz.  Jude  and  the  other  Catholic  E])istles  ( Euseb.,  i/.  7s.,  vi. 
 14j.  And  it  is  surely  improbable  that  Clement  would  have  written  even  short 
 expositions  of  a  book  which  he  did  not  esteem,  in  some  proper  sense  of  the  words, 
 holy  Scripture.  Origen  appears  to  have  looked  upon  the  Epi.stle  as  a  genuine 
 work  of  Peter,  though  he  says  that  it  was  questioned  in  his  lay  (Euseb.,  H.  E., 
 vi.  25).  Eusebius,  speaking  as  an  historian,  cla.sses  it  with  the  disputed  books 
 {H.  E.,  iii.  3,  25),  but  Athunasius  (De  S.  Trin.,  Dial.  i. ;  Contra  Arianos,  Orat.  i.), 
 Cyril  of  Jerusalem  (Cateches.,  iv.  p.  36,  sq.^,  Gregory  of  Nazianzus  (0.n-m., 
 33,  v.  31),  Epiphanius  (Hcer.,  ii.  t.  2,  h.  66;  iii.  t.  1,  h.  76),  and  Jerome  (De  Vir. 
 III.,  ch.  i. ;  also  Ep.  ad  Iledib.  Quwd.,  xi. ),  receive  it  as  a  work  of  the  inspired 
 apostle. 
 
 Thus  slowly,  and  not  without  careful  incjuiry,  did  the  several  disputed  books 
 of  the  New  Testament  take  their  place  in  the  Canon  with  other  books  acknow- 
 ledged by  all  the  churches  from  the  first  age.  It  was  ascertained  to  the  satis- 
 faction of  intelligent  men,  by  evidence  that  must  have  been  derived  from  the 
 churches  where  these  books  were  first  known,  that  they  were  written  by  apostles 
 
GENERAL   INTRODUCTION. 
 
 or  associates  of  apostles,  and  were  therefore  authentic  statements  of  the  original 
 facts  and  doctrines  of  the  Christian  religion. 
 
 Meanwhile,  other  books,  with  which  many  Christians  were  particularly  pleased, 
 were  associated  more  or  less  with  these,  and  were  occasionally  read  in  certain  pub- 
 lic meetings  of  some  of  the  churches^  The  First  Epistle  of  Clement  to  the  Cor- 
 inthians, the  so-called  Epistle  of  Barnabas,  and  the  Shepherd  of  Hermas,  are  per- 
 haps the  most  important  of  these.  But  they  seem  never  to  have  been  considered 
 of  equal  authority  with  a])ostolic  and  inspired  Scripture,  and  they  were  all  in  due 
 time  assigned  without  hesitation  to  their  true  place  outside  the  Canon. 
 
 11. 
 ORDER  OF   BOOKS  IN  THE  CANON. 
 
 This  has  not  always  been  the  same.  By  the  present  arrangement  the  His- 
 torical part  holds  the  first  place,  the  Doctrinal  part  the  second,  and  the  Pro- 
 phetical part  the  third.  And  to  this  general  order  there  seems  to  be  no  good 
 objection.  The  life  and  work  of  Jesus  Christ  are  the  logical  foundation  and 
 starting-point  of  Christianity  ;  hence  the  evangelical  narratives  ought  to  precede 
 everything  else  in  the  Christian  Canon.  But  the  early  work  of  the  aj)ostles — 
 until  the  gosjoel  had  gained  a  secure  foothold  among  both  Jews  and  Greeks — was 
 inseparably  connected  with  the  preaching  of  Jesus  and  with  the  beginnings  of  the 
 Christian  religion  ;  accordingly,  by  common  consent,  the  story  of  the  Acts  of  the 
 Apostles  is  made  to  follow  the  Gospels.  With  equal  j)ropriety  do  the  Epistles, 
 which  set  forth  the  doctrines  of  Christianity  for  the  edification  of  believers,  in- 
 structing, admonishing,  and  encouraging  the  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  their 
 conflict  with  evil,  follow  the  historical  books,  though  it  is  not  quite  so  obvious 
 what  is  gained  by  disregaixling  chronology  in  the  arrangement  of  Paul's  Epistles 
 or  by  placing  the  Catholic  Epistles  after  those  of  Paul.  And  as  to  the  Apoca- 
 lypse, it  takes  the  position  of  a  final  book,  partly  because  of  its  relation  to  the 
 future,  and  partly  because  of  the  time  when  it  was  supposed  to  have  been  written 
 — that  is,  near  the  close  of  the  first  century,  and  after  nearly  or  quite  all  tlie  other 
 books  of  the  New  Testament  had  been  given  to  the  churches. 
 
 This  is  the  natural  order,  yet  in  some  of  the  manuscripts,  as  well  as  in  the 
 Complutensian  edition  of,  the  New  Testament  (1514),  the  Epistles  of  Paul  pre- 
 cede the  Acts.  In  one  manuscript  the  order  is  said  to  be  this :  the  ,Acts,  the 
 Pauline  Epistles,  the  Catholic  Epistles,  the  Gospels.  In  another  the  Apocalypse 
 is  placed  between  the  Acts  and  the  Catholic  Epistles.  Besides  these,  a  few  in- 
 stances are  mentioned  by  Scrivener  {Introd.  tc  the  Crit.  of  the  N.  T.,  p.  67)  in  which' 
 the  three  great  divisions  of  the  New  Testament  do  not  stand  in  their  natural  order. 
 But  these  instances  are  strictly  exceptional.  The  general  order  is  the  following: 
 the  Gospels,  the  Acts,  the  Catholic  Ei)istles,  the  Pauline  Epistles,  the  Ajiocalypse. 
 
 But  when  we  turn  our  attention  from  this  general  order  to  the  arrangement 
 of  books  under  the  first  and  second  divisions,  a  certain  variety  appears.     The  four 
 
GENERAL    INTRODUCTION.  xxxiii 
 
 Gospels  do  not  always  succeed  one  another  in  the  order  to  which  we  are  accus- 
 tomed— viz.  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John.  In  the  Codex  Bezie  they  stand 
 Matthew,  John,  Luke,  ]Mark  ;  and  "this,  according  to  8crivener  (p.  68),  is  the 
 true  Weslcrii  order,  found  in  the  copies  of  the  Old  Latin  d,  e,  f,  and  in  the  Gothic 
 version."  It  may  have  been  adopted  for  the  purpose  of  giving  a  certain  pre- 
 cedence to  the  Gospels  written  by  apostles.  In  this  arrangement  it  is  easy  to  see 
 why  Matthew  was  placed  before  John,  for  it  was  believed  to  have  been  written 
 much  earlier,  and  it  was  doubtless  felt  to  be  a  better  connecting-link  between  the 
 oLd  economy  and  the  new.  But  it  is  ditticult  to  imagine  why  Luke  was  put  l)efore 
 Mark.  Had  the  order  of  these  two  been  reversed,  we  might  have  surmised  that 
 the  references  in  Luke  to  the  relation  of  Christ  to  nil  nKud<ind,  and  the  clo.se 
 connection  of  this  Gosj)el  with  the  Acts,  written  also  by  Luke,  had  led  to  ths 
 arrangement;  but  for  the  actual  order  it  seems  impossilUe  to  a.ssign  any  rea.son, 
 lu  the  Curetonian  Syriac  version  the  succession  is  Matthew,  Mark,  John,  Luke; 
 and  this  certainly  is  preferable  to  the  "Western"  order,  though  it  is  perhaps  les.s 
 .satisfactory  than  that  which  closes  with  the  Gospel  of  Johfi.  For  both  the  doc- 
 trinal character,  and  the  time  when  it  was  written,  are  valid  reasons  for  giving 
 the  last  place  among  the  Gospels  to  that  of  John,  even  as  the  contents  and  the 
 time  of  writing  are  valid  reasons  for  assigning  the  last  place  in  the  New  Tes- 
 tament to  the  Revelation  by  John. 
 
 In  respect  to  the  second,  or  Doctrinal,  part  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is 
 composed  of  Epistles  to  Christians  in  general,  to  particular  churches,  and  to  cer- 
 tain individuals,  the  principal  variations  have  been  ( 1 )  In  the  place  assigned  to 
 the  Catholic  Epistles.  These  were  generally  put  before  the  Pauline  Epistles  in 
 the  Greek  manuscripts,  but  in  a  few  instances,  as  stated  above,  they  were  put  nj'ter 
 them.  We  know  of  nothing  decisive  in  favor  of  the  one  order  or  of  the  other. 
 (2)  In  the  place  assigned  to  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  This  was  frequently 
 placed  after  the  undoubted  Epistles  of  Paul,  partly  perhaps  because  there  was  felt 
 to  be  some  uncertainty  in  respect  to  its  origin,  and  partly  perhaps  l)ecause  it  wiw 
 a  sort  of  general  Epistle,  and  might  on  that  account  be  put  with  those  of  James, 
 Peter,  John,  and  Jude.  But  it  was  sometimes  placed  in  the  viidd  of  Paul's  Epis- 
 tles, and  before  the  i)er.sonal  ones,  because  of  its  great  doctrinal  importance  and 
 of  its  somewhat  general  destim\tion.  The  reasons  for  the  former  position  .<eem  not 
 inferior  to  those  for  the  latter,  and  we  may  therefore  be  satisfied  with  the  i)lace 
 which  this  Ej)istle  holds  in  the  Textus  Receptus  and  the  Common  Version. 
 
 But  would  not  something  be  gained  by  arranging  the  Epistles  of  Paul  chrono- 
 logically, beginning  with  First  Thessalonians  and  ending  with  Second  Timothy? 
 An  atHrmative  answer  must  be  made  to  this  question.  For  these  letters  chrono- 
 logically arranged  would  coiniect  themselves  more  naturally  than  they  now  do 
 with  the  history  of  Paul's  missionary  life  as  related  in  th'e  Acts — the  letters  inter- 
 preting the  history,  an<l  the  history  interpreting  the  letters,  and  both  together 
 giving  a  clearer  view  of  the  progress  and  conflicts  of  the  new  religion  than  can 
 be  easily  gained  from  them  now.  IMoreover,  thus  arranged  the  Pauline  Epistles 
 would  serve  as  a  si)iritual  biography  of  the  apostle.  The  difference  of  tone  be- 
 tween his  earlier  and  his  later  Epistles  would  be  observed  by  the  ordinary  rcailer 
 
xxxiv  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 as  well  as  by  the  trained  scholar.  The  letters  to  the  Thessalonians,  the  Corinth- 
 ians, the  Galatians,  the  Romans,  which  were  composed  before  his  first  imprison- 
 ment in  Rome,  and  wliile  he  was  pushing  forward  his  missionary  work  in  every 
 direction  possible,  would  be  perceived  to  differ  in  a  perfectly  natural  way  from  the 
 letters  to  the  Philippians,  the  Colossians,  the  Ephesians,  and  Philemon,  which 
 were  written  duriug  his  first  imprisonment  in  Rome,  and  after  his  two  years'  con- 
 finement at  Cpesarea,  while  the  letters  to  Timothy  and  Titus  would  be  found  in 
 harmony  with  a  still  later  period  of  life.  Without  being  confident  as  to  the  mode 
 of  its  production,  we  are,  on  the  whole,  inclined  to  connect  the  Epistle  to  the  He- 
 brews with  the  mind  of  Paul  as  its  primary  source,  arid  to  assign  it  to  the  period 
 of  his  confinement  in  Ca?sarea  and  Rome  (a.  d.  59-63). 
 
 If  the  Catholic  Epistles  retain  their  jiresent  place  between  the  writings  of 
 Paul  and  the  book  of  Revelation,  there  might  be  some  slight  advantage  in  putting 
 the  three  Epistles  of  John  ajter  the  Epistle  of  Jude — thus :  James,  Peter,  Jude, 
 John.  And  if  it  were  a  settled  result  of  biblical  criticism  that  Jude  was  written 
 before  Second  Peter,  it?  might  be  still  better  to  make  the  order  James,  Jude,  Peter, 
 John.  For  then  the  really  general  Epistles  by  James,  Jude,  and  Peter  would 
 follow  the  general  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  the  order  of  succession  in  the  Testa- 
 ment would  agree  with  the  true  relation  between  Jude  and  Second  Peter,  and  the 
 Epistles  and  Apocalypse  of  John  would  appear  together  as  a  final  group.  But 
 biblica'  scholars  are  b}  no  means  certain  that  Jude  was  written  before  Second 
 Peter,  and  therefore  its  appropriate  situation  remains  at  present  in  doubt. 
 
 III. 
 
 GREEK  TEXT  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 
 
 Any  commentary  worthy  of  the  name  must  take  account  of  the  Greek  text  of 
 the  New  Testament.  It  may  expound  for  the  most  part  a  current  version  of  that 
 text,  but  it  can  never  do  this  in  a  safe  and  satisfactory  manner  without  comparing 
 it  with  the  Greek  original.  But  that  original,  as  it  came  from  the  hands  of  the 
 apostles  and  their  associates,  is  no  longer  in  existence.  How,  then,  can  we  ascer- 
 tain as  nearly  possible  what  it  was  ?  If  the  autographs  have  all  perished,  how 
 can  we  learn  what  they  contained  ? 
 
 (1)  From  Manuscripts  of  an  early  age  or  from  copies  of  manuscripts  that  were 
 made  in  an  eai-ly  age.  A  few  of  these  manuscripts,  distinguished  for  tlieir  an- 
 tiquity and  importance,  are  written  in  capital  letters,  and  are  therefore  called  nn- 
 cials.  It  is  not  incredible  that  some  of  the  inspired  autographs  were  in  the  hands 
 of  those  who  prepared  the  oldest  existing  manuscripts,  yet  there  is  no  evidence 
 B'd  but  little  probability,  of  this.  A  great  majority  of  knowrr  manuscripts  are  writ- 
 ten in  small  letters  connected  with  one  another,  and  are  therefore  called  cursives. 
 
 (2)  From  Versions  of  an  early  age.     Only  those  that  were  made  during  thu 
 first  three  centuries  are  of  much  account  in  establishing  the  original  text ;  and  ( 
 the  early  versions  the  most  literal  are  the  most  useful  in  this  respect.     A  frt 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION.  xxxv 
 
 paraphrastic  translation,  however  truly  or  idiomatically  it  may  express  the  sense 
 of  the  original,  is  of  little  service  in  revealing  the  inspired  text. 
 
 (3)  Froni  Quotations  made  by  the  early  Christian  writers.  These  quotations 
 differ  in  value  for  textual  criticism  according  to  the  age  in  which  a  given  writer 
 lived,  the  degree  of  exactness  with  which  he  cited  passages  of  Scripture,  and 
 the  language  which  he  employed.  Citations  of  the  Greek  Testament  by  Greek 
 writers  like  Origen,  Athanasius,  Hippolytus,  Cyril  would  often  ati'ord  decisive 
 evidence  of  tiie  text  as  found  in  the  manuscripts  used  by  them,  while  citations 
 in  Latin  by  Tertullian  or  Cyprian  or  Augustine  would  be  less  decisive  in  their 
 evidence. 
 
 (4 )  From  Critical  Editions  of  the  New  Testament  founded  on  a  careful  exami- 
 nation of  the  preceding  sources.  If  all  the  best  editors  agree  in  a  particular  read- 
 ing, there  is  strong  reason  to  believe  it  genuine.  If  they  differ,  there  is  presuma- 
 bly some  ground  for  doubt,  and  at  all  events  a  commentator  is  compelled  to  look 
 closely  at  the  sources  of  evidence.  Of  the  critical  editors,  Lachmann,  Tischen- 
 dorf,  Tregelies,  Westcott  and  Hort,  deserve  special  attention. 
 
 Returning  to  the  subject  of  manuscripts,  it  may  be  observed  that  all  the  oldest 
 Greek  coi)ies  of  the  New  Testament  are  written  in  uncial  (or  capital)  letters. 
 This  form  prevailed  until  about  the  tenth  century.  But  in  the  ninth  or  tenth 
 century  cursive  letters  began  to  be  used,  and,  with  various  ligatures  and  con- 
 tractions, continued  to  be  employed  until  the  introduction  of  printing.  By  reason 
 of  their  age,  therefore,  the  uncial  manuscripts  are,  as  a  class,  of  pre-eminent  value ; 
 but  are  there  any  marks  by  which  the  earlier  manuscripts  of  this  class  can  be  dis- 
 tinguished from  the  later?  According  to  Scrivener,  "  persons  who  have  had  much 
 experience  in  the  study  of  manuscripts  are  able  to  distinguish  [them]  from  one 
 another  in  respect  of  style  and  character ;  so  that  the  exact  period  at  which  each 
 was  written  can  be  determined  within  certain  inconsiderable  limits"  (p.  28).  And 
 after  pointing  out  as  critically  as  possible,  by  means  of  fac-similes  and  verbal  notes, 
 the  changes  which  took  i)lace  in  various  uncial  letters  of  the  alphabet,  he  sums  up 
 the  results  in  two  propositions :  "  FiV^^  that  the  upright  square  uncials  are  more 
 ancient  than  those  which  are  narrow,  oblong,  or  leaning.  Secondly,  that  the  sim- 
 pler and  less  elaborate  the  style  of  writing,  the  more  remote  its  probable  date" 
 (p.  38).  Of  these  propositions  there  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt,  but  the  changes 
 from  century  to  century  must  be  traced  with  peculiar  exactness,  and  none  but  ex- 
 perts can  speak  with  the  higliest  confidence  respecting  them.  Fortunately,  how- 
 ever, the  number  of  experts  in  this  branch  of  learning  is  not  likely  to  diminish, 
 but  to  increase. 
 
 Moreover,  the  oldest  manuscripts  of  the  New  Testament  are  written  upon  vel- 
 lum—t.  e.,  speaking  strictly,  the  delicate  skins  of  young  calves;  or  upon  parch- 
 ment— i.  e.  the  skins  of  sheep  or  of  goats.  Indeed,  the  oUlest  are  said  by  Scriv- 
 ener to  be  "  almost  invariably  inscribed  on  the  thinnest  and  whitest  vellum,, ;that 
 could  be  procured,  while  manuscripts  of  later  ages  are  usually  composed  of  parch- 
 ment, thick,  discolored,  and  coarsely  grained."  Yet  papyrus  was  a  cheaper  mate- 
 rial, very  generally  used  instead  of  vellum  or  parchment  at  the  time  when  the 
 New-Testament  Scriptures  were  written,  and  "  its  frail  and  brittle  quality  "  ma} 
 
xxxvi  GENERAL   INTRODUCTION. 
 
 perhaps  account  for  the  fact  that  no  original  manuscript  of  any  book  of  the  New 
 Testament  is  known  to  be  in  existence.    " 
 
 In  form  the  manuscripts  commonly  resemble  printed  books.  A  few  only  are 
 folios,  more  are  octavos,  but  the  greater  part  are  quartos,  their  height  slightly  ex- 
 ceeding their  breadth.  Many  copies  have  two  Greek  columns  on  a  page,  but  the 
 Codex  Vaticanus  has  three,  and  the  Codex  Sinaiticus  four.  In  the  early  uncial 
 manuscripts  there  is  no  space  between  the  different  words :  an  unbroken  succession 
 of  lettei-s  must  be  separated  by  the  reader  into  words  as  his  eye  passes  along  the 
 uniform  line.  But  "  the  Sinaitic  and  Vatican  manuscripts  have  a  single  point 
 here  and  there  on  a  le^-el  with  the  top  of  the  letters,  and  occasionally  a  very  small 
 break  in  the  continu  us  uncials,  with  or  without  the  point,  to  denote  a  pause  in 
 the  sense"  (Scrivener).  Abbreviated  words  are  somewhat  frequent,  but  they 
 rarely  occasion  any  ambiguity,  since  they  are  almost  never  resorted  to  unless  the 
 words  are  familiar — e.  g.  y?  for  6t6q^  xq  for  y.'jfi'.iiq,  h  for  'IriGuoq,  X^  for  .V,«;«7r«?, 
 
 llva  for    n>su/j.a. 
 
 The  following  manuscripts  must  be  frequently  named  in  the  Commentary,  and 
 should  therefore  be  briefly  described : 
 
 (1)  The  Codex  Sinaiticus  (or  n)  is  now  in  St.  Petersburg,  and  is  the  property 
 -of  the  Russian  emperor.  "  It  is  made  of  the  finest  skins  of  antelopes,  and  its 
 leaves  are  so  large  that  a  single  animal  would  furnish  only  two "  f  Cod.  Fred.- 
 Aug.  Proleg.,  §  i. ).  "  It  consists  of  345?  leaves  of  vellum,  147?  of  which  contain 
 the  whole  New  Testament,  the  Epistle  of  Barnal^as,  and  a  fragment  of  the  Shep- 
 herd of  Hernias.  Each  page  contains  four  columns,  w"ith  48  lines  in  a  column." 
 It  is  supposed  to  have  been  written  about  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century — i.  e. 
 about  A.  D.  350.  In  1862  the  Emperor  of  Russia  published  a  facsimile  edition 
 of  three  hundred  copies,  edited  by  Tischendorf,  who  discovered  the  manuscript  in 
 the  Convent  of  St.  Catharine,  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Sinai,  in  1844. 
 
 (2)  The  Codex  Alexandrinus  (or  A)  is  in  the  British  Museum.  It  is  written 
 on  vellum  in  uncial  letters.  Each  page  has  two  columns  of  50  lines  each.  The 
 fourth  volume,  of  134  leaves,  contains  most  of  the  New  Testament,  also  the  First 
 Epistle  of  Clement  of  Rome,  a  sinall  part  of  the  so-called  Second  Epistle,  and 
 three  beautiful  Christian  hymns.  Matthew^'s  Gospel  is  wanting  from  the  begin- 
 ning to  25  :  6 ;  John's,  from  6  :  50  to  8  :  52  (two  leaves)  ;  and  Second  Corinth- 
 ians, from  4  :  13  to  12  :  6  (three  leaves).  All  the  other  books  of  the  New  Testa- 
 ment are  complete.  The  Catholic  Epistles  follow  the  Acts,  and  the  Pastoral 
 Epistles  that  to  the  Hebrews.  This  manuscript  is  ascribed  on  good  grounds  to  the 
 beginning,  or  at  the  latest  the  middle,  of  the  fifth  century,  A.  D.  400-450.  It  is 
 believed  to  have  been  taken  from  Alexandria  to  Constantinople  by  the  patriarch 
 Cyril  Lucas,  who  sent  it  to  Charles  I.,  King  of  England,  through  the  English 
 ambassador,  .Sir  Thomas  Roe,  about  1628. 
 
 (3)  The  Codex  Vatlcanvs  (or  B)  is  in  the  Vatican  Library  at  Rome.  "  All 
 who  have  inspected  the  Codex  are  loud  in  their  praises  of  the  fine,  thin  vellum, 
 the  clear  and  elegant  hand  of  the  first  penman,  and  the  simplicity  of  the  whole 
 style  of  the  work  "  (Scrivener).  The  New  Testament  fills  142  leaves  (out  of  759 
 for  the  whole  Bible j.     Each  of  the  three  columns  on  a  page  has  42  lines,  with  16 
 
GENERAL   IMKODUCTION.  xxxvii 
 
 or  18  letters  in  a  line — the  letters  being  somewhat  smaller  than  those  of  Codex  A, 
 and  considerably  smaller  than  those  of  Codex  N.  There  are  no  intervals  between 
 the  words,  and  no  enlartred  capitals  a  prima  mana  at  the  beginning  of  sentences. 
 It  contains  the  New  Testament  complete  to  Heb.  9  :  14  by  the  original  copyist, 
 while  the  rest  of  Hebrews,  the  four  Pastoral  Epistles,  and  the  Apocalypse  are  said 
 to  have  been  supplied  in  the  fifteenth  century  from  a  manuscript  belonging  to 
 Cardinal  Bossarion.  By  general  consent  of  critics  this  manuscri])t  is  assigned  to 
 tlie  middle  of  the  fourth  century,  A.  D.  350.  A  so-called  facsimile  of  it  has  been 
 published  by  the  Roman  Curia.  , 
 
 (4)  The  Codex  Ephraemi  (or  C)  is  in  the  Royal  Library  of  Paris.  It  is  a 
 palimpsest',  containing  fragments  from  all  parts  of  the  Vew  Testament  on  145 
 leaves,  but  amounting  in  all  to  less  than  two-thirfls  of  the  volume.  About  87 
 chapters  of  the  Gospels,  10  of  the  Acts,  42  of  the  Epistles,  and  8  of  the  Apoca- 
 lypse have  perished.  It  is  written  on  vellum,  very  good,  but  not  so  fine  as  that 
 of  Codex  A  and  some  others.  It  has  but  one  column  on  a  page,  with  from  40  to 
 46  lines  in  the  column.  The  letters  are  a  little  larger  and  more  elaborate  than 
 those  of  A  or  B.  The  writing  is  continuous,  with  but  a  single  point  for  punc- 
 tuation, and  this  point  commonly,  but  not  always,  put  on  a  level  with  the  top  of 
 the  preceding  letter.  This  manuscript  belongs  to  the  fifth  century  (about  A.  D. 
 450),  and  is  of  "first-rate  importance"  as  far  as  it  goes. 
 
 (5)  The  Codex  Bezcc  (or  D  of  the  Gospels  and  Acts)  is  in  the  Library  of  Cam- 
 bridge (England),  to  which  L^niversity  it  was  presented  by  Theodpre  Beza  in 
 1581.  It  is  a  vellum  manuscript,  though  the  material  is  not  quite  as  fine  as  that 
 of  N,  A,  or  B.  The  Greek  text  on  the  left  of  each  page  is  accompanied  by  a 
 Latin  version  on  the  right— line  being  as  nearly  opposite  and  j)arallel  to  line  as 
 possible.  The  letters  are  of  the  same  size  as  in  Codex  C.  Both  Davidson  and 
 Scrivener  say  of  this  manuscript  that  "  its  singularly  corrupt  text,  in  connection 
 with  its  great  antiquity,  is  a  curious  problem  which  cannot  easily  be  solved." 
 "  The  best  judgment  of  the  nr/e  of  this  MS.  appears  to  be  that  which  assigns  it  to 
 the  sixth  century."  "Taking  the  peculiarities  of  this  ^IS.  into  consideration,  it 
 nuiy  be  said  that  its  evidence  ivhen  alone,  especially  in  additions,  is  of  scarcely 
 any  value  as  to  the  genuine  text,  but  of  the  very  greatest  when  corroborated  by 
 other  very  ancient  authority  "  (  Tregelles). 
 
 (6)  The  Codex  Regius  (or  L)  is  in  the  Royal  Library  of  Paris.  It  consists  of 
 257  leaves  of  thick  vellum,  with  two  columns  of  25  lines  each  on  a  page,  and 
 contains  most  of  the  four  Gospels.  It  was  published  by  Tischendorf  in  his  Monii- 
 meiita  Sacra  Inedita,  1846.  Written  in  the  eighth  or  ninth  century,  it  bears  a 
 strong  resemblance  in  its  text  to  Codex  B,  to  the  quotations  of  Origcn,  and  to  the 
 marginal  readings  of  the  Philoxenian  Syriac  (A.  D.  616),  and  is  therefore  highly 
 esteemed  by  the  best  critics. 
 
 The  following  remarks  of  Westcott  merit  attention  :  (1)  "  That  B  deserves  the 
 first  place  as  an  authority ;  (2)  That  X  and  D  have  much  in  conmion,  and  a  text 
 of  very  high  antiquity,  dating  from  the  end  of  the  second  century ;  (3)  That  the 
 
 ^  I.  e.  &  Codex  Rescriptus,  the  original  writing  being  partially  obliterated  and  a  second  treatise 
 written  over  it. 
 
xxxviii  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 characteristic  readings  of  C  and  L  indicate  careful  (rranimatical  revision  ;  (4) 
 That  in  the  Gospels  A  gives  a  revised  text,  the  basis  of  the  later  Alexandrine 
 text ;  (5)  That  the  characteristic  readings  of  B,  of  N,  D,  and  of  C  L,  have  all 
 more  or  less  support  in  the  Ante-Nicene  age;  and  (6)  That  very  few  readings  in 
 the  Gospels  will  stand  the  test  which  are  not  supported  by  X  or  B  or  D." 
 
 More  than  fifteen  hundred  cursive  manuscripts  of  the  whole  or  of  parts  of  the 
 New  Testament  are  known  to  be  in  existence — all  of  them  written  since  A.  D.  900. 
 But  only  a  few  of  this  great  number  have  been  thoroughly  "  collated."  Some  of 
 these  deserve  notice  in  this  place : 
 
 1.  The  Codex  Basiliensis  is  an  illuminated  manuscript  at  Basle,  ascribed  to  the 
 tenth  century.  It  has  been  collated  by  Wetstein,  C.  L.  Roth,  and  Tregelles. 
 "  In  the  Gospels  the  text  is  very  remarkable,  adhering  pretty  closely  to  the 
 uncials  B  L  and  others  of  that  class "  {Scrivener). 
 
 13.  The  Codex  Regius  50  of  the  twelfth  century  is  regarded  (together  with  69, 
 124,  and  346)  as  a  transcript  from  a  manuscript  whose  text  was  substantially  the 
 same  as  that  of  the  uncial  D. 
 
 33.  The  Codex  Regius  IJ^.  is  a  folio  of  the  twelfth  century,  containing  all  the 
 New  Testament  but  the  Apocalypse.  The  text  is  very  valuable,  lesembling 
 Codices  B,  D,  L  more  than  does  that  of  any  other  cursives.  "  After  Larroque, 
 Wetstein,  Griesbach,  Begtrup,  and  Scholz,  it  was  most  laboriously  collated  by 
 Tregelles  in   1850 "  (Scrivener). 
 
 157.  Th»  Codex  Urbino-Vaticanus  of  the  twelfth  century,  pronounced  by  Birch 
 the  most  important  MS.  of  the  New  Testament  in  the  Vatican,  after  B.  Among 
 the  cursives  it  stands  next  in  value  to  Codex  33. 
 
 205  and  209,  belonging  to  the  Library  of  St.  Mark's,  Venice,  supposed  by 
 Burgon  to  be  copies  from  the  same  archetype,  have  a  text  much  like  that  of  B,  at 
 least  in  the  Gospels.  They  are  assigned  respectively  to  the  fifteenth  and  to  the 
 twelfth  centuries. 
 
 For  a  more  detailed  account  of  the  manuscripts  of  the  New  Testament  the 
 reader  is  referred  to  the  fourth  vol.  of  Home's  Introduction  to  the  Critical  Study 
 .  ...  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  new  edition  (1866),  this  volume  being  written  by 
 S.  P.  Tregelles;  to  Scrivener's  Introduction  to  the  Criticism  of  the  New  Testament, 
 second  edition  ;  to  The  Story  of  the  Manuscrij)ts,  by  Rev.  Geo.  E.  Merrill ;  and  to 
 The  Critical  Handbook,  by  E.  C.  Mitchell,  D.  D. 
 
 Passing  now  to  a  consideration  of  early  versions  as  affording  evidence  in 
 respect  to  the  Greek  text  at  the  time  when  they  were  made,  we  cannot  do  better 
 than  to  quote  the  following  remarks  of  Tregelles :  "  The  value  of  the  testimony 
 of  versions  to  the  genuine  ancient  text  is  considerable ;  for  although  they  have 
 been  subjected  to  the  same  casualties  of  transcription  as  has  the  text  of  the  orig- 
 inal Greek,  and  though  at  times  they  have  been  remodelled  in  some  sort  of  con- 
 formity to  the  Greek  copies  then  current,  yet  in  general  they  are  representatives 
 of  the  Greek  text  from  which  they  were  formed.  The  casualties  of  transmission 
 would  rarely,  if  ever,  affect  documents  in  different  languages  in  a  way  precisely 
 similar,  and  we  may  in  this  manner  account  for  not  a  few  divergences  in  the  ver- 
 sions as  they  have  come  down  to  us;  yet  when  we  find  an  avowedly  ancient  trans- 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION, 
 
 hition  acc'ordiiiij^  in  peculiar  rcadiiijrs  with  .sonie  of  the  mnro  ancient  and  valuable 
 (if  the  ancient  JMSS.,  it  is  an  important  proof  of  the  antiquily  at  least  of  such 
 readings;  and  thus,  if  they  are  not  genuine,  the  jiroof  must  be  sought  in  the 
 counter-evidence  that  may  be  adduced." 
 
 Again,  he  says  of  ancient  versions:  "They  follow  the  (Ireek  from  which  they 
 were  taken  with  an  almost  scrujjulous  exactitude,  and  they  so  often  preserve  even 
 the  order  of  the  words  that  they  can  be  quoted  as  authorities  on  such  points.  At 
 times,  of  course,  the  translator  may  have  failed  in  vigilance;  he  vicaj  have  passed 
 by  words  which  are  omitted  in  no  Greek  copy,  and  he  may  have  confused  the  text 
 from  which  he  was  rendering,  just  in  the  same  manner  as  was  done  by  (ireek 
 copyists.  But  the  admissicm  of  all  this  in  the  fullest  manner  does  not  afford  any 
 ground  for  the  statement  that  the  testimony  of  versions  is  of  little  moment  in  the 
 <]uestion  of  the  insertion  or  omi.ssion  of  a  whole  clause,  or  that  'a  version  need  be 
 very  literal '  if  it  is  to  show  whether  im])ortant  words  were  or  were  not  recognized 
 by  the  Cireek  text  from  which  it  was  taken  "  {Home,  vol.  iv.,  pp.  225  and  228). 
 
 But  Tregelles  admits  that  special  caution  is  needed  in  the  use  of  early  versions 
 as  testimony  to  the  early  Greek  text.  For  "  a  copyi.st  of  a  version,  if  he  pos- 
 sessed any  ac(juaintance  with  the  original,  was  in  danger  of  corrediiif/  by  the 
 Greek  text  with  which  he  was  familiar ;  and  thus  he  might  introduce  mixed  read- 
 ings: this  is  an  addition  to  the  usual  causes  of  transcriptural  mistake;  and  for  all 
 these  allowance  must  be  made.  We  are,  however,  often  able  to  revert  to  ver?/ 
 (inc'u'id  copies  of  versions,  and  then,  just  as  in  the  ease  with  such  ]MSS.  of  the 
 originals,  we  are  brought  back  to  the  condition  of  the  text  nearly  or  (]uite  iden- 
 tical with  that  in  which  the  translation  first  appeared  "  {Id.,  p.  228). 
 
 Even  a  moderately  correct  version  of  the  New  Testament  must  be  of  great 
 value  as  evidence — (1)  As  to  the  i)resence  or  absence  of  certain  disputed  clauses, 
 verses,  or  paragraphs  in  the  manuscript  from  which  it  was  made.  In  this  respect 
 the  evidence  afforded  by  a  version  would  be  almost  independent  of  its  literary 
 •  |ualitics.  For  a  poor  translation  would  be  just  as  useful  as  a  good  one  in  answer- 
 ing the  (juestion,  Was  the  doxology  of  Matt.  6  :  13,  or  the  last  part  of  Mark,  16  : 
 !)-20,  or  the  account  of  an  angel  troubling  the  waters  of  Bethesda,  John  ")  :  4,  or 
 the  pericope  respecting  the  woman  taken  in  adultery,  John  7  :  5o-8  :  11,  in  the 
 source  from  which  it  was  made?  (2)  As  to  certain  important  words  concerning 
 which  existing  manuscripts  may  leave  the  critic  in  doubt.  Thus,  if  the  translator 
 had  before  him  a  Greek  text  which  read  "  God  only-begotten,"  instead  )f  "  the 
 only-begotten  Son,"  in  John  1  :  18,  or  "the  Lord,"  instead  of  "(iod,"  in  Acts 
 20  :  28,  or  "who,"  instead  of  "(Jod,"  in  1  Tim.  3  :  1(),  his  version,  though  not 
 distinguished  for  accuracy,  would  be  likely  to  indicate  these- readings. 
 
 But  the  present  text  of  every  early  version  of  the  New  Testament  has  suffered 
 so  many  changes  by  tran?crii>tion  and  correction  that  a  critical  study  of  its  his- 
 tory, by  means  of  the  most  ancient  copies  extant  and  through  the  citations  of  the 
 ( urlicst  writers  who  employed  it,  is  very  necessary  before  much  reliance  can  be 
 placed  on  its  testimony  as  a  clue  to  the  text  used  by  the  translator.  The  value  of 
 an  early  version  for  critical  purposes  will  therefore  depend  upon  three  things :  (a) 
 Upon  the  time  when  it  wa.s  made ;  (6)  Upon  the  literal  exactness  with  which  it 
 
 k 
 
xl  GENERAL   INTRODUCTION. 
 
 reproduced  the  original ;  and  (c)  Upon  the  certainty  with  which  its  own  primary- 
 text  can  now  be  made  out.  Judged  by  these  tests,  it  is  believed  that  the  most 
 important  versions  for  critical  purposes  are — ( 1 )  The  Old  Latin  and  the  .Syriac 
 (Peshito  and  Curetonian) ;  (2)  The  Coptic  (Memphitic  and  Thebaicj,  the  Latin 
 Vulgate,  the  Harclean  Syriac,  and  perhaps  the  Gothic. 
 
 As  we  have  already  observed,  the  first  Latin  version  was  made  in  North 
 Africa,  and  is  now  fitly  called  the  Old  Latin  Version.  It  can  be  traced  in  several 
 manuscripts,  especially  a,  h,  c,  and  the  fragments  of  /,  compared  with  quotations 
 from  the  New  Testament  found  in  the  writings  of  the  Fathers  who  lived  in  North 
 Africa — e.  g.  Tertullian,  Cyprian,  Arnobius,  Lactantius,  Augustine,  and  in  the 
 ancient  Latin  version  of  Irenaeus  Agahid  Heresies.  On  these  and  simihxr  author- 
 ities Tregelles  remarks :  "  In  one  respect  the  testimony  of  the  early  Latin  copies 
 can  hardly  be  estimated  too  highly.  The  translators  adhered  so  closely  to  the 
 Greek  text  from  which  the  version  was  formed  that  tliey  practically  made  it  their 
 rule  to  follow  as  far  as  they  could  even  the  order  of  the  Greek  words"  {Home,  iv., 
 p.  256).  But  he  distinctly  concedes  that  "  the  Versio  Veius,  as  unaltered,  contains 
 both  readings  and  corruptions  which  are  more  ancient  than  the  time  of  Jerome  " 
 — readings  sustained  by  paramount  early  evidence,  and  defects  which  were  re- 
 moved by  the  recension  of  Jerome.  The  Old  Latin  Version  was  probably  in 
 existence  as  early  as  the  year  170,  and  perhaps  much  earlier.  And  Scrivener 
 asserts  that  "  although  the  testimony  of  versions  is  peculiarly  liable  to  doubt  and 
 error,  the  Peshito  Syriac  and  Old  Latin  translations  of  the  Greek  Testament  stand 
 with  a  few  of  the  most  ancient  manuscripts  of  the  original  in  the  very  first  rank 
 as  authorities  and  aids  for  the  critical  revision  of  the  text." 
 
 There  has  been  some  difference  of  opinion  among  scholars  as  to  the  critical 
 value  of  the  Syriac  Version  of  portions  of  the  New  Testament,  published  by  Dr. 
 Cureton  in  1858,  as  compared  with  the  critical  value  of  the  Peshito.  Dean  Al- 
 ford  spoke  of  the  former  as  "  perhaps  the  earliest  and  most  important  of  all  the 
 versions,"  and  Tregelles  affirms  that  "  the  readings  "  [of  this  translation  are]  "  in 
 far  greater  accordance  with  the  oldest  authorities  of  various  kinds  than  is  the  case 
 
 in  the  previously-known  Peshito Probably  this  older  form  of  Syriac  text 
 
 was  known  to  the  translator  of  the  Peshito  Gospels,  and  from  it  he  took  much 
 that  would  suit  his  purpose,"  etc.  On  the  other  hand,  Scrivener  uses  this  lan- 
 guage concerning  the  Peshito :  "  For  the  present  we  can  but  assent  to  the  ripe 
 judgment  of  Michaelis,  who,  after  thirty  years'  study  of  its  contents,  declared 
 that  he  could  consult  no  translation  with  so  much  confidence  in  cases  of  difficulty 
 and  doubt.  While  remarkable  for  its  ease  and  freedom,  it  very  seldom  becomes 
 loose  or  paraphrastic.  The  Peshito  has  well  been  called  'the  queen  of  versions' 
 of  Holy  Writ,  for  it  is  at  once  the  oldest  and  one  of  the  most  excellent  of  those 
 whereby  God's  providence  has  blessed  and  edified  the  church  "  (p.  280).  West- 
 cott  classifies  the  Syriac  Versions  thus:  "The  Old  (Curetonian)  Syriac,  the  Vul- 
 gate Syriac  (Peshito),  the  Harclean  Syriac,"  showing  that  he  agrees  with  Tre- 
 gelles and  Cureton  as  to  the  comparative  age  of  the  two  versions. 
 
 For  the  two  Egyptian  or  Coptic  versions,  the  Memphitic  and  the  Thebaic,  we 
 may  assume  a  very  early  origin.     They  may  have  been  made  before  the  close  of 
 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION.  xli 
 
 the  second  century.  This  is  admitted  by  Lightfoot,  who  also  remarks  that,  "with 
 the  single  exception  of  the-  A})ocalypse,  the  Memi)liitic  New  Testament,  as  far 
 back  as  we  can  trace  its  history,  contained  all  the  books  of  Qur  present  Canon  ;" 
 and  from  the  omission  of  the  Apocalypse  he  infers  that  the  completion  or  codifi- 
 cation of  this  version  was  effected  about  the  middle  of  the  third  century,  when, 
 for  a  short  time,  doubts  were  entertained  in  Egypt  concerning  the  authorship  of 
 the  Apocalypse.  The  order  of  books  in  this  version  is  given  as  follows:  Gospels, 
 Pauline  Epistles,  Catholic  Epistles,  Acts.  "  The  Pauline  Epistles  include  the  He- 
 brews, which  is  placed  after  First  and  Second  Thessalonians  and  before  First  and 
 Second  Timothy,  as  in  the  Greek  MSS.  N,  A,  B,  C,"  etc.  "Of  all  the  versions, 
 the  iMcmphitic  is  perhaps  the  most  important  for  the  textual  critic.  In  point  of 
 antiipiity  it  must  yield  the  palm  to  the  Old  Syriac  and  the  Old  Latin;  but, 
 unlike  them,  it  preserves  the  btst  text  as  current  among  the  Alexandrian  Fathers, 
 free  from  the  corruptions  which  prevailed  so  widely  in  the  copies  of  the  second 
 century"  (Scyicriicr,  })]).  o44,  345). 
 
 The  Thebaic  Version  exists  only  in  fragments,  though  these  fragments  now 
 embrace  a  large  i)art  of  the  New  Testament.  In  this  version,  as  well  as  in  the 
 Mcmphitic,  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  is  evidently  ascribed  to  Paul,  for  it  stood 
 between  Second  Corinthians  and  Galatians.  Its  textual  value  is  i)ron()unced  by^ 
 Lightfoot  only  second  to  that  of  the  Memphitic  Version,  of  which  it  is  wholly 
 independent. 
 
 These  are  the  most  im})ortant  of  the  early  versions  in  the  matter  of  textual 
 criticism,  and  a  wise  editor  of  the  Greek  Testament  will  be  careful  to  consult 
 them.  Others  are  of  less  value,  though  not  unworthy  of  attention  in  the  study  of* 
 doubtl'ul  passages. 
 
 Lastly,  some  use  may  be  made-in  textual  criticism  of  the  numerous  Qaotafiom 
 which  are  found  in  the  writings  of  the  Christian  Fathers.  But  these  (juotations 
 are  of  far  less  service  in  e~stablishing  the  true  text  than  they  are  in  proving  the 
 existence  of  the  New-Testament  Scriptures  at  an  early  day,  the  respect  which  was 
 paid  to  them  by  Christians,  and  their  substantial  agreement  with  the  books  we 
 now  have.  In  these  latter  respects  their  testimony  is  of  the  highest  value :  in  the 
 former  respect,  it  must  be  used  with  very  great  caution,  for  the  following  reasons: 
 
 ( 1 )  Tiie  quotations  of  the  Fathers  were  often  made  from  memory.  This  is  ad- 
 mitted l)y  those  most  familiar  with  early  Christian  literature.  Nor  is  it  at  all 
 surprising.  For  if  those  writers  were  sure  of  the  substance  of  a  passage  which 
 they  desired  to  use,  this  was  generally  enough  for  their  purpose.  Verbal  accu- 
 racy could  only  be  attained  by  consulting  the  manuscri{)t  in  almost  every  in- 
 stance, and  this  process,  at  once  slow  and  laborious,  was  felt  to  be  unnecessary. 
 
 (2)  Their  quotations  were  in  many  cases  made  up  of  expressions  from  different 
 parts  of  Scrii)ture,  loosely  put  together,  and  giving  no  more  from  the  several  pas- 
 sages than  suited  their  immediate  object.  Citations  thus  made  can  be  of  but  little 
 service  in  showing  what  was  the  reading  of  any  passage  from  which  a  particular 
 clause  had  been  taken.  (3)  Their  quotations  have  been  changed,  more  or  less,  in 
 many  instances,  by  copyists  or  editors.  Perhaps  the  circum.stance  that  they  were 
 loosely  made  has  seemed  to  copyists  and  editors  a  reason  for  changing  them  in  the 
 
xlii  GENERAL  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 interest  of  accuracy ;  but  if,  in  doing  this,  tliey  have  been  guided  by  the  readings 
 found  in  manuscripts  of  their  own  times,  they  have  injured  the  citations  for  pur- 
 poses of  textual  criticism. 
 
 Nevertheless,  it  is  certainly  possible  to  underrate  the  imjiortance  of  Patristic 
 quotations  as  a  guide  to  the  original  text  of  the  New  Testament.  For  there  are 
 places,  thougk  few,  where  the  Fathers  appeal  to  the  codices  of  their  own  early 
 day  as  reading  thus  and  so,  or  where  they  discriminate  between  codices,  saying 
 that  many  of  them  have  a  particular  reading,  and  implying  that  others  have  it 
 not.  There  are  ])laces  also  where  they  show,  by  exposition  or  by  argument,  what 
 must  have  been  the  reading  accepted  by  them,  though  it  is  doubtful  to  us.  Espe- 
 cially valuable  in  this  respect  are  the  commentaries  of  Greek  writers ;  and  it  is 
 not  too  much  to  say  that  the  works  of  Origen  and  of  some  others  may  be  profit- 
 ably studied  with  reference  to  ascertaining  the  original  text  of  the  New  Testa- 
 ment, Yet  until  the  writings  of  the  Christian  Fathers  have  been  edited  with 
 peculiar  care,  and  with  the  use  of  the  earliest  manuscripts  preserved,  they  ought 
 to  be  appealed  to  with  the  utmost  caution. 
 
 In  the  light  of  these  facts  as  to  the  sources  of  evidence  respecting  the  original 
 text  of  the  New  Testament,  it  is  manifest  that  interpreters  are  called  upon  to  de- 
 cide for  themselves  what  that  evidence  requires,  at  least  in  cases  where  the  critical 
 editors  disagree ;  and  the  writers  of  this  Commentary  have  sometimes  done  this. 
 It  will  be  observed,  however,  that  they  have  proceeded  in  this  matter  with  very 
 great  caution,  rarely  favoring  a  change  of  the  text  from  which  the  Common  Ver- 
 sion was  made  unless  that  change  is  adopted  by  some  of  the  best  editors  and  re- 
 quired by  early  and  weighty  evidence.  In  other  language,  they  have  labored  dili- 
 gently to  discover  the  pure  word  of  God  as  it  was  delivered  to  early  Christians  by 
 inspired  men,  and  no  less  diligently  to  ascertain  the  precise  meaning  of  that  word, 
 and  to  place  that  meaning  in  the  clearest  manner  possible  before  the  reader's  mind. 
 
 As  an  aid  to  the  accomplishment  of  this  jjurpose  it  has  been  thought  desirable 
 to  print  the  Revised  Version  (1881)  side  by  side  with  the  Common  Version  (1611) 
 at  the  top  of  the  page.  For,  to  say  nothing  of  improvements  in  translation,  the 
 Greek  text  adopted  by  the  Revisers  must  be  regarded  as  one  of  great  excellence, 
 approaching  more  nearly  perhaps  than  any  one  yet  prepared  to  that  which  existed 
 in  the  autographs  of  the  sacred  writers.  We  shall  not  go  too  far,  therefore,  if  we 
 assert  that  the  Revised  Version  must  hold  a  position  co-ordinate  with  that  of  the 
 Common  Version — first,  because  it  represents  in  perspicuous  English  a  remarkably 
 pure  text  of  the  original ;  and  secondhj,  because  it  is  likely  to  be  in  the  hands  of  a 
 vast  majority  of  those  who  read  the  New  Testament  at  all. 
 
 With  these  remarks  this  Introduction  might  be  closed.  But  it  may  not  be 
 improper  to  add  a  few  words  of  explanation.  (1)  Special  introductions  to  the 
 several  books  of  the  New  Testament  will  be  given  by  the  writers  upon  those 
 books — the  present  Introduction  being  of  a  general  nature,  a})plicable  to  the  New 
 Testament  as  a  collection  of  sacred  writings,  but  not  aiming  to  give  all  the  evi- 
 dence for  the  authorship  and  authority  of  particular  books.  (2)  The  undersigned 
 is  only  responsible  for  the  selection  of  the  writers  who  prepare  this  Commentary, 
 
GENERAL   INTRODUCTION.  xliii 
 
 and  for  the  general  character  of  the  Commentary  itself,  but  not  for  the  details  of 
 interpretation  in  particular  passages.  Yet  he  has  in  a  few  instances  inserted  brief 
 notes  over  his  own  initials  (A.  H.).  (3j  As  maybe  inferred  from  our  General 
 Introduction,  due  regard  is  paid  by  the  writers  of  this  Commentary  to  the  results 
 of  modern  biblical  scholarship  as  to  the  authenticity,  the  original  text,  and  the 
 true  meaning  of  the  New-Testament  Scriptures.  (4)  Yet  the  results  of  careful 
 and  critical  study  are  presented  in  the  clearest  terms  possible.  Greek  words  are 
 very  rarely  introduced  ;  indeed,  never,  unless  they  are  deemed  necessary  to  justifv 
 tlu!  interpretation  given  ;  and,  when  introduced,  they  are  carefully  translated — 
 the  object  of  the  writers  being  distinctly  this,  to  render  the  Commentary  useful  to 
 all  who  desire  a  knowledge  of  God's  word.  Hence  che  practical  bearings  of 
 divine  truth  are  often  insistea  upon  \\\  the  Conmientary. 
 
 NOTK. — The  rLMniiining  volumes  of  the  Commentiiry  will  be  published  as  rapidly  as  circum- 
 stances will  permit.  Tiie  work  on  many  of  them  is  far  advanced,  and  it  is  confidently  expected 
 that  two  or  more  volumes  will  be  published  yearly,  uutil  the  series  (probably  consisting  of  twelve 
 volumes)  is  c()mi)lete. 
 
 ALVAH  HOVEY. 
 Newton  Centre,  July  o,  lS8l. 
 
 7 
 
TO     THE     CHERISHED     MKMORY     OF 
 
 GESSNER  HARRISON,    M.  D., 
 
 FOR  MANY   YEARS  PROFESSOR  OF  ANCIENT   LANGl'AlilCS   IN   THE   UNIVERSITY    OF   VIRHINIA. 
 
 At  your  feet  I  learned  to  love  Greek,  and  my  love  of  Hie  Bible  was  fostered  by  your 
 earnest  devoutness.  Were  you  still  avioutj  us,  you  vould  kindly  welcome  the  fruit  of 
 study,  ichich  now  I  can  only  lay  upon  your  tomb;  and  xcould  (jladly  accept  any  help  it 
 can  give  tov)ards  xmder standing  the  blessed  word  of  God,  the  treasure  of  our  common 
 Christianity,  whose  consolations  and  /lopfs  sustained  you  in  life  and  in  death,  and  went 
 with  you  into  the  unseen  and  eternal. 
 
 NOMFN  MULTIS  CLARUM  ET  VENERABILE. 
 MlUl   ADHUC  MAGISTER  ATQUE   PATER. 
 
 J.  A.  B. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This  Commentary  is  designed  primarily  for  persons  who  have  no  kno\Yledge  of 
 Greek.  But  the  effort  has  been  made  to  add,  in  foot-notes,  some  matters  interesting 
 to  schohxrs,  in  regard  to  Greek  Grammar,  and  especially  to  Text-Criticism.  Tliese 
 will  not  embarrass  the  general  reader,  being  entirely  detached  and  printed  in 
 smaller  type. 
 
 The  basis  of  the  work  is  of  course  my  personal  study  of  the  Greek,  maintained 
 through  many  years  of  teaching  as  Professor  of  the  Interpretation  of  the  New  Testa- 
 ment, and  renewed  for  this  task  with  the  help  of  lexicons,  grammars,  and  concord- 
 ances. 'I  have  been  far  from  seeking  novel  interpretations  for  their  own  sake,  but 
 it  is  believed  that  son)e  new  light  has  been  thrown  upon  a  good  many  points. 
 
 At  the  same  time,  help  has  been  constantly  sought  from  ancient  versions  and 
 Christian  "  Fathers,"  as  well  as  from  a  wide  range  of  later  commentators.  The 
 eaily  versions  constantly  employed  were  the  Peshito  Syriac,  the  Memj)hitic  (Cop- 
 tic), the  Old  Latin  in  various  forms  and  Latin  Vulgate,  and  the  Gothic.^ 
 
 The  Fathers  found  most  helpful  have  been  Origen,  Jerome,  and  Chr3'sostom, 
 with  the  hitter's  faithful  followers,  Theophylact  and  Euthymius,  and  Augustine. 
 Numerous  others  have  of  course  been  consulted  on  particular  passages  or  questions  ; 
 and  on  two  or  tliree  passages  some  contribution  has  been  made  to  the  history  of 
 interpretation. 
 
 C(){)ious  materials  of  illustration  have  baen  derived  from  the  Jewish  writings. 
 As  regards  Josephus  and  Philo,  the  apocryphal  and  apocalyptic  books,  and  the 
 Mishna  (chiefly  in  the  Latin  of  Surenhusius),  I  have  commonly  quoted  them  after 
 personal  examination.  For  the  Talmud  of  Jerusalem  I  have  used  Schwab's  French 
 translation  so  far  as  it  has  appeared.  The  Talmud  of  Babylon,  tiie  Targums, 
 Midrashim,  etc.,  are  quoted  at  second  hand  from  the  extracts  given  by  Lightfoot, 
 Schoettgen,  Wetstein,  Gill,  and  others,  including  especially  the  recent  works  of 
 Wiinsche  and  Edersheiu),  who  have  furnished  many  valuable  additions  and  correc- 
 
 '  I-"or  Old  I^atiii,  boeidos  the  collections  of  Sabatier  and  Bianchini,  I  have  been  interested  in  the  uiixe<l  text 
 of  Matthew  edited  by  Wordsworth.  Along  with  the  comiuon  printed  text  of  the  Vulgate  Latin,  I  have  used 
 Tischendorfs  revised  text  of  the  Vulgate.  The  Peshito  is  well  known  to  be,  as  regards  exegesis,  a  delightful 
 version.  Hishop  Lightfoot's  article  in  Scrivener's  "Introduction  to  Text-Criticism"  (second  and  third  editions) 
 has  shown  the  great  importance  of  the  Egyptian  versions  in  reg.ird  to  text.  I  can  testify  that  with  only  a 
 slender  knowledge  of  the  Coptic  language  one  will  find  the  Meniphitic  version  very  helpful  for  exegesis  al.so 
 and  the  language  very  curious  and  interesting.  The  Gothic  can  be  eiusily  acquired  by  those  who  know  English 
 and  Cernian,  and  very  easily  if  they  know  Anglo-Saxon.  I  shall  be  glad  to  answer  inquiries  from  students, 
 concerning  books  for  learning  Coptic  and  Gothic. 
 
 xlvii 
 
xlviii  PREFACE. 
 
 tions.  It  is  hoped  that  the  frequent  references  to  Josephus  may  lead  some  persons 
 to  make  themselves  familiar  with  his  writings,  which  many  now  unwisely  neglect. 
 The  references  to  the  Old  Testament  Apocrypha  are  not  intended  to  treat  those 
 writings  as  in  any  sense  a  part  of  the  Bible,  but  they  are  used,  like  the  other 
 Jewish  works,  to  show  Jewish  opinion  or  custom,  or  to  exemplify  certain  uses  of 
 language. 
 
 Many  of  the  illustrative  quotations  from  Greek  and  Latin  classics  are  from 
 Wetstein,  others  drawn  from  various  sources. 
 
 Of  all  these  studies  the  commentary  aims  to  present  only  the  results,  and 
 ever\«ivhere,  it  is  hoped,  in  a  form  intelligible  to  the  English  reader. 
 
 Among  modern  commentators,  I  am  of  course  most  indebted  to  Meyer.  Life- 
 long study  of  his  works,  and  the  early  adoption  of  similar  lexico-grammatical 
 methods  of  exegesis,  render  it  difficult  to  determine  what  may  have  been  originally 
 due  to  him  ;  special  acknowledgment  has  been  made  wherever  there  was  conscious 
 indebtedness,  and  this  general  acknowledgment  is  added.  I  have  also  long  fnind 
 the  commentaries  of  Bishop  Ellicott  a  highly  profitable  discipline  in  grammatical 
 and  those  of  Bishop  Lightfdot  in  historical  interpretation ;  and  tlie  various  works  of 
 Canon  Westcott  have  been  of  great  assistance.  Except  in  the  case  of  Meiver  and 
 Alexander,  I  have,  in  preparing  this  work,  usually  taken  versions,  Fathers,  and 
 later  commentaries  in  chronological  order.  Thus  before  examining  recent  writers 
 I  had  commonly  been  over  the  same  ground.  The  result  would  naturally  be  fre- 
 quent coincidence  of  opinion,  and  sometimes  included  curious  resemblance  of 
 expressions.  Wherever  any  explanation  or  remark  has  been  derived  from  older  or 
 more  recent  works,  there  is  express  acknowledgment.  The  writings  of  Calvin, 
 Maldonatus,.Bengel,  Keira,  Weiss,  Lutteroth,  Plumptre,  Morison,  and  Edersheim 
 have  beeu  very  often  helpful,  and  others  that  cannot  be  particularly  named. 
 
 As  to  the  sources  of  the  material  common  to  Matthew  and  other  Gospels,  no 
 theory  has  been  adopted.  Those  who  hold  that  Matthew  and  Luke  Avere  built  on 
 Mark,  or  the  like,  can  render  this  viejv  plausible  by  examples  selected  for  the  pur- 
 pose. But  go  steadily  through,  observing,  for  example,  the  attempts  of  Keim  to 
 show  at  every  point  that  Mark  has  drawn  from  Matthew,  and  of  Weiss  to  show 
 that  Matthew  has  built  on  Mark,  and  one  can  scarcely  fail  to  perceive  that  both 
 hvpotheses  break  down,  notwithstanding  that  Keim  and  Weiss  are  men  of  rare 
 ability,  the  finest  scholarship,  curious  ingenuity,  and  unhesitating  freedom  in 
 manipulating  the  materials.  Nor  have  the  recent  publications  of  E.  A.  Abbott  and 
 Rushbrooke  made  any  very  important  advance  upon  the  similar  work  of  Ewald. 
 As  to  the  apparent  contradictions,  or  "  discrepancies,"  between  Matthew  and  the 
 other  Gospels,  I  have  oflTered  such  explanations  as  seemed  reasonable,  without 
 encouraging  a  nervous  solicitude  to  explain  everything,  where  our  information  is 
 limited,  and  the  points  of  disagreement  are  such  as  must  always  arise  in  different 
 reports  of  the  same  event  or  discoui'se,  though  each  thoroughly  correct. 
 
 In  all  such  cases  of  uncertainty  about  the  Greek  text,  as  would  affect  the 
 translation  or  interpretation,  I  have  intended  to  state  the  preferable  reading  with  a 
 
PREFACE.  xlix 
 
 confidence  varviiig  according  to  tlie  evidence ;  and  in  all  that  are  of  considerable 
 interest  the  evidence  has  been  more  or  less  fully  presented  in  foot-notes.  Besides 
 persons  acquainted  with  text-criticism,  other  readers  wlio  feel  curiosity  in  regard  to 
 the  subject  will  be  likely  to  examine  these  foot-notes ;  and  I  have  endeavored  to 
 present  the  internal  evidence,  viz.,  the  intrinsic  probabilities  (as  to  what  the  author 
 wrote),  and  the  transcriptional  probabilities  (as  to  changes  likely  to  have  been  made 
 by  well-meaning  students  or  copyists),  in  such  terms  as  might  be  intelligible  to  the 
 general  reader.  As  it  is  usually  much  easier  to  state  transcriptional  than  intrinsic 
 probabilities,  I  may  seem  to  have  attached  a  greater  relative  importance  to  the 
 I'ornier  than  was  intended.  In  a  good  many  cases  the  foot-note  gives  a  tolerably 
 full  discussion.'  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  ihat  the  reader  will  be  able  to  judge 
 more  safely  of  such  questions  in  proportion  as  he  has  gained  experience. — The  solici- 
 tude, and  even  alarm,  which  some  persons  feel  in  regard  to  the  encroachments  of 
 text-criticism,  must  be  regarded  as  without  cause.  Instead  of  shaking  faith  in 
 .Scripture,  these  researches  will  ultimately  strengthen  faith.  When  the  shock  ot 
 abandoning  a  familiar  expression  has  passed,  one  almost  invariably  begins  to  see 
 that  the  true  text  is  best.  The  general  teachings  of  the  New  Testament  as  to  doc- 
 trine and  duty  are  now  known  to  be  established  independently  of  all  passages  that 
 contain  doubtful  readings.  And  why  should  we  wonder  if  it  is  sometimes  difficult 
 to  determine  the  true  text?  There  is  well  known  to  be  a  similar  uncertainty  as  to 
 the  translation  and  interpretation  of  some  passages.  This  excites  no  alarm  or  anx- 
 iety, nor  should  we  feel  disturbed  about  occasional  uncertainty  of  text.  And  the 
 danger  of  subjective  bias  in  judging  as  to  the  text,  is  no  greater  than  in  regard  to 
 interpretation  and  translation. 
 
 The  commentary  is  based  on  the  Common  English  Version,  as  printed  by  the 
 American  Bible  Society,  but  with  constant  comparison  of  the  recent  Anglo-Ameri- 
 can Revision.  Tliis  revision  in  its  English  form  originally  constituted  the  basis  ; 
 the  common  version  was  substituted  ii>  the  office  of  publication,  in  order  that  the 
 work  might  correspond  to  other  volumes  of  the  series,  and  the  American  form  of 
 the  revision  was  printed  instead  of  the  English.  These  adaptations  were  carefiillv 
 made  by  a  competent  hand,  and  will  not  embarrass  or  mislead  the  reader  unless  it 
 be  in  one  respect.  The  Revised  Version  seems  often  to  be  presented  as  a  mere 
 alternative  rendering;  while  I  am  fully  persuaded  that  it  is  almost  uniformlv 
 superior  to  the  Connuon  Version,  and  often  greatly  superior.     "Wherever  its  render- 
 
 1  The  general  contiibiitions  to  text-criticism  made  by  Wesfcott  and  Ilort  are  invaluable,  and  most  of  their 
 jiidgnioiit.s  as  to  particular  passages  seem  to  uie  correct.  But  in  a  number  of  cases  1  have  felt  bound  to  dissent, 
 and  to  give  the  reasons  as  fully  and  strongly  as  the  character  and  limits  of  this  work  allowed.  Hence  arises  a 
 critain  polemical  attitude  towards  writers  to  whom  I  feel  deeply  indebted  and  cordially  grateful.— U  maybe 
 well  to  slate  in  a  general  way,  that  Westcott  and  Hort  appear  to  me  substantially  right  in  their  theory  as  to  a 
 "Syrian"  and  a  "  Western"  type  of  (J  reck  text ;  but  their  supposed  "  Neutral  "  type  is  by  no  means  disentangled 
 from  the  ".Mexandrian."  And  while  they  have  nobly  rehabilitated  internal  evidence,  building  their  system 
 originally  upon  that  basis,  they  seem  to  err  in  some  particular  judgments  by  following  a  small  group  of  docu- 
 ment^i  in  opposition  to  internal  evidence  which  others  cannot  but  regard  as  decisive. — Where  I  have  slated  the 
 documentary  evidence,  it  has  been  taken  from  Tischendorf,  with  some  additions  from  Westci«tt  and  Hort,  and 
 a  few  from  my  own  reading.  In  particular,  I  have  added,  where  it  seemed  desirable,  the  readings  of  the  newly 
 found  Codex  Kossaneusis  (S). 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 ings  seem  of  questionable  propriety,  the  fact  is  distinctly  brought  out  in  the  com- 
 nientar}'.  The  marginal  renderings  of  the  Common  and  the  Revised  Version  are 
 usually  noticed.  The  early  English  translations  are  mentioned,  when  likely  to 
 protit  the  general  reader,  omitting  points  of  merely  philological  or  literary  interest. 
 These  versions  have  been  quoted  from  Bagster's  English  PTexapla,  and  where  '•  early 
 English  vei-sions  "  in  general  are  referred  to,  only  those  given  in  that  collection  are 
 meant  unless  tiie  contrary  is  stated.  Certain  recent  English  translations  are  also 
 frequently  cited,  particularly  those  of  the  American  Bible  Union,  Noyes,  Darby, 
 and  Davidson. 
 
 The  references  to  all  parts  of  the  Bible  are  the  result  of  painstaking  examina- 
 tion, and  the  minister  or  Sunday-school  teacher  who  desires  to  make  careful  study 
 of  a  particular  passage  will  find  his  reward  in  searching  out  all  that  are  given. 
 The  frequent  cross-references  may  require  justification.  Commentaries  are  chiefly 
 used,  not  in  the  way  of  continuous  reading,  but  in  the  study  of  particular  sentences 
 or  paragraphs.  In  that  case  it  becomes  highly  convenient  to  find  references  to 
 other  parts  of  the  work,  in  which  a  word  or  phrase  may  be  found  specially 
 explained,  or  a  kindred  topic  more  fully  discussed. 
 
 The  descriptions  of  places  and  sketches  of  personal  history  are  given  for  the 
 sake  of  numerous  readers  who  have  no  Bible  Dictionary,  and  because  others  who 
 would  not  hunt  up  the  book  of  reference  might  read  the  brief  account  here  given. 
 These  articles  are  constructed  with  a  special  view  to  the  illustration  of  the  Gospels. 
 The  materials  of  description  are  drawn  from  many  sources,  notably  from  Robinson's 
 •"  Biblical  Researches,"  and  Thomson's  "  Land  and  Book,"  in  its  earlier  and  its  later 
 forms  ;  also  from  the  recent  explorations  of  the  English  and  American  Societies, 
 particularly  as  represented  by  the  writings  of  Warren,  Wilson,  and  Condei-,  and  of 
 Merrill.  I  have  of  course  been  aided  in  the  use  of  these  materials  by  my  own  visit 
 to  Palestine ;  extracts  from  my  journal  are  given  in  some  places  where  the  matter 
 appeared  to  be  interesting,  and  has  not  been  found  elsewhere. 
 
 Quotations  from  the  Old  Testament  need  special  attention,  for  they  are  very 
 numerous  in  this  Gospel,  and  some  of  them  present  serious  difficulty.  The  form  of 
 the  quotation  has  been  carefully  compared  with  the  Hebrew  and  the  Septuagint, 
 and  the  differences  of  language  staled  and  so  far  as  possible  accounted  for ;  the 
 meaning  has  been  still  more  carefully  examined,  so  as  to  see  how  far  we  cart  perceive 
 the  ground  for  asserting  a  prophetic  relation.  Great  pains  have  been  taken,  in 
 these  passages  and  everywhere,  to  state  nothing  as  certain  that  is  only  probable,  and 
 franklv  to  recognize  all  difficulties. 
 
 The  phrase  "  Homiletical  and  Practical "  became  familiar  to  me  when  transla- 
 ting and  editing  the  portion  thus  designated  of  Lange  (Erdmann)  on  1  and  2 
 Samuel.  There  are  some  advantages  in  giving  homiletical  and  practical  remarks 
 upon  an  entire  paragraph,  rather  than  upon  successive  verses.  Yet  the  line  cannot 
 be  sharplv  drawn,  and  much  in  the  way  of  general  discussion  and  practical  observ- 
 ation will  be  found  in  immediate  connection  with  the  explanations.  Besides  de- 
 tached statements  of  truth  and  suggestions  of  duty  and  consolation,  I  have  under 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 this  head  very  often  given  tschemes  of  thoiiglit,  hoping  that  these  would  be  more 
 readable,  and  make  a  more  Listing  impression,  than  disconnected  remarks.  Where 
 such  schemes  amount  to  plans  of  sermons,  they  may  suggest  to  ministeis  the  prac- 
 ticability of  constructing,  by  similar  methods,  better  sermons  of  their  own.  The 
 extracts  added  have  been  rigorously  limited  to  brief  and  ])ithy  passages  from  the 
 Greek  and  Latin  Fathers,  from  Luther  and  Calvin,  from  Jeremy  Taylor,  Bishop 
 Hall,  and  Matthew  Henry,  with  some  from  miscellaneous  sources,  particularly  on 
 chap.  5-7.  At  the  outset,  a  good  many  extracts  were  made  from  the  excellent 
 homiletical  works  of  D.  Thomas,  Joseph  Parker,  and  Bishop  Ryle  ;  but  as  the  book 
 was  growing  too  large  for  its  design,  and  as  these  works  are  current  and  not  costly, 
 it  was  thought  best,  in  the  final  revision,  to  strike  out  most  of  what  had  been  drawn 
 fi-om  these  sources.  The  extracts  have  sometimes  been  condensed,  or  otherwise 
 slightly  altered. 
 
 This  commentary  does  not  profess  to  be  undenominational.  ^Matters  upon  which 
 our  religious  b(jdies  differ  have  been  discussed  with  entire  frankness,  but  also,  it  is 
 hoped,  with  true  Christian  respect  and  regard.  After  all,  there  are  but  few  passages 
 of  the  Gospel  in  regard  to  which  evangelical  opinion  is  seriously  at  variance. 
 
 The  better  class  of  Sunday-school  teachers  have,  in  preparing  these  expositions, 
 been  constantly  before  my  mind.  It  has  been  interesting  to  observe,  in  the  last 
 revision,  how  very  often  :ny  paragraphs  agree  with  the  lessons  of  the  International 
 Series  upon  this  Gospel,  which  will  extend  from  July  1,  1887  to  July  1.  1888.  Tiie 
 teacher  who  is  hurried  will  find  it  easy  to  practice,  in  regard  to  occasional  prolonged 
 discussions,  what  a  high  literary  authority  has  called  "judicious  skipping";  for  a.s 
 the  portions  explained  are  printed  in  blackfiiced  type,  the  eye  will  quickly  pass  fron) 
 one  word  or  phrase  to  another.  Some  teachers  will  derive  useful  practical  instruc- 
 tion for  their  pupils  from  the  paragraphs  headed  "  Homiletical  and  Practical." 
 
 This  work  has  been  on  hand  more  than  twenty  years,  having  been  pushed 
 forward  at  different  periods,  and  for  several  years  past  with  rarely  interrupted 
 application.  Considerable  portions  have  been  twice  or  thrice  rewritten.  I  Jiave 
 labored  to  make  a  clear,  sound,  and  useful  commentary,  and  I  shall  be  very  glad 
 and  thankful  if  it  proves  acceptable  and  helpful  to  earnest  readers  of  the  Bible. 
 Louisville,  November,  1886.  J.  A.  B. 
 
 For  various  reasons,  no  Introduction  to  Matthew  has  been  prepared.  The 
 author's  views  as  to  the  origin  and  authority  of  this  Gospel  would  be  substantially 
 the  same  as  may  be  found  in  Salmon's  "  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament  "  ; 
 Hovey's  "  General  Introduction  ";  the  works  of  Westcott  and  Charteris  on  the 
 "  Canon  of  the  New  Testament,"  etc. 
 
 At  the  close  of  the  volume  will  be  found  an  Index  of  the  writers  quoted,  with 
 explanation  of  abbreviated  names,  and  some  elementary  information  as  to  the 
 authors  and  their  works  ;  and  a  second  Index  of  terms  and  topics,  persons  and 
 places,  of  which  some  general  account  is  given  in  the  commentary  upon  the  pas- 
 saces  indicated. 
 
THE 
 
 GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 CHAPTER   I. 
 
 T 
 
 HE  book  of  the  generation  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  son 
 of  David,  the  son  of  Abraham. 
 
 1      1  The  book  of  the  ^generation  of  Jesus  Christ,  tha 
 sou  of  David,  the  son  of  Abraliaui. 
 
 1  Or,  The  genealogn  of  Je»u»  Christ 2  Or, birth;  as  in  ver.  18. 
 
 Ch.  1:  1-17.  Thk  Genealogy  of  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 Traditional  Titlk.    Before  tlie  middle  of 
 
 Matthew  begins  his  Gospel  with  the  gene- 
 alogy of  our  Lord.  Designing  to  prove, 
 especially  to  the  Jews,  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
 the  second  century,  we  lind  the  name  Gospel  i  is  the  Messiah,  he  shows  at  the  outset  that 
 already  applied  to  the  narratives  of  our  Sav-  [  Jesus  is  a  descendant  of  David,  as  it  had  been 
 iour's  life.  Justin  Martyr  says :"  The  apos- j  predicted  that  the  Messiah  would  be.  In 
 ties,  in  the  memoirs  made  by  tiiem,  which  are  i  order  to  establish  this  fact  according  to  Jewish 
 
 called  Gospels.''  TheGreek  word  so  rendered, 
 which  signifies  "a  good  message,"  "good 
 news,"'  "glad  tidings,"  is  found  a  few  times 
 ill  Matthew  and  Mark  (e.  g.,  Matt.  4:  23;  26: 
 13;  Mark  8:  35;  10:  15)  as  denoting,  in  gen- 
 eral, the  good  news  of  Christ's  reign,  and  of 
 
 law,  it  must  be  shown  that  the  legal  father  of 
 Jesus  was  a  descendant  of  David,  as  this  gene- 
 alogy does;  and  to  give  the  argument  greater 
 impressiveness,  ho  goes  back  to  trace  the  de- 
 scent from  Abraham,  the  father  of  the  Jewish 
 race,   to    whose     "seed"    the    promise    was 
 
 salvation   through    him;    and   its  subsequent  i  spoken  (oen.  k:  7;  Gai.  3:  i6).     Luke,  who  had  no 
 application  to  our  four  narratives  of  Christ's  i  special  reference  to  the  Jews,  but  wrote  for 
 
 life  and  teaching;?  was  natural  and  appro- 
 priate. The  best  early  authorities  for  the  text 
 give  the  title  in  the  simple  form.  Gospel 
 according  to  iTIatthew,  some  of  them  hav- 
 ing only  "  According  to  Matthew,"'  where  the 
 word  "Gospel"  is  implied,  though  not  ex- 
 pressed. To  say  "Saint  Matthew,  "  a  practice 
 which  many  persons  retain  from  Romanist 
 usage,  is  useless,  if  not  improper.  No  one 
 thinks  it  irreverent  to  speak  of  Moses  or 
 Isaiah  without  any  such  prefix.  The  peculiar 
 ex|)ression  of  the  traditional  title,  "according 
 to  Matthew,"  implies  that  the  gospel  has  been 
 reported  by  different  persons  under  different 
 aspects,  and  this  is  the  way  in  which  3Iatthew 
 has  presented  it.    The  English  word  "g<ispel  " 
 
 all,  gives  the  genealogy  some  distance  after 
 the  beginning  of  his  book  (i.uke  s:  23),  and 
 carries  it  up  to  Adam,  the  father  of  all 
 men.  (As  to  apparent  discrepancies  between 
 Matthew  and  Luke,  see  below  on  v.  17). 
 Mark,  in  his  short  narrative,  gives  no  gene- 
 alogy, but  simply  begins  by  describing  Jesus 
 Christ  as  "the  Son  of  God"  (Marki:  1).  John, 
 wishing  to  correct  errors  already  rife,  when 
 he  wrote,  as  to  both  the  human  and  the  divine 
 nature  of  our  Lord,  goes  back  to  his  eternal 
 pre-existence  as  the  Word,  his  divinity  and 
 creatorship,  and  then  states  his  incarnation, 
 showing  him  to  be  not  merely  in  appearance 
 but  in  reality  a  man  (John  1 :  1-5,  u).  This  com- 
 parison  makes   it  plain  that   Matthew's  first 
 
 h:is  long  been  supposed  (it  is  so  interpreted  '  paragraph,  indeed,  his  opening  sentence, 
 even  in  the  eleventh  century)  to  be  derived  1  strikes  the  key-note  to  his  treatise,  which  is 
 from   the  Anglo-Saxon    gndspeU,   signifying  I  throughout  a  Gospel  for  the  Jews. 
 
 good  story,  good  tidings,  and  to  be  thus  a 
 literal  translation  of  the  Greek.  But  recent 
 >t  ymologists  go  far  to  i)rove,  by  the  compari- 
 -  Ill  of  kindred  languages,  that  <t  is  from  God 
 and  spell,  meaning  a  narrative  of  God,  and  so 
 the  history  of  Christ.  (See  Skeat,  "Etym. 
 Diet,  and  Supplement."* 
 
 Some  have  supposed  that  the  Evangelist 
 adopted  this  geneali>gy  as  a  whole  from  some 
 public  or  private  record  existing  among  the 
 Jews.  There  would  be  nothing  derogatory 
 in  this  idea,  and  the  document  thus  adopted 
 would  have  for  us  the  sanction  of  inspiration 
 as  to  its  correctness;  but  it  seems  more  natural 
 
MATTHEW. 
 
 [Cn.  I. 
 
 to  think  that  Matthew  framed  the  list  himself 
 from  the  Old  Testament  and  the  Jewish 
 records.  Some  of  its  peculiarities,  e.  g.,  the 
 incidental  mention  of  certain  females  (see 
 below),  are  best  explained  as  having  been 
 introduced  by  him,  with  a  special  design. 
 That  the  Jews  did,  in  the  first  century,  still 
 possess  genealogical  records,  at  least  of  im- 
 portant families,  is  shown  by  various  facts. 
 Thus  Paul  asserted  without  reserve  that  he 
 was  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  (Rom.  u:  i;  Phu.  .■i:5). 
 Josephus  ("  Life"  ^  1)  gives  his  own  priestly 
 and  royal  descent  for  several  generations,  and 
 adds:  "I  present  the  descent  of  our  family 
 as  I  found  it  recorded  in  the  public  tablets, 
 and  to  those  who  try  to  slander  us  I  wish 
 much  joy."  This  unquestionable  evidence 
 made  him  feel  perfectly  secure.  And  in  the 
 book  against  Apion  (i.  7)  he  describes  the 
 pains  taken  by  priests  residing  iu  Egypt, 
 Babylon,  and  other  f<jreign  countries,  to  send 
 to  Jerusalem  properly  certified  statements  as 
 to  marriages  and  births  in  their  families;  and 
 declares  that  after  any  great  war,  such  as  that 
 which  had  recently  occurred,  the  surviving 
 priests  prepared  new  copies  from  the  old 
 records.  The  story  told  by  Julius  Africanus 
 (Euseb.  "Hist."  I.  7,  13)  that  Herod  burnt 
 the  genealogies  of  the  Jews,  in  order  to  pre- 
 vent his  own  inferiority  as  an  Idumaean  from 
 being  manifest,  conflicts  with  these  and  all 
 the  other  statements  on  the  subject,  and  cer- 
 tainly cannot  be  true  in  its  full  extent.  We 
 are  told  that  Rabbi  Hillel,  a  contemporary  of 
 Jesus,  proved  from  a  genealogical  table  at 
 Jerusalem  that  he  was  a  descendant  of 
 David.  ("  Beroshith  Rabba,"  f.  98,  quoted  by 
 Godet,  "  Com.  on  Luke,"  3  :  23.)  There  is  also 
 a  story  that  Domitian  (a.  d.  81-96)  ordered 
 all  descendants  of  David  to  be  slain,  and  cer- 
 tain heretics  accused  as  such  the  descendants 
 of  Jude,  a  brother  of  the  Saviour,  who  being 
 summoned  before  the  emperor  acknowledged 
 that  they  were  descended  from  David,  but 
 stated  that  they  lived  by  tilling  their  little 
 farms,  and  showed  their  hands  hard  with  toil, 
 (from  which  we  see,  with  Weiss,  that  the 
 family  of  Jesus  were  still  poor),  so  that  the 
 emperor  dismissed  them  as  persons  not  likely 
 to  excite  revolution.  (Hegesippus  in  Euseb. 
 "Hist."  iii.  19,  20.)  On  the  other  hand,  all 
 this  is  changed  at  the  present  day.  The 
 Jewish   records   have  long  since  completely 
 
 perished,  and  no  Jew  could  now  prove  him- 
 self a  descendant  of  David.  If  one  claiming 
 to  be  the  Messiah  should  now  arise,  as  some 
 Jews  still  expect,  no  such  evidence  could  be 
 furnished  as  that  with  which  Matthew  here 
 begins. 
 
 1.  The  opening  words  signify  either,  Book 
 of  the  generation,  i.  c,  descent- book, 
 pedigree,  genealogy,  thus  referring  only  to 
 V.  2-17  icomp.  Gen.  5:  1;  11:  27),  or,  Book 
 upon  the  birth,  referring  to  the  whole  ac- 
 count of  the  birth  of  Jesus  in  ch.  1  and  2. 
 (Compare  the  use  of  the  same  term  in  v.  18, 
 there  rendered  'birth'),  '^'he  choice  between 
 these  two  meanings  of  the  phrase  must  remain 
 a  matter  of  doubt,  and  is  of  no  real  import- 
 ance. The  view  of  some  that  "book  of  the 
 generation"  here  denotes  a  history  in  general 
 (as  perhaps  in  Gen.  25:  19;  37  :  2),  must  pretty 
 certainly  be  rejected.  Jesus,  the  same  as 
 Joshua  (see  on  v.  21),  is  our  Lord's  private  or 
 personal  name;  Christ  is  his  official  name, 
 being  a  translation  into  Greek  of  the  Hebrew 
 word  'Messiah,'  which  signifies  'anointed' 
 and  with  the  article,  'the  anointed  one.' 
 (Comp.  1  Sam.  24:  6,  10;  Psa.  2:  2;  lOo:  15; 
 Isa.  45:  1 ;  Dan.  9 :  25,  26;  John  1 :  20,  25,  41 ; 
 4:  25,29;  Acts  4:  26).  It  appears  in  the  Gos- 
 pels as  a  proper  name  only  here,  together  with 
 V.  16,  18,  and  probably  16 :  21  (comp.  also  v. 
 16,  and  27:  17);  Mark  1:1;  John  1  :  17;  17: 
 3.  Ever3'where  else  in  the  Gospels  it  denotes 
 the  promised  Messiah  or  anointed  one,  some- 
 times without  reference  to  Jesus  at  all,  but  usu- 
 ally applied  to  him  either  bj'  direct  assertion 
 or  by  implication.  When  not  a  proper  name 
 it  commonly  has  the  article,  'the  Christ,' 
 which  is  often  omitted  in  Common  English 
 Version  (see  on  2:  4).  In  John  1:  41 ;  4:  25, 
 we  find  Messias,  a  Greek  form  of  Messiah. 
 Whether  Jesus  was  the  Messiah,  \vas  during 
 his  ministry  an  open  question,  and  the  Evan- 
 gelists do  not,  in  their  historj'  of  him,  assume 
 it  as  then  settled.  But  after  his  ascension  the 
 apostles  would  naturally  take  this  for  granted 
 in  their  expressions,  and  accordingly  'Ciirist' 
 or  'Jesus  Christ,'  is  ver3'  often  used  in  the 
 Acts  and  Epistles  as  a  proper  name.  Iii  like 
 manner  Matthew,  Mark,  and  John,  in  writing 
 their  Gospels,  use  the  same  now  familiar  ex- 
 pression in  the  introduction,  though  in  the 
 body  of  their  narrative  they  speak  according 
 to  the  state  of  the  question  when  the  events 
 
Ch.  L] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 3 
 
 2  Abraham  begat  Isaac  ;  and  Isaac  begat  Jacob  ;  and 
 Jacob  begat  JiidiUi  and  bis  brethren  ; 
 
 ;t  And  Jndasi  begat  I'hares  and  Zara  of  Thaniar;  and 
 I'hares  liegat  Ksroni ;  and  Esroni  l)egat  Arum; 
 
 4  And  Aram  begat  Aminadab;  and  Aminadab  begat 
 Naasson  ;  and  Naasson  begat  Salmon  ; 
 
 5  And  Sahnon  begat  Booz  of  Kachab ;  and  Booz  begat 
 Obed  of  Ruth ;  aud  Obed  begat  Jesse ; 
 
 2  Abraham  begat  Isaac :  and  Isaac  begat  Jacob :  and 
 
 3  Jacob  begat  Jiidab  and  his  bretliren  ;  an<l  Judah  be- 
 gat  I'ertz  and   Zerali   of  Taniar;   and   I'erez   Ijegat 
 
 4  llezioii;  and  Hezron  begat  '  Ham  ;  and  '  Kam  begat 
 Ainminadab;  and  Aiuniinadab  begat  Nahslion  ;  and 
 
 5  Nahslion  begat  .Salmon  ;  and  Sahnon  begat  Boaz  of 
 
 occurred.  In  10:  21  we  may  see  a  special 
 reason,  as  tliore  pointed  out.  And  so  Jesus 
 himself,  in  John  17:  3,  when  praying  in  the 
 jiresonce  of  his  disciples  at  the  close  of  his 
 ministry,  speal<s  as  taking  his  Messiahship  for 
 granted;  as  in  Mark  9:  41,  'because  j^c  are 
 Citrist's,'  he  is  anticipating  the  future  con- 
 viction of  his  followers.  Son  of  Abraham 
 maybe  in  apposition  either  with  'David'  or 
 with  'Jesus  Christ,'  the  Greek  being  am- 
 biguous, like  the  English.  But  either  sense 
 involves  what  the  other  would  express,  and 
 so  both  amount  to  the  same  thing:  in  Jesus 
 were  fulfillad  the  prophecies  that  the  Mes- 
 siah should  descend  from  David  and  from 
 Abraham. 
 
 2.  Among  the  sons  of  Jacob,  Judas,  or  Jxi- 
 ddhy  is  singled  out,  because  he  is  the  one  from 
 whom  David  and  Jesus  were  descended;  but 
 his  brethren  are  also  mentioned  by  the  Evan- 
 gelist, perhaps  simply  because  it  was  common 
 to  speak  of  the  twelve  patriarchs  and  the 
 twelve  tribes  all  together  (Acta  7-.  «, »);  or,  it  may 
 be,  witii  the  design  of  reminding  his  readers 
 that  all  the  otiier  tribes  were  of  tlie  same 
 descent  as  Judah,  and  thus  all  were  interested 
 in  tlie  Messiah. 
 
 Manj'  of  the  names  in  this  list  are,  in  the 
 Common  Englisli  Version,  more  or  less  dif- 
 ferent in  form  from  the  corresponding  names 
 in   our   version  of   the   Old   Testament,  and 
 tliroughout    the    New   Testament    the    .same 
 thing   frequently   occurs.      The    New   Testa- 
 ment  writers    have    usually    employed    thtit 
 form  of  a  name  which  was  already   familiar 
 to  their  readers,  who  were  generally  accus- 
 tomed, Jews  as  well  as  Gentiles,  to  read,  not 
 the  original  Hebrew  of  the  Old  Testament— 
 for  the  Hebrew  proper  was  then  little  u.sed  in 
 conversation    (the    Aramaic    having    largely  | 
 stipplanted    it) — but    the    Greek    translation  ' 
 known   as  the   Septuagint.      The  authors  of; 
 that   translation   often   fiiiled   to   express  the  i 
 Hebrew  names  in  Greek  as  exactly  as  they  ] 
 might    have   done.     Besides,  t!)"    Greek    Ian-  \ 
 
 guage  is  in  some  respects  less  able  to  express 
 Hebrew  words  than  the  English  is,  particu- 
 larly in  respect  to  the  letter  A,  which  abounds 
 in  Hebrew  names,  and  which  the  Greek  can- 
 not represent  at  all  except  at  the  beginning  of 
 a  word,  or  in  the  combinations  ch,  th,  ph. 
 Accordingly,  Noah  was  written  Noe  («:37), 
 Korah  written  Core  (Jude  ii),  and  Elisha  be- 
 came Eliseus  (Luke  4:  27).  It  thus  appears  that 
 not  only  have  the  names  in  our  version  of  the 
 New  Testament  undergone  a  two-fold  change, 
 —presenting  us  the  English  form  of  the  com- 
 mon Greek  form  of  the  Hebrew  words — but 
 the  difference  is  increased  by  the  fact  that  in 
 our  version  of  the  Old  Testament,  rendered 
 directlj'  from  the  Hebrew,  we  have  the  name 
 often  more  exactly  expressed  than  coidd  be 
 done  in  Greek.  The  writers  of  the  New  Tes- 
 tament gave  their  readers  the  form  of  the 
 names  that  they  were  all  familiar  with  in 
 reading  the  Septuagint;  so  thttt  they  had  the 
 same  form  in  both  Testaments.  And  this 
 result  will  be  secured  for  English  readers,  if 
 in  the  New  Testament  we  should  put  into 
 English  letters  not  the  Greek  form  of  the 
 name  as  there  given,  but  the  Hebrew  form  as 
 it  occurs  in  the  Old  Testament.  Then  the 
 reader  of  our  version,  like  the  reader  in  the 
 apostle's  days,  will  find  the  name  in  the  same 
 form  throughout  his  Bible,  and  will  thus 
 feel  that  it  is  the  same  name.  There  must 
 be  a  few  exceptions;  as,  for  example,  it  would 
 hardly  be  proper  to  write  our  Saviour's  name 
 Joshua,  though  we  should  thus  be  much  more 
 vividly  reminded  of  the  origin  and  associa- 
 tions of  the  name;  and  it  is  probably  best  to 
 retain  the  Greek  form,  Judas,  for  the  traitor 
 disciple,  and  employ  Judah  for  the  patriarch 
 and  others,  and  Jude  for  the  writer  of  the 
 Epistle.  But  in  general,  the  Hebrew  forms 
 can  be  used  in  the  New  Testament  without 
 difficulty  or  imi)ropriety. 
 
 3-5.  Commentators  have  always  noticed 
 that  while  this  genealogy,  according  to  cus- 
 tom, gives   only    the    names   of    the    men,  it 
 
MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  I. 
 
 6  And  Jesse  begat  David  the  king;  and  David  tbe 
 king  begat  Solomon  of  Uer  that  had  been  the  u'l/e  of 
 Urias; 
 
 7  And  Solomon  begat  Roboam  ;  and  Roboam  begat 
 Abja;  and  Abia  begat  Asa; 
 
 8  And  Asa  begat  Josaphat ;  and  Josapliat  begat  Joraui ; 
 »nd  Joiaiu  begat  Ozias  ; 
 
 9  And  Ozias  begat  Joatham ;  and  Joatbaui  begat 
 Acliaz;  and  Achaz  begat  Ezekias; 
 
 10  And  Kzekias  begat  Manasses;  and  Mauasses  begat 
 Anion  ;  and  Anion  begat  Josias  ; 
 
 U  And  .losias  begat  Jecbonias  and  his  brethren,  about 
 the  time  they  were  carried  away  to  Babylon: 
 
 12  And  alter  they  were  brought  to  Babylon,  Jecbonias 
 begat  Salathiel;  and  Salathiel  begat  Zorobabel ; 
 
 6  Rahab;  and  Boaz  begat  Obed  of  Ruth;  and  Obed 
 begat  Jesse  ;  and  Jesse  begat  David  the  king. 
 
 And  David  begat  Solomon  of  her  that  had  been  the 
 
 7  ivife  <){  Uriah;   and  Solomon  begat  Rehoboani ;  and 
 Rehoboam   begat  Abijah  ;    and  Abijah  begat  'Asa; 
 
 8  and  'Asa  begat  Jehoshaphat;  and  Jehosba|ih.it  1)6- 
 y  gat  Joram;  and  Jorain  begat  I'zziah  ;  and  Uzziali  be- 
 gat Jotham;  and  Jothaui  begat  Ahaz;  and  Aiiaz  be- 
 
 10  gat  Hezekiah  ;  and  Hezekiah  begat  .Manasseh ;  and 
 Manasseh  begat  -Anion  ;  and  2  Amon  begat  Josiah  ; 
 
 11  and  Josiah   begat  Jechoniah  and   bis  brethren,  at 
 the  time  of  the  ^carrying  away  to  liabylon. 
 
 12  And  after  the  ^carrying  away  to  I'aliylon,  Jech- 
 oniah  begat  ■»  Shealtiel ;   and   •'Shealleil    begat   Ze- 
 
 1  Or,  Asaph 2  Gr.  Amos 3  Or 
 
 val  to  Babylon 4  Gr.  Salathiel. 
 
 turns  aside  to  make  incidental  mention  of  four  I 
 women— Thamar,  Rahab,  Ruth,  and  the  | 
 
 wife  of  Uriah— of  whom  three  were  polluted 
 by  shameful  wickedness,  and  the  fourth  was 
 by   birth  a  heathen.     This   appears   to   have 
 been  done  simply  because  each  of  the  four 
 became  a  mother  of  the  Messianic  line  in  an 
 irregular  and    extraordinary  way,   as   in    re- 
 counting a  long  list  of  names  one  is  very  apt 
 to  mention  anything  unusual  that  attaches  to 
 this  or  that  individual.     The  mystical  mean- 
 ings wiiich  some  find  in  the  introduction  of 
 these  names,  cannot  be  accepted  by  a  sober 
 judgment;     and    the     notion     (Lange)    that 
 Tamar,  for  example,  really  acted  under  the 
 impulse  of  a  fanatical  faith,   "being  resolved 
 at  all   hazards  to  become  one  of  the  mothers 
 of  G-od's  chosen  race,"  is  a  particularly  wild 
 fancy.— The  introduction  of  both  Phares  and 
 Zara,   while   throughout   the   Tst   only   one 
 person   is  usually  given,   is  probably  due  to 
 the  fact  that  Tamar  their  mother   has  been 
 mentioned   (comp.  1   Chron.  2:   4),   and   that 
 she  bore  them  both  at  one  birth.— There  is  no 
 sufficient  reason  to  question  that  the  Rahab 
 here    mentioned    is    the    famous    wimian    of 
 Jericho;  nor  that  she  had   pursued  the  dis- 
 graceful   calling    commonly   supposed. — The 
 length  of  time  between   wSalmon  and    David 
 TTiakes  it  likely  that  some  names  have  been 
 here  omitted  (as  also  in  Ruth   4:  21  f.,  and  1 
 (/hron.  2:   11),  most  probably  between  Obed 
 and  Jesse;  but  this  is  not  certain,  as  the  general 
 chronology  of  that   period   is   doubtful,   and 
 the  parents  in  some  cases  may  have  been  ad- 
 vanced in  years  when  the  children  were  born. 
 6.  David  the  king  is  thus  signalized,  prob- 
 ably as  being  the  first  of  this  line  who  attained 
 that  dignity,  and  he  to  whom  the  promise  was 
 made  of  a  seed  tliat  should  reign  forever.     Tn 
 the  second  sentence  of  this  verse,  'the  king'  in 
 
 the  common  text  is.  a  mere  addition  from  the 
 first  sentence,  wanting  in  several  of  the  best 
 early  documents. 
 
 8.  Between  Joram  and  Uzziah,  three  names 
 are   omitted,  Ahaziah,   Joa-h,  and  Amaziah 
 
 (2  Kings  8:  ii;  I  Chron.  3  :  II;  2  Chron.  22  :  1,11;  24:27).    This 
 
 was  probably  done  to  secure  sj'mmetry,  by 
 bringing  the  number  of  names  in  each  dis- 
 course to  tburteen  (see  on  v.  17);  and  these 
 particular  persons  might  naturally  be  selected 
 for  omission,  because  they  wert  immediate 
 descendants  of  Ahab  and  Jezebel. 
 
 11,  13.  Here  also  a  name  has  been  omitted, 
 that  of  Jehoiakim,  who  was  the  son  of  Josiah, 
 and  father  of  Jehoiachin,  or  Jeconiah  (2  Kings 
 23:  34;  24:  6).  As  in  v.  8,  we  may  suppose  one 
 name  to  have  been  purposely  omitted  by  the 
 Evangelist,  and  this  particular  person  to  have 
 been  chosen  because  in  his  reign  occurred  the 
 events  which  led  to  the  captivity.  As  to  the 
 further  difficulty  on  wliich  some  have  insisted, 
 that  while  we  read  here  of  Jecbonias  and 
 bis  brethren,  in  1  Chron.  3:  16,  but  one 
 brother  of  his  is  mentioned,— it  is  enough  to 
 recall  the  familiar  fact  that  genealogical  lists 
 such  as  that  very  often  omit  some  of  a  man's 
 children,  mentioning  only  those  which  be- 
 longed to  the  line  of  succession,  or  which 
 tliere  was  some  special  reason  for 'including; 
 and  so  there  might  very  well  have  been  other 
 brothers  known  from  genealogies  existing  in 
 Matthew's  time,  hut  whom  the  compiler  of 
 Chronicles  had  no  occasion  to  include  in  his 
 ]jst.— The  expression,  the  time  they  Avere 
 carried  away  to  Babylon — or,  the  re- 
 rnornl,  mar.  of  Rev.  Ver., — !.♦  of  course  not  to 
 be  pressed  as  involving  an  exact  coincidence  of 
 thetwoevents,but  to  be  understood  in  the  more 
 general  way,  which  is  natural  in  such  cases. 
 Josiah  died  some  years  before  the  removal  to 
 Babylon   (2  chron.  :i6).     This   great  event   was 
 
Ch.  I.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 1:{  And  Zorobabel  begat  Abiiiil;  and  Abiud  begat 
 Kliakiin  ;  and  Kliakini  bi'gat  Azor; 
 
 14  And  Aziir  bcjiat  SaUoc  ;  and  Sadoc  begat  Achiui ; 
 and  Achini  licgat  ICIiud ; 
 
 l"i  And  ICHikI  htgat  Kleazcr;  and  Kleazer  begat  Mat- 
 tban;  and  Mattlian  begat  Jacub; 
 
 l(i  And  dacol)  begat  .iosepb  Ibi'  linsband  of  Mary,  of 
 whom  was  born  .losns,  wbo  i.s  callcMl  (brist. 
 
 17  So  all  the  gontTations  from  Abrabani  to  David  are 
 fnurtccn  j;ciiciation.s;  and  from  David  until  the  carry- 
 ing away  into  Habylou  an:  fonrteen  gent-ratious ;  and 
 IVom  I  bo  cairyiug  away  into  Babylon  nuto  Christ  a/e 
 fourteen  generations. 
 
 13  rubbabel ;  and  ZHrnbbabcl  begat  Abiiid  ;  and  Abind 
 
 14  begat  Kliakim  ;  and  Eliakim  begat  Azor;  and  Azor 
 l)egat  ISadoc;  and  Sadoe  begat  Aeliim;  and  Acliim 
 
 15  begat  Elind;  and  Eliud  begat  Kleazer;  ami  Eleazer 
 
 16  bejjat  Mattban  ;  and  Matlban  begat  Jacob;  and 
 Jacob  begat  Joseph  the  linsband  of  .Mary,  of  whom 
 was  born  Jesus,  who  is  called  Christ. 
 
 17  So  all  the  generations  from  Abraham  unto  David 
 are  fourteen  generations;  and  from  David  unto  the 
 'carrying  away  to  Habylon  I'ourteeu  generations; 
 and  Ironi  the  'carrying  away  to  Habylon  uuto  the 
 Christ  fourteen  generations. 
 
 I  Or,  Removal  to  Babylon. 
 
 really  ti  forcible  transportation,  but  the  Evan- 
 gelist uses  the  milder  term  'removal'  or 
 'migration,'  which  was  frequently  employed 
 in  the  familiar  Greek  translation  of  the  Old 
 Testament,  and  would  be  less  painful  to  the 
 •Jewish  readers  he  had  especially  in  view.' — In 
 making  Zerubbabel  the  son  of  Shealtiel,  the 
 Evangelist  agrees  with  Ezrsi  3:  2;  5:  2;  Neh. 
 12:  1;  Hag.  1:  1;  2:  2,  while  1  Chron.  3:  19, 
 makes  him  the  son  of  Pedaiah,  a  brother  of 
 iSiiealtiel.  The  explanations  of  tiiis  discrep- 
 ancy which  have  been  proposed  are  hardly 
 satisfactory.  It  iS  not  surprising  that  there 
 should  be  some  slight  ditVcrences  in  these  lists 
 of  names  which,  with  our  imperfect  informa- 
 tion, we  are  now  unable  to  explain.  A  ner- 
 vous solicitude  to  explain  at  all  hazards,  is 
 uncalled  for  and  unbecoming. 
 
 13.  The  nine  names  from  Abiud  to  .Jacob 
 (*••  15)  are  notclsowhero  mentioned,  as  they  be- 
 long to  the  period  subsequent  to  the  close  of 
 the  Old  Testament  records,  the  "intorbibli- 
 cal "  period.  They  were  doubtless  taken  from 
 some  public  or  (irivate  genealogy,  such  as 
 would  oause  the  Evangelist's  .Jewish  readers 
 to  receive  them  without  gainsaying.  The 
 luunber  of  names  being  scarcely  proportioned 
 to  the  time  over  which  they  extend,  some 
 have  thought  that  here  also  a  few  names  may 
 have  been  omkted,  as  in  v.  8,  11. 
 
 10.  The  I<]vangelistdoes  not  connect  Joseph 
 and  .lesus  as  fatiier  and  son;  but  altogether 
 departs  from  the  usiuil  phraseology  of  the 
 genealogy,  so  as  to  indicate  the  peculiarity  of 
 
 t  The  genitive  fl<(ft(//oHo.%specifiesthis  jis  the  Babylon- 
 rouioval,  thus  distinguisiiing  it  from  other  removals. 
 This  is  the  proper^orce  of  the  genitive,  as  the  generic 
 or  specifying  case.  The  Babylon-removal,  so  far  a-s  the 
 mere  form  of  the  expres.sion  goes,  might  mean  the  re- 
 moval of  Babylon,  the  removal  to  Babylon,  or  the  re- 
 moval from  Babylon;  but  the  well-known  historical 
 facts  left  no  doubt  as  to  the  real  meaning.  See  similar 
 uses  of  the  genitive  in  4:  15;  10:  5;  John  7:  3.5;  10:  7. 
 
 the  Saviour's  birth.  The  name  Jesus  (i.e., 
 Joshua,  see  on  v.  21),  being  common  among 
 the  Jews  (comp.  Col.  4:  11  ;  Acts  13:  0),  the 
 person  here  meant  is  distinguished  as  Jesus, 
 Avho  is— or,  the  owe— called  Christ,  (so  in 
 27:  17,22,  and  comp.  "Simon,  the  one  called 
 Peter,'"  in  4:  18;  10;  2.) 
 
 17.  Three  Sets  of  Fourteen.    The  gath- 
 ering of  this   long  list  of  names   into  three 
 groups  of  fourteen  each  appears  to  have  been 
 partly  for  the  sake  of   aiding   the  memory, 
 and  partly  in  order  to  indicate  the  three  great 
 periods  of  the  history,  viz:  from  Abraham, 
 the  father  of  the  nation,  to  "David  the  king" 
 (see  on  v.  6),  from  David  to  the  destruction  of 
 the  monarchy  at  the  removtil  Ur  Babylon,  and 
 from  that  event  to  the  coming  of   Messiah. 
 These  three  periods  are  distinguished  in  many 
 ways;  among  others  by  the  form  of  govern- 
 ment, which  was  in  the  successive  periods  a 
 Theocracy,  a  Monarchy,  and  a  Hierarchy,  or 
 government  by  the  priests,  this  being  for  the 
 most  part  the  form  after  the  return  from  the 
 captivity.       Finding    that    the    names    from 
 Abraham   to  David  amount  to  fourteen,  the 
 Evangelist  omits  sotne  in  the  second   period 
 j  (see  on  v.  8,  11)",  and  perhaps  in  the  third  al.so 
 j  (see  on  v.   13),  so  as  to  leave  each   of  these 
 I  periods  the  same  number  as  the  first.     This 
 [  happened    to    be  twice    the    sacred   number 
 I  seven,  so  that  the  whole  list  of  names  is  di- 
 {  vided    into    three  sets  of  two   sevens   each. 
 '  Similarly  a  Rabbinical  writer  says:   "From 
 Abraham  to  Solomon  are  fifteen  generatitms, 
 !  and  then  the  moon  was  at  the  full ;  from  Sol- 
 I  omon  to  Zeilekiah   are  again  fifteen  genera- 
 I  tions,   and  then  the  moon  was  eclipsed,  and 
 Zedekiah's  eyes  were  put  out."     The  omission 
 of  some   names  presents  no  difficulty,  being 
 occasionally   found    in    Old   Testament  lists 
 likewise.     "It  was  a  common  practice  with 
 the  Jews  to  distribute  genealogies  into  divis- 
 
6 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  L 
 
 ions,  each  containing  some  favorite  or  mysti- 
 cal number,  and  in  order  to  this,  generations 
 were  either  repeated  or  left  out.  Thus  in 
 Philo  the  generations  from  Adam  to  Moses 
 are  divided  into  two  decads  (sets  of  ten),  and 
 one  hebdomad  (set  of  seven),  by  the  repetition 
 of  Abraham.  But  in  a  Samaritan  poem  the 
 verj-  same  series  is  divided  into  two  decads 
 only,  by  the  omission  of  six  of  the  least 
 important  names."  (Smith's  "Diet.,"  Art. 
 "  Genealogy  of  Jesus.")  We  are  told  that  the 
 Arabians  now  abbreviate  their  genealogies  in 
 the  same  manner,  and  give  the  descent  by  a 
 few  prominent  names.  So,  in  fact,  often  do 
 the  English,  or  any  other  people;  the  object 
 being,  in  such  cases,  not  to  furnish  a  complete 
 list  of  one's  ancestors,  but  simply  to  establish 
 the  descent  from  a  certain  line.  Where  such 
 omissions  are  made  in  tlie  Scripture  genealo- 
 gies, the  usual  term  "begot"  (or,  as  in  Luke, 
 "  son  of")  is  retained,  and  must  of  course  be 
 then  understood  not  literally,  but  as  denoting 
 progenitorship  or  descent  in  general,  a  sense 
 very  common  in  the  language  of  Scripture, 
 and  common  throughout  the  East,  both  in 
 ancient  and  modern  times.  (Comp.  v.  1). 
 Matthew's  three  fourteens  have  been  variously 
 made  out  by  expositors.  It  seems  best  either 
 to  count  from  Abraham  to  David,  from  David 
 again  to  Josiah,  and  from  Jechoniah  to  Jesus, 
 or,  from  Abraham  to  David,  from  Solomon  to 
 Jechoniah,  as  representing  the  time  of  the  re- 
 moval, and  from  Jechoniah  again  to  Jesus. 
 The  fact  that  either  of  these  modes  of  reckon- 
 ing (and,  indeed,  one  or  two  others)  may  be 
 plausibly  supported,  concurs  with  the  omis- 
 sion of  some  names  to  show  that  the  Evangel- 
 ist did  not  design  this  division  to  be  pressed 
 with  literal  exactness,  but  only  to  be  taken 
 in  a  certain  general  way,  for  purposes  such  as 
 those  above  suggested. 
 
 The  Genealogies  of  Matthew  and 
 Luke.  There  is  an  obvious  discrepancy  be- 
 tween the  two  genealogies,  (comp.  Luke  3: 
 23  ff.),  which  has  always  attracted  attention, 
 and  to  explain  which,  we  find  various  theo- 
 ries suggested.  Most  scholars  at  the  present 
 day  are  divided  between  two  of  these,  and 
 either  of  them  is  sufficiently  probable  to  set 
 aside  objection  to  the  credibility  of  the  Evan- 
 gelists on  the  ground  of  the  discrepancy.  The 
 two  genealogies  diverge  after  David,  Mat- 
 thew's passing  down  through  Solomon,  and 
 
 Luke's  (which  is  stated  in  the  opposite  order), 
 through  Nathan,  and  they  do  not  afterwards 
 agree,  unless  it  may  possibly  be  in  the  case  of 
 Shealtiel  and  Zerubbabel,  as  these  two  names 
 occur  together  in  both  lists. 
 
 1.  One  explanation  supposes  that,  while 
 Matthew  gives  the  genealogy  of  Joseph,  the 
 reputed  and  legal  father  of  Jesus,  Luke  really 
 gives  that  of  Mary,  but  simply  puts  her  hus- 
 band's name  instead  of  hers,  because  it  was 
 not  customary  for  a  woman's  name  to  appear 
 in  a  genealogj-,  but  that  of  her  husband  in- 
 stead. This  is  a  mere  supposition,  of  course, 
 but  it  is  a  perfectly  possible  and  reasonable 
 one,  and  it  has  the  great  advantage  of  show- 
 ing that  Jesus  was  not  only  a  descendant  of 
 David  legally,  through  his  reputed  father, 
 but  also  actually,  through  his  mother.  There 
 is  good  reason  besides  to  believe  (Lukei:  sz;  acw 
 
 2:30;Rom.  1:3;  2Tim.  2:8),  that  Mary  WaS    hcfSelf  a 
 
 descendant  of  David,  as  held  hy  Justin  Mar- 
 t3'r.'  Irenseus,  Tertullian,  and  other  Fathers. 
 The  fact  that  Elisabeth,  the  wife  of  a  priest, 
 was  Mark's  "kinswoman,"  (Luke  1.  36,  the 
 term  denotes  relationship,  but  without  indi- 
 cating its  degree),  is  no  proof  that  Mar^'  was 
 not  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  since  persons  of  the 
 different  tribes  sometimes  intermarried;  in- 
 deed the  earliest  known  Elisabeth,  Aaron's 
 wife,  appears  to  have  been  of  the  tribe  of  Ju- 
 dah. (Ex.  6:23;  Numb.  2:  :i.)  This  theory  would 
 accord  with  the  special  characteristics  and 
 manifest  design  of  the  two  Gospels.  Matthew, 
 who  wrote  especially  for  Jews,  gives  the  legal 
 descent  of  Jesus  from  David,  through  Joseph, 
 it  being  a  rule  of  the  Rabbins  that  "the  de- 
 scent on  the  father's  side  only  shall  be  called  a 
 descent;  the  descent  by  the  mother  is  not 
 called  any  descent."  Luke,  who  wrote  with- 
 out any  special  reference  to  the  Jews,  for  gen- 
 eral circulation,  gives  the  real  descent  from 
 David.  In  like  manner  Matthew  mentions 
 the  angelic  appearance  to  Joseph  ;  Luke  that 
 to  Mary.  This  explanation  is  adopted  sub- 
 stantially, by  Luther,  Lightfoot,  Bengel,  01s- 
 hausen,  Ebrard,  Wieseler,  Bieek  (in  part), 
 Lange,  Robinson,  Alexander,  Godet,  Weiss. 
 Andrews   hesitates.     (See  a  valuable  discus- 
 
 1  Tf  we  simply  suppose  that  Justin  adopted  this  theory 
 of  the  genealogies,  viz:  that  Luke  gives  that  of  Mary, 
 there  will  he  none  of  that  conflict,  between  his  state- 
 ments on  this  subject  and  our  (iospels,  upon  which  the 
 author  of  "  Supernatural  Keligion  "  so  much  insists. 
 
Ch.  L] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 T 
 
 sion  by  Warfield  in  the    "  Presb.   Review," 
 Vol.  II,  p.  388-3'J7j. 
 
 2.   Most  of  tlie    Fathers,  and   many  recent 
 writers   (as  Winer,   Meyer),    hold   that   both 
 
 barren  list  of  names  might  suggest  much 
 thought  to  a  mind  familiar  with  the  Old  Tes- 
 tament. During  all  this  long  period,  the  prov- 
 idential arrangements  were  going  on,  whicli 
 Gospels  give  the  genealogy  of  Joseph,  and  j  prepared  for  the  coming  , of  the  "seed"  prom- 
 then  attempt  in  various  wa^-s  to  remove  the  I  ised  to  Abraham.  Every  person  in  this  gene- 
 discrepancy,  or  pass  it  by  as  irreconcilable,  alogy — the  wicked  as  well  as  the  devout, 
 The  best  explanation  upon  this  view  is  that    even  the  woman  of  stained  character — formed 
 
 a  link  in  the  chain  of  providences.  Through 
 all  the  troubled  centuries,  through  all  the  na- 
 tional changes,  whether  reigning  in  splendor, 
 or  dethroned  and  in  captivity,  or  afterwards 
 subsiding  into  insignificance  under  the  rule  of 
 the  high  priests  or  of  Herod,  tlie  apj>ointed 
 line  was  preserved ;  until  among  the  rude 
 population  of  an  obscure  village,  are  found 
 the  hard-working  carpenter  and  the  poor 
 maiden,  who  are  chosen  to  rear  tlie  seed  of 
 Abraham,  the  son  of  David. 
 
 Y.  1.   Christ,  as  1)  the  son  of  Abraham  (oni. 
 3:  iG),  2)  the  son  of  David.     The  Jews  are  the 
 only  race  of  mankind   that  can    trace   their 
 origin  in  authentic  history  to  a  single   ances- 
 tor.—V.  2  ff.  The  Old  Testament  history,  1)  a 
 history   of  Providence,    2)   a   liistory  of  Re- 
 demption ;  each  finding  its  clima-x  and  con- 
 summation  in   Christ. — V.   3-5.    The  divine 
 sovereignty  and  condescension,  in  causing  the 
 Saviour  to  spring  from  a  line  containing  some 
 persons  so  unworthy  of  the  honor,  and  who 
 reflected  so  little  credit  on  their  descendants. 
 And  a  rebuke  to  that  excessive  pride  of  an- 
 cestry, to  which  the  Jews  were  so  prone,  and 
 which  is  so  common  among  mankind  in  gen- 
 eral.    Chrys.  :    "He  teaches  us  also  hereby, 
 never  to  hide  our  face  at  our  forefathers'  wick- 
 edness, but  to  seek  after  one  thing  alone,  even 
 virtue." — V.   7  ft".    Bad   men   linked  to  good 
 men,  1)  as  descendants  of  the  good,  2)  as  an- 
 cestors of  the  good. — V.   11.   The  removal  to 
 Babylon,  as  a  step  in  the  preparation  for  Mes- 
 siah.— V.  17  The  three  great  periods  of  Jewish 
 history  before  Christ,  as  all  preparing  in  va- 
 rious ways  for  his  coming  and  his  work. 
 18-25.  Jesus  Born  of  a  Virgin  Mothkr. 
 Having  presented  the  genealogy  of  Jesus, 
 the  inspired  writer  commences  the  narrative 
 proper  with  matters  pertaining  to  Jesus'  birth 
 and  infancy,   (i :  is,  to  a:  2,1.)     The   passage   now 
 before  us  is  designed  to  show  that  he  was  born 
 Jews  and  to  us,  in  showing  that  Jemis  was  a  I  of  a  virgin  mother.     Matthew  docs  not  men- 
 descendant  of  David,  as  it  had  been  predicted    tion  the  annunciation  to  Mary,  nor  the  birth 
 that  the  Mesaiah  would  be,— the  apparently  [  of  the   forerunner  (i.ukei),  but   begins   at  the 
 
 n^cently  offered  by  Lord  Ilervey,  viz.:  the 
 h^-pothesis  that  Matthew  gives  the  line  of 
 succession  to  the  throne,  and  that  upon  a 
 failure  of  the  direct  line,  Joseph  became  the 
 next  heir;  while  Luke  gives  Joseph's  private 
 genealogy,  as  a  descendant  of  David  by  a 
 younger  line,  which  at  this  point  supplied  the 
 failure  in  the  older  branch,  and  furnished  the 
 heir  to  the  throne.  This  theory  is  ably  advo- 
 cated in  Lord  Hervey's  volume  on  the  Gene- 
 alogies, and  his  article  in  Smith's  "Diet.,'' 
 "Genealogy  of  Jesus  Christ,"  and  is  now  quite 
 poi)iilar  with  English  writers,  as  Mill,  Alford, 
 Wordsworth,  Eilicott,  Westcott,  Fairbairn, 
 Farrar.  It  is  altogether  possible,  and  when 
 j)resented  in  detiiil  has  several  striking  poinfs; 
 yet  the  former  explanation  is  believed  to  be  in 
 some  respects  preferable.  We  are  little  con- 
 cerned to  show  which  of  them  is  best,  and 
 under  no  obligation  to  prove  that  either  of  them 
 is  certainly  correct ;  for  we  are  not  attempting 
 to  establish  from  the  Genealogies  the  credi- 
 bility of  Matthew's  Gospel.  When  the  object 
 is  simply  to  refute  an  objection  to  that  credi- 
 bility, founded  on  an  apparent  discrepancy 
 between  two  statements,  it  is  sufficient  to  pre- 
 sent any  hypothetical  explanation  of  the 
 difficulty  which  is  possible.  If  the  explana- 
 tion be  altogether  reasonable  and  probable,  so 
 much  the  better.  And  if  there  be  two,  or 
 several,  possible  e.vplanations,  these  reinforce 
 each  other  in  removing  the  ground  for  objec- 
 tion, and  it  is  not  necessary  to  choose  between 
 them. 
 
 The  names  Shealtiel  and  Zerubbabel  in  the 
 genealogies  need  not  be  suppo.sed  to  represent 
 the  same  persons.  There  are  various  in- 
 stances in  the  Old  Testament  lists,  of  a  strik- 
 ing similarity  between  several  names  in  lines 
 that  are  unquestionably  distinct. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 Besides  the  value  of  this  genealogy,  to  the 
 
'8 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Cii.  I. 
 
 18  Now  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ  was  on  this  wise  : 
 When  as  liis  mother  Mary  was  espoused  to  Joseph,  be- 
 fore they  came  together,  she  was  found  with  child  of 
 the  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 18  Now  the  1  birth  2  of  Jesus  Christ  was  ou  this 
 wise:  When  his  mother  Mary  had  been  betrothed 
 to  Joseph,  before  they  came  together  she  was  found 
 
 1  Or,  Generation  :  as  in  ver.  1 2  Some  aucient  authnrities  read,  of  the  Christ. 
 
 time  when  it  became  apparent  that  Mary 
 was  with  child,  which  would  besoon  after  her 
 return  from  the  visit  to  Elisabeth  (Lusei  :56). 
 
 18.  The  birth'  of  Jesus  Christ  was  on 
 this  wise.  It  has  already  been  intimated 
 (v.  16)  that  he  was  not  in  the  ordinary  way  the 
 son  of  Joseph ;  and  this  point  is  now  distinctly 
 stated.  His  mother  Mary,  It  is  no  doubt 
 wisely  provided  that  we  know  very  little  con- 
 cerning the  personal  history  of  "Mary  the 
 mother  of  Jesus."  (Actsi:i4.)  The  traditions 
 relating  to  her,  so  highly  prized  by  Roman- 
 ists, are  of  no  value.  She  was  probably  (see 
 on  1 :  17)  a  descendant  of  David.  We  know 
 nothing  of  her  parents,  or  of  any  brothers; 
 there  is  allusion  to  a  sister  (Johu  19:25),  who 
 is  by  some  identified  with  "  Mary  the  wife  of 
 Clopas,"  mentioned  just  after,  and  who  upon 
 that  supposition  must  have  borne  the  same 
 name  (see  on  13  :  55).  We  are  informed  that 
 Elisabeth  was  her  kinswoman  (Luke i:  3g),  so 
 that  Jesus  and  his  forerunner  were  remote 
 relatives.  Mary's  early  home  appears  to  have 
 been  Nazareth,  and  she  probably  lived  a  life 
 of  poverty  and  toil.  As  to  her  character,  we 
 are  somewhat  better  informed.  In  Luke's 
 narrative  she  appears  before  us  as  a  deeply 
 pious  maiden,  prompt  to  believe  what  God  re- 
 vealed (Luke  1: 38, 45),  and  anxious  to  have  all 
 difficulties  in  the  way  of  her  faith  removed 
 (Luke  1:34);  as  huiubly  rcjoicing  in  the  high 
 privilege  secured  to  her  by  the  divine  promise 
 (Lukei:  46-53),  and  through  the  years  which  fol- 
 lowed thoughtfully  pondering  the  things 
 which  occurred  in  connection  with  her  child. 
 
 'The  correct  text  of  the  Greek  is  genesis,  'origin,' 
 and  so  birth,  rather  than  gmnems,  prob.  derived  from 
 egennethe  in  v.  IG.  A  few  very  early  versions  and  Fa- 
 thers here  omit  'Jesus,'  reading  simply  '  the  birth  of 
 the  Christ,'  and  this  is  adopted  by  Treg.,  W  H.,  and 
 McCIellan.  The  question  is  quite  interesting,  for  the 
 principles  involved,  to  students  of  text-criticism  (see 
 Treg.,  Tisch.,  Scriv.,  W  H.) ;  but  it  does  not  seem  allow- 
 able to  leave  the  reading  of  nit  the  Greek  MSS.  and 
 most  versions.  The  practical  difference  is  not  very  im- 
 portant (see  on*v.  1).  In  the  second  clause  omit  f/nr  of 
 the  common  Greek  text,  leaving  the  simple  genitive 
 absolute.  Matthew  quite  frequently  employs  this  con- 
 struction   (Weiss). 
 
 (Luke 2:  19.)  The  familiarity  with  Scripture 
 manifested  by  her  song  of  thanksgiving 
 (Lukei.  46ff,),  shows  how  loviugly  she  had  been 
 accustomed  to  dwell  on  the  word  of  God. 
 Mary  was  of  course  not  faultless,  but  her 
 character  was  vvorthy  of  her  high  providen- 
 tial position,  and  she  deserves  our  admiration 
 and  gratitude.  Above  all  the  "mothers  of 
 the  wise  and  good  "  may  we  call  her  "  happy ' 
 (Luke  1:48)^  and  chcrish  her  memory.  The 
 utterly  unseriptural,  absurd,  and  blasphe- 
 mous extreme  to  which  the  Romanists  have 
 gradually  carried  their  veneration  of  Mary, 
 must  not  drive  us  into  the  opposite  extreme. 
 The  name  'Mary'  is  the  same  as  Miriam, 
 and  is  often  written  Mariam  in  the  Greek, 
 particularly  when  applied  to  the  mother  of 
 our  Lord  {e.'g.,  v.  20).  Its  original  meaning 
 of -rebelliousness  was  quite  suitable  for  the 
 sister  of  Moses. 
 
 Of  Joseph  likewise  but  little  is  known. 
 Though  of  the  old  royal  family,  he  appears 
 to  have  been  quite  poor,  and  to  have  followed 
 the  lowly  calling  of  wood-workman,  j^rob- 
 ably  what  we  call  a  carpenter  (comp.  on  13: 
 55).  He  is  here  declared  (».  19,  Rev.  ver.)  to  be  a 
 'righteous'  man,  and  we  shall  presently  find 
 him  faithfully  attentive  to  his  precious  charge 
 (ch.2);  but  beyond  this  the  Scriptures  give  us 
 no  information  (comp.  at  end  of  cli.  2).      -- 
 
 Espoused,  Rev.  Ver.  gives  betrotlied.  So 
 Wye,  Tyn.,  Gen.  The  Com.  Ver.  followed 
 Rheims  in  giving  "espoused,"  which  for- 
 mcrl3'  meant  betrothed.  It  appears  to  have 
 been  a  custom  among  the  Jews  for  a  betrothed 
 maiden  to  renuiin  still  for  some  time  in  her 
 father's  house,  before  the  marriage  was  con- 
 summated; and  before  they  came  together, 
 probably  refers  to  their  coming  to  live  in  the 
 same  home,  though  it  may  be  taken  in  the 
 other  sen.se,  which  is  obvious  (comp.  1  Cor.  7: 
 5).  She  was  found,  does  not  imply  an 
 attempt  at  concealment,  but  merely  states 
 that  it  was  then  ascertained.  The  expression 
 is  consistent  with  the  view  that  she  herself 
 discovered  the  fact,  and  then,  through  infor- 
 mation conveyed  in  some  suitable  way,  it  was 
 ascertained    by    Joseph.      The    narrative    is 
 
Ch.  L] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 19  Tlii'ii  Jospph  her  husband,  being  a  just  man,  and  19  with  child  of  tlie  Holy  Spirit.  And  Joseph  her  hus- 
 iiot  williiif,' lo  iiiaki' lier  a  pul>lic  oxuuiple,  was  minded  I  l)affd,  Ijeinn  a  liglitcdiis  luaii,  and  iiol  williuu  to 
 to  put  lui-  away  privily.  |        make  lier  a  pul)li(j  example,  was  minded  to  pnt  lier 
 
 •Jo  Hut  wliile  he  tliouglit  on  tliese  things,  beliold,  t.l»e     20  away  privily.    But  when  \w  thought  on  these  things, 
 
 aufjel  of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  him  in  a  dream,  say- 
 ing, .losepli,  thou  son  of  David,  fear  not  to  take  unto 
 thee  .Mary  thy  wife:  for  that  which' is  conceived  iu  her 
 is  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 behold,  an  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  him  in 
 a  dream,  saying,  .Io>eph.  thou  .sou  of  David,  fear  imt 
 to  take  uuto  thee  Mary  thy  wife:-  lor  that  which  is 
 
 marked  by  great  delicacy.  A  little  reflection 
 will  .suggest  reasons  why  a  divine  revelation 
 on  the  suhjoct  was  made  to  Mary  beforehand, 
 and  to  Joseph  only  after  the  fact  had  become 
 apparent.  A  different  course  with  regard  to 
 either  of  them  would  have  occasioned  addi- 
 tional embarrassment  and  distre.ss.  Ghost  is 
 an  Anglo  Saxon  word  of  the  same  meaning 
 as  the  Latin  'Spirit,'  and  having  the  same 
 primary  sense  of  'breath'  (see  on  16:  25). 
 It  has  in  modern  times  given  way  to  the  Latin 
 term,  and  become  obsolete,  except  (1)  as  de- 
 noting a  spirit  of  a  dead  person  supposed  to 
 become  visible,  (2)  as  used  in  the  phrase  'to 
 give  up  the  ghost'  (^expire),  and  (3)  as 
 iil)plied  to  the  third  person  of  the  Trinity. 
 In  this  last  sense  our  Common  English  Ver- 
 sion employs  it  only  in  those  passages  of  tlie 
 New  Testament  in  which  'holy'  is  prefixed, 
 so  as  to  make  the  personal  designation  'The 
 Holy  Gliost';  and  employs  it  jn  all  such 
 passages,  except  Luke  11:  13;  1  Thess.  4:  8. 
 Wiieii  used  without  '  holy '  in  the  New  Tes- 
 tament iUid  everywhere  in  the  Old  Testament, 
 the  word  is  'Spirit.'  (Comp.  as  to  'hallow,' 
 on  6:  9).  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  Rev.  Ver. 
 did  not  uniformly  adopt  '  Holy  Spirit,'  with 
 Amer.  Revisers.  Cniiij).  on  8:  11;  12:  32; 
 28:  19.  Of  the  Holy  Ghost,  (literally  out 
 of,  marking  tlie  Holy  Spirit  as  the  source  or 
 cause  of  her  condition),  is  here  not  meant  to 
 be  understood  as  a  part  of  the  discovery,  but 
 is  a  fact  appended  by  the  narrator. — Under 
 ordinary  circumstances,  Mary's  condition 
 would  have  involved  a  crime  which,  by  the 
 law  of  Moses,  was  punished  with  death  by 
 stoning  (lcv.20:io).  And  a  betrothed  woman 
 must  be  treated  in  this  respect  as  if  already 
 married  (oem.  22:23  r.). 
 
 19.  From  the  time  of  betrothal  the  parties 
 were  legally  bound  to  each  other,  so  as  to  be 
 called  husband  and  wife  (v.20;  Deui.22:24),  and 
 so  that  unchastity  in  either  would  be  adul- 
 tery. An  unrighteous  man  would  have 
 cherished  a  passionate  anger,  and  sought  to 
 punish  as  severely  as  jmssible.  Joseph,  being 
 a  just  (Rev.  Vur.  riyhtcous),  man,  (comp.   1 
 
 Sam.  24:  17), was  not  inclined  to  extreme  sever- 
 ity, but  was  disposed  to  divorce  her  privately. 
 (So  Bleek,  Grimm,  Cremer).  Or  it  may 
 be  understood  thus:  Joseph,  being  righteous 
 (and  therefore  feeling  that  in  such  circum- 
 stances he  could  not  take  her  as  his  wife), 
 and  yet  not  willing  to  expose  her  publicly,' 
 was  disposed  to  pursue  a  middle  course,  and 
 divorce  her  privately.  (So  Me^-er,  Weiss, 
 Morison.)  The  statement  has  been  frequent- 
 ly made  (so  Chrysostom,  Grotius),  that  the 
 Greek  word  rendered  'righteous'  may  sig- 
 nify 'good,  kind,'  but  it  has  not  been  shown 
 to  have  that  meaning  anywhere  in  the  New 
 Test.,  and  tiie  common  metining  gives  a  gf)od 
 sense,  in  either  of  the  above  'ways.  It  would 
 appear  that  the  law  (Deut.  22: 23r.),  was  not 
 regiirded  as  conipcUiny  a  husband  to  accu.se 
 his  wife  as  an  adulteress,  and  so  Joseph  would 
 not  be  violating  the  law  if  he  should  avoid  the 
 extreme  course,  and  divorce  her,  and  this 
 without  stating  his  reason  in  the  "writing  of 
 divorcement,"  (i:^').  Edersii.  shows  such  a 
 course  to  accord  with  custom  aiid  Rabbinical 
 opinion. 
 
 20.  The  an£i:el,  more  probabh^  nn  an- 
 gel, although  the  Greek  might  be  under- 
 .stood  as  definite  because  of  the  Lord  being 
 appended.  As  to  the  angels,  see  on  18:  lO 
 Divine  communications  bj'  means  of  dreams 
 are  mentioned  by  Matt,  in  1 :  20;  2:  12,  13,  19; 
 27: 19;  and  referred  to  in  Acts  2:  17;  not  else-, 
 where  in  New  Test.  Edersh.  shows  that  the 
 Jews  attached  great  importance  to  dreams. 
 There  was  probably  something  connected  with 
 such  dreams  as  really  gave  divine  guidance 
 to  distinguish  them  from  ordinary  dreams. 
 Joseph  is  addressed  as  son  of  David,  and 
 thereby  somewhat  prepared  for  the  remark- 
 able disclosure  about  to  be  made.  He  ))rob- 
 ably  knew  that  his  was  a  leading  branch  of  the 
 ro^-al  family  (see  on  v.  17).     Mary  thy  wife. 
 
 '  The  earliest  .MSvS.  rea<f  deigmatisai,  '  make  her  a 
 spectacle,"  the  common  Greek  text  imrndritrmatUai, 
 '  make  her  an  example.'  It  is  somewhat  ditticult  to 
 decid<>  which  is  the  correct  reading,  but  the  diU'ercDce 
 
 iu  meauing  is  unimportant. 
 
10 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  I. 
 
 21  And  she  shall  briug  forth  a  son,  and  thou  shalt 
 call  his  name  JKSUS:  for  he  shall  save  his  people  Iroui 
 their  sius. 
 
 21  1  conceived  in  her  is  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  she 
 shall  briug  forth  a  son ;  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name 
 Jesus  ;  lor  it  is  he  that  shall  save  his  people  from 
 
 1  Gr.  begotten. 
 
 the  betrothed  woman  being  frequently  spoken 
 of  as  a  wife.  (oeut.  22:  24.)  So  as  to  'Joseph 
 her  husband/  in  v.  19.  Of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 Accordingly  in  v.  21  it  is  not,  shall  bring  forth 
 a   son  'unto  thee,'  as  was  said  to  Zacharias, 
 
 (Lukel:   13.) 
 
 21.  Jesus  is  the  same  name  as  Joshua,  a 
 
 contraction  of  Jehoshuah  (Num.  13:16;  IChr.  7:27), 
 
 signifying  in  Hebrew  'Jehovah  is  helper,' 
 or  'Help  of  Jehovah.'  In  the  later  books, 
 {e.g.,  Neh.  7:  7;  8:  17;  Ezra  2:  2,  etc.),  it 
 sometimes  takes  the  form  Joshua  (Jeshuah), 
 and  this  the  Greek  translators  of  the  Old  Tes- 
 tament expressed  (comp.  on  v.  2)  by  Jesus. 
 (In  the  Jewish  books  subsequent  to  Chris- 
 tianity it  is  frequently  Jeshu).  The  name  I 
 Joshua  is  everywhere  in  the  Septuagint  found 
 in  this  form,  Jesus,  and  so  in  the  two  passages 
 of  the  New  Testament  in  which  Joshua  is 
 mentioned  (Acts  7:  45;  Heb.  4:  8).  As  ap- 
 plied to  our  Lord  there  is  of  course  a  certain 
 modificationof  the  idea  conveyed  by  the  name, 
 but  the  leading  thought  is  the  same,  viz.,  de- 
 liverance, salvation,  and  that  springing  from 
 Jehovah.  Like  Joshua,  who  led  Israel  into 
 the  promised  land,  Jesus  was  to  be  the  leader 
 and  ruler  of  his  people,  the  "captain  of  their 
 salvation"  (Heb.2:io),  under  whose  guidance 
 they  would  be  delivered  from  all  dangers 
 and  brought  safe  to  the  rest  that  remaineth 
 (Heb.  4:9).  Like  the  high-priest  Joshua,  who 
 was  associated  with  Zerubbabel  in  bringing 
 the  Jews  back  from  the  captivity  (Kzra2:2;  zech. 
 3:  Iff.),  Jesus  was  to  be  the  high-priest  of  his 
 people.  He  thus  answered  at  the  same  time 
 to  the  civil  and  religious  rulers  of  the  nation, 
 at  once  King  and  Priest.  Comp.  "  he  shall 
 be  a  priest  upon  his  throne,"  said  of  Joshua 
 in  Zech.  6:  13.'— Mary  had  also  been  told  (Luke 
 1:  31  f.)  that  the  child  must  be  named  Jesus,  but 
 without  the  reason  for  it  here  given.  For 
 he    shall   save.     In  Kevised   Version,  it  is 
 
 he  that  shall  save.  The  word  '  he '  is  here 
 pretty  clearly  emphatic  in  the  Greek,  he  him- 
 self, he  and  no  other,  though  Revised  Version 
 rather  exaggerates  the  emphasis.'  The  word 
 rendered  'save'  signifies  primarily  to  'pre- 
 serve,' secondarily  to  'deliver,'  and  it  often 
 conveys  both  ideas  at  the  same  time.  It  is 
 applied  to  physical  dangers  (8: 25),  death  (24: 22; 
 27:40,42),  disease  (9;  21,22;  James 5:  is),  and  to  sin 
 and  its  consequences,  which  is  the  common 
 use.  From  their  sins,  from  both  the  conse- 
 quences and  the  dominion,  both  the  penalty 
 and  the  power  of  their  sins.  Messiah  did  not 
 come,  as  the  Jews  commonly  supposed  he 
 would,  Fimply  to  save  his  people  from  the  do- 
 minion of  foreigners;  it  was  something  deeper 
 and  higher,  to  save  them  from  their  sins.  And 
 not  to  save  them  in  their  sins,  but  from  their 
 sins.  His  people  would  to  Joseph  naturally 
 mean  Israel.  It  may  have  been  meant  to  de- 
 note the  spiritual  Israel,  including  some  of 
 the  nation,  though  not  all  (Rom.  9:  6,  27,  ai;  11 :  7), 
 and  some  Gentiles.  (Rom.  9:  25,26,30.)  Or  the 
 angel  may  have  meant  simply  the  people  of 
 Israel,  i.  e.,  the  truly  pious  among  them,  not 
 intending  to  exclude  the  Gentiles  from  being 
 saved  by  Jesus,  but  confining  the  view  at 
 present  to  the  salvation  of  the  Jews.  So  the 
 angel  announces  to  the  shepherds  "great  joy, 
 which  shall  be  to  all  the  people."  (Luke  2:  id.  Re- 
 vised  Version.)  Ecclus.  46 :  1  says  of  Joshua, 
 "Who  according  to  his  name  became  great 
 for  the  salvation  of  his  elect"  (God's  elect), 
 which  shows  that  the  meaning  of  the  name 
 would  be  readily  apprehended,  and  the  con- 
 nection in  Ecclus.  clearly  confines  the  "elect" 
 to  Israel.  Comp.  the  restriction  of  our  Lord's 
 ministry,  and  the  temporary  restriction  of  the 
 ministry  of  the  Twelve,  to  "the  lost  sheep  of 
 
 1  Other  persons  named  .Toshua  or  .Tesus  are  found  in 
 1  Sam.  6:  14,  18;  2  Kings  23:  8;  Luke  3:  29;  Col.  4:11; 
 Ecclus.  Prologue  and  50:  27  ;  Josephus,  "Ant."  vl.  6,  6 ; 
 xi.  7,  1 ;  xii.  5,  1 ;  xv.  3,  1.  See  also  Bar-.Tesus,  Acts  13: 
 6.  Jason,  in  Acts  17 :  5 ;  Rom.  16 :  21  is  the  same  name 
 altered  into  a  form  sounding  better  in  Greek,  as  .Tews 
 among  us  often  give  thuir  names  a  more  English  shape. 
 
 1  Winer,  Fritzsche,  Meyer,  and  others,  hold  that  atttos 
 in  Nom.  is  always  emphatic.  But  the  New  Testament 
 has  some  e.vamples  (see  Buttuiann,  p.  107,  Grimm  II.  2) 
 in  which  it  cannot  without  great  violence  be  so  under- 
 stood, and  we  se^m  compelled  to  admit  that  it  is  occa- 
 sionally only  an  unemphatic  'he,'  etc.  (Latin  It).  It  is 
 freely  so  usgd  in  modern  (Jreek  (Mullach),  and  there  is 
 a  partly  similar  use  of  ip.ie  in  late  Latin  (Ronsch). 
 Comp.  Ellicott  on  Col.  1 :  17  ;  Moulton's  note  to  Winer, 
 p.  187, 
 
Ch.  I.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 11 
 
 22  Now  all  this  was  done,  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  i  22  their  sins.      Now  all   this  is  come  to  pass,  that  it 
 which  was  spokeu  of  the  Lord  by  the  prophet,  saying,  ^        luij^lit  )«'  fiillillfd  which  was  spoken  by  the  L.ord 
 
 J        through  the  prophet,  saying, 
 
 f5"'.i.«f  • 
 the  house  of  Israel."  («-i-»*;  lo:  5, 6.)    The  same 
 
 question  as  in  this  case  arises  iu  Acts  5:  31,  Re- 
 vised Version,  "to  give  repentance  to  Israel, 
 and  remission  of  sins." 
 
 22.  All  this  was  done,  etc.  The  state- 
 ment and  quotation  in  v.  22  f.  has  been  un- 
 derstood by  some  expositors  (Chrys.,  Alex- 
 ander) .as  a  part  of  the  words  of  the  angel. 
 They  render:  'And  all  this  has  taken  place,' 
 that  it  may  be  fulfilled,'  etc.,  and  the  lan- 
 guage, so  far  as  that  goes,  warrants  their  in- 
 terpretation. In  26:  56,  the  same  form  of 
 expression  is  commonly  referred  to  the 
 speaker  of  what  precedes,  and  not  to  the 
 Evangelist  (comp.  Murk  14:  49);  in  21 :  4,  the 
 connection  will  admit  of  either  view  (see  note 
 there).  In  the  present  case,  however,  we 
 should  have  to  suppose  the  angel  to  be  antici- 
 pating when  he  says:  "All  this  has  taken 
 place,"  for  most  of  the  events  to  which  he 
 refers  were  yet  future;  and  in  21 :  4,  no  part 
 of  the  event  in  question  has  taken  place  when 
 the  Saviour  speaks.  Matthew  has  not  else- 
 where than  in  these  three  passages  the  pre- 
 cise expression,  'all  this  has  taken  place  in 
 order  that,'  etc.,  but  he  remarks  upon  the  de- 
 signed fulfillment  of  prophecy  much  oftener 
 than  the  other  Evangelists,  so  that  it  is  quite 
 natural  to  refer  this  statement  to  him  ;  which 
 on  the  whole  seems  decidedly  best.  Looking 
 back  upon  the  events,  Matthew  connects  them 
 with  the  time  at  which  he  is  writing,  and  thus 
 very  naturally  says:  'All  this  has  taken 
 place  that  it  might  be  fulfilled,  etc.* 
 
 Fulfilled  is  the  translation  of  a  Greek  word 
 signifying  to  'make  full,'  t<S  'fill  up.'  (So  the 
 English  fill  full  or  fulfill).  It  is  often  used  in 
 New  Testament,  botii  literally,  as  to  fill  a  val- 
 ley, boat,  etc.,  and  figuratively,  as  to  fill  with 
 gladness,  knowledge,  etc.  In  a  derivative  sense 
 it  signifies  to  'perform   fully,'    'accomplish,' 
 
 '  The  word  rendered  In  the  Common  English  Version 
 '  was  done,'  properly  signifies  to  'conic  to  be,"  'come  to  | 
 pass,'  'happen,'  eic.,  and  this  meaning  is  very  import- 
 ant for  the  exact  exposition  of  many  passages  in  the 
 New  Testament.  The  student  should  look  out  for  this 
 word,  and  not  be  content  to  render  it  loosely. 
 
 2 The  peculiar  idiom  of  the  (ireek  makes  it  equally 
 proper  to  render  '  that  it  may,' or  'that  it  might,' ac- 
 cording to  the  connection. 
 
 j  being  applied  to  a  work  or  a  duty,  and  to  pre- 
 dictions, as  here.  This  last  very  important 
 use,  to  fulfill  (a  prediction),  is  found  frequently 
 
 in  Matthew  (1:2Z;2:  15,  n.W;*:  U;8:  K;  12:  n;13:3o; 
 21:  4;  26:  54,56:  27:  9),   and  in  John  (12:  3«;  13:  18;  15:25; 
 
 17:12;  18:  9,3;  19:24,36);    Several   timcs   iu    Luke 
 
 (1:20;  4:  21:  21:  22:24:44],  aild  in  Acts(l:16;3:  18;  13:  271; 
 
 once  in  Mark  (i4:4»)  and  in  James  (2:23.)  An 
 examination  of  these  passages  would  show  that 
 in  general  they  will  admit  only  the  strict 
 sense  of  fulfill,  implying  a  real  prediction, 
 and  that  no  one  of  them  requires  the  quite  dif- 
 ferent meaning  attached  to  the  term  by  some 
 expositors,  viz. :  that  while  there  was  no  real 
 ))rediction,  the  New  Testament  occurrence 
 reminded  the  Evangelist  of  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment passage,  or  so  resembled  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment occurrence  as  to  warrant  the  ai)plication 
 to  it  of  tlie  .same  language.  This  serious  de- 
 parture from  the  etymology  and  regular  use 
 of  the  word  is  su)>posed  by  such  exjiositors  to 
 be  required  by  a  few  passages  in  which  it  is 
 diflBcult  for  us  to  see  that  there  exists  the 
 strict  relation  of  prediction  and  fulfillment. 
 But  such  passage's,  it  will  be  found,  all  admit 
 of  at  least  a  possible  explanation  in  consist- 
 ency with  the  i<ies  of  a  real  fulfillment  (see 
 on  2 :  15,  18),  and  we  have  no  right  to  talce 
 this  or  any  other  word  in  a  sense  alien  to  its 
 origin  and  use,  unless  there  be  found  passages 
 in  which  it  cannot  possibly  have  the  usual 
 meaning.  The  strict  ai)plication  of  this  rule 
 of  interpretation  is  here  a  matter  of  import- 
 ance, as  the  question  involved  seriously  afifects 
 the  prophetic  relation  between  the  Old  and 
 the  New  Testament. 
 
 But  tw6  things  are  to  be  observed.  (1)  The 
 New  Testament  writers  sometimes  quote  Old 
 Testament  expressions  as  applicable  to  gospel 
 facts  or  truths,  without  saying  that  they  are 
 prophecies  ie.  g.,  Rom  10:  18),  and  in  some 
 cases  it  is  doubtful  how  they  intend  the  quota- 
 tion to  be  regarded.  (2)  It  is  often  unneces- 
 sary, and  sometimes  impossible,  to  suppose 
 that  the  prophet  himself  had  in  mind  that 
 which  the  New  Testament  writer  calls  a  ful- 
 fillment of  his  prediction.  Some  predictions 
 were  even  involuntary,  as  that  of  Caiaphas. 
 (John  11:50.)  Many  j)rophecies  Tccei vcd  fulfill- 
 ri^ents  which  the  prophet  does  not  appear  to 
 
12 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  I. 
 
 23   Behold,  a  virgin  shall  be  with  child,  and  shall  |  23 
 bring  forth  a  son,  and  they  shall  call  his  Jiaiue  Em- 
 manuel, which  being  interpreted  is,  God  with  us.  | 
 
 Behold,  the  virgin  sliall  be  with  child,  and  shall 
 
 bring  forth  a  son, 
 And  they  shaU'cull  his  name  i  Immanuel ; 
 
 1  Gr.  Emmanuel. 
 
 have  at  all  contemplated.  But  as  God's  provi- 
 dence often  brought  about  the  fultillnient 
 though  the  human  actors  were  heedless  or  even 
 ignorant  of  the  predictions  they  fullilled  {e.  g., 
 John  19:  24),  so  God's  Spirit  often  contem- 
 plated fulfillments  of  which  the  prophet  had 
 no  conception,  but  which  the  Evangelist 
 makes  known.  And  it  is  of  a  piece  with  the 
 general  development  of  revelation  that  the 
 later  inspiration  should  explain  the  records  of 
 earlier  inspiration,  and  that  only  after  events 
 have  occurred  should  the  early  predictions  of 
 them  be  fully  understood. 
 
 Some  still  insist  that  the  phrase  that  it 
 might  be  fulfilled  .should  be  rendered,  or  at 
 any  rate  should  be  understood  as  denoting, 
 'so  that  it  was  fulfilled,"  expressing  only  the 
 result;  but  the  best  scholars  are  now  very 
 nearly  unanimous  in  maintaining  that  we 
 must  hold  fast,  in  this  and  all  similar  passages, 
 to  the  established  meaning  of  the  phrase.  The 
 design  expressed  is  often  not  merely,  and  in 
 some  cases  not  at  all,  that  of  the  human 
 agents,but  the  design  of  God  in  his  providence. 
 It  is  probably  the  ftiilure  to  note  this  simple 
 distinction— while  it  was  clearly  perceived 
 that  in  some  passages  no  such  design  as  that 
 stated  can  have  been  entertained  by  the  actors 
 themselves — that  has  led  numerous  earlier  in- 
 terpreters, including  some  of  the  Greek  Fa- 
 thers, to  accept  the  sense  of  result;  and  the 
 disposition  to  do  so  has  doubtless  been 
 strengthened  in  some  minds  by  dislike  to  the 
 idea  of  divine  predestination.  Notice  that  the 
 term  which  here  precedes  does  not  exactly 
 signify  'was  done'  (which  would  direct  our 
 thoughts  to  the  human  actors),  but,  as  above 
 explained,  'has  occurred,'  'has  taken  place,' 
 i.  e.,  in  the  course  of  providence.  (^Comp.  on 
 2:  17,  and  6:  10). 
 
 23.  The  quotation  is  from  Isa.  7:  14.  Pro- 
 posing to  give  Ahaz  a  sign  of  speedy  deliver- 
 ance from  his  enemies,  Ephraim  and  Syria, 
 the  prophet  speaks  as  here  quoted,  adding 
 (Alexander's  version):  "Curds  and  honey 
 shall  he  eat  until  he  shall  know  (how)  to  re- 
 ject the  evil  and  choose  the  good  ;  for  before 
 the  child  shall  know  (how)  to  reject  the  evil 
 and  choose  the  good,  the  land  of  whose  two 
 
 kings  thou  art  afraid  shall  be  forsaken."  A 
 certain  woman  (to  us  unknown),  then  a  vir- 
 gin, would  bear  a  son  ;  and  before  he  should 
 arrive  at  the  early  age  indicated,  i.  e.,  in  the 
 course  of  a  few  years,  Ahaz  would  be  deliv- 
 ered from  the  dreaded  kings  of  Syria  and  Is- 
 rael by  the  coming  of  the  Assyrians,  who 
 would  lay  those  countries  waste.  Then  Judah 
 would  prosper,  and  the  growing  child  would 
 have  other  food  than  merely  curds  and  honey. 
 It  is  not  necessary  to  maintain  that  Isaiah 
 himself  saw  anything  further  in  the  predic- 
 tion. But  as  'spoken  by^  the  Lord,  through 
 the  prophet,'  we  learn  from  Matthew  that  it 
 also  pointed  forward  to  the  birth  from  the 
 more  notable  virgin,  of  one  who  should  be 
 not  merely  a  pledge  of  divine  deliverance, 
 but  himself  the  Deliverer;  who  should  not 
 simply  give  token  by  his  name  of  God's  pres- 
 ence to  protect,  but  should  himself  be  the 
 present  and  manifest  Deity.  We  need  not 
 suppose  that  Matthew  would  in  argument 
 with  a  Jew  have  appealed  to  this  passage  as 
 by  itself  proving  to  the  Jew  that  Jesus  was 
 the  Messiah — for  we  have  no  information  that 
 the  Jews  understood  it  as  a  Messianic  passage 
 — but  it  is  one  of  many  predictions,  some 
 more  and  some  less  plain,  which  all  combined 
 would  furnish  conclusive  proof.  Ana  we, 
 who  might  never  have  perceived  such  a  refer- 
 ence in  the  propliet's  words,  accept  it  on  the 
 authority  of  the  Evangelist,  and  do  so  without 
 difficulty,  because  we  see  how  fully  the  pro- 
 phetic books  are  pervaded  by  the  Messianic 
 idea,  (acis  lO:  «.)  'To  him  all  the  prophets 
 bear  witness.'  Some  expositors  of  Isaiah  (as 
 Hengstenberg,  Alexander)  undeVstand  an  er- 
 clnslve  reference  to  the  birth  of  .lesus;  but 
 how  could  that  possibly  become  a  sign  to  Ahaz 
 of  his  speedy  deliverance  from  Syria  and 
 Ephraim?  The  Hebrew  is,  literally,  "Behold, 
 the  maiden  conceiving  and  bringing  forth  a 
 son,  and  calling"  etc.  As  the  calling  is  fu- 
 ture, it  is  natural  to  take  the  other  participles 
 as  future  also  (Toy.)     The  last  Hebrew  verb 
 
 1  For  the  principal  actor  old  English  commonly  said 
 'of  (same  word  as  Latin  oft,  Greek  apo);  in  modern 
 English  it  is  '  by.'  The  intermediary  we  now  most 
 clearly  express  by  '  through.' 
 
C"h.  I.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 13 
 
 J4  Then  Joseph  being  raised  from  sleep  did  as  the  ;  24  which  is,  being  interpreted,  (iod   with   us:     And 
 ]:;el  of  the  Lord  had  bidden  him,  and  toolc  iiuto  liini  Joseph  arose  Ironi  his  sicfp,  and  did  u.s  ilio  angel  of 
 
 his  wife: 
 
 J">  And  Icnew  her  not  till  she  had  brought  forth  her 
 lirstboru  son :  and  he  called  his  name  JESU.S. 
 
 the  Lord  commanded   him,  and  took   unto  liiin  his 
 25  wife;  and  liuew  her  not  till  she  had  brought  forth  a 
 sou  :  and  he  called  his  name  Jesus. 
 
 iniglit  mean  'tbcu  slialt  call,'  and  so  the  Sept. 
 lias  "  Behold,  the  virgin  shall  conceive  and 
 bring  forth  a  son,  and  thou  shalt  call,"  etc. 
 Matthew  has  substantially  the  same  as  the 
 Sept.  (which  he  commonly  follows,  comp.  on 
 ;i:  3,)  only  changing  the  last  verb  to  'the3' 
 shall  call,'  i.  e.,  people  shall  call— he  shall  be 
 so  recognized.  (Comp.  Isa.  8:  3.)  The  He- 
 brow  substantive  signifies  '  maiden.'  No  case 
 has  been  found  in  which  it  7nust  mean  a  mar-  j 
 ried  woman  ;  the  only  examples  adduced  by  ; 
 (iesenius  and  others  (Prov.so:  lO;  Cant. 6:  8)  fail  to  ' 
 prove  the  point.  The  Sept.  here  translates  ! 
 'virgin,'  Matthew  confirms  that  by  his  au- 
 •/  thority,  and  all  the  etforts  have  failed  to  show 
 tliat  it  is  wrong.!  Immanuel.  One  of  the 
 firms  of  the  principal  Hebrew  word  for  God 
 \<  d ;  and  immflf/iw  signifies  '  with  us.'  While 
 this  was  to  be  the  actual  name  of  the  child 
 bnrn  in  the  time  of  Ahaz,  it  was  for  Jesus  not 
 a  name  actually  borne,  but  only  a  description 
 of  his  character  and  position.  Comp.  the 
 name  .ledidiah,  '  beloved  of  Jehovah,'  which 
 Nathan  gave  to  Solomon  at  his  birth  (2Sam. 
 n-.roi,  but  which  was  not  actually  borne  by 
 him.      Comp.  also  Isa.  60:  18;  Ezek.  48:  35. 
 
 24.  Joseph,  believing  and  obedient,  at  once 
 married  his  betrothed,  with  all  the  customary 
 ceremonies,  taking  her  to  his  house,  where 
 she  would  have  his  protection  and  tender 
 care.    They  lived  in  Nazareth.  (See  on  2:  23.) 
 
 25.  Till  she  brought  forth  her  firstborn 
 son.  The  Revised  Version  properly  omits 
 the  phrase,  'her  firstborn.'  *    Though  not  said 
 
 here,  it  is  said  in  Luke  2:  7,  that  he  was  'her 
 firstborn."  This  phrase  of  Luke,  and  Mat- 
 thew's 'till,'  naturally  suggest  that.  Mary 
 afterwards  bore  other  children,  but  do  not 
 certainly  prove  it.  The  word  'till'  is  soine- 
 times  employed  where  the  state  of  things  does 
 not  change  after  the  time  indicated.  Yet  the 
 examples  adduced  (the  best  jire,  perhaps,  Ps. 
 112:8;  110:  1;  less  apposite  are  Gen.  8:7; 
 Deut.  34 :  6 ;  1  Sam.  15  :  35 ;  2  Sam.  6 :  23;  Isa. 
 22:  14;  1  Tim.  4:  13)  are  none  of  them  really 
 similar  to  the  one  before  us.  The  word  will 
 inevitably  suggest  that  afterwards  it  was 
 otherwise,  unless  there  be  something  in  the 
 connection  or  the  nature  of  the  case  to  forbid 
 such  a  conclusion.  In  like  manner  the  dedi- 
 cation of  the  firstborn  son  (exoj«si.3:  15)  gave  a 
 sort  of  technical  sense  to  the  term  'firstborn,' 
 which  might  cause  it  to  be  applied  to  an  only 
 child.  Stil'l,  this  would  be  very  unnatural  for 
 Luke,  writing  long  afterwards,  and  perfectly 
 knowing  that  there  was  no  other  offs[)ring,  if 
 such  was  the  case.  Combine  these  separate 
 strong  probabilities  furnished  by  'till'  and 
 'firstborn'  with  the  third  expression  'brethren' 
 or  'brothers'  and  even  'sisters'  (see  on  13: 
 55),  and  the  result  is  a  very  strong  argument 
 to  the  effect  that  Mary  bore  other  children. 
 The  Romanists  hold  marriage  to  be  a  less 
 holy  state  than  celibacy,  and  so  they  set  aside 
 all  these  expressions  without  hesitation. 
 When  some  Protestants  (as  Alexander),  on 
 grounds  of  vague  sentiment,  object  to  the 
 idea  that  Mary  was  really  a  wife,  and  repeat- 
 
 'This  Hebrew  word  is  almnh.  Another  word,  belhu- 
 lah.  generally  means  virgin,  but  in  Joel  1:8  is  clearly 
 Applied  to  a  young  wife.  If  such  an  instance  had 
 been  found  for  almnh,  it  would  have  been  claimed  as 
 triumphant  proof  that  'virgin'  is  not  here  a  proper 
 translation.  The  other  Greek  translations  of  Isaiah 
 render  by  neanis,  a  young  woman  ;  but  it  must  be  re- 
 membered that  the  Christians  early  began  to  use  this 
 passage  against  the  Jews,  and  that  of  the  three  trans- 
 lators Aquila  was  a  Jew,  Theodotion  a  Jew  or  a 
 heretic,  Syniniachus  nn  Ebionite  (Judaizer,)  which 
 makes  their  rendering  suspicious.  Buxtorf  and  Levy 
 give  no  Aramaic  (Chaldee)  examples  in  which  almah 
 must  moan  a  married  woman.  The  result  seems  to 
 be  that  ulmah  does  net  certainly  prove  a  virgin   birth 
 
 but  fully  admits  of  that  sense,  which  Matthew  con- 
 firms. 
 
 SThis  is  the  reading  of  the  two  oldest  (B  and  X),  and 
 several  other  important  (ireek  M.S.S.  (Z.  1,.33),  and  of  the 
 four  oldest  versions  (old  Latin,  old  .Syriac,  and  the  two 
 Egyptian.)    The  additional  words,  '  her  firstborn,' are 
 obviously  added  from  Luke  2  :  7,  where  the  text  does 
 j  not  vary.    We  can  see  whv  many  copies  should  have 
 j  inserted  them  here,  to  make  Matthew  similar  to  Luke, 
 j  and  can  see   no  reason  why  any  copy  should  have 
 omitted  them  here,  when  well  known  to  exist  in  Luke. 
 ■  Observation  shows  that  assimilation   of   parallel  pas- 
 sages was  almost  always  effecteil  by  insertion  in  the 
 shorter,  and  the  probable  reason  is  that  it  would  have 
 been  held  irreverent  by  students  and  copyists  to  omit 
 anything  from  the  longer  text. 
 
14 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 rcH.  11. 
 
 CHAPTER   II. 
 
 NOW  when  Jesus  was  born  in  Bethlehem  of  Judea  I 
 in  the  days  of  Herod  the  king,  behold,  there  came  I 
 wise  men  from  the  east  to  Jerusalem,  i 
 
 1      Now  when  Jesus  was  born  in  Bethlehem  of  Judsea 
 iu  the  days  of  Herod  the  king,  behold,  i  wise  men 
 
 1  Gr.  Magi.     Compare  Esther  1 :  13  ;  Dan.  i  :  13. 
 
 edly  a  mother,  they  ought  to  perceive  that 
 the  Evangelists  had  no  such  feeling,  or  they 
 would  certainly  have  avoided  using  so  many 
 expressions  which  naturally  suggest  the  con- 
 trary. 
 
 It  was  inevitable  that  Jesus  should  be  com- 
 monly regarded  as  the  son  of  Joseph  (i3:55; 
 John  1: 46),  for  the  divine  communications  to 
 Joseph  and  Mary  could  not  ac  present  be 
 made  known.  Accordingly  even  Mary  says, 
 'thy  father  and  I,'  and  even  Luke  'his 
 parents'.  (Luke 2: 41,43, 48.) 
 
 HOMILKTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  18  f.  The  most  'highly-favored'  of  all 
 women  has  to  bear  for  a  time  the  deepest  re- 
 proach a  woman  can  suffer.  (Edersh. :  "The 
 first  sharp  pang  of  the  sword  which  was  to  pierce 
 her  soul.")  But  it  proves  only  a  step  in  the 
 progress  to  everlasting  honor. — V.  19  f.  Divine 
 guidance  in  per])lexity.  (1)  A  perplexity  here 
 of  the  most  cruelly  painful  sort.  (2)  The  per- 
 plexed man  is  unselfishly  anxious  to  do  right. 
 (3)  He  takes  time  and  reflects.  (4)  The  Lord 
 directs  him.  Personal  righteousness  and  pray- 
 erful reflection  will  often  carry  us  through; 
 and  the  result  may  be  the  highest  joy.  Jer. 
 Taylor:  "  In  all  our  doubts  we  shall  have  a 
 resolution  from  heaven,  or  some  of  its  minis- 
 ters, if  we  have  recourse  thither  for  a  guide, 
 and  be  not  hasty  in  our  di.scourses,  or  incon- 
 siderate in  ourpurposes,  orrash  injudgment." 
 —V.  20.  Jestis  and  the  Holy  Spij-it.  (1)  His  hu- 
 manity due  to  the  Holy  Spirit.  (2)  His  whole 
 life  controlled  by  the  Holy  Spirit  (4:  1;  12: 
 28;  John  3:34;  Heb.  9:  14).  (3)  His  mission 
 vindicated  and  commended  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 (1  Tim.  3:  16;  John  16:  8-11.)  (4)  His  work 
 continued  by  the  Holy  Spirit  (John  14:  16; 
 16:  13;  Acts  16:  7;  'the  Spirit  of  Christ,' 
 Rom.  8:  9.)— V.  21.  The  three  Joshuas.— Owr 
 Saviour.  I.  What  he  is.  (1)  God  with  us.  (2) 
 Born  of  a  woman.  (3)  Thus  the  God-man. 
 II.  What  he  does.  (1)  He  will  save.  (2)  He 
 yf/\ll  s&ve  his  people.  (3)  He  will  save  his  people 
 from  their  sins. — The  gospel  not  merely  gives 
 us  religious  instruction,  but  makes  known  a 
 personal  Saviour.     Its  power  does  not  reside 
 
 in  propositions,  but  in  a  person. — V.  22.  Provi- 
 deYice  fulfilling  prophecy. — V.  21-23.  NrcoLL: 
 "Jesus  Christ  was,  (1)  The  child  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  who  had  existed  from  eternity,  anS 
 now  entered  into  the  sphere  of  sense  and  time ; 
 (2)  Born  into  the  world  with  a  distinct  mission 
 — his  name  was  called  Jesus,  because  he  was 
 tosave."— V.  23.  Mary.  (1)  The  Maiy  of  pro- 
 phecy. (2)  The  Mary  of  hi.story.  (3)  The 
 Mary  of  modern  fancy.  See  Milton's  "HjMiin 
 on  the  Nativity,"  and  Mrs.  Browning's  noble 
 poem,  "The  Virgin  Mary  to  the  Child  Jesus." 
 LoRiMER  :  "Such  a  mother  must  have  ex- 
 erted a  marked  influence  on  the  character  of 
 her  child.  To  question  it  would  be  to  ques- 
 tion the  reality  of  his  humanity." 
 
 The  Incarnation,  as  to  its  nature,  is  of  ne- 
 cessity unfathomably  mysterious;  but  as  a 
 fact,  it  is  unspeakably  glorious,  and,  with  the 
 Atonement  and  Intercession,  it  furnishes  a 
 divinely  simple  and  beautifnl  solution  of  the 
 otherwise  insoluble  problem  of  human  salva- 
 tion. Many  things  the  world  accepts  and  uses 
 as  vitally  important  facts,  concerning  the  na- 
 ture of  which  there  may  yet  be  questions  it  is 
 impossible  to  answer. 
 
 Ch.  2:  1-12.    The  Visit  of  The  Maoi. 
 
 Having  spoken  of  the  birth  of  Jesus  (comp. 
 on  1  :  18,)  the  Evangelist  now  adds  (ch.  2)  two 
 incidents  of  his  infancy,  viz.,  the  visit  of  the 
 Magi  (v.  11-2),  and  closely  connected  therewith 
 the  flight  into  Egypt  and  return,  (v.  13-23 )  The 
 first  tends  to  show  that  Jesus  was  the  Messiah, 
 and  to  honor  him,  in  bringing,  out  the  sig- 
 nal respect  paid  him  by  distinguished  Gen- 
 tiles, (as  often  predicted  of  the  Messiah,  e.  g., 
 Isa.  60:  3,)  and  in  stating  the  appearance  of  a 
 star  in  connection  with  his  birth  ;  the  second 
 incident  exhibits  God's  special  care  of  the 
 child.  Both  are  connected  with  extraordinary 
 divine  communications  (v.  12, 13, 19),  designed 
 for  his  protection,  and  with  the  fulfillment  of 
 prophecies  concerning  the  Messiah,  such  as 
 the  birth  at  Bethlehem  (5),  the  calling  out  of 
 Eg.ypt  (15),  tbe- disconsolate  mourners  (18), 
 and  the  residence  at  Nazareth  (23).  Compar- 
 ing  this  section   with  Luke,   ch.   2,  we    see 
 
(^11.  II.J 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 15 
 
 that  Matthew  records  such  incidents  of  the 
 iiifan(;y  as  furnish  proofs  that  Jesus  is  the 
 M(!ssiaii — to  prove  whicli  is  a  special  aim  of  his 
 (iospcl.  One  of  tliese  proofs,  to  a  Jew,  was 
 the  lioinage  of  Gentiles  ;  wiiile  Luke,  writing 
 more  for  Gentiles,  who  knew  that  the  major- 
 ity of  the  Jews  had  rejected  Jesus  as  their 
 Messiah,  mentions  the  recognition  of  the  child 
 by  the  conspicuously  devout  Jews,  Simeon 
 and  Hannah. 
 
 1.  The  narrative  goes  right  on.  The  pre- 
 ceding sentence  ended  with  the  name  Jesus, 
 and  this  begins:  Now  when  Jesus  was 
 born,  etc.  Literally,  the  Jesus,  the  one  just 
 mentioned;  'this  Jesus'  would  be  too  strong 
 a  rend(!ring,  but  it  may  help  to  show  the  close 
 connection. 
 
 Bethlehem  is  a  very  ancient  but  always 
 small  village,  prettily  situated  on  a  hill  about 
 live  miles  .south  of  Jerusalem.  Its  original 
 name  was  Ephrath  or  Ephratah  (gcu.  35;  le,  i9; 
 <8:7),  probabi}'  ai)plied  to  the  surrounding 
 country,  as  well  as  to  the  town.  The  Israel- 
 ites named  it  Beth-lehcm,  'house  of  bread,' 
 or,  as  we  should  saj%  '  bread-town,'  which  the 
 Arabs  retain  as  Beit-lahm.  This  name  was 
 doubtless  given  because  of  the  fruitfulness  of 
 its  fields,  which  is  still  remarkable.  It  was 
 called  Bethlehem  Ephratah,  or  Bethlehem  Ju- 
 dah,  to  distinguish  it  from  another  Bethlehem 
 not  far  from  Nazareth  in  the  portion  of  Zab- 
 ulon.  (Josh.  19: 15.)  Judea  here  must  conse- 
 (picntly  be  understood,  not  as  denoting  the 
 whole  country  of  the  Jews,  Palestine,  but  in 
 a  narrower  sense,  Judea  as  distinguished 
 from  Galilee  (see  on  2:  22i.  A  beautiful  pic- 
 ture of  life  at  Bethlehem  is  found  in  the  Book 
 of  Ruth.  It  was  the  birthplace  of  David, 
 but  he  did  nothing  to  increase  its  importance  ; 
 nor  did  the  'Son  of  David,'  who  was  born 
 there,  ever  visit  it,  so  far  as  we  know,  during 
 his  public  ministry,  which  appears  not  tohave 
 extended  south  of  Jerusalem.  In  like  man- 
 ner the  present  population  is  onlj-  about  4,000, 
 some  of  whom  cultivate  the  surrounding  hills 
 and  beautiful  deep  valleys,  while  many  make 
 their  living  by  manufacturing  trinkets  to  sell 
 to  pilgrims  and  travelers.  In  itself,  Bethle- 
 hem was  from  first  to  last  "little  to  be  among 
 the  thousands  of  Judah  ■'  (Micah,  Rev.  Ver. ); 
 yet  in  moral  importance  it  was  "in  no  wise 
 least"  among  them  (Matt.,  Rev.  Ver.),  for 
 from  it  came  forth  the  Messiah.     The  tradi- 
 
 tional localities  of  particular  sacred  events 
 which  are  now  p<nnted  out  there,  are  all  more 
 or  less  doubtful  ;  but  the  general  locality  is 
 beyond  question  that  near  to  which  Jacob 
 buried  his  Rachel,  where  Ruth  gleaned  in 
 the  rich  wheat  field.s,  and  David  showed  his 
 youthful  valor  in  protecting  his  flock,  and 
 where  valley  and  hill-side  shone  with  celestial 
 light  and  echoed  the  angels'  song  when  iho 
 Saviour  was  born. 
 
 Matthew   here  first  mentions  a  place.     He 
 does  not   refer  to    a    previous   residence    of 
 Joseph   and  Mary  at    Nazareth  (Luke  1:26,27), 
 !  but  certainly   does  not   in  the  least  e.xclude 
 !  it;   and  in   fact  his  way  of  introducing  Beth- 
 lehem seems  very  readily  to  leave  room  for 
 what  we  learn  elsewhere,  viz.,  that  the  events 
 he  has  already  narrated  (i :  i»-20)  did  not  occur 
 I  at  that  place. 
 
 ]  Herod  the  king  would  be  well  known, 
 j  by  this  simple  description,  to  Matthew's  finst 
 readers,  who  knew  that  the  other  royal 
 Herods  fAntipas  and  Agrii)pa)  belonged  to 
 a  later  period.  (Luke  also,  1:  5,  places  the 
 birth  of  Jesus  in  his  reign.)  The  Maccabean 
 or  Hasmonean'  line  of  rulers,  who  had  made 
 the  second  century'  b.  c,  one  of  the  most 
 glorious  periods  in  the  national  history,  had 
 rapidly  degenerated,  and  after  the  virtual 
 conquest  of  Judea  by  the  Romans  (k.  c,  63), 
 an  Idumean  named  Antii>ater  attained,  by 
 Roman  favor,  a  gradually  increasing  power 
 in  the  State,  and  his  son  Herod  was  at  length 
 (b.  c,  40)  declared,  by  the  Senate  at  Rome,  to 
 be  king  of  the  Jews.  Aided  by  the  Roman 
 arms,  Herod  overcame  the  opposition  of  the 
 people,  and  in  b.  c.  37,  established  his  au- 
 thority, which  he  sought  to  render  less  un- 
 popular by  marrying  the  beautiful  Mariamne, 
 the  heiress  of  the  Maccaboan  line.  Adroit 
 and  of  pleasing  address,  Herod  was  a  favorite 
 successively  of  Antony'  and  Augustus,  and 
 even  the  fascinating  Cleopatra  was  unable  to 
 circumvent  him.  Amid  the  cr)nfusion  of  the 
 Roman  civil  wars,  he  appears  to  have  dreamed 
 of  founding  a  new  Eastern  emiiire;  and  pos- 
 sibly with  this  view  he  made  costly  presents 
 to  all  the  leading  cities  of  Greece,  and  secured 
 the  appointment  of  President  of  the  Olympic 
 Games.      Meantime   he  strove   to  please   his 
 
 'They  were  called  Maccabean  from  Judas  Maccabeus, 
 and  Hasnionean  or  Asamonean  from  Cbasuion,  one  of 
 his  auce!>tor8. 
 
16 
 
 MATTHEW, 
 
 Ch.  II. 
 
 own  people,  while  also  gratifying  his  personal 
 uHstes,  by  erecting  many  splendid  buildings 
 in  various  cities  of  his  dominions;  among 
 others  rebuilding  the  Temple  in  a  style  of 
 ^  unrivaled  magnificence.  That  he  could  com- 
 mand means  for  such  lavish  expense  at  home 
 and  abroad,  at  the  same  time  courting  popu- 
 larity by  various  remissions  of  taxes,  shows 
 that  his  subjects  were  numerous  and  wealthy, 
 and  his  administration  vigorous.  But  besides 
 being  a  usurper, — not  of  the  Davidic  nor  of 
 the  Maccabean  line— supported  by  the  hated 
 Romans,  and  a  favorer  of  foreign  ideas  and 
 customs,  and  even  of  idolatry,  he  was  ex- 
 tremely arbitrary  and  cruel,  especially  in  his 
 declining  years.  Mariamne  herself,  whom 
 he  loved  with  mad  fondness,  and  several  of 
 his  sons,  with  many  other  persons,  fell  victims 
 to  his  jealousy  and  suspicion.  Bitterly  hated 
 by  the  great  mass  of  the  Jews,  and  afraid  to 
 trust  even  his  own  family,  the  unhappy  old 
 tyrant  was  constantly  on  the  watch  for  at- 
 tempts to  destroy  him,  or  to  dispose  of  the 
 succession  otherwise  than  he  wished.  These 
 facts  strikingly  accord  with  the  perturbation 
 at  hearing  of  one  'born  king  of  the  Jews,'  and 
 the  hypocrisy,  cunning,  and  cruelty,  which 
 appear  in  connection  with  the  visit  of  the 
 Magi.  (See  on  v.  20,  22,  and  read  the  copious 
 history  of  Herod  in  Josephus,  "Antiquities 
 [Ancient  History]  of  the  Jews,"  Book  XLV.- 
 XVIII.,  a  history  which  throws  much  light 
 on  the  New  Testament  times.) 
 
 The  Avise  men,  or  Magi  (see  margin  Rev. 
 Ver. ),  were  originally  the  priestly  tribe  or 
 caste  among  the  Medes,  and  afterwards  the 
 Medo-Persians,  being  the  recognized  teachers 
 
 of  religion  and  of  science.^  In  the  great  Per- 
 sian Empire  they  wielded  the  highest  influ- 
 ence and  power.  As  to  science,  they  cultivated 
 astronomy,  especially  in  the  form  of  astrology, 
 with  medicine,  and  every  form  of  divination 
 and  incantation.  Their  name  gradually-  came 
 to  be  applied  to  ])ersons  of  similar  position  and 
 pursuits  in  other  nations,  especially  to  diviner.s, 
 enchanters.  It  is  used  in  the  Greek  transla- 
 tion of  Dan.  1:  20;  2:  27;  5:  7,  11,  15,  to 
 render  a  word  signifying  'diviner,'  etc.  So 
 in  the  New  Testament  it  is  employed  to  de- 
 scribe Barjesus  (Acts  13:  6,  8,  translated  'sor- 
 cerer'), and  words  derived  from  it  applied  to 
 Simon  at  Samaria  (Acts  8  :  9,  11,  'sorceries'), 
 who  is  commonly  spoken  of  as  Simon  Magus 
 .(comp.  also  Wisdom  17:  7) ;  and  from  it  come 
 our  words  magic,  magician,  etc.  It  is  how- 
 ever probable  that  these  magi  from  the  East 
 were  not  mere  ordinary  astrologers  or  diviners, 
 but  belonged  to  the  old  Persian  class,  many 
 members  of  which  still  maintained  a  high  po- 
 sition and  an  elevated  character.  (Comp. 
 Upham.)  So  it  is  likely,  but  of  course  not 
 certain,  that  they  came  from  Persia  or  from 
 Babylonia;'''  in  the  latter  region  Jews  were 
 now  ver3'  numerous  and  influential,  and  in 
 Persia  also  they  had  been  regarded  with  spe- 
 cial interest,  as  far  back  as  the  time  of  Cyrus. 
 However  this  may  be,  the  visit  and  homage 
 of  '  magi  from  the  East'  would  be  esteemed 
 by  the  Jews,  and  was  in  fact,  a  most  impressive 
 tribute  to  the  infant  Messiah.  The  tradition 
 that  they  were  kings,  found  as  early  as  Ter- 
 tullian,  doubtless  grew  out  of  the  supposed 
 prophecy  that  kings  should  do  homage  to 
 Messiah  (Psa.  68: 29, 31 ;  72: 10) ;»  and  the  traditional 
 
 1  The  word  is  clearly  Indo-European.  The  Old  Per- 
 sian (Zend)  language  has  a  root  ?»(Xi7h=  greatness,  evi- 
 dently the  saiuc  root  as  Latin  uiag-nus,  Sanskrit  mah-at, 
 Greek  nieg-a(l)s,  <  iothic  mik-ils,  Scotch  mick-le,  uuick- 
 :e.  English  much.  As  in  Latin  niag-ister  is  'superior,' 
 and  hence  'instructor'  (which  we  borrow  as  master, 
 school-master),  so  from  mag-a  came  mag-avasli  (found 
 in  the  Zend  Avesta),  or  contracted  mag-ush  (found  in 
 the  cuncil'oriu  inscriptions),  which  in  Syriac  appears  as 
 niegush,  and  in  (Ireek  took  the  form  of  magos  ;  just  as 
 Korush  was  written  Knros,  Cyrus.  (Comp.  Curtius  Or. 
 Etym.,  Haug  in  Upham,  Keil,  Rawlinson.)  Similarly 
 the  Hel)rew  rab,  rabbi,  rabboni,  signifies  superior,  and 
 hence  teacher.  It  is  still  a  question  whether  Ruh-mag 
 (Jer.  39  :  3,  13)  is  connected  with  raagos  (see  Gesen.) ;  if 
 so,  it  would  combine  the  Shemitic  with  the  Indo-Euro- 
 poan  term  for  '  great  one,'  or  it  might  meuu  the  '  ruUug 
 
 magus.'  The  use  of  magos  in  the  Greek  of  Daniel  does 
 not  at  all  show  that  this  word  was  employed  among  the 
 Babylonians  themselves.  The  argument  of  Zockler 
 (Herzog,  ed.  2)  that  the  magi  existed  among  the  early 
 Accadians  of  Babylonia,  is  far  from  conclusive 
 
 s'  East '  is  in  the  Greek  here  plural,  'eastern  refjious'; 
 but  it  does  not  differ  substantially  (Upham  wrong)  from 
 the  singular  (see  8:11;  24:  27  ;  Luke  13:  20.) 
 
 3  Matthew  tan  hardly  have  resarded  their  coming  as 
 the  fulfillment  of  any  particular  prophecy,  or  according 
 to  his  custom  he  would  have  been  apt  to  mention  it. 
 Weiss:  "  The  critics  who  maintain  that  he  modified 
 facts  and  perverted  predictions  in  order  to  find  varied 
 fulfillment  of  Messianic  prophecy,  ought  to  account  for 
 this  neglect  of  such  notable  passages  as  those  jusj 
 quoted  from  the  Psalms." 
 
Ch.  II.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 17 
 
 2  Saying,  Where  is  he  that  is  born  King  of  the  Jew*?  i    2  from  the  east  came  to  Jerubaleni,  saying,  i  Where  is 
 lor  »-u  liiuo  seen  his  star  in  the  east,  and  are  coiue  to  he  that  is  lioru  King  of  the  Jews?  for  we  saw  his 
 
 worship  liiui.  { 
 
 1  Or,  Where  it  the  King  of  the  Jews  that  U  bom  t 
 
 number  three  was  apparently  dniwn  from  the  '  time  ii  passage  from  a  minor  Midrash  about 
 number  of  tlieir  gifts.  These,  with  the  tradi-  the  Messiah,  to  tlie  effect  that  two  years  before 
 tional  names,  are  of  no  authority,  and  of  no  j  his  coming  "tiie  star  shall  shine  forth  in  the 
 consequence  except  as  connected  with  modern  j  east,  and  this  is  the  star  of  the  Messiah."  But 
 Christian  art.— Hise  men  from  the  East,  these  minor  liabbinical  treatises  are  of  un- 
 The  Greek  is  ambiguous,  but  more  probably  i  certain  date,  and  there  would  be  much  room 
 means  this  than  "wise  men  came  from  the  i  for  suspecting  that  the  statement  in  question 
 East."  To  Jerusalem,  the  capital  of  the  was  imitated  from  Matthew.  (2)  Some  "va- 
 country,  these  strangers  would  naturally  riable  stars"  (see  any  recent  work  on  as- 
 come,  as  there  they  could  most  readily  obtain  tronomy)  vary  so  widely  as  at  times  to  become 
 information  concerning  the  new-born  king.  |  invisible  and  afterwards  re-appear;  aad  it 
 (As  to  Jerusalem,  see  on  21 :  10.)  !  has    been    supposed  (Lutteroth)  that  such  a 
 
 2.  His  star.  Two  non-supernatural  ex- |  disappearing  and  re-appearing  star  was  seen 
 planations  have  been  offered.  (1)  One  was  |  by  the  Magi.— Either  of  these  theories  is  in 
 tirst  suggested  by  the  astronomer  Kepler  (d.  !  itself  possible,  and  a  reasonable  natural  expla- 
 liviO),  and  is  well  presented  by  Alford  (last  I  nation  would  obviously  be  better  than  the 
 ed.).  In  the  year  747  of  Rome  there  were  unnecessary  introduction  of  the  miraculous, 
 three  different  conjunctions  (in  the  constella-  But  it  is  extremely  difficult  to  reconcile  these 
 tion  Pisces)  of  the  planets  Jupiter  and  Saturn,  ,  theories  with  the  language  of  v.  9,  'the  star 
 in  May,  October,  and  November.  Tiie  |  .  .  .  went  before  them,  till  it  came  and  stood 
 astrology-loving  Magi  may  have  somehow  |  over  where  the  young  child  was.'  If  a 
 connected  this  conjunction  with  the  birth  of  j  heavenly  body  be  considered  as  moving  for- 
 a  Jewish-  king;  even  as  the  Jewish  writer,  I  ward  in  advance  of  them  from  Jerusalem,  it 
 Abarbanel  (a.  d.  1453),  thought  the  Messiah  I  would  be  equally  in  advance  when  they 
 was  at  hand  in  his  day  because  there  had  been  i  arrived  at  Bethlehem,  and  in  no  sense  stand- 
 a  conjunction  of  Jupiter  and  Saturn  in  Pisces,  :  ing  over  that  place.  Taking  Matthew's  lan- 
 a  conjunction  of  which  planets  tradition  rep-    guage   according  to   its  obvious   im|)ort,    we 
 
 resented  as  associated  with  the  birth  of  Moses. 
 It  is  supposed  that  after  the  May  conjunction 
 
 have  to  set  aside  the  above  explanations,  and 
 to  regard  the  appearance  us  miraculous;  con- 
 
 tlie  Magi  set  out,  and  in  Jerusalem  saw  the  i  jecture  as  to   its   nature  will  then  be  to   no 
 October  or  November  conjunction,  either  of ;  profit.     The  supernatural   is  easily  admitted 
 
 which  at  certain  hours  would  have  been  in 
 the  direction  of  Bethlehem.  But  the  Greek 
 word  is  aster,  'star,'  and  not  astron,  which 
 is  used  for  a  group  of  stars.  The  two  planets 
 cannot  have  "appeared  as  one  star,"  for  a 
 recent  English  astronomer  shows  (Smith's 
 "Diet."')  that  they  were  never  nearer  each 
 other  than  one  degree,  which  is  about  double 
 
 here,  since  there  were  so  many  miracles  con- 
 nected with  the  Saviour's  birth,  and  the  visit 
 of  the  Magi  was  an  event  of  great  moral  sigr 
 nificance,  fit  to  be  the  occasion  of  a  miracle. 
 Why  did  they  call  it  his  star?  Upon 
 theory  (1)  we  should  suppose  some  astrologi- 
 cal ground,  as  above  intimated.  Otherwise 
 we  are  unable  to  explain      Some  hypotheti- 
 
 the  apparent  diameter  of  the  moon.  Some  j  cally  connect  it  with  Balaam's  prophecy  of  a 
 hold  that  'star'  must  here  be  taken  in  a  i  star  out  of  Jacob  (Num.ii:!?),  which  all  the 
 general  sense,  denoting  a  group;  but  the  J  Targums  refer  to  Messiah  (Wiinsche),  and 
 distinction*  between  the  two  Greek  words  is  which  on  this  hypothesis  is  suppt)sed  to  have 
 uniformly  observed.  It  is  also  objected  to  '  led  to  an  eastern  tradition.  Others  connect  it 
 this  theory  that  other  data  for  the  time  of  j  with  the  fact  attested,  towards  a  century  later 
 Christ's  birth  would  place  it  at  least  two  years  I  than  the  visit  of  the  Magi,  by  Josephus,  Sue- 
 later  than  A.  tj.  c,  747,  though  the  conclusion  j  tonius,  and  Tacitus,  that  it  had  long  been 
 from  those  data  is  not  certain.  Edersh.  rather  j  believed  throughout  the  East  that  i)ersons 
 favors  this  theory,   and  adduces  for  the  first  -sprung    from     Judea    would    gain    sui)reme 
 
 B 
 
li 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  II. 
 
 3  When  Herod  the  king  had  heard  these  things,  he  was 
 troubled,  and  all  Jerusalem  with  him. 
 
 4  And  when  he  had  gathered  all  the  chief  priests  and 
 scribes  of  the  people  together,  he  demanded  of  them 
 where  Christ  should  be  burn. 
 
 3  star  irLtheeast,  andare  come  to  i  worship  him.  And 
 when  Herod  tlie  king  heard  it,  he  was  troubled,  and 
 
 4  all  Jerusalem  with  him.  And  gatlieriug  together 
 all  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  of  the  people,  he 
 inquired  of  them  where  the  Christ  should  be  born. 
 
 I  The  Greek  worli  denotes  an  act  of  rever 
 
 vbether  paid  to  man  (see  ch.  18  :  26),  of  to  God  (see  cli.  4  :  10). 
 
 power  (Jos.  "War,"  vi.  6,  4;  Suet.  "Vesp." 
 4;  Tac.  "Hist."  v.  13);  but  there  is  in  those 
 writers  nothing  of  a  star,i  and  Suetonius  and 
 Tacitus  appear  to  have  merely  borrowed  from 
 Joseph  us. 
 
 In  the  east  might  here  mean  '  at  its  rising ' ; 
 but  V.  9  leaves  no  doubt.  Worship.  But 
 do  homage  is  much  more  probably  the  cor- 
 rect rendering  here  (the  Greek  word  mean- 
 ing either),  because  there  is  no  reason  to 
 believe  that  they  regarded  the  new  born  king 
 as  in  any  sense  divine,  though  thej'  appar- 
 ently expected  his  reign  to  influence  other 
 nations. 
 
 3.  Herod  was  troubled  at  the  idea  of  a 
 rival,  (see  on  v.  1);  and  while  many  depend- 
 ants of  Herod  would  really  share  his  feelings, 
 being  interested  in  the  permanence  of  his  gov- 
 ernment, all  the  people  would  be  disturbed  at 
 the  same  time,  through  fear  of  new  tyrannies 
 and  cruelties  as  the  effect  of  his  jealous  fears. 
 
 4.  As  the  question  to  be  asked  was  a  relig- 
 ious-political one,  the  king  assembled  all"  the 
 leading  students  of  the  law  to  answer  it. 
 The  chief  priests  and  scribes  might  mean 
 the  Sanhedrin,  as  in  20:  18,  the  elders  being 
 here  omitted,  as  in  27  :  1  the  scribes  are  omit- 
 ted. But  the  word  all,  with  the  additional 
 phrase  of  the  people,  makes  it  more  natural 
 to  understand  a  general  assemblage  of  teach- 
 ers, including  many  scribes  who  did  not  be- 
 long to  the  Sanhedrin.  This  would  accord 
 with  the  idea  of  great  uneasiness  on  his  part ; 
 Comp.  the  similar  course  of  Nebuchadnezzar 
 and  Belshazzar.  (Dan.  2: 2;  5: -.)  The  'chief 
 priests'  comprised  the  high  priest  at  the  time, 
 iany  persons  who  had  previously  occupied  that 
 office  (as  Herod  and  the  Romans  made  frequent 
 changes),  and  probably  also  the  heads  of  the 
 twenty-four  courses  of  priests  (Lui£ei:8),  for  the 
 languageof  Josephus("Ant."xx.  8,  8;  "  War," 
 iv.  3,  9)  implies  that  the  number  of  'high 
 priests'  was  considerable.  The  term  'scribes' 
 (in  the  Old  Testament  meaning  military  sec- 
 
 retaries) had  now  for  several  centuries  denoted 
 those  who  supervised  the  copying  of  the 
 Scriptures,  which  Jewish  feeling  required  to 
 be  performed  with  the  most  scrupulous  care. 
 Their  minute  acquaintance  with  the  te.\t  of 
 Scripture  would  naturally  lead  to  their  being 
 consulted  as  to  its  meaning;  and  in  the  time 
 of  our  Lord  they  were  by  common  consent 
 regarded  as  authorized  expounders  of  the 
 law  (hence  called  'lawyers,'  22:  35),  and  be- 
 sides answering  the  inquiries  of  individuals  as 
 to  questions  of  truth  and  duty,  many  of  them 
 gave  public  instruction  on  such  subjects, 
 (hence  called  'doctors — or  teachers — of  the 
 law,'  Luke  5:  17),  particularly  at  the  schools 
 in  the  temple  courts.  Their  instructions  and 
 practical  decisions  were  at  this  time  seldom 
 the  result  of  their  own  thinking,  but  con- 
 sisted of  sayings  handed  down  from  earlier 
 teachers,  or  traditional  decisions  of  tribunals 
 in  former  times.  (Comp.  on  7:  29.)  Those 
 scribes  who  acted  as  teachers  were  among  the 
 persons  called  Rabbi.  Altogether,  they  pos- 
 sessed very  great  influence  and  distinction, 
 and  some  of  their  number  were  united  with 
 the  'chief  priests'  and  the  'elders'  to  form 
 the  Sanhedrin  (see  on  26:  57,  59).  Filled 
 with  ambition  and  vanity,  they  exposed 
 themselves  to  the  severe  censure  of  our  Lord, 
 who  gives  a  vivid  picture  of  them  in  Luke 
 20:  46.  Some  of  the  scribes  were  Sadducees, 
 but  most  of  them  Pharisees ;  and  hence  we 
 frequently  find  the  'scribes  and  Pharisees' 
 mentioned  together,  since  the  policy  and  the 
 special  fiiults  which  characterized  the  scribes 
 extended  also  to  all  the  rest  of  the  great 
 Pharisaic  party. 
 
 Christ,  literally,  the  Christ.  The  article 
 should  by  all  means  be  retained  in  the,  Eng- 
 lish. It  is  proper  to  use  in  translation  the 
 Greek  word  '  Christ ' ;  but  we  may  often  see 
 more  clearly  how  such  expressions  pre.sented 
 themselves  to  the  original  Jewish  hearers,  by 
 substituting  'the  Messiah.'  (Try  this,  e.  g.,  in 
 
 1  The  position  of  aictou,  '  his,'  does  not  necessarily 
 show  emphasis,  the  star  that  signifies  him  and  no 
 other  (Meyer,  Weiss),  for  these  genitive  pronouns  are 
 often  put  before  their  noun,  without  emphasis,  where 
 
 some  strong  word  precedes  on  which  they  may  lean 
 — the  matter  being  regulated  by  mere  taste  as  to  the 
 harmonious  succession  of  words.  (See  Winer,  p. 
 155  [193].) 
 
Ch.  II.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 19 
 
 5  And  they  said  unto  him,  In  Bethlehem  of  Judea: 
 for  tliiis  it  is  written  by  the  prophet, 
 
 (i  And  thou  Ik'llileheni,  in  tlie  land  of  Jiida,  art  not 
 thi'  least  anionj;  the  prinees  of  .luila:  for  out  of  thee 
 shall  come  a  (Jovernor,  that  shall  rule  my  people  Israel. 
 
 7  Then  Herod,  when  he  had  privily  Jailed  the  wise 
 men,  iiKpiired  of  them  diligently  what  time  the  star 
 appeared. 
 
 5  And  they  said  unto  him,  In  Bethlehem  of  Judjca: 
 for  thus  it  is  written  through  the  prophet, 
 
 6  And  thou  Bethlehem,  laud  of  Judah,  ^ 
 .\rt  in  no  wise  least  ;  mong  the  prinees  of  .Tudah : 
 For  out  of  thee  shall  eonie  forth  a  governcjr. 
 Who  shall  he  shepherd  of  my  people  Israel. 
 
 7  Then    Herod    privily   called    the   'wise    men,   and 
 learned  of  them  carefully  2  what  time  the  star  &p- 
 
 1  Gr.  magi 2  Ur,  Che  time  e/  the  ttar  that  appeared. 
 
 22:  42;  24:  5,  23;  Mark  12:  35;  Luke  24:  26, 
 4(5;  John  7:  27,  31,  41,  42;  Acts  17:  3;  18:  28.) 
 As  to  the  ineiining  of  'Chri.st,'  see  on  1:  1. 
 Should  be  born,  viz.,  according  to  the  pro- 
 phet.s,  or  any  other  means  of  knowing;  wliere 
 is  tlie  appointed  cr  expected  phice  of  Mes- 
 siali's  birth,  i 
 
 5,  G.  Tiiey  could  answer  without  hesita- 
 tion, in  Bethlehem  of  Judea,  for  thus  (to 
 tliis  effect,  viz.,  that  the  Messiah  is  to  be 
 born  there)  it  is  written  (has  been  written, 
 and  stands  now  written,  is  on  record)  by 
 (properly  through,  see  on  1 :  22)  the  pro- 
 phet, viz.,  Micah  5:  2.  The  application  of 
 this  prediction  to  the  birth  of  the  Messiah 
 at  Betlileliem  is  obvious  and  generally  ad- 
 mitted, and  was  familitir  in  the  time  of  our 
 Lord  (Lightfoot,  Wetstein,  Wiinsche,  Edcrsh.) 
 It  is  here  quoted  with  some  changes  of  phrase- 
 ology which  may  be  readily  explained.  Mi- 
 cah, as  is  often  done  in  poetrj',  uses  an  antique 
 name — Bethlehem  Ephratah  (Gen  48:  7;  see 
 on  V.  1);  Matthew  takes  the  common  Old 
 Testament  form,  Bothlehem-Judah  (Ruth  i: 
 I.  etc.),  though  not  the  purely  Greek  form  Ju- 
 dea, its  in  V.  1,  5;  and  j)refixes  '  land,'  as  when 
 we  say,  'Richmond,  State  of  Virginia'  (Alex- 
 ander). Micah  says,  'Thou  art  little  to  be 
 among  the  thousands  of  Judah,  (yet)  out  of 
 thee,'  etc.,  (Rev.  Vor. ),  meaning  that  it  is  a 
 small  and  insignificant  place  (see  on  v.  1), 
 scarcely  worthy-  to  be  numbered  among  the 
 towns  of  Judah  —yet  out  of  it  would  come, 
 etc.;  while  Matthew's  mind  turns  towards 
 the  moral  importance  of  Bethlehem  as  de- 
 rived from  this  very  fact,  and  so  he  puts  it, 
 'art  in  no  wise  the  least  among  the  leaders  of 
 Judah,  for  out  of  thee,'  Rev.  Ver.  'Thou- 
 sands' was  an  antique  designation  of  the  great 
 families  into  which  the  tribes  were  subdivided 
 
 I  (Judg.  6:  15,  margin;   1  Sam.  10:  19;  23:  23),  and    WaS    ap- 
 
 j  plied  by  Micah  to  a  town  as  the  residence  of 
 j  such  a  family  ;  while  Matthew  uses  the  more 
 I  familiar  term,  'governors'  or  'princes,'  mean- 
 ing those  who  b^'  birth  stood  at  the  head  of 
 I  the  great  families,  and  might  therefore  repre- 
 I  sent  them  or  their  abode.  (Or  Matthew's 
 ^  Hebrew  text  may,  perhap.s,  have  had  a 
 slightly  different  word  which  signifies  'lead- 
 ers.) Shall  rule.  This  is  a  general  term  u.sed 
 by  Micah,  but  Matthew  uses  the  .specific  word 
 shepherd,  who  shall,  shepherd  my  people, 
 which  includes  both  governing,  protecting, 
 and  feeding— a  form  of  expression  applied 
 to  kings,  both  in  Scripture  and  the  classics, 
 and  repeatedly  used  in  Messianic  proi)hecies.2 
 The  other  slight  differences  require  no  ex- 
 planation. It  thus  appears  that  the  changes 
 in  phraseology  which  Matthew  here  makes 
 in  quoting  do  not  introduce  any  idea  foreign 
 to  the  original,  but  bring  out  more  plainly 
 its  actual  meaning;  and  the  same  thing  is 
 true  in  many  other  New  Testament  quota- 
 tions from  the  Old  Testament.  It  was  com- 
 mon ainong  the  Jews  of  that  age  to  interpret 
 in  quoting  (see  Edersh.,  ch.  8).  We  .see  from 
 Jfihn  7:  42  that  the  Jews  understood  this  pas- 
 Siige  of  Micah  as  Jlessianic;  and  in  like  man- 
 ner the  Targum  (Toy)  puts  it,  "Out  of  thee 
 shall  come  forth  before  me  the  Messiah." 
 
 7  f.  Then  is  a  favorite  word  of  transition 
 with  Matth(*w  (i:  i6;  s.is;  4:  i.eic.)  Privily,or 
 privately.  In  public,  Herod  doubtless  affect- 
 ed unconcern  ;  besides,  if  his  inquiries  should 
 become  known,  the  parties  affected  might 
 take  the  alarm  and  escape.  What  time  the 
 star  appeared.  This  would  give  some  indi- 
 cation as  to  the  age  of  the  child.  He  there- 
 fore inquired  diligently,  or,  learned  care- 
 ftdly.  Rev.  Ver.— sought  exact  (or  accurate) 
 
 '  It  is  not  likely  that  Matthew  intended  anything 
 more  than  variety  in  using  two  words  for  'born,'  v.  1, 
 4,  and  v.  2.  I 
 
 'The  Knglish  verb  'to  shepherd'  is  much  wanted 
 here  and  in  various  other  passages  (e.  j/.,  John  21 :  IG;  , 
 Acts  20:  28;  1  Peter  5:  2;  Rev.  7:  17).    It  is  given  as  a  ' 
 
 word  of  'rare'  use  by  Webster  and  Worcester,  and  is 
 employed  here  by  Darby  and  by  Davidson.  Though 
 not  so  familiar  as  fo  suit  a  popular  version,  it  may, 
 perhaps,  be  allowable  as  a  strict  rendering.  Rev.  Ver., 
 '  which  shall  be  shepherd  of  my  people.' 
 
20 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch   II. 
 
 8  And  be  sent  tlieui  to  Bethlehem,  and  said,  Go  and 
 search  diligently  for  the  young  child  ;  and  when  ye 
 h^ve  found  him,  bring  me  word  again,  that  1  may  come 
 and  worship  him  also. 
 
 9  VVhen  they  had  heard  the  king,  they  departed; 
 and,  lo,  the  star,  which  they  saw  in  the  east,  went  be- 
 fore them,  till  it  came  and  stood  over  where  the  young 
 child  was. 
 
 10  When  they  saw  the  star,  they  rejoiced  with  ex- 
 ceeding great  joy. 
 
 11  And-when  they  were  come  into  the  house,  they 
 saw  the  young  child  with  Mary  his  mother,  and  fell 
 down,  and  worshipped  him :  and  wlien  they  had  opened 
 their  treasures,  they  presented  unto  him  gifts;  gold, 
 and  frankincense,  and  myrrh. 
 
 8  peared.  And  he  sent  them  to  Bethlehem,  and  said, 
 (to  and  search  out  carefully  concernirg  the  young 
 child;  and  when  ye  have  found  him,  bring  nie  word, 
 
 9  that  I  also  may  come  and  worship  him.  An<l  they, 
 having  heard  the  king,  went  their  way  ;  and  lo,  the 
 star,  which  they  saw  in  the  east,  went  before  them, 
 till  it  came  and  stood  over  where  the  young  child 
 
 10  was.     And   when  they  saw  the  star,  they  rejoiced 
 
 11  with  exceeding  great  joy.  And  they  came  into  tlie 
 house  and  saw  the  young  child  witli  Mary  his 
 mother;  and  they  tell  down  and  worshipped  him; 
 and  opening  their  treasures  they  oflfered  unto  liini 
 
 knowledge  on  that  point.  'Diligently'  in 
 Com.  Ver.  was  drawn  from  the  Vulgate 
 Latin.  It  is  likely  that  when  the  Magi  tir.«t 
 came  he  had  inquired  why  they  believed  the 
 star  to  signify  that  a  king  of  the  Jews  was 
 born.  And  now,  having  learned  the  place 
 and  age,  he  takes  steps  to  learn  the  person. 
 Go  and  search  diligently,  or  investigate 
 accurately,  the  expression  in  v.  8  being  fuller 
 and  stronger  than  in  v.  7.  He  treats  the  mat- 
 ter as  highly  important,  and  he  is  a  man  who 
 never  leaves  any  stone  unturned. 
 
 9,  10.  The  Magi  were  not  well  acquainted 
 with  Herod's  character,  and  appear  not  to 
 have  suspected  his  real  design ;  so  they  set 
 about  carrying  out  his  directions.  It  has  al- 
 ways been  quite  common  in  the  East  to  travel 
 at  night.  And  lo,  a  phrase  to  call  attention. 
 The  Greek  word  is  used  very  often  by  Matt. 
 (1 :  20,  23;  2:  1,  9,  13, 19,  etc.),  and  Luke,  rarely 
 by  Mark  or  John.  It  was  long  ago  that  they 
 saw  the  star  in  the  East,  and  here  it  is  again. 
 Went  before  them,  literally,  led  them  for- 
 loard,  and  the  Greek  has  the  imperfect,  natu- 
 rally suggesting  that  as  they  moved  forward 
 it  moved  also.  (Comp.  on  v.  2).  It  appears 
 to  have  indicated  to  them  not  merely  the  town 
 — showing  that  the  scribes  were  right — but  the 
 quarter  of  the  town,  if  not  the  verj'  house, 
 (v.  n.)  Notice  the  strong  expression  of  v.  10, 
 as  to  their  joy. 
 
 11.  The  house,  i.  e.,  the  particular  house 
 in  which  he  was,  as  referred  to  in  v.  9,  or  per- 
 haps the  house  over  which  the  star  stood. 
 We  are  not  to  think  here  of  the  place  in 
 which  the  shepherds  had  found  the  child, 
 on  the  morning  after  his  birth.  (Luke2:  i6.)  It 
 had  in  all  probability  been  some   time  since 
 
 then:  the  presentation  in  the  temple,  forty 
 days  after  the  birth  (Luke  2;  22;  Lev.  12:  i-+),  must 
 have  taken  place  before  this  visit  which 
 troubled  all  Jerusalem,  and  which  was  im- 
 mediately followed  by  the  flight  into  Egypt. 
 There  had  possibly  also  been  a  journey  to 
 Nazareth  (Luke 2:  39),  and  Joseph  seems  to  have 
 been  now  making  Bethlehem  his  home. 
 (Comp.  on  v.  23. )i  To  speak  of  a  little 
 child  with  his  mother  is  so  natural  that  no 
 stress  should  be  laid  on  the  omission  of 
 Joseph,  who  is  mentioned  by  Luke  (2:  le)  in 
 describing  the  previous  visits  of  the  she])herds. 
 Observe  that  it  is  the  child  with  Mary  his 
 mother.  (Comp.  v.  13.)  Our  modern  Eo- 
 manists  would  have  been  sure  to  say,  "the 
 blessed  Virgin  with  her  child."  Fell  doAvn 
 and  worshipped,  or,  did  homage.  See  on  v. 
 2. — Presented.  Offered,  as  in  all  English 
 Versions  before  King  James,  is  the  literal 
 and  common  rendering,  and  more  expressive 
 of  respect  than  "presented."  The  word 
 rendered  treasures  here  more  probably 
 means  treasure-chests,  or  the  like,  i.  e.,  the 
 vessels  or  packages  containing  the  treasures. 
 The  refineinents  and  spiritualizings  of  numer- 
 ous ancient  and  modern  expositors  as  to  the 
 number  and  significance  of  the  gifts  pre- 
 sented, are  wholly  unwarranted.  It  was, 
 and  still  is,  an  Oriental  custom  aiid  regarded 
 as  of  great  importance,  that  one  must  never 
 visit  a  superior,  especially  a  king,  without 
 soine  gift  (comp.  Gen.  43  :  11 ;  1  Sam.  9  :  7,  8; 
 1  Kings  10:  2;  Psalm  72:  10);  and  nothing 
 could  be  more  appropriate,  or  was  more  cus- 
 tomary, than  gold  and  costly  spices.  Frank- 
 incense (English  name  from  its  giving  forth 
 its   odor  freely)   is   a  glittering,    bitter,    and 
 
 iln  here  reading  Ihoy  saw,  Com.  Ver.  rightly  I  same  unusual  independence  in  10:  10 'staves'— though 
 forsakes  the  text  of  both  Stephens  and  Beza  (who  read  wrongly  there— and  in  a  few  passages  of  other  books. 
 '  found,'  comp.  Luke  2  :  16),  being  guided  by  Stephens'  (See  Westcott  and  Abbott  iu  Smith's  Diet.,  Am.  ed., 
 Btatement  of  authorities  and  Beza's  note.    It  shows  the  |  p.  "ilS'i  note). 
 
Ch.  II.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 21 
 
 12  And  beinsr  warned  of  God  in  a  dream  that  they  '  12  gifts,  pold  and  frankincense  and  myrrh.  And  being 
 should  not  return  ti>  Hero<l,  they  departed  into  their  |  warned  o/  ^/Vk^  in  a  dream  that'tliey  should  not 
 own  euuiitry  auother  way.  return   to    Herod,   they   departed    into  their  own 
 
 I       country  auother  way. 
 
 odorous  gum,  obtained  by  inci.sions  into  the 
 bark  of  a  peculiar  tree.  Tiie  ancients  pro- 
 cured it  cliiofly  from  Arabia,  tlie  moderns 
 bring  it  from  the  East  Indies.  Myrrh  is  the 
 gum  familiar  to  us,  which  e.vudes  from  a  tree 
 found  in  Arabia  and  Abyssinia.  It  was  much 
 valued  by  the  ancients  as  a  perfume  (P«a.  ■ta:  8; 
 Song  or  Sol.. t:  6),  also  as  a  spice,  a  medicine,  and 
 a  means  of  embalming.    (John  lu;  .19). 
 
 I'-i.  H  a  rued  of  God,  or,  divinely  in- 
 striicted.  The  Greek  word  denotes  the  recep- 
 tion of  a  response  or  communication,  as  from 
 an  oracle,  and  in  the  Scriptures  from  God, 
 though  the  name  of  God  is  not  mentioned. 
 It  commonly',  but  not  necessarily,  implies  a 
 previous  prayer  or  application  for  direction, 
 which  tnay  or  may  not  have  been  made  in 
 this  case.  In  a  dream.  See  on  1 :  20. — De- 
 parted, more  exactly,  retired,  withdrew,  as 
 in  V.  13,  14,  22.  Thus  the  execution  of 
 Herod's  deep-laid  plan  was  delaj-ed,  and  he 
 was  prevented  from  knowing  precisely  what 
 ciiild  his  jealou.sy  should  strike;  while  the 
 well-meaning  Magi  escaped  all  complication 
 witli  liis  furtiier  schemes.  Their  route  of  re- 
 turn may  have  been  towards  the  northern  end 
 of  tiie  Dead  Sea — as  travelers  now  frequently 
 go,  leaving  Jerusalem  some  miles  to  the  left 
 — or  around  its  southern  end,  which  would 
 carry  them  far  away  from  Herod  in  a  few 
 hours. 
 
 HOMILKTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 1.  These  Magi  from  the  East  will,  like  the 
 Queen  of  the  South  and  the  men  of  Nineveh 
 (12:  41,42),  rise  up  in  the  judgment  and  con- 
 demn all  who  have  had  clearer  light  concern- 
 ing the  Messiah  than  they  had,  and  have  re- 
 jected him.  2.  The  'King  of  the  Jews'  was 
 destined  to  become  also  King  of  the  Gentiles 
 (Psa.  2:  6,8),  King  of  the  world  (Rev.  mis.)  3. 
 Tiiere  were  those  that  did  not  want  the  ex- 
 isting situation  disturbed,  even  to  introduce 
 the  Messianic  reign.  The  most  beneficent 
 and  indispcii-sable  changes  will  be  opposed, 
 and  often  by  well-meaning  people.  4.  Herod 
 inquires  the  teachings  of  Scripture  only  that 
 he  may  work  against  them.  By  political  craft 
 and  might  he  will  make  even  divine  predic- 
 tions serve   his   own   selfish    purpose.     Often 
 
 how  do  political   tricksters  appeal  to  religious 
 teachers  to  promote  mere  secular  ends,  and 
 sometimes  even    at   the  expense   of  religion. 
 5.   'It  is  written.'     Not  only  have  revelations 
 been  made  to  men  in  the  past,  but  many  of 
 them  stand  on  record,  "a  possession  forever." 
 Luthkr:    "Never   mind   the  scribes;    what 
 saith  the  Scripture?"     The  scribes  should  be 
 a  warning  to  all  religious  teachers,  in  the  |)ul- 
 pit,  the  Sunday-school,  the  family;  they  told 
 others  where  to  find  the  Saviour,  but  did  not 
 go  to  him  themselves.     Augustine:   "They 
 were  like  mile-stones;  they  pointed  out  some- 
 thing to  travelers,  but  themselves  reinained 
 stolid  and  motionless."     6.  That  which  is  ma- 
 terially '  little'  may  be  morally  '  by  no  means 
 least.'     An  insignificant  spot  has  often  been 
 the  scene  of  events  possessing  the  greatest  im- 
 portance and  the  iiighest  moral  grandeur.    So 
 with  our  little  earth  as  the  scene  of  redemp- 
 tion.     7,    8.    More    .secret    than    diplomacy, 
 deeper  than  the  investigations  of  the  wise,  and 
 mightier  than  all   kingly  power,  is  the  provi- 
 dence of  God. — 'I  also.'     The  hoary   hypo- 
 crite!    9.  God   often   overrules  the  errors  of 
 honest  men,  to  lead  them  to  truth.    Astrology 
 promoted  the  study  of  astronomy,  alchemy 
 produced  the  science  of  chemi.stry.     The  su- 
 perstition  of  the  Magi  had  part  in  their  find- 
 ing the  Messiah.     11.  The  joy   of  beholding 
 that  which    we    have   traveled    far    to    find. 
 Hall  :   "  The  east  saw  that  which  Bethlehem 
 might  have  seen;    ofttimes  tho.se   which  are 
 nearest  in  place  are  furthest  ofl^  in  afl\?ction.' 
 Luther:   "The  star  stood  over  the  land  of 
 the  Jews  and  over  their  heads,  and  they  saw 
 it  not ;  so  ever  since  as  to  the  light  of  the  gos- 
 pel.    The  only  monarch   who  ever  deserved 
 that  man  should  fall  down  before  him  was  a 
 child   of   poverty,    whose   life   was  spent    in 
 teaching,     and    who    died    an     ignominious 
 death."     Observe  that  they  did   homage  to 
 the  child,  not  to  his  mother.     Gifts  were  offer- 
 ed to  an  Oriental  king,  not  as  needed  by  him, 
 but  as  the  natural  expression  of  reverence  and 
 love  ;  so  with  our  gifts  to  God.   12.  Theslight- 
 est  touch  of  the  supernatural  may  thwart  the 
 profoundest  human  sagacity.  Hall:   "Those 
 sages  made  a   happ}'  voyage;  for  now   they 
 
22 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  II. 
 
 13  And  when  they  were  departed,  behold,  the  augel 
 of  the  Lord  appeaietli  to  Joseph  iu  a  (lieaii),  saying, 
 Arise,  and  take  tlie  young  cliild  and  his  mother,  and 
 tiee  into  Egypt,  and  be  thou  lliere  until  I  bring  thee 
 word:  for  Uerod  will  seek  the  young  child  to  destroy 
 hiiu. 
 
 U  When  he  arose,  he  took  the  young  child  and  his 
 mother  bv  night,  and  departed  into  Egypt: 
 
 15  And" was  there  until  the  death  of  Herod:  that  it 
 
 13  Now  when  they  were  departed,  behold,  an  angel 
 of  the  l,ord  appearetli  to  Joseph  in  a  dream,  saying, 
 Arise,  and  take  the  young  child  and  his  mother,  and 
 flee  into  Egypt,  and  be  thou  there  until  I  tell  thee  : 
 for  Herod  will  seek  the  young  child  to  destroy  him. 
 
 14  And    he  arose  and  took  the   young  child  and  his 
 
 15  mother  by  night,  and  departed  into  Egypt;  and  was 
 there  until  the  death  of  Herod:   that  it  might  be 
 
 ^fulfilled   which   was  spoken   by   the   Lord  through 
 
 grew  into  further  acquaintance  with  God." 
 Luther:  We  see  here  how  Christ  has  three 
 kinds  of  disciples.  1.  The  priests  and  scribes, 
 who  know  the  Scripture  and  teach  it  to  every- 
 body, and  do  not  come  up  to  it  themselves. 
 2.  Herod,  who  believes  the  Scripture,  that 
 Christ  is  now  born  ;  and  yet  goes  right  against 
 it,  trying  to  prevent  what  it  says  from  being 
 done.  3.  The  pious  Magi,  who  left  country 
 and  house  and  home,  and  made  it  their  one 
 concern  to  find  Christ. 
 
 "What  a  vast  horizon  opens  with  tbe  begin- 
 ning of  the  Gospels.  The  genealogies  point 
 back  to  Abraham  and  to  Adam,  and  John's 
 preface  points  back  to  eternity.  The  census, 
 by  order  of  Caesar  Augustus,  reminds  us  of 
 imperial  Konie  and  all  her  history.  The 
 Magi,  probably  of  Aryan  descent,  and  full  of 
 the  oldest  Chaldsean  learning,  remmd  us  of 
 the  hoary  East.  All  the  previous  history  of 
 Western  Asia  and  of  Southern  Europe  stand 
 in  relation  to  this  babe  in  Bethlehem.  More- 
 over, 'the  city  of  David,'  and  'Messiah  the 
 Lord,'  recall  tbe  long-cherished  Messianic 
 hope.  And  tbe  angelic  song  treats  this  lowly 
 birth  as  an  occasion  of  praise  in  heaven  and 
 peace  on  earth. 
 
 13-18.  The  Flight  into  Egypt. 
 
 13.  Departed,  withdrawn,  same  word  as 
 in  v.  12,  14,  22.  It  is  also  employed  in  de- 
 scribing another  rapid  series  of  withdrawals, 
 14:  13;  15:  21.— The— rather  «n— angel,  the 
 Greek  baving  here  no  article.  Appearetli 
 in  a  dream,  see  on  1 :  20.— Take,  more  ex- 
 actly, take  along,  take  with  you,  as  in  26:  37. 
 — Egypt  was  at  this  time  a  well-governed  Ko- 
 man  province,  and  beyond  the  jurisdiction  of 
 Herod.  A  journey  of  some  seventy-five  miles 
 southwest,  would  bring  Joseph  to  the  bor- 
 der, towards  the  Isthmus,  and  a  hundred  miles 
 more  would  take  him  into  the  heart  of  the 
 country.  Besides  being  thus  easy  of  access, 
 and  having  in  earlier  days  been   a  place  of 
 
 refuge  for  fugitives  from  Judea  (i  Kings  ii:  40; 
 jer.  «:7),i  Egypt  was  iiow  thronged  with  Jew- 
 ish residents.  Alexander  the  Great,  in  laying 
 out  his  new  city  of  Alexandria,  assigned  a 
 place  to  the  Jews,  granting  them  equal  i)rivi- 
 leges  with  the  Macedonians.  The  early  Ptol- 
 emies pursued  a  similar  course,  transferring 
 so'me  from  Palestine  by  force,  and  encour- 
 aging the  immigration  of  others.  In  Egypt 
 was  made  the  greater  part,  probably  the  whole, 
 of  the  famous  translation  of  the  Old  Testament 
 from  Hebrew  into  Greek,  commonly  called 
 the  Septuagint.  About  150  B.  c,  a  separate 
 temple  was  built  for  the  Jews  in  Egypt,  at 
 once  evincing  and  tending  to  increase  their 
 importance.  Somewhat  earlier  began  the  suc- 
 cession of  Jewish  Alexandrine  philosophers, 
 the  most  remarkable  of  whom,  Philo,  was  now 
 twenty  to  thirty  years  old.  In  a  treatise  writ- 
 ten about  A.  D.  40,  he  says  the  Jews  in  Egj-pt 
 numbered  near  a  million.  These  facts  afford 
 reasons  for  Joseph's  being  directed  to  flee  into 
 Egj'pt.  At  the  same  time  all  was  providen- 
 tially' arranged  with  a  view  to  the  fulfillment 
 of  prophecy  (v.  15).  A  late  tradition  names 
 the  village  of  Matarea,  near  Leontopolis,  the 
 site  of  the  Jewish  temple,  as  the  residence  of 
 the  "holy  family."  Late  apocryphal  writings 
 have  manj'  marvelous  stories  of  the  flight  and 
 sojourn,  and  of  the  infancy  of  Jesus  in  gen- 
 eral, which  have  passed  freely  into  Christian 
 art,  but  are  otherwise  unimportant.  We  may 
 conjecture  that  the  gifts  of  the  Magi  aided  in 
 the  support  of  the  refugees ;  a  carpenter  dwell- 
 ing as  a  foreigner  in  a  crowded  country,  was 
 not  likely  at  once  to  find  adequate  employ- 
 ment. 
 
 14.  He  arose  at  once,  and  set  out  by  night. 
 The  child  is  named  first,  as  the  more  import 
 aiit  person,  and  the  one  endangered;  and  the 
 whole  expression  (here  and  in  v.  13)  reminds 
 us  that  Joseph  was  not  really  his  father 
 
 15.  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  ....  of 
 
 I  The  writer  was  told  lu  Southern  Palestine,  in  1S71,  of  a  man  who  had  incurred  the  wrath  of  the  Turkish 
 
 officiuls,  and /etZ  to  Egypt, 
 
[Ch.  II. 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 23 
 
 might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  of  the  Lord  by  the 
 prophet,  saying,  Out  of  Ksyi>t  have  I  called  my  son. 
 
 10  Then  llerod,  when  he  saw  that  he  was  mocked  of 
 tlie  wise  men,  was  exceedin<;  wroth,  and  sent  forth, and 
 slew  all  the  ehildren  that  were  in  Hethleheni,  and  in  all 
 the  coasts  thereof,  from  two  years  old  and  under,  ac- 
 cording to  the  time  which  he  had  diligently  inquired 
 of  the  wise  men. 
 
 the  prophet,  saying,  Out  of  Egypt  did  I  call  my 
 16  son.  Then  Herod,  wlieii  he  saw  that  he  was  mocked 
 of  the  '  wise  men,  was  exceeding  wroth,  and  sent 
 forth,  and  slew  all  the  male  children  that  were  in 
 Bethlehem,  and  in  all  the  borders  thereof,  from  two 
 years  old  and  under,  according  to  the  time  which 
 
 1  Or.  Magi. 
 
 the  Lord  by.  On  'of  ixnd  'by,'  see  on  1: 
 22.  Have  I  called.  Did  I  call,  is  a  literal 
 traiislatioii  of  tlio  Greek,  and  certainly  better 
 suits  tlie  statement  of  a  remote  event.  The 
 prediction  quoted  is  from  Hos.  11 :  1.  In 
 form  it  follows  the  Hebrew  exactly,  while  the 
 kSeptiiagint  is  here  quite  erroneous.  Hosea 
 clearly  refers  to  the  calling  of  Israel  out  of 
 Egypt,  the  nation  being  elsewhere  spoken  of  as 
 
 God's    'son.'       (Kx.  4:  2-i;  Jer.  31:  9;  comp.  Wisdom  18:  13.) 
 
 But  there  is  an  evident  t^-pical  relation  be- 
 tween Israel  and  Messiah.  Thus  in  Isa.,  ch.  42 
 to  53,  the  'servant  of  Jehovah '  is  primarily 
 the  nation,  but  the  predictions  have  been 
 more  completely  fulfilled  in  Christ,  who 
 einbt)died  and  consummated  the  mission  of 
 Israel.  (See  below,  at  the  beginning  of  ch. 
 '24,  iind  comp.  Edersh.,  ch.  5).  In  like  manner 
 here.  As  Israel  in  the  childhood  of  the  na- 
 tion was  called  out  of  Egypt,  so  Jesus.  We 
 may  even  find  resemblance  in  minute  details; 
 his  temptiition  of  ft)rty  days  in  the  desert,  re- 
 sembles Israel's  temptation  of  forty  years  in  the 
 desert,  which  itself  corresponded  to  the  forty 
 days  spent  by  the  spies.  (Xum.  u::i4.)  Thuswesee 
 how  Ilosca's  historical  statement  concerning 
 Israel  may  httve  been  also  a  prediction  con- 
 cerning Messiah,  as  the  Eviingelist  declares  it 
 Wits.  It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  thtit  this 
 was  present  to  the  prophet's  consciousness. 
 Exidted  by  inspiration,  t\  jiroplu't  may  well 
 have  said  things  having  deeper  meanings  thtm 
 he  was  distinctly  aware  of,  and  which  only  a  I 
 lati'r  inspiration,  coming  when  the  occasion 
 arose,  could  fully  unfold.  I 
 
 10.  IIiTod  deemed  thiit  the  Magi  were  tri-  ! 
 fling  with  him  They  got  from  him  the  in- 
 formation they  needed,  and  then  coolly  went 
 off  without  bringing  back  the  information  he 
 required  and  expected.  A  despot  easily 
 comes  to  regard  the  slightest  neglect  to  do  his 
 bidding    as    a.  gross    insult.       Already,    no 
 
 doubt,  designing  to  make  way  with  the  child, 
 the  king  was  now  greatly  incensed  at  this  in- 
 sulting neglect,  and  the  delay  it  caused;  and 
 in  the  blind  rage  of  a  tyrant,  he  perpetrated 
 an  act  which  may  seem  to  us  not  merely 
 cruel  but  unnecessary,  since  his  officers  might 
 easily  have  found  out  the  child  which  the 
 Magi  had  visited,  and  also  ill-suited  to  his 
 design,  since  in  an  indiscriminate  massacre 
 the  child  sought  might  csctipe.  Such  blind 
 cruelty  is,  under  all  the  circumstances,  mitural 
 enough.  And  ])robably  all  this  occurred  with- 
 in twenty-four  hours,  Bethlehem  being  only 
 five  miles  off.  Tiie  Magi  went  at  nigiitfall, 
 and  being  warned  in  a  dream,  departed  during 
 the  night.  As  they  did  not  return  next  day, 
 Herod  would  send  messengers  to  inquire,  and 
 these  would  report  that  the  Magi  were  gone, 
 iind  the  child  missing.  Herod  might  conclude 
 that  the  child  was  simply  concealed  in  the 
 village  or  its  neighborhood,  and  so  the  cruel 
 order,  to  be  executed  the  sanle  evening, 
 would  seem  likely  to  acci)mplish  its  purpose. 
 
 All  the  children.  Properly,  aU  the  male 
 childre7i,  as  in  Rev.  Ver.,  the  original  mark- 
 ing the  gender.'  The  borders.  The  Eng- 
 lish word  'coasts'  formerly  signified  borders 
 in  general ;  the  border  of  the  Mississippi 
 River,  for  hundreds  of  miles  from  its  mouth, 
 is  .still  called  the  'coast.'  The  term  'borders' 
 is  often  used  for  the  territory  the3'  inclose, 
 and  here  means  the  little  district  belonging  to 
 the  town.  From  two  years  old  and  nnder, 
 etc.,  does  not  prove,  as  some  htive  inferred, 
 that  the  star  had  appeared  to  the  Magi  two 
 years  before,  or  even  one  year.  A  child 
 would  be  called  two  years  old  as  soon  as  it 
 entered  the  second  3'ear;  and  Herod  would 
 be  apt  to  go  a  good  way  beyond  the  age  indi- 
 cated by  the  time  of  its  appearance,  in  order 
 to  make  sure. 
 
 Ecclesiastical  tradition  (making  it  fourteen 
 
 '  It  is  properly  rendered  In  the  Syriac  and  the  Vul- 
 gate, in  the  (Jeneva  and  the  Rheinis,  and  by  Beza.  But 
 Wyclif,  through  translating  the  Vulgate,  has  simply 
 'children,'   and    so  Tyndale,  and   Cranmer,  and    also 
 
 Luther;  and  Common  Version  followed  these.  It  must 
 have  been  supposed  that  the  nia.sculine  expression  was 
 meant  to  comprehend  both  sexes;  but  such  a  use  can 
 never  be  assumed  unless  the  connection  requires  it. 
 
24 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  II. 
 
 17  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  by 
 Jeremy  the  prophet,  saying, 
 
 18  In  Kama  was  there  a  voice  heard,  lamentation, 
 and  weeping,  and  great  mourning,  Rachel  weeping 
 for  her  children,  and  would  not  be  comforted,  because 
 they  are  not. 
 
 17  he  had  carefully  learned  of  the  i  wise  men.  Then 
 was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  through  Jere- 
 miah the  iiro])het,  saying, 
 
 18  A  voice  was  heard  in  Kamah, 
 Weeping  and  great  mourning, 
 Rachel  weeping  for  her  children  : 
 
 And  she  would  not  be  comforted,  because  they 
 are  not. 
 
 1  Gr.  Magi. 
 
 thousand),  and  modern  popular  opinion  have 
 greatly  exaggerated  the  number  of  children 
 slain,  which  by  any  just  calculation  from  the 
 probable  population  of  the  little  town  and  its 
 district  must  have  been  very  small,  say  fif- 
 teen, or  twenty.  We  can  thus  see  how  little 
 foundation  there  is  for  the  objection  taken  by 
 certain  critics  to  the  authenticity  of  this  inci- 
 dent, on  the  ground  that  it  is  not  mentioned 
 by  Josephus.  Amid  the  numerous  and  ag- 
 gravated cruelties  which  marked  the  closing 
 period  of  Herod's  life,^  the  massacre  of  a  few 
 children  in  an  obscure  village  might  have 
 been  easily  overlooked  by  the  historian.  And 
 when  it  is  said  that  the  connection  of  this 
 massacre  with  a  person  supposed  to  be  Mes- 
 siah made  it  a  prominent  fact,  we  may  reply 
 that,  supposing  this  connection  known  to 
 Josephus  (who  was  not  born  till  some  forty 
 years  afterwards),  it  would  have  made  him 
 all  the  more  disposed  to  omit  the  incident, 
 seeing  that  he  has  the  impudence  to  represent 
 the  Messianic  hopes  of  the  nation  as  fulfilled 
 in  his  patron,  Vespasian.  In  like  manner, 
 when  professing  to  state  the  teachings  of  .John 
 the  Baptist,  he  makes  no  allusion  to  John's 
 announcement  of  the  coming  of  Messiah. 
 (See  on  3  :  2.  )- 
 17,  18.  Then  was  fulfilled.     So  in  27:  9. 
 
 Everywhere  else  Matthew  says,  'that it  might 
 be  fulfilled.'  In  these  two  cases  he  probably 
 felt  an  instinctive  reluctance,  in  which  we 
 can  sympathize,  to  associate  directly  the 
 divine  purpose  with  a  deed  of  enormous 
 wickedness.  He  says,  in  these  instances,  as 
 in  the  others,  that  the  event  '  fulfilled'  a  pre- 
 diction; but  avoids  saying,  what  is  true  in  a 
 just  sense,  but  would  seem  to  require  explana- 
 tion, that  th§  event  was  providentially  brought 
 about  for  that  purpose.  By — or,  through — 
 following  the  correct  text.'  For  the  mean- 
 ing of  the  preposition,  comp.  on  1 :  22.  The 
 quotation  is  from  Jer.  31 :  15.  The  words 
 lamentation  and  are  here  not  genuine.* 
 
 This  quotation  presents  serious  difl3eulty. 
 When  Nebuchadnezzar  ordered  that  the 
 people  should  be  carried  into  captivity,  the 
 persons  selected  were  assembled,  previous  to 
 setting  out,  at  Ramah,  which,  may  have  been 
 Ramah  in  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  about  five 
 miles  north  of  Jerusalem  (and  ten  miles  from 
 Bethlehem),  or  else  some  place  of  that  name 
 near  Bethlehem, (Thomson  II.,  28).  This  cap- 
 tivity seemed  to  threaten  the  complete  de- 
 struction of  the  nation,  with  all  their  national 
 hopes;  and  the  bitter  grief  of  the  pcojile  is 
 poetically  described  by  representing  Rachel, 
 one  of  the  mothers  of  the  nation — the  mother 
 
 1  Besides  the  details  given  by  Josephus,  observe  the 
 following  general  .statement  ("Ant.,"  17,  6, 1) :  "And  de- 
 spairing of  surviving  he  grew  utterly  savage,  acting 
 with  unrestrained  anger  and  bitterness  towards  all; 
 and  the  cause  was  his  belief  that  he  was  despised,  and 
 that  the  nation  took  pleasure  in  his  misfortunes." 
 
 2  The  Latin  writer,  Macrobius,  an  official  under  the 
 Christian  emperor  Theodosius  (oth  century),  among 
 various  witty  sayings  of  the  first  Augustus,  gives  the 
 following:  "  Hearing  that  among  the,  boys  under  two 
 years  old,  whom  Herod,  King  of  the  Jews,  ordered  to 
 be  killed,  his  own  son  also  was  slain,  Augustus  said, 
 "Better  be  Herod's  pig  than  his  son."  (In  Greek, 
 which  Augustus  habitually  spoke,  "  Better  be  Herod's 
 hyrt  than  his  hi/inn:')  The  tradition  associated  with 
 the  jest,  has  obviously  mingled  the  killing  of  Antipater, 
 Herod's  grown  son,  with  the  story  of  the  childn^n  at 
 Bethlehem.    It  is  not  at  all  likely  that  the  two  inci- 
 
 dents were  originally  connected  by  Augustus,  who  knew 
 all  about  the  death  of  Antipater  and  his  brothers.  The 
 confusion  is  manifestly  due  to  a  later  time,  and  the  story 
 of  the  boys  under  two  years  most  piobably  came  from 
 Christian  sources,  though  that  question  cannot  be  de- 
 termined. 
 
 3  Some  students  or  copyists  doubtless  considered  it 
 an  error  of  previous  copyists,  observing  that  '  the  Lord  ' 
 is  not  here  mentioned,  as  in  1:22;  2:  15,  and  com- 
 monly, and  so  altered  it  to  '  by.'  (A  few  MSS.  have  a 
 similar  change  to  '  by  '  in  v.  2.3.)    Similarly  in  3  :  3. 
 
 *  They  were  no  doubt  inserted  by  .some,  because 
 found  in  the  original  of  the  prophet.  Few  forms  of  al- 
 teration in  the  New  Testament  text  are  more  common 
 than  such  assimilation  of  quotations  to  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment, it  being  erroneously  taken  for  granted  that  the 
 New  Testament  writers  always  quoted  with  verbal  ex- 
 actness. 
 
Ch.  II.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 25 
 
 19  But  when  Herod  was  dead,  behold,  an  angel  of  the  i  19      But  when  Herod  was  dead,  behold,  an  angel  of  the 
 Lord  appeareth  iu  a  dreaui  to  Joseph  in  Egypt,  | 
 
 of  that  tribe  in  wliose  territory  the  exiles  were 
 assembled — as  risen  from  the  grave,  and  be- 
 wailing their  destruction ;  while  the  jirophet 
 comforts  her  with  tiie  assurance  that  there  is 
 hope  for  the  future,  for  the  ])eople  will  be  re- 
 stored. Now,  when  this  poetical  passage  is 
 said  by  Matthew  to  be  'fulfilled'  in  the  case 
 of  the  massacre  at  Bethlehem,  how  are  we  to 
 understand  him?  (1)  If  we  are  unable  to 
 sec  in  the  language  of  Jeremiah  any  distinct 
 reference  to  this  massacre,  it  will  not  follow 
 that  the  Evangelist  has  merely  made  an  apt 
 quotation.  He  and  his  Jewish  readers  had 
 the  general  conviction  that  everything  in  the 
 history  of  their  nation  was  sacred  and  signifi- 
 cant. And  wherever  Matthew  saw  a  resem- 
 blance between  an  event  in  the  history  of 
 Israi;!  and  an  event  in  the  life  of  Messiah, 
 he  might  consider  that  this  resemblance  was 
 divinely  designed,  and  wish  his  readers  to 
 take  the  same  view.  Ho  may  have  used  the 
 word  'fulfill'  in  this  sense,  not  intending  to 
 assert  that  there  is  here  (as  in  most  cases)  a 
 definite  i)rediction,  distinctly  fulfilled,  but 
 only  a  discernible  and  noteworthy  point  in 
 the  general  relation  between  the  older  sacred 
 history  and  tlie  new.  Thus  understood,  the 
 l);issage  would  leave  the  term  'fulfill'  a  real, 
 thougli  weakened  sense,  and  we  nniy,  if  neces- 
 say,  regard  it  as  similarly  used  in  various 
 other  passages,  while  we  must  in  every  case 
 in(iuire  wliether  there  is  not  a  fulfillment  in 
 tlie  complete  sense  of  the  word.  (2)  And  | 
 may  we  not  here  trace  some  indications  of 
 a  specific  relation  between  the  events?  The 
 massacre  at  Bethlehem,  like  the  occurrence 
 at  Ramah,  tiireatens  to  destroy  the  nation's 
 future,  which  all  really  depends  on  Messiah. 
 If  the  infant  Messiah  is  slain,  then  is  Israel 
 ruined.  Sujipcse  only  that  some  at  Bethle- 
 hem, who  had   heard  of  the  shepherds  and 
 
 I  the  Magi,  now  despondingly  believed  that 
 the  new-born  king  was  slain,  and  their 
 mourning  would  really  correspond  to  tliat 
 mourning  at  liamah,  which  Jeremiali  poeti- 
 cally described.  In  both  cases,  too,  the  grief 
 at  actual  distresses  is  iDinecessarlly  embittered 
 by  this  despair  as  to  the  future,  for  tlie  youth- 
 ful Messiah  had  not  really  perished,  just  as 
 the  captivitj'  would  not  really  destroy  Israel. 
 In  both  cases  the  would-be  destroyer  fails, 
 and  blessings  are  in  store  for  the  people  of 
 God.  Tliis  view  may  seem  fine-spun,  and 
 should  not  be  too  much  insisted  on,  but  it 
 is  possible.  (Comp.  Calvin,  Fairbairn,  Keil. ) 
 The  poetical  introduction  of  Kachel  as  repre- 
 senting the  common  grief  of  Israel,  is  only 
 a  subordinate  and  incidental  thing,  and  we 
 need  not  seek  any  special  connection  between 
 Rachel  personally  and  Herod's  massacre,  such 
 as  some  have  sought  in  the  fact  that  she  was 
 buried  near  Bethlehem,  though  it  would  not 
 be  wholly  unreasonable  to  regard  that  also 
 as  significant.  The  tomb  of  Rachel  is  still 
 marked  near  the  village,  and  quite  ])robably 
 at  the  real  place. 
 
 19-23.  JosKPH  Returns  from  Egypt, 
 AND  Makes  His  Home  at  Nazareth. 
 
 The  angel  appears  again,  as  he  had  prom- 
 ised, fv.  13.)  The  death  of  Herod  (comp.  «m 
 V.  1)  occurred  in  the  spring  (just  before  •the 
 Passover)  of  the  year  of  Rome  '•'iO.  Josephus 
 mentions  an  eclipse  of  the  moon  ("Ant.,"  17, 
 6,  4)  as  taking  place  shortly  before  his  death, 
 and  astronomical  calculations  enable  us  to  fix 
 the  year  with  practical  certainty.  (Wieseler, 
 Andrews,  Caspari,  Nicholson.)  The  birth  of 
 .lesus  must  have  preceded  Herod's  death  by 
 several  months,  if  not  longer,  and  must  there- 
 fore have  occurred  at  least  four  years  before 
 the  common  Christian  era,  the  first  year  of 
 which  coincides  with  the  year  of  Rome  754.' 
 
 •  Upon  this  nearly  all  scholars  are  now  agreed,  from 
 other  data  as  well  as  the  death  of  llerod,  and  some 
 suppose  there  is  an  error  of  as  much  as  five  or  six 
 years.  Our  era  was  ileterinined  in  the  sixth  century, 
 and  it  is  not  strange  that  an  error  should  have  been 
 committed.  The  mi>de  in  which  we  count  time.  Anno 
 Domini,  'in  the  year  of  our  Lord.'  cannot  now  1h! 
 changed.  We  have  simply  to  bear  in  mind  that  the  birth 
 of  Christ  actually  occurred  at  least  four  years  earlier 
 than  our  era,  and  similarly  as  to  his  public  ministry. 
 
 and  death.  .\s  he  was,  when  he  began  his  ministry, 
 'about  thirty  years  of  age'  (i.nke.l:  i?,),  this  would  nuike 
 \.  IJ.  2(1,  perhaps  in  the  autumn;  and  if  his  ministry 
 lasted,  as  is  probable,  for  three  and  a  half  years,  his 
 death  occurred  a.  I).  :?0.  Most  books  of  liistory  and 
 tables  of  chronology  still  fail  to  give  these  dates  cor- 
 rectly, probably  from  fear  of  confusing  the  popular 
 mind.  There  can  however  be  no  danger  of  such  con- 
 fusion, if  the  simple  facts,  as  Just  stat«d,  receive  the 
 slightest  attention. 
 
2G 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  II. 
 
 20  Saying,  Arise,  and  take  the  youug  cliild  and  his  i  20  Lord  appeareth  in  a  dream  to  Joseph  in  Egypt,  say- 
 mother,  and  go  into  the  laud  of  Israel:  lor  they  are  iug.  Arise  and  take  the  young ciiild  and  his  mother, 
 dead  whieli  sought  the  youug  cliild's  life.                            I        aud  go  into  the  land  of  Israel:   for  they  are  dead 
 
 The  poor  old  tyrant  died  of  a  most  loaths(jme 
 and  torturing  disease  (see  Jos.  "Ant.,"  17,  6, 
 5),  in  the  seventieth  year  of  his  life,  and  the 
 thirt^'-seventh  of  his  nominal,  or  thirty- 
 fourth  of  his  actual  reign.  (Jos.  "War,"  1, 
 83,  8;   "Ant.,"  17,  8,  1.) 
 
 20.  Take  the  child  and  go,  not  now  '  flee,' 
 as  before  (v.  13).  They  are  dead.  The  ex- 
 pressit)n  was  probably  suggested  by  Ex.  4: 
 19,  'For  all  are  dead  that  sought  thy  life' 
 (Sept.),  and  so  it  takes  a  general  form.  There 
 are  none  now  that  seek  the  child's  life — all 
 such  are  dead.  This  might  be  said  (the  ex- 
 pression being  borrowed)  without  specific 
 reference  to  any  death  but  that  of  Herod. 
 (So  Bengel,  Bleek,  Keil.)  It  is  also  possible 
 to  understand  the  plural  as  a  mere  general 
 statement  of  a  particular  fact,  such  as  is  com- 
 mon in  all  languages,  and  without  any  ref- 
 erence to  Ex.  4:  19.  (Meyer).  The  idea 
 (Euthym.,  Clark,  Lutteroth)  that  Antipater 
 is  included,  who  was  slain  a  few  days  before 
 Herod's  death,  assumes  that  he  had  shared 
 his  father's  hostility  to  the  child,  an  assump- 
 tion unsupported  and  improbable. — To  seek 
 the  life  of  any  one  is  a  Hebrew  idiom,  Kom. 
 11:  3;  Jer.  44:  30;  Ex.  4:  19.  The  land  of 
 Israel  was  said  partly,  perhaps,  in  contrast 
 to  the  heathen  land  in  which  they  had  been 
 sojourning,  but  also  as  a  designation  of  the 
 whole  country,  the  term  '  Judea 'being  pres- 
 ently applied  (v.  22)  to  a  particular  district. 
 'Land  of  Israel'  is  not  elsewhere  found  in 
 the  New  Testament,  but  see  'cities  of  Israel ' 
 in  10:  23.  Bnt  when  he  heard.  'Notwith- 
 standing,' in  Com.  Ver.,  is  quite  too  strong  for 
 the  Greek  connective.  Judea,  always  in 
 Matthew,  Mark,  and  John,  and  sometimes 
 in  Luke  and  Acts,  means  the  southern  district, 
 as  distinguished  from  Galilee,  Samaria,  and 
 Perea.  Elsewhere  in  Luke  and  Acts,  and 
 always  in  the  Epistles,  it  denotes  the  whole 
 country.     In  v.   22  the  only  fact  of  import- 
 
 ance to  Joseph  is  that  Archelaus  reigns  over 
 Judea,  where  he  has  intended  to  live;  and 
 v/e  need  not  suppose  that  'Judea'  here  in- 
 cludes Samaria,  which  was  also  under  Arche- 
 laus' dominion. 1  After  many  changes  of  his 
 will,  Herod  at  the  last  moment  divided  his 
 dominions  among  three  of  his  sons  (Jos. 
 "Ant.,"  18,  8-11).  (1)  Herod  Antipas  was 
 made  Tetrarch  of  Galilee  and  Perea.  (The 
 Greek  word  'tetrarch'  signified  originally 
 the  ruier  of  the  fourth  part  of  a  province  or 
 district,  as  in  Galatia;  but  was  applied  by 
 the  Eomans  in  the  time  of  our  Lord  to  the 
 ruler  of  any  considerable  part  of  a  province 
 or  people.)  He  is  the  Herod  who  appears  in 
 connection  with  John  the  Baptist  and  the 
 public  ministry  of  our  Lord  (14:  1  ff).  (2) 
 Herod  Philip,  Tetrarch  of  Iturea,  Trachonitis, 
 and  some  adjacent  districts,  is  not  mentioned 
 in  the  Gospel  history',  except  in  Luke  3:  1. 
 It  was  another  Herod  Philip,  one  left  in  a 
 private  station,  that  married  their  niece  Hero- 
 dias,  and  was  forsaken  by  her  for  Antipas;  the 
 daughter  of  this  other  Philip  and  Herodias  was 
 Salome,  the  dancer,  who  subsequently  married 
 Philij)  the  Tetrarch.  Amongthe  ten  wives  and 
 numerous  children  of  Herod  the  Great,  the 
 same  names  frequently  recur.  Philip  the  Te- 
 trarch is  described  by  Josephus  as  a  worthy 
 man,  and  a  just  ruler;  apparently'  the  best 
 man  of  the  Herod  family.  Our  Lord,  towards 
 the  close  of  his  ministry  in  Galilee,  repeatedly 
 retires  from  the  dominions  of  the  weak  and 
 cunning  Antipas  to  those  of  Philip  (14:  13; 
 15:29;  16:13).  (3)  To  Archelaus  were  given 
 Judea  (with  Idumea)  and  Samaria,  making 
 at  least  one  half  of  his  father's  kijigdom,  and 
 yielding  twice  as  much  revenue  as  both  the 
 tetrarchies  combined  (Jos.  "Ant.,"  17,  11,  4). 
 Herod  assigned  him  the  title  of  'king,'  and 
 he  was  saluted  as  such  after  his  father's 
 death,  and  so  regarded  in  Judea  for  a  con- 
 siderable period  (Jos.  "Ant.,"  17,  8,  If.  and  ch. 
 
 1  The  name 'Palestine' means  land  of  the  Philistines,  |  they  did  in  many  other  eases,  and  thus  Palestine  he- 
 the  form  being  a  little  changed  in  passing  through  the  came  a  common  name  for  the  whole  country,  being  so 
 Greek.  (In  Com.  Ver.  of  Old  Testament,  '  Palestina'  i  used  sometimes  even  by  Philo  and  Josephus.  Though 
 and  '  Philistia.')  As  the  Philistines  occupied  the  not  found  in  New  Testament,  it  has  continued  to  rival 
 maritime  plain,  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  first  visiting  the  name  Judea  to  the  present  day.  The  redoubtable 
 the  towns  near  the  coast,  afterwards  extended  the  I'hilistines  still  live  in  geography. 
 name  of  the  coast  to  the  adjacent  region  inland,  as  1 
 
Ch.  II.] 
 
 MATTHEW 
 
 27 
 
 21  And  he  arose,  and  took  tlie  younn  child  and  his 
 motlier,  and  came  into  the  land  ut'  Isniel. 
 
 22  liut  when  lie  heard  that  AreheUiiis  did  reign  in 
 Judea  'in  the  room  of  his  lather  llerud,  he  was  al'ruid 
 to  go  thither:  notwithstanding,  being  warned  of  Uod 
 in  a  dream,  he  tnrned  aside  into  the  parts  of  (ialilee: 
 
 2:5  And  he  came  and  dwelt  in  a  city  called  Nazareth  : 
 that  it  might  he  fiiKilled  whi(-h  was  spoken  by  the 
 prophets,  lie  shall  be  callwi  a  Nazareue. 
 
 21  that  sought  the  young  child's  life.  And  he  arose 
 and  took  the  young  child  and  his  mother,  and  came 
 
 22  into  the  land  of  l>rael.  Hut  when  he  heard  that 
 Archclaus  was  reigning  over  ,Iudu;a  in  the  room  of 
 his  father  llerod,  he  was  afraid  to  go  thither;  and 
 being  warned  o/  (iod  in  a  dream,  he  wilhdrew  into 
 
 2,t  the  parts  of  (;alilee,  and  came  and  dwelt  in  a  city 
 called  Nazarelh:  that  it  might  he  luHilleil  which  waa 
 sjioken  through  the  prophets,  that  he  should  be 
 called  a  Nazarene. 
 
 9,  1-5),  though  the  Eniperor  Augustus  fintilly 
 allowed  him  only  the  title  of  cthiiaroli  (ruler 
 of  ft  nation  or  people,  a  rather  more  honor- 
 able title  than  tetraroh),  with  the  promise 
 to  declare  him  king  if  he  should  deserve 
 it.  The  expression  did  reign,  or  vias 
 rcifjnlng,  l.  e.,  was  king,  is  thus  minutely 
 correct  for  the  period  immediately  follow- 
 ing Herod's  death.  It  may,  however,  be 
 understood  as  used  loosely,  just  as  'king' 
 is  applied  to  any  ruler,  from  the  Roman 
 Emperor  (i  Peter  2:  13)  to  Herod  Antipas  the 
 Tetrarch  (1*:  9;  Mark  6:  14).  SoJosephus  ("Life" 
 ^  1)  sji3's  his  own  father  was  born  "while 
 Arclu^laus  was  reigning  the  tenth  j-ear." 
 Josi'ith  is  surprised  and  disappointed  at 
 learning  that  Arehelaus  is  appointed  King 
 of  Judea,  for  it  had  been  understood  that  An- 
 tii)as  was  to  succeed  his  father  in  the  whole' 
 kingdom,  and  Herod  mad^:'  the  change  just 
 before  his  death  (Jos.  "Ant.,"'  17,  (J,  1 ;  8,  1 ; 
 U,  4\ 
 
 On  warned  and  turned  aside,  or  wif/i- 
 drew,  see  on  v.  12.  The  ptirts  of  (.alilce, 
 those  parts  of  the  country  which  were  com- 
 prised in  that  district  (comp.  10:  13;  Acts 
 20:  2). 
 
 23.  The  town  of  Nazareth'  is  not  men- 
 tioned in  Old  Testament,  which  is  notsurpris- 
 ing,  as  the  Old  Testament  history  rarely  ex- 
 tends to  any  part  of  Galilee.  Nor  need  we 
 wonder  that  Josephus  does  not  name  it,  t\s  it 
 was  a  small  to\vn  remote  from  the  principal 
 roads,  and  did  not  fall  in  the  way  of  an^'  of 
 the  military  operations  which  he  describes.  [ 
 It  was  situated  about  fifty-five  miles  north  of 
 Jerusalem,  in  an  elevated  basin,  such  as  is 
 frequently  found  in  Samaria  and  Galilee,  j 
 This  basin  is  about  a  mile  long  by  less  than 
 half  a  mile  wide,  opening  southward  by  a 
 narrow  and  winding  pass  into  the  great  plain 
 of  Esdrtelon.  Split  a  ))ear  endwise  and  tiie 
 lower  half,  with  the  crooked  .stem,  will  give 
 the  shape  of  the  valley  of   Nazareth.     The  i 
 
 encompassing  slope  is  divided  by  d&pressions 
 on  its  face  into  some  seventeen  distinct  hills. 
 On  the  western  side  of  tliis  elevated  valley, 
 and  sloping  a  little  way  up  the  western  hill, 
 lies  the  modern  town,  and  there  is  no  reason 
 to  think    the   site    has    materially   changed. 
 Higher  up  the  slope  is  a  limestone  clitt"  thirty 
 or  forty  feet  high,  which  (or  one  of  the  simi- 
 lar ones  not  far  from  it)  may  well  have  been 
 the  "brow  of  the  hill  whereon  their  city  was 
 built,"  from  which  the  mob  proposed  to  cast 
 their   rejected  prophet  (Lukci:  jg),  a  scene  ab- 
 surdly located  by  monkish  tradition  at  a  pre- 
 cipice two  miles  away,  overlooking  the  plain 
 of  Esdraelon.    The  vale  of  Nazareth  is  green 
 and  very  fertile,  with  many  fruit  trees  and  a 
 fine  fountain  near  the  village,  altogether  pre- 
 senting a  beautiful  scene  ;  and  from  the  high 
 western  hill  is  a  view  among  the  most  exten- 
 sive in  Palestine,  embracing  Tabor  and  the 
 great  plain,  Carniel  and  the  blue  Mediterra- 
 nean, the  mountain-wall  east  of  the  depressed 
 Jordan  valley,  and  on  the  north   the  far-off 
 snowy  summit  of  Hermon.     Yet,  as  so  often 
 happens,  the  dwellers  amid  all  these  beauties 
 of  nature  were  rude,  violent,  and  of  evil  re- 
 pute.    The  question  of  Nathanael  f  john  i :  46,  Rev. 
 ^■•=r):   'Can    there  anj-thing   good   come  out 
 of  Nazareth?"  is  not  sufficiently  accounted 
 for,  as  some  have  thought,  by  the  contempt 
 for  Galilee  in  general  which  was  felt  by  the 
 people  of  Judea  ;  for  Nathanael  hi m.self  lived 
 at  "Cana  of  Galilee"    (John 21 :  a),  only  a  few 
 miles  distant.     Nor  can  it  l)e  easily  regarded 
 as  an  unjust  prejudice,  for  Nathanael  was  a 
 man   of  singularly  good  character.  (John  1:47) 
 And  so  the  unparalleled  violence  of  the  rabble 
 (Luke 4: 28-30)^  ,ni(l  the  persistent  unbelief  even 
 on  a  second  visit  which  excited  the  wonder  of 
 Jesushimself  (M.irk6:6),  are  not  fully  explained 
 by  the  fact  that  he  was  a  projdiet  "in  liis  own 
 (•i>untry."  but  lead  us  to  think  of  them  as  an 
 intractable  and  disorderly   people,  deserving 
 their  bad   reputation.       But  here  lived  the 
 
 'The  original  .\ramaic  form  of  the  name  was  probably  Nazara  (see  Keim). 
 
28 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  II. 
 
 righteous  .Joseph,  and  the  meek,  devout 
 Mary;  and  here  "increased  in  wisdom  and 
 stature,  and  in  favor  with  God  and  man  " 
 (Luke  2 :  52),  tlie  child,  the  hoy,  the  youth,  the 
 man,  who  was  in  due  time  to  come  forth  from 
 this  obscure  vilhige  as  the  consohxtion  of  Is- 
 rael, as  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  Here  he 
 wrought  (Mark  6: 3)  at  the  humble  and  laborious 
 calling  of  his  reputed  father  (see  on  13  :  55) ; 
 here  he  worshipped  every  Sabbath,  with  such 
 worship  as  only  the  perfect  could  pay,  in  the 
 synagogue  from  which  he  was  afterwards  to 
 be  rudely  thrust  forth  ;  and  often,  no  doubt, 
 he  would  climb  this  western  hill  as  the  sun 
 was  sinking  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  look 
 down  with  pure  pleasure  upon  the  beautiful 
 valley,  or  far  away  over  the  magnificent  pros- 
 pect, and,  as  his  human  mind  gradually  un- 
 folded to  comprehend  hiS'  mission,  would 
 think  great  thoughts  of  the  kingdom  that 
 should  fill  the  whole  earth  and  should  have 
 no  end.  (See  copious  and  pleasing  descriptions 
 in  Renan  and  Geikie). 
 
 That  he  should  be  called,  is  as  natural  a 
 translation  of  the  Greek  as  He  shall  be 
 called,  and  better  suits  the  most  probable 
 interpretation  of  this  passage.  The  words, 
 '  He  shall  be  called  a  Nazarene,'  are  not  found 
 in  the  Old  Testament.  The  difficulty  thus 
 presented  has  been  variously  explained.  (1) 
 Chrys.,  Hanna,  and  some  others,  suppose  a 
 lost  prophecy.  But  this  is  a  mere  make-shift. 
 The  term  'the  prophets'  in  New  Testament, 
 everywhere  means  the  canonical  prophets. 
 (Meyer.)  Ewald's  suggestion  that  it  may  be 
 from  an  apocryphal  book',  is  likewise  a  make- 
 shift. (2)  Jerome,  Calvin,  and  othei's,  con- 
 nect it  with  the  law  as  to  the  Nazirites.  But 
 Nazareth  and  Nazarene  are  .almost  certainly 
 not  derived  from  na.zir,  'consecrated,'  but 
 from  nrfzr?', 'branch,'  'shoot,'  as  shown  by  the 
 Syriac  and  the  Rabbinical  forms  of  the  word 
 Nazarene  (Robinson,  Evang.  and  Mishna); 
 or  else  from  some  kindred  word  formed  on 
 the  same  root.  (Grimm,  i*  Moreover,  Jesus 
 was  in  no  sense  a  Nazirite,  being  quite  dif- 
 ferent, as  he  himself  declares  (n  :  i8,  i9),  from 
 John  the  Baptist.  Observe  that  Rev.  Ver.  in 
 Num.  6:2;  Judg.  13:  5,  etc.,  spells  not  Naza- 
 
 rite,  but  Nazirite,  according  to  the  Hebrew 
 nazir.  (3)  Fritzsche,  Meyer,  Bleek,  Weiss, 
 Edensh.,  and  others,  suppose  a  reference  to 
 Isa.  11:  1,  where  Messiah  is  called  a  'branch,' 
 Hebrew  netzer.  An  equivalent  though  dif- 
 ferent Hebrew  word  is  applied  to  him  in  Jer. 
 23:  5;  33:  15;  Zech.  3;  8;  6:  12.  From  the 
 passage  in  Isaiah,  reinforced  by  the  others,  it 
 may  have  become  common  (Bleek  supposes) 
 to  call  the  Messiah  simply  netzer,  'branch,' 
 as  is  perhaps  implied  in  Zech.  3:8.  So  the 
 prediction  of  the  'prophets'  led  to  Messiah's 
 being  'called'  Netzer,  and  as  a  resident  at 
 Netzer  or  Natzara,  Jesus  was  called  Naza- 
 rene. This  is  ingenious  and  may  be  true, 
 though  it  seems  far-fetched.  (4)  Olshausen, 
 Lange,  Westcott  (Int.),  and  others,  under- 
 stand it  as  referring  to  the  various  predictions 
 (e.  g.,  Psa.  22;  Isa.  53),  that  Messiah  would 
 be  despised  and  reviled,  as  was  done  when  he 
 was  '  called  '  a  Nazarene.  Had  he  been  called 
 Jesus  the  Bethlehemite,  it  would  have  seemed 
 honorable;  but  to  be  called  Jesus  the  Naza- 
 rene, would  at  once  awaken  the  contempt  of 
 the  Jews,  and  would  be  a  prima  facie  argu- 
 ment against  his  claims  to  be  regarded  as 
 Messiah,  the  son  of  David;  and  we  know 
 that  such  an  argument  was  once  actually 
 used.  (John  7: 41.)  2  As  thus  Understood,  the  pas- 
 sage is  best  translated  as  in  Rev.  Ver.  This 
 seems,  upon  the  whole,  to  be  decidedly  the 
 best  view.  The  Mohammedans  in  Palestine, 
 now  commonly  call  Christians  Nazarcnes. 
 (Thomson,  II.,  316.)  (5)  Hengstenberg,  Alex- 
 ander, Ellicott,  Keil,  combine  (3)  and  (4),  un- 
 derstanding Isaiah  11 :  1  to  represent  Messiah 
 as  "a  shoot  from  the  prostrate  trunk  or  stem 
 of  .lesse,  i.  e.,  as  from  the  ro^'al  family  of 
 .Tudah  in  its  humble  and  reduced  estate." 
 (Alex.).  But  this  mode  of  coimecting  the 
 two  theories  appears  artificial.  It  is  better  to 
 be  content  with  one  or  the  other,  as  cither  of 
 them  is  quite  possibly  correct.  (6)  Luttcroth 
 has  a  new  explanation :  Joseph  saw  that  a  life 
 in  Bethlehem  would  be  perilous  for  the  child, 
 and  in  order  that  he  might  live,  and  the  pro- 
 phecies concerning  him  as  Messiah  might  be 
 fulfilled,  Joseph  took  him  to  dwell  in  Naza 
 reth,    '  because  he  would   be  called  a  Naza 
 
 1  McClellan  begs  the  question,  and  actually  translates,  I  Plato  as  saying  something  which  cannot  be  found  1: 
 *ne  shall  be  called  a  Nazarite.'  Plato's  works  in  so  many  words,  but  is  substantially 
 
 I  contained  in  various  passages.      Indeed  the  same  thing 
 
 2  It  has  been  remarked  that  Plutarch  frequently  quotes  |  is  done  by  many  writers,  and  is  perfectly  natural. 
 
 i 
 
Ch.  II.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 29" 
 
 rene,'  aiul  not  a  Betlili-hemite,  and  thus  would 
 be  less  likely  to  incur  hostility  than  if  known 
 to  be  from  the  city  of  David.  This  is  quite 
 ingenious,  but  strained  and  iniprt)bable.  The 
 translation,  "because  he  would  be  called,"  is 
 possible. 
 
 The  plural,  by,  through,  the  prophets, 
 is  favorable  to  (4).  Yet  in  (3)  it  is  possible  to 
 suppose  reference  also  to  the  other  i)roi)hets 
 cbesides  Isa.  11:  1),  in  which  another  but 
 equivalent  Hebrew  word  is  eniplo3ed.  And 
 the  plural  might  be  used  with  especial  refer- 
 ence to  a  single  prediction,  as  in  John  0:  45; 
 Acts  1):  40;  15:  15,  though  this  is  unusual, 
 and  never  found  in  Matthew.  (Comp.  26:  56.) 
 That  it  might  be  fulfilled,  as  in  1  :  22,  the 
 providential  purjjose. 
 
 On  comparing  the  two  first  chapters  of  Mat- 
 thew and  of  Luke,  there  appears  to  be  some 
 conflict  as  to  the  ord(>r  of  events.  Not  in  the 
 fact  that  Matthew  makes  no  mention  of  the 
 previous  residence  at  Nazareth,  which  was 
 simply  not  necessary  to  his  own  chief  object 
 of  showing  that  Jesus  was  the  Messiah.  But 
 Luke  (•.':39),  makes  the  return  to  Nazareth 
 follow  the  presentation  in  the  temple,  thus 
 apparently  leaving  no  room  for  the  visit  of 
 the  Magi  and  the  flight  into  Egypt.  The  pre- 
 sentation, it  is  true,  might  possibly  have  fol- 
 lowed the  visit  of  the  Magi— the  distance  being 
 only  five  miles— before  Herod  concluded  that 
 the  Magi  had  mocked  him.  But  this  ill  ac- 
 cords witli  the  expressions  of  V.  13,  14,  and  the 
 gifts  of  the  Magi  would,  if  previously  received, 
 have  enabled  the  parents  to  present  the  regu- 
 lar offerings,  without  being  restricted  to  those 
 permitted  to  the  poor.  (Luke-.*:  '.'i;  Lev.  12-8.)  More- 
 over, Luke  would  still  seem  to  exclude  the 
 flight  into  Egypt.  To  meet  this  difficulty, 
 some  suppctse  that  immediately  after  the  pre- 
 sentation they  returned  to  Nazareth  (Luke), 
 and  having  there  made  the  necessary  arrange- 
 ments, removed  to  Bethlehem,  intending  to 
 rear  the  child  in  the  city  of  David,  an  inten- 
 tion still  ai)parently  retained  by  them  on 
 returning  from  Egypt,  (v. 22.)  But  though 
 tenable  (adopted  in  Clark's  Harmony),  this 
 supposition  is  less  simple  and  natural  than  to 
 understand  that  Luke,  omitting  all  interme- 
 diate event.*,  passes  at  once  from  the  presenta- 
 tion in  the  temple  to  that  return  to  Nazareth 
 which  ^latthew  also  records.  And  if  Luke 
 seems  to  leave  no  room   for  any   intervening 
 
 occurrences,  this  arises  from  the  necessity  of 
 the  case  in  a  brief  narrative  which,  being 
 compelled  to  omit  much,  must  bring  together 
 events  not  immediately  successive,  and  must 
 do  this  without  leaving  a  break  at  the  point 
 of  omission,  or  else  altogether  destroy  its  own 
 continuity,  and  become  not  a  narrative  but  a 
 mass  of  fragments.  If  Providence  designed 
 that  there  should  be  f<'ur  indei)endent  Gospels, 
 and  each  was  to  be  a  simple  and  readable 
 story,  apparent  disagreements  of  this  sort  are 
 inevitable.  It  follows  that  such  cases  cannot 
 with  propriety  be  understood  as  involving  any 
 real  conflict.  And  we  see  that  it  is  becoming 
 to  eschew  the  nervous  harmonizing  practiced 
 by  some,  as  well  as  the  disposition  of  others 
 to  magnify  discrepancies,  and  eagerly  pro- 
 nounce them  irreconcilable. 
 
 HOMILKTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  13.  God  had  promised  that  this  child  should 
 save  others  (^■■ii-),  yet  now  he  must  flee  for  his 
 own  life.  So  Paul  at  the  shipwreck.  (acu27; 
 22,  :ii.)  The  supernatural  comes  in  only  where 
 natural  powers  would  not  suffice.  The  child 
 is  not  preserved  from  Herod's  designs  by  mir- 
 acle, nor  miraculously  transported  into  Egypt, 
 after  the  fashion  of  the  legendary  miracles, 
 but  there  is  iimply  a  supernatural  warning 
 that  he  must  be  carried  away.  The  revela- 
 tion ia^not  all  given  at  once.  Bengel:  "Jo- 
 seph must  quietly  wait  an  uncertain  time,  'till 
 I  bring  thee  word.' "  Jer.  Taylok.  "Andso 
 for  all  his  sons  by  adoption,  God  will  deter- 
 mine the  time,  and  ease  our  pains  and  refresh 
 our  sorrows,  and  give  quietness  to  our  fears 
 and  deliverance  from  our  troubles,  and  sanc- 
 tify it  all  and  give  a  crown  at  last,  and  all  in 
 his  good  time,  if  we  but  wait  the  coming  of 
 the  angel,  and  in  the  meantime  do  our  duty 
 with  care,  and  sustain  our  temporals  with  in- 
 differency." 
 
 V.  14.  Henry:  "  Those  that  would  make. wr« 
 work  of  their  obedience,  must  make  quirk 
 work  of  it."  V.  15.  Israel  and  Messiah,  both  so- 
 journing in  Egypt — occasion  in  each  case,  and 
 result.  V.  10.  Cruelty.  H )  Fostered  by  the  pos- 
 session of  despotic  power.  (2)  Inflamed  by 
 fancied  insult.  (3)  Recklessly  smitingthe  in- 
 nocent. (4)  Blindly  missing  its  object.  V.  17, 
 18.  The  old.  old  story— the  dead  babea?)d  the 
 heart-stricken  mother.  '  And  would  not  be 
 comforted.'  When  we  are  willing  to  be  com- 
 forted,   divine    comfort    is    not    far    away. 
 
30 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  II. 
 
 Luther  represents  the  Magi  in  their  own 
 country  as  the  first  New  Testament  preachers, 
 and  the  murdered  innocents  as  the  first  mar- 
 tyrs. 
 
 V.  19  (and  13).  If  we  wait  and  watch  for  the 
 guidance  which  God  has  promised,  it  will 
 come,  and  at  the  right  time.  V.  20.  He  that 
 'fled'  in  alarm  (v.  is)  now  'goes'  in  safety. 
 Alas!  for  the  human  being  whose  death 
 brings  a  feeling  of  relief  to  the  innocent  and 
 the  good.     V.  '22.   Like  father,  like  son. 
 
 V.  23.  The  truest  greatness  usually  grows  up 
 in  retirement,  often  in  obscurity ;  and  the 
 greatest  personage  in  history'  was  not  an  ex- 
 ception to  this  rule.  In  our  day  of  hot  haste, 
 and  especially  of  youthful  impatience  to  be  at 
 work,  it  is  well  to  remember  that  he  who 
 knew  his  ministry  could  last  but  a  few  years, 
 spent  thirty  j'ears  in  the  most  quiet  prepara- 
 tion. 
 
 THK    YOUTH    OF   JESUS. 
 
 As  to  the  Saviour's  life,  from  the  point  now 
 reached  to  his  baptism  (3:  is),  we  have  no  in- 
 formation in  Matthew,  and  none  in  the  other 
 Gospels,  save  the  interesting  and  instructive 
 incident  of  Luke  2:  41-52.  There  we  find 
 him  at  the  age  of  twelve,  highly  intelligent 
 and  trusted  by  his  parents;  devoted  to  the 
 study  of  the  Scriptures,  showing  a  wonderful 
 acquaintance  with  them  (comp.  Josephus, 
 "Life,"  ?2),  and  asking  questions  in  the  eager 
 desire  to  know  more;  beginning  to  perceive 
 that  God  is  in  some  peculiar  sense  his  'Fa- 
 ther,' and  fond  of  attendance  at  his  '  Father's 
 house' ;  shrinking  already  from  the  sensation 
 he  produces,  retiring  into  obscurity'  and  sub- 
 ject to  his  parents;  and  growing  m  wisdom 
 as  he  grows  in  stature  (or  age).  It  is  a  bright 
 and  inspiring  glimpse,  and  perfectly  harmo- 
 nious with  his  character  and  life  as  a  public 
 teacher. 
 
 To  meet  the  curiosit\'  always  felt  as  to  his 
 childhood  and  youth,  a  variety  of  marvelous 
 stories  were  invented  during  the  early  centu- 
 ries, which  were  recorded  in  apocrj-phal  Gos- 
 pels or  passed  into  tradition.  Though  many 
 of  these  are  sanctioned  by  the  Romish  Church, 
 they  are  often  absurd,  and  sometimes  blas- 
 phemous; and  the  recital  of  them  would  be 
 to  no  profit,  unless  it  were  in  the  way  of  illus- 
 trating by  contrast  the  simplicity,  the  reserve, 
 the  perfect  good  taste,  of  the  inspired  narra- 
 tive. 
 
 The  external  conditions  under  which  Jesus 
 grew  up,  are  known  to  us  from  general  sources 
 of  information.  His  development  must  have 
 been  influenced  by  such  outward  circum- 
 stances as  the  following:  (1)  Home.  (2)  Na- 
 ture (see  as  to  Nazareth,  on  v.  23).  His  deep 
 love  of  nature  appears  repeatedly  in  his  public 
 ministry.  (3)  The  Scri])tures.  (4)  The  syn- 
 agogue. (5)  Labor;  he  was  a  worker  in  wood 
 (Mark  6: 3),  and  it  is  stated  in  a  verj'  early  tradi- 
 tion that  he  made  "  plouglis  and  yokes"  (Jus- 
 tin Martyr,  "  Trypho,"  88).  It  is  not  improb- 
 able that  after  Joseph's  rleath  (comp.  below), 
 the  growing  youth's  labor  aide^  in  the  sup- 
 port of  that  loved  mother  for  whom  he  took 
 pains  to  jirovide  when  he  was  about  to  die 
 (jouq19:'-!6.  2V.)  That  he  spent  much  time  in  re- 
 flection, and  in  prayerful  communion  with  liis 
 Father,  is  naturally  inferred  from  his  course 
 at  a  later  period.  (On  this  paragraph,  comp. 
 Keim  and  Edersheim). 
 
 Among  the  outward  events  of  these  twenty- 
 eight  or  twenty-nine  j'ears,  a  few  at  least 
 ought  to  be  here  recalled. 
 
 When  Jesus  was  about  ten  j-ears  old,  A.  D. 
 6,  such  serious  complaints  against  Archelaus 
 were  made  at  Rome,  that  he  was  deposed 
 from  the  ethnarchate  of  Judea  and  Samaria, 
 and  banished  to  Vienna,  in  Gaul.  (Jos. 
 "Ant.,"  17,13,  2.)  At  that  time  the  earlier 
 history  of  Archelaus  (see  on  v.  '22)  would  be 
 much  talked  about,  and  thus  becoming  famil- 
 iar to  J'esus,  might  have  afterwards  suggested 
 the  Parable  of  the  Pounds.  (  Luke  w.  vi.  it.  )  For 
 there  is  a  striking  resemblance  in  manj-  lead- 
 ing points:  (1)  Archelaus  went  away  to  Rome 
 to  receive  royal  power,  and  return  to  exercise 
 it,  and  left  his  supporters  in  charge  of  his 
 aff"airs.  (2)  The  Jews  hated  him,  and  sent  an 
 embassy  of  fifty  persons  to  Rome  to  say  that 
 they  did  not  want  Archelaus  as*  their  king. 
 ("Ant."  17,  11,  If.)  (3)  When  Archelaus 
 returned,  though  Augustus  had  enjoined 
 moderation,  he  punished  with  great  .severity. 
 (17,  13,  '2.)  After  the  banishment  of  Arche- 
 laus, his  dominions  were  made  a  Roman  prov- 
 ince. Many  of  the  Jews  had  desired  this  at  the 
 death  of  Herod,  and  now  entreated  that  it  be 
 done,  being  weary  of  their  weak  native  rulers, 
 and  expecting  greater  quiet  and  better  pro- 
 tection for  property  and  business  under  a 
 Roman  governor.  Exactly  similar  changes, 
 and  for  similar  reasons,  now  often  occur  in 
 British  India,  and  under  the  Russian  rule  in 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 81 
 
 CHAPTER   III. 
 
 I 
 
 N  those  days  caiue  John  tbo  Baptist,  preaching  in 
 the  wilderuess  o{  Juclua, 
 
 1     And  in  those  days  conieth  John  the  Baptist,  preach- 
 
 Contnil  Asia,  ami  were  then  taking  ]ilac'o  in 
 otlinr  parts  oftlio  Roman  Empire  ((■.  g.,  Tac. 
 "Ann.,"  11.42).  Btitotlier  Jews  violently  op- 
 posed such  a  change,  clinging  to  the  bare 
 shadow  of  independence,  and  accounting  it  a 
 sin  tliat  the  people  of  God  should  be  directly 
 subject  to  heathen  rulers,  especially  that  they 
 should  pay  them  taxes.  A  portion  of  these 
 broke  out  into  rebellion  under  .Judas,  the 
 Galilean  or  Gaulonite.  (Jos.  "Ant.,"  18,  1; 
 Acts.5;  37.)  This  movement,  and  other  similar 
 insurrections  in  following  years,  were  easily 
 quel  hid  by  the  Romans,  but  the  sentiment 
 which  ])roduced  them  remained.  (Comp.  a  sec- 
 tion oftlieGerman  Anabaptists, tlie Fifth  Mon- 
 archy men  in  England,  etc.)  From  it  came 
 the  question,  "  Is  it  lawful  to  give  tribute  to 
 Cesar?  "  {ii- 17.)  Some  of  its  supporters  were 
 subsequently  associated  as  Cananites  or  Zel- 
 otao,  including  Simon,  who  became  one  of 
 tlie  twelve  apostles.  (io:4.)  Degenerating  by 
 degrees  into  mere  robbers,  the  men  of  this 
 opinion  still  commanded  popular  sympathy, 
 as  was  perhaps  shown  in  the  case  of  Barabbas. 
 (27:16.)  The  same  smouldering  sentiment 
 broke  out  in  A.  D.  06,  leading  (Jos.  "Ant.,"  18, 
 1,  fi)  to  the  war  which  ended  in  the  destruc- 
 tion of  Jerusalem,  and  in  which  the  Zealots 
 took  a  prominent  part.  The  Roman  Gov- 
 ernors of  .ludea  and  Samaria  were  called  pro- 
 curators, the  sixth  of  whom,  Pontius  Pilatus 
 (27:  i),  ruled  from  A.  D.  2i>  (when  the  ministry 
 of  John  and  of  Jesus  jjrobabl^-  began),  to  a.  d. 
 3().  Meantime,  the  quiet  dwellers  at  Naz- 
 areth were  not  directly  concerned  in  these 
 changes  and  commotions,  remaining  under 
 the  rule  of  Herod  Antipas  (see  on  v.  22), 
 whkh  coniinucd  to  A.  D.  39. 
 
 The  youthful  carpenter  was  probably  in  his 
 ninct(!enth  year  (a.  d.  14)  when  tlie  great 
 Emperor  Augustus  died,  and  was  succeeded 
 by  Tiberius,  wfia  reigned  throughout  the  re- 
 maining life  of  Jesus,  and  for  some  seven 
 years  longer  (a.  d.  87).  I 
 
 It  seems  nearly  certain  that  Joseph  died  at 
 some  time  between  the  visit  to  Jerusalem  of 
 Luke  2:  41  (probably  A.  d.  8),  and  the  bap- 
 tism of  Christ  (probably  A.  D.  2G).  Not  only 
 is  he  never  mentioned  in  the  liistory  of  our 
 Lord's  public  ministry',  but  Mary  is  spoken 
 of  in  such  ways  as  seem  to  imply  that  she  was 
 then  a  widow.  That  several  sons  and  daugh-' 
 ters  were  born  to  Joseph  and  Mary  is  proba- 
 ble, but  not  certain.  (Comp.  on  1  :  25,  and  13: 
 5o. ) 
 
 A  very  full  account  of  whatever  will  throw 
 light  on  this  period  in  the  life  of  Christ,  in- 
 cluding the  home  life  and  school  life  of  a 
 Jewish  child,  the  social  influences,  public 
 worship,  and  religious  sentiments  of  the  time, 
 the  political  changes,  and  the  growing  and 
 shifting  expectations  of  the  Messiah,  may  be 
 found  in  Geikie,  ch.  xii-xxiii,  and  Edcrsh.,ch. 
 ix,  X.  See  also  Ewald,  Keim,  Hausrath, 
 Edersheim's  "Sketches  of  Jewish  Social 
 Life,"  and  other  writers. 
 
 1-1- 
 
 Ministry   of   Johx   the 
 
 Ch.  3: 
 
 Baptist. 
 
 The  second  great  division  of  this  Gospel 
 comprises  ch.  3  :  to  4:  11,  and  narrates  the 
 events  connected  with  the  entrance  of  our 
 Lord  upon  his  public  work,  including  the 
 appearance  and  ministry  of  .John  the  Bap- 
 tist (3:1-12),  the  baptism  of  Jesus  (i^'-n),  and 
 his  temptation.  (41-11.)  Here  for  the  first 
 time  Mark  (i:i-8),  and  Luke  (3:ii8),  become 
 really  par.^illel  to  Matthew;  for  Luke's  ap- 
 parently parallel  matter  heretofore  has  been 
 entirely  distinct  fr  ni  Matthew. 
 
 1.  In  those  days.  The  Rev.  Yer.  has, 
 And  in. I  This  signifies,  in  the  days  in  which 
 .Jose])h  and  his  family  dwelt  at  Nazareth, 
 as  recorded  in  the  preceding  sentence.  This 
 event  and  tlie  appearance  of  John  are  thrown 
 together  as  belonging  to  the  .same  period,  no 
 account  being  taken  of  the  uneventful  inter- 
 vening time,   which,   in  this  case,   was  near 
 
 '  The  Greek  has  a  particle  of  transition,  rfe,  which  we  I  go  right  on  without  any  marked  interruption.  The 
 Dften  render  '  and,' '  but,'  or  '  now' ;  and  sometimes  we  "  Western  "  form  of  Greek  text  omitted  the  /1r,  prob- 
 oegin  more  naturally  without  any  conjunction.  It  is  ably  because  it  was  thought  there  ought  to  be  a  pause, 
 lest  to  render  it  here,  because  the  narrative  seems  to 
 
32 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  hi. 
 
 thirty  years.  {Luke:i;23.)  So  Ex.  2:  11,  "in 
 those  day-s"  passes  over  the  wliole  time 
 from  Moses'  early  youth,  when  his  mother 
 returned  liini  to  Pharaoh's  daughter,  until 
 he  was  forty  years  old.  (acu7:23.)  In  other 
 cases  the  expression  is  equally  indefinite, 
 tliough  the  time  passed  over  is  shorter  [e.  g., 
 Isa.  oS:  1;  Mark  1:  9;  Acts  1:  15).  The 
 same  use  of  the  plirase  is  found  in  classic 
 writers  also,  where  nothing  is  aimed  at  but 
 a  general  designation  of  the  time.  Luke 
 (3:1)  here  gives  the  date  of  John's  appear- 
 ance with  great  particularity.  Pontius  Pi- 
 late became  procurator  A.  D.  25-(5.  The 
 fifteenth  year  of  Tiberius  is  probably  to  be 
 counted  from  the  time  when  he  was  associ- 
 ated with  Augustus  (two  years  before  the 
 hitter's  death),  which  would  be  A.  D.  12. 
 There  cannot  be  much  doubt  that  John  ap- 
 peared in  A.  D.  26.  Came,  or  rather,  ar- 
 rives, presents  himself.  The  word  is  several 
 times  used  to  denote  the  arrival  or  public  ap- 
 pearance of  an  official  personage  (comp.  1 
 Mace.  4:  46;  Heb.  9:  11;  and  below,  v. 
 13) ;  and  it  may  be  intended  here  to  denote 
 John's  appearance  in  his  official  character. 
 The  Greek  has  here  the  present  tense,  pre- 
 cisely as  in  V.  13. 
 
 John  the  Baptist.— The  most  probable 
 date  for  the  beginning  of  the  Baptist's  min- 
 istry is  A.  D.  26,  say  in  the  spring.  (Comp.  on 
 2:  19.)  The  name  John  (Johanan  =  Jehovah 
 graciously  gave)  had  become  common  since 
 the  time  of  the  popular  ruler  John  Hyrca- 
 nus  (died  B.  c.  106);  thirteen  persons  of  that 
 name  are  mentioned  in  Josephus;  and  in  the 
 New  Testament,  besides  the  Baptist  and  the 
 Evangelist,  we  meet  with  John  Mark  (Acts  12: 
 12),  and  John  of  the  high-priestly  family.  (Acts 
 4:  6.)  .John  the  forerunner  was  well  known  to 
 Matthew's  first  readers  as  the  'Baptist,'  or 
 Baptizer  (comp.  14:  2,  8);  we  find  Josey)hus 
 also  ("Ant.,"  18,  5,  2)  mentioning  him  as 
 "John,  who  was  surnamed  Baptist."  This 
 name,  the  Baptizer,  was  of  course  given  him 
 in  consequence  of  the  remarkable  rite  he  per- 
 formed, which  attracted  universal  attention, 
 and  was  repeatedly  used  as  the  characteri,stic 
 representative  of  his  whole  work  (see  on 
 21  :  25).— The  circumstances  connected  with 
 John's  birth  are  given  only  by  Luke.  Of  his 
 history  since  childhood  we  only  know  that  he 
 '  v/us  in  thi  deserts  till  the  day  of  his  shewing 
 
 unto  Israel.'    (Lukei:8o.)     His  father  would  be 
 anxious  to  give  to  the  child  of  such  hopes  the 
 best  priestly  education,  and  it  is  probable  that 
 he  retired  to  'the  deserts'  after  the  death  of 
 his  parents,  who  were  of  advanced  age  at  the 
 time  of  his  birth.     Such  a  step  would  be  natu- 
 ral only  when  grown,  or  nearly  so.     In  the 
 wild  region  between  Jerusalem  and  the  Dead 
 Sea  (see  below),  he  probably  spent  his  time  in 
 religious   meditation,   ripening   for  his  great 
 mission.     Yet  that  he  knew  human  nature, 
 and  observed  the  men  of  his  own  time,  appears 
 from  Luke  3  :  10-14.    In  this  same  wild  region 
 dwelt  the  Essenes  (see  on  v.  7),  and  here  also 
 Josephus    ("Life,"    2)    locates    the    teacher 
 Banus,    with  whom  he  spent  three  years  in 
 seclusion,  at  a  period  about  thirty  years  later 
 than  John's  public  appearance.     It  had  been 
 appointed  (Lukei:  15)  that  from  the  beginning 
 of  John's  life  he  should  not  'drink  wine  or 
 strong  drink,'  i.  e.,  should  live  as  a  Nazirite 
 (Num.6:  i-2i),  implying  extraordinary  and  life- 
 long consecration  to  God's  service.     A  child 
 of  the  mountains,  and  living  a  temperate  life 
 in  the  open  air,  he  probably  became  strong  in 
 body,  as  well  as  'grew  strong  in  spirit.'   (i."ke 
 1:  80.)     Comp.  on  V.  4.     It  is  probable  (see  on 
 V.  13)  that  he  began  his  ministry  when  about 
 thirty  years  old.     "This  protracted  period  of 
 private  discipline  and  preparation  in  the  life 
 both  of  Christ  and  his  forerunner,  is  in  striking 
 (;ontrast  with  our  own  impatience  even  under 
 the  most  hurried  superficial  processes  of  edu- 
 cation."  (Alexander).— That  a  priest   should 
 be  called  to  be  a  prophet  was   not   strange; 
 comp.  Jeremiah  and  Ezekiel.— For  a  further 
 account  of  John,  see  throughout  this  chapter, 
 and  on  4:  12;    9:  14  tf.;    11:  2-19;    14:  1-13; 
 17  :  10-13 ;  21 ;  25,  32.     K'dhler  :   "  Though  the 
 historical    information  is  very  limited,  there 
 are  few  persons  of  whom  we  can  form  so  clear 
 and  lively  a  conception.  ...  An    imposing 
 figure,   in   whose  posture  and  traits  of  coun- 
 tenance  were   depicted  iron  will,   and  deep, 
 holy    carnestnes,?,    yet    without   passing   into 
 hardness.     In  general,  John  may  be  called  a 
 classical  example  of  the  manifestation  of  love 
 in  the  garb  of  severity.     We   cannot  doubt 
 his  profound  compassion  for  the  unhappy  con- 
 dition of  his  people,  sunken  in  sin  and  exposed 
 to  judgment,  although  it  would  hardly  <iccur  to 
 u«  to  conceive  of  him  as  weeping,  like  the  Lord 
 Jesus,  over  the  coming  fate  of  Jerusalem." 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 33 
 
 2  And  saying,  Repent  ye:  for  the  kiugdouiof  heaven  I    2  ing  in  the  wilderness  of  Judiea,  saying,  Repent  ye  ; 
 is  at  hand. 
 
 Preaching.      See   on   4:    17.      The   word 
 wilderness  is  used  both   in  Old  Testament 
 and  New  Testament  to  denote  a  region  not 
 reguhtrly  built  up  and  cultivated,  portions  of 
 which  were  quite  sterile,  while  other  portions 
 might  be  not  destitute  of  herbage  and  other 
 spontaneous  productions.     Such  a  tract  was 
 commonly  used  for  pasturage  (Psa.  65:  u;  Joei  2: 
 22;  Luke  Id:  4),  and  sometimcs  contained   watch- 
 towers  (2  chron.  26: 10),  settled  inhabitants  (Judges 
 1 :  16),  and  even  cities.   (Josh  i5:6!;  isa.  42: 11.)     The 
 'wilderness  of   Judea'     was  a  region  of   no 
 very  well  marked  boundaries,  lying  west  of 
 the  Dead  Sea,  and  of  the  extreme  southern 
 part   of   the   Jordan,   occupying  about   one- 
 third  of  the  territory  of  Judah  (Keim),  and 
 extending  up  into   that  of    Benjamin.      The 
 narrow  plain  of  the  Jordan,  from  the  Sea  of 
 Galilee   to   the   Dead   Sea,  is  also  called   by 
 Josephus  ("War,"'  3,  10,  17)  a  desert,  and  de- 
 scribed  by  him  as  parched,   unhealthy,  and 
 destitute  of  water,  except  the  river.  (So  also 
 Thomson,  II.  159  f.)     Now  Luke  (3:2,3)  says: 
 'Tlie  word  of  God  came  unto  John,  in  the 
 wilderness,  and  he  came  into  all  the  country 
 about    Jordan    preaching,'    and   John   (1:2s) 
 speaks  of  him  as  engaged  in  baptizing,  a  little 
 later  than   this,  at  Bethany,  beyond  Jordan. 
 We  thus  conclude  that  Matthew,  as  in  many 
 other  cases,  contents  himself  with  the  general 
 statement    that    Johns   preaching   and   bap- 
 tizing took  place  in  the  wilderness  of  Judea, 
 which  included  the  lower  part  of  the  Jordan 
 valley,  and  being  without  definite  boundaries, 
 did   not   need   to  be   carefully   distinguished 
 from  the  similar  desert  region  extending  far- 
 ther up  the  river,  into  which  (as  we  gather  from 
 the  other  Evangelists)  John  gradually  moved, 
 at   length   crossing    the   fiver  (Johui  :28:  lorio), 
 and  at  a  later  period  (John3:23),  crossing  back 
 and  removing  to  Enon,  which  was  certainly 
 west  of  the  Jordan. ^    There  is  thus  no  occa- 
 
 sion for  inferring,  as  some  do,  from  Luke's 
 expression,  that  John  first  preached  for  some 
 time  in  the  wilderness  at  a  distance  from  the 
 Jordan,  and  afterwards  came  to  the  river.  It 
 should  be  observed  that  events  described  as 
 occurring  in  'the  wilderness,'  or  'the  wilder- 
 ness of  Judea,'  must  of  necessity  be  referred 
 to  different  parts  of  that  quite  extensive  dis- 
 trict. John  had  probably  lived  (Luke  i:  so)  in 
 the  southwestern  part,  towards  Hebron;  the 
 scene  of  his  baptizing  was  in  the  northeastern 
 part;  and  tlie  tract  mentioned  in  John  11 :  54, 
 apparently  formed  the  northwestern  part.  As 
 to  the  scene  of  the  temptation,  see  on  4:  1. 
 The  same  Greek  word  is  used  in  all  the  pas- 
 sages of  New  Testament  in  which  the  Com. 
 Ver.  has  'wilderness'  or  'desert.'  (See 
 further  on  14 :  13.)— John  called  the  people 
 away  from  the  seats  of  government  and  of 
 fixed  social  influences,  into  the  wilder  regions, 
 where  thought  more  readily  becomes  free,  and 
 wliere  the  mind  is  at  once  drawn  out  towards 
 God,  and  driven  in  upon  itself.  (Keim.)  In 
 such  a  region  was  given  the  law  of  Moses, 
 and  pretenders  to  a  prophetic  mission,  after 
 our  Lord's  time,  repeatedly  drew  crowds  into 
 the  wilderness.  (Acts  21:  38;  Matt.  24:26; 
 Jos.  "Ant.,"  20,  5,  1;   "  War,"  7,  11,  1.) 
 
 2.  This  verse  gives  a  summary  statement  of 
 the  substance  of  John's  preaching.  Repent. 
 To  understand  the  precise  New  Testament  use 
 of  this  highly  important  term,  we  must  dis- 
 tinguish between  the  Greek  word,  the  English 
 (borrowed  from  an  imperfect  Latin  n-iidcr- 
 ing),  and  the  Hebrew  expressions  in  Old  Tes- 
 tament. The  Greek  word  here  and  common- 
 ly used  in  New  Testament  (tnetonoein),  signi 
 fies  to  change  the  thought,  and  so  to  change 
 the  opinion  or  purpose.  This  inner  change 
 naturally  leads  to,  and  thus  the  expression 
 may  be  said  i)ractically  to  include,  a  corre- 
 sponding change  of  the  outward  life,  which 
 
 1  Prof.  Warfield  (Expositor,  April,  18Si.5,)  suggests  that  1 
 the  Bethany  of  John  1 :  28,  was  north  of  the  Sea  of 
 Galilee,  and  so  John  the  Raptist  "traversed  the  whole 
 length  of  Palestine,  preachint;  repentance."  But  the 
 evidence  of  a  site  called  Bethany  in  that  vicinity  is  very 
 slender,  and  his  argument  from  John's  narrative  is  far 
 from  satisfactory.  Jesus  might  easily  encounter  sev- 
 eral persons  from  Bethsaida,  and  one  from  Cana, 
 among  the  great  crowds  attending  John's  baptism,  no  ' 
 
 matter  where  it  was ;  for  the  people  came  from  all  parts  of 
 the  country.  And  the  assumption  that  "  the  third  day  " 
 of  ,Tohn  2:  1,  is  to  be  counted  not  from  v.  4.'{,  but  from 
 V.  3i  (so  as  to  place  Jesus  at  Cana  the  day  after  he  was 
 with  John),  is  arbitrary,  unnatural,  and  in  fact,  when 
 one  compares  the  series  of  successive  days  in  v.  28,  29, 
 3.5,  4?,  and  then  "the  third  day"  in  2:  1,  it  seems  to  be 
 out  of  the  question.  We  can  see  no  reason  to  believe 
 that  the  Baptist  ever  reached  Galilee. 
 
34 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  III. 
 
 we  usually  describe  by  the  word  '  reform.'  A 
 change  of  thought  does  not  necessarily  in- 
 volve grief;  and  the  word  is  sometimes  used 
 by  Greek  writers  for  a  mere  change  of  opin- 
 ion or  judgment,  where  there  was  no  occasion 
 for  regret.  But  in  all  moral  uses  of  the  term 
 there  will  of  course  be  grief  at  the  previous 
 wrong  course  that  one  now  determines  to 
 abandon.  "Whenever  this  Greek  word  is  em- 
 ployed in  New  Testament  (unless  we  except 
 Heb.  12:  17),  the  reference  is  to  changing  the 
 mind,  purpose,  from  sin  to  holiness,  and  no 
 one  will  do  this  who  does  not  feel  deep  sorrow 
 for  the  sin  he  has  already  committed.  Sorrow 
 is  thus  not  expressed  by  the  word  itself,  but  in 
 New  Testament  use  is  always  suggested  from 
 the  nature  of  the  case,  and  thus  becomes  as- 
 sociated with  the  word.  To  repent,  then,  as  a 
 religious  term  of  New  Testament,  is  to  change 
 the  mind,  thought,  purpose,  as  regards  sin 
 and  the  service  of  God — a  change  naturally 
 accompanied  by  deep  sorrow  for  past  sin,  and 
 naturally  leading  to  a  change  of  the  outward 
 life.  A  different  Greek  word  {metamelcsthai), 
 signifying  to  change  the  feeling  of  care  or 
 concern,  to  regret,  is  employed  in  21 :  29  (30), 
 32;  27:  3,  and  in  Eom.  11 :  29 ;  2  Cor.  7:  8,  10 
 ('repented  of);  Heb.  7  :  21.  This  regret  might 
 of  course  lead  to  change  of  purpose  and  con- 
 duct, but  the  term  does  not  denote  any  such 
 change,  though  the  circumstances  sometimes 
 suggest  it.  It  is  only  the  first  Greek  word 
 that  New  Testament  uses  to  denote  repenting 
 of  sin.  The  distinction  between  the  two  must, 
 however,  not  be  too  strongly  pressed,  as  shown 
 by  their  use  in  the  Septuagint  (see  below).  A 
 changed  feeling  might  imply,  or  at  least  sug- 
 gest, a  changed  purpose,  and  a  changed  pur- 
 pose a  changed  feeling,  so  that  both  would 
 sometimes  yield  substantially  the  same  sense. 
 The  Hebrew  word  for  '  repent '  denotes  pain, 
 grief,  and  sometimes  suggests  change  of 
 thought  and  purpose  :  the  Septuagint  translate 
 it  sometimes  by  the  second  and  sometimes  by 
 
 the  first  of  the  above-mentioned  Greek  words.' 
 It  is  noticeable  that  the  prophets  nowhere  ex- 
 hort men  to  '  repent'  (t'.;ough  telling  th^m  to 
 mourn  and  weep  over  their  sins),  but  use  the 
 simple  and  practical  word  'turn.'  The  New 
 Testament  also  frequently  employs  this  gen- 
 eral and  practical  term,  variously  translated 
 into  English  by  'turn,'  'return,'  'be  con- 
 verted '  ;  and  in  Acts  3  :  19 ;  26 :  20,  both  are 
 combined,  '  repent  and  turn  '  (comp.  Acts  11 : 
 21,  'believed  and  turned').  It  thus  appears 
 that  the  New  Testament  exhortation  is  sub= 
 stantially  the  same  as  that  of  the  prophets 
 (e.  g.,  Joel  2:  12,  13;  Isa.  55:  7;  Ezek.  33: 
 11,  15;  Zech.  1:3,  4);  but  the  New  Testa- 
 ment term  {metanoein)  rendered  '  repent '  is 
 more  specific,  and  strictly  denotes  the  inward 
 change,  leaving  the  outward  change  to  be  in- 
 ferred as  a  consequence,  or  sometimes  distinct- 
 ly expressing  it  by  adding  the  word  'turn.' 
 In  both  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New  Tes- 
 tament exhortation  the  element  of  grief  for 
 sin  is  left  in  the  background,  neither  word  di- 
 rectly expressing  grief  at  all,  though  it  must 
 in  the  nature  of  things  alwaj's  be  present. 
 
 But  great  difficulty  has  been  found  in  trans- 
 lating this  Greek  work  into  other  languages. 
 The  Syriac  versions,  unable  to  give  the  precise 
 meaning,  fall  back  upon  'turn,'  the  same 
 word  as  in  Hebrew.  The  Latin  versions  give 
 'exercise  penitence'  (pcenitentiam  agere).  But 
 this  Latin  word,  penitence,  apparently  con- 
 nected by  etymologj'  with  pfii7i,  signifies  grief 
 or  distress,  and  is  rarely  extended  to  a  change 
 of  purpose,  thus  corresponding  to  the  Hebrew 
 word  which  we  render  'repent,'  but  7iot  cor- 
 responding to  the  terms  employed  in  Old 
 Testament  and  New  Testament  exhortations. 
 Hence  a  subtle  and  pernicious  error,  pervad- 
 ing the  whole  sphere  of  Latin  Christianity,  by 
 which  the  exhortation  of  New  Testament  is 
 understood  to  be  an  exhortation  to  grief  over 
 sin,  as  the  primary  and  principal  idea  of  the 
 term.     One  step  further,  and   penitence  was 
 
 1  This  Hebrew  term  is  repeatedly  applied  to  God,  as 
 grieving  over  something  he  had  done  (the  Sept.  using 
 both  Greek  words').  The  people  are  said  to 'repent' 
 (Sept.  mc/amelesf/iai)  in  Ex.  13 :  17  ;  .Tud.  21 :  6,  15,  and 
 in  Job  42:  6;  (in  these  the  Sept.  mistranslates).  As 
 applied  to  grieving  over  sin,  it  is  found  in  Jer.  8  :  6: 
 'No  man  repenteth  of  his  wickedness,'  and  31:  19: 
 '  Afler  my  turning,  I  repent,'  (in  both  passages  the 
 Sept.  has  metanoein).  Comp.  Ecclus.  48:  11.  The  other 
 passages  of  Old  Testament  in  which  English  Version 
 
 represents  men  as  repenting,  have  i.i  the  original 
 '  turn  '  (1  Kings  8 :  47 ;  Ezek.  14 :  6 ;  18 :  30).  But  in  the 
 Apocrypha,  Ecclus.  17 :  24  exhorts  men  to  turn  to  the 
 Lord  and  forsake  their  sins,  and  says,  '  Unto  those  that 
 repent  (metanoein)  he  grants  return  to  him.'  Wissdom 
 11:  24,  'Thou  overlookest  men's  sins  that  they  may 
 repent.'  Comp.  Wisdom  12:  10,  19.  Ecclus.  44:  16 
 speaks  of  Enoch  as  '  a  pattern  of  repentance  (metanoia) 
 to  the  generations.'    Comp.  also  Wisdom  5  :  3. 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 35 
 
 contracted  into  penance,  and  associated  with 
 medieval  ideas  unknown  to  New  Testament, 
 and  the  English  Versions  made  by  Roman- 
 ists, now  represent  John,  and  Jesus,  and 
 Peter,  as  saying  {pcenitentiatn  agite),  'do 
 penance.'  From  a  late  Latin  compound 
 (repcenitere)  conies  our  English  word  're- 
 pent,' which  inherits  the  fault  of  the  Latin, 
 making  grief  the  prominent  element,  and 
 change  of  purpose  secondary,  if  expressed  at 
 all.  Thus  uur  English  word  corresponds  ex- 
 actly to  the  second  Greek  word  {metamele*- 
 thai),  and  to  the  Hebrew  word  rendered  're- 
 pent,' but  sadly  fails  to  translate  the  exhorta- 
 tion of  the  New  Testament.  It  is  therefore 
 necessary  constantly  to  repeat  the  explanation 
 that  the  New  Testament  word  in  itself  denotes 
 simply  change  of  purpose  as  to  sin,  leaving  us 
 to  understand  from  the  nature  of  things,  the 
 accompanying  grief  and  the  consequent  ref- 
 ormation.' 
 
 But  while  John's  exhortation  is  substan- 
 tially the  same  as  that  of  the  prophets,  it  is  en- 
 forced by  a  new  and  strong  motive,  the  near 
 approach  of  the  long-expected  Messianic  reign. 
 Is  at  hand,  or  more  literally,  has  come  near. 
 (So  4:  17;  10:  7.)  This  is  here  mentioned  by 
 Matthew  alone,  who  writes  especially  for 
 Jews.  They  continually  spoke  of  Messiah  as 
 'the  coming  one'  ('i^s),  of  the  Messianic 
 period  as  'the  coming  age'  (Heb. 6:5),  and 
 John  tells  them  that  Messiah's  reign  has 
 drawn  near.  He  does  not  say.  Repent,  and  so 
 the  reign  will  draw  near,  but  Repent,  for  it 
 has  drawn  near  (.Calvin).  The  wovd  basileia, 
 which  everywhere  in  English  Version  is  ren- 
 dered kingdom,  means  (1)  kingsliip,  the  pos- 
 session of  royal  authority,  e.  g.,  Rev.  11  :  1.5; 
 'the  kingship  (sovereignty)  over  the  world  is 
 become  our  Lord's  and  his  Christ's'  ;  comp. 
 Rev.  17:  18;  Matt.  IG:  28;  Ps.  22:  28.  (2)  j 
 'reign,'  the  exercise  of  royal  power,  or  the 
 period  during  which  it  is  exercised  ;  (3) '  king- 
 dom,' the  subjects,  the  organisation  (12:25),  or 
 the  territory.  (*:8.)  In  the  sense  of  the  terri- 
 tory it  is  not  used  in  New  Testament  concern- 
 ing Messiah's  kingdom,  and  probably  not  in 
 
 the  sense  of  organization.  Of  the  renderings 
 kingship,  reign,  and  kingdom,  two  would 
 frequently  be  necessary,  and  sometimes  all 
 three  at  once,  to  express  the  full  sense  of  the 
 original  term.  As  we  have  to  choose  one,  the 
 word  'reign  '  is  in  this  and  many  other  pas- 
 sages a  more  nearly  adequate  rendering  than 
 'kingdom,' and  less  likely  to  mislead.  The 
 kingdom  {reign)  of  heaven  is  an  expression 
 used  more  than  thirty  times  by  Matthew, 
 though  he  sometimes  (fi-  28;  i9: 24;  2i:3i,  43)  uses 
 the  one  always  found  in  the  other  Evangelists, 
 'kingdom  (reign)  of  God.'  'Heaven'  is  in 
 this  phrase  always  plural  in  the  Greek,  'the 
 heavens,'  an  imitation  of  the  plural  (dual) 
 form,  which  the  word  always  has  in  Hebrew, 
 and  not  differing  in  meaning  from  the  singular. 
 Heaven,  regarded  as  the  special  residence  of 
 God,  is  sometimes  very  naturally  used  to  repre- 
 sent God  himself  (e.  g.,  Dan.  4:  20;  1  Mace.  3: 
 (X);  Luke  15:  18,  21),  just  as  we  sayj  'heaven 
 grant,'  etc.,  and  so  'kingdom  of  heaven'  is 
 equivalent  to  '  kingdom  of  God.'  The  Jews, 
 scrupulous  about  using  the  name  of  God,  fre- 
 quently substituted  '  heaven  '  (e.  g.,  1  Mace.  3 : 
 50,  60;  4:  55),  and  the  Talmud  often  has  the 
 phrase  '  kingdom  of  heaven.'  It  was  natural 
 that  Matthew,  writing  especially  for  Jews, 
 should  respect  their  feeling,  and  commonly 
 use  this  expression. 
 
 The  New  Testament  idea  of  the  'kingdom 
 (reign)  of  God '  has  its  roots  in  the  prophetic 
 writings.  In  Isaiah  (ch.  1  :  30;  and  ;Micah,  it 
 is  declared  that  God  will  raise  up  a  righteous 
 king,  who  shall  deliver  his  people  and  give 
 them  prosperity  (e.  g.  Isa.  9:  6,  7 ;  11:  1-10; 
 Micah4:  1-8).  This  hope  is  presented  with 
 modifications  bj'  Jeremiah  and  his  contempo- 
 raries (e.  g.  Jer.  23 :  5,  6 ;  Ezek.  37 :  24), 
 pointing  now  not  to  an  individual  king,  but  to 
 a  Davidic  dynasty  (comp.  2  Chron.  13:  8), 
 guiding  the  mission  of  the  chosen  people. 
 But  in  Daniel,  when  Israel  is  fallen  low,  there 
 is  given  assurance  that  "the  God  of  heaven" 
 will  establish  a  universal  monarchy,  with 
 "one  like  a  son  of  man  "  as  the  king.  (Dan.  2: 44 ; 
 7:13, 14.)    This  idea  must  have  fermented  in  the 
 
 1  A  pamphlet,  by  Treadwell  Walden,  entitled  "An 
 Undeveloped  Chapter  in  the  Life  of  Christ"  (New  York, 
 Whittaker,  18S'2),  is  devoted  to  the  word  metanoia.  It 
 presents  forcibly  the  grievous  incorrectness  of  the 
 translation  '  repentance,'  but  does  not  show  what  Eng- 
 lish word  or  phrase  could  now  be  substituted  in  a  popu- 
 
 lar version.  The  discussion  is  interesting  and  profita- 
 ble. But  we  think  the  author  exaggerates  the  iiii[)ort- 
 ance  of  his  theme,  as  monographs  are  apt  to  do,  and  is 
 quite  mistaken  in  supposing  that  the  word  expresses 
 simply  an  intellectual  change,  a  transfigured  theory  of 
 moral  truth. 
 
36 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 3  For  this  is  he  that  was  spoken  of  by  the  prophet 
 Esaias,  saying,  The  voice  of  oue  crying  in  the  wilder-  | 
 
 [Ch.  III. 
 
 3  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.   For  this  is  he 
 
 minds  of  at  least  some  Jews,  till  it  took  the 
 form  we  find  in  the  Gospels,  when  devout 
 persons  are  not  only  "  waiting  for  the  consola- 
 tion of  Israel,''  and  "  for  the  redemption  of 
 Jerusalem  "  (Luke  2: 25,  as),  but  "waiting  for  the 
 kingdom  of  God"  (Lu,£e23:5i;  17:20) ;  the  Bap- 
 tist says,  "  the  kingdom  of  heaven  (God)  has 
 drawn  near,"  as  something  which  all  will  un- 
 derstand. The  Jews  of  that  period  had  many 
 fanciful,  confused,  and  sometimes  fanatical 
 notions  in  regard  to  the  character  of  this  ex- 
 pected divine  reign,  as  shown  b}'  the  book  of 
 Enoch,  the  Targums,  and  the  Talmud,  (see 
 Lightfoot,  Wetstein,  Gill,  and  Drummond, 
 "The  Jewish  Messiah"),  but  the  New  Testa- 
 ment is  of  course  responsible  only  for  its  own 
 use  of  the  phrase.  We  see  also  that  the  state- 
 ment in  Daniel  has,  before  the  New  Testament 
 times,  led  to  the  belief  that  a  "son  of  man," 
 called  also  the  Messiah,  will  reign  in  God's 
 promised  kingdom,  for  this  is  expressly  as- 
 serted in  the  book  of  Enoch,  (much  of  which 
 was  pretty  certainly  written  before  the  Chris- 
 tian era),  and  the  Talmud  abounds  in  refer- 
 ences to  "King  Messiah."  This  persuasion 
 our  Lord  confirms  in  13 :  41 ;  25  :  31,  34  ;  John 
 18:  36.  It  was  one  great  object  of  Matthew's 
 Gospel  to  show  how  Jesus  corrected  the  Jew- 
 ish errors  as  regards  the  nature  of  the  expect- 
 ed Messianic  reign.  Much  error  has  diff'used 
 itself  through  the  Christian  world  from  con- 
 founding "  the  kingdom  "  with  what  is  popu- 
 larly called  "the  church."  Edersh.  :  "We 
 must  dismiss  the  notion  that  the  expression 
 Kingdom  of  Heaven  refers  to  the  church, 
 whether  visible  (according  to  the  Eoman 
 Catholic  view)  or  invisible  (according  to  cer- 
 tain Protestant  writers)."  Comp.  below  on 
 13 :  37  ff. 
 
 The  statement  of  Josephus  ("Ant.,"  18,  5, 
 2)  concerning  John's  teachings  and  baptism, 
 is  marked  by  his  usual  affectation  of  a  philo- 
 sophical tone,  and  his  usual  omission  of  all 
 Messianic  references:  "John,  who  was  sur- 
 named  Baptist a  good  man,  and  one 
 
 who  bade  the  Jews  in  the  exercise  of  virtue, 
 and  in  the  practice  of  righteousness  towards 
 one  another  and  piety  towards  God,  to  come  to 
 baptism;  for  that  so  would  the  baptism  al.so 
 appear  acceptable  to  him,  if  they  used  it,  not 
 for  the  forgiveness  of  certain  sins,  but  for  the 
 purification  of  the  body,  it  being  supposed  thiit 
 the  soul  also  had  previously  been  cleansed  by 
 righteousness."  Josephus  adds  that  the  peo- 
 ple were  greatly  excited  by  John's  preaching, 
 and  that  Herod  imprisoned  and  slew  him  be- 
 cause he  feared  revolution — a  statement  which 
 perhaps  points  to  John's  proclamation  in  re- 
 gard to  the  near  approach  of  the  kingdom  of 
 God.  It  was  natural  that  Josephus  should 
 omit  all  distinct  reference  to  this  Messianic 
 reign,  for  he  had  long  before  committed  liim- 
 self  to  the  essentially"  absurd  but  politic  state- 
 ment that  the  Messianic  hope  of  Israel  was 
 fulfilled  in  his  patron  Vespasian  ("  War,"  6, 
 5,  4).  Both  Jews  and  heathen  constantly  in- 
 clined to  think  that  ablution  was  itself  the 
 means  of  cleansing  the  soul  from  sin  ;  and 
 against  this  notion  Josephus  declares  that 
 John's  baptism  was  not  expected  to  bring  for- 
 giveness of  sins,  but  that  the  soul  must  have 
 been  previously  cleansed  by  turning  from  sin 
 to  righteousness.  Comp.  Tertullian  :  "  AVe 
 are  not  washed  that  we  may  cease  to  sin,  but 
 because  we  have  ceased:  since  we  have  al- 
 ready been  bathed  in  heart." 
 
 3.  This  is  by  some  expositors  taken  as  the 
 words  of  John,  who  certainly  did  on  one  oc- 
 casion apply  the  prophecy  to  himself  (John  1 :  23); 
 but  here  the  reference  is  much  more  naturally 
 understood  as  made  by  the  Evangelist — the 
 present  tense  is  expressing  the  general  fact 
 that  John  is  the  predicted  forerunner.  For 
 gives  the  reason  why  John  appeared  in  the 
 wilderness  and  bade  the  people  prepare  for 
 the  Messianic  reign,  viz.,  because  John  is  the 
 person  spoken  of  by — through — the  prophet 
 ('through,'  see  on  2:  17),  as  destined  to  do  so. 
 The  voice  of  one  crying,'  etc.,  Isa.  40:  3. 
 In  the  Hebrew  the  accents  indicate,  and  the 
 
 1  Or  more  exactly,  'a  voice  of  one  crying.'  It  seems 
 smoother  in  English  to  say  '  The  voice  of  one  crying,' 
 but  the  noun  is  not  really  made  definite  here  by  the 
 succeeding  genitive,  for  the  crier  is  himself  indefinite. 
 A  voice  is  heard  by  the  prophet,  a  voice  of  a  person 
 
 crying.  (So  Rheims,  Davidson.)  Darby, '  Voice  of  him 
 that  crieth,'  errs  in  making  the  latter  clause  definite, 
 for  'him  that  crieth  '  would  require  the  article  before 
 the  Greek  participle. 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 37 
 
 ness,  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths 
 Btraight. 
 
 4  And  the  same  John  had  liis  raiiueut  of  camel's 
 hair,  aud  a  luatheru  girdle  about  his  loins;  aud  his 
 meat  was  locusts  aud  wild  houey. 
 
 that  was  spoken  of  through  Isaiah  the  prophet,  say- 
 ing, 
 
 The  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderncbs, 
 Make  ye  ready  the  way  of  the  Lord, 
 Make  his  paths  straight. 
 4  Now  John  himself  had  his  raiment  of  camel's  hair, 
 and  a  leathern  girdle  about  his  loius ;  and  his  food 
 
 parallelism  proves,  that  'in  the  wilderness' 
 belongs  to  'prepare';  andso  Rev.Ver.,  Isaiah. 
 Matthew  (as  also  Mark  and  Luke)  follows  the 
 Septuagint  in  connecting  that  phrase  with 
 'crying,'  and  in  omitting  the  parallel  phrase 
 'in  the  desert'  frt)ni  the  next  clause.  This 
 change  docs  notaftect  the  substantial  meaning, 
 and  it  makes  clearer  the  real  correspondence 
 between  the  prediction  and  the  fulfillment, 
 'preaching  in  the  wilderness'  (v.  1),  'crying 
 in  the  wilderness'  (v.  3).  It  might  without 
 impropriety  be  supposed  that  Matthew  him- 
 self altered  the  phraseology  to  bring  out  this 
 correspondence,  but  in  many  similar  cases  it 
 is  plain  that  he  has  simply  followed  the  fa- 
 miliar Septuagint.  Prepare  ye.  Make  ye 
 ready,  was  here  substituted  b^'  Rev.  Ver.  for 
 'prepare,'  because  in  the  parallel  passage  of 
 Mark  (i:  s),  the  same  word  is  translated 
 'make  ye  ready,'  in  order  to  keep  it  distinct 
 from  another  Greek  word  rendered  'prepare' 
 in  Mark  1 :  2.  Such  pains  to  render  the  same 
 Greek  word  everywhere  by  the  same  English 
 word  will  prove  very  useful  in  concordance 
 work,  and  all  minute  study,  but  it  strikes  the 
 casual  reader  as  uscdess  alteration  of  the  trans- 
 lation.— The  immediate  reference  of  the  pro- 
 phecy in  Isaiah  is  probably  to  Jehovah,  as 
 leading  his  people  back  through  the  eastern 
 desert  from  their  captivity  in  Babylon:  the 
 remote  reference  is  to  the  coming  of  Messiah, 
 and  spiritual  deliverance.  Here,  as  often  in 
 the  prophets  (see  on  2:  15),  there  is  a  typical 
 relation  between  tiie  history  of  Israel  and  that 
 of  Messiah. — Great  public  roads  were  rare  in 
 the  East  until  introduced  by  the  Romans. 
 When  an  Oriental  monarch  was  designing  to 
 journey  into  a  certain  region,  he  sent  messen- 
 gers in  advance  to  require  that  a  graded  road 
 should  be  prepared.  Her.ce  the  image,  here 
 denoting  spiritual  preparation.  Notice  that 
 in  Isa.  40:  4,  every  part  of  the  process  of 
 grading  is  mentioned. 
 
 4.  And  the  same  John  had,  or,  ^And  he, 
 John,  had.'  The  difterence  in  meaning  be- 
 tween these  renderings  is  unimportant.  Af- 
 ter remarking  upon  the  prediction  fulfilled 
 in   John,  the   Evangelist  proceeds  to  speak 
 
 further  of   John   himself.     The  clothing  of 
 camel's  hair  was  a  coarse  cloth  made  by 
 weaving  camel's  hair,  and  such  cloth  is  still 
 often  worn  in  the  East  by  the  poor.     There  is 
 no  evidence  that  garments  of  camel-skin,  like 
 those  made  of  sheep-skins  and  goat-skins  (Heb. 
 11:. 37)  have  ever  been   worn  in  the  East  (as 
 imagined  bj'  the  painters,  and  by  Fritzsche 
 and  Smith,  "Diet.,"  art.  Camel);  and  the  ex- 
 pression here  distinctly  forbids  such  a  notion, 
 being  literally  'of  camel's  hairs'  (so  the  Greek 
 of  Mark  1:  6,   'camel's  hairs').     So  Meyer, 
 Bleek,  Weiss.    A  girdle  was  a  necessary  and 
 almost  universal  part  of  an  Oriental's  dress 
 (comp.  10:  y,  marg.  of  Rev.Ver. ;  Acts 21 :  11), 
 being  required  to  bind  the  long,  loose  robe 
 (see  on  5:  40),  in  order  to  active  labor,  or  rapid 
 locomotion,  and  it  was  often  very  costly  and 
 showy  (comp.  Rev.  1:  13).    John's  girdle  was 
 made  of  leather,  cheap  and  rude,  as  was  Eli- 
 jah's.   (2  Kines  1:  8.)      Meat,    Or   food.      The 
 word  'meat'  is  used  in  Com.  Ver.  to  trans- 
 late several    Greek   words,   but   all  of  them 
 signify    food,    nutriment,    sustenance.      This 
 would  sometimes  include  flesh,  to  which,  in 
 modern  English,  the  term  meat  is  exclusively 
 applied.   (Comp.  1  Cor.  8:  13,  'If  food  makes 
 my  brother  sin,  I  will  eat  no  more  flesh.'  Bib. 
 Un.  Ver.)     The  law  of  Moses  (Lev.  11:22)  al- 
 lowed locusts,  at  least  of  certain  kinds,  to  be 
 eaten;  and  a  treatise  in  the  Talmud  copiously 
 discusses  the  marks  by  which  'clean'  locusts 
 might  be  distinguished.     To  eat  these  is  still 
 common  in  the  East  among  the  poor.     The 
 heads,   legs,  and  wings  being  removed,  they 
 are  boiled,  stewed,  or  roasted,  and  sometime? 
 dressed   with   butter.      They  are  eaten    both 
 fresh,   and  dried,  or  salted.      They  are  very 
 different  from   what   we  call    locusts.      The 
 notion  that  John   ate   the   fruit  of   the  tree 
 which  we  call  locust,  is  utterly  unwarranted, 
 and  forbidden  by  the  Greek  word.    The  wild 
 honey  is  thought  by  some  able  writers   (as 
 Fritzsche,   Robinson,   Meyer,  Bleek,  Grimm, 
 Weiss)  to  have  been  the  gum  exuding  from 
 a  tree,  but  on  very  slender  grounds  (comp. 
 Keil).     Much  more  probably  it  was,  as  com- 
 monly supposed,  the  honey  of  wild  bees,  de- 
 
MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  III. 
 
 5  Then  went  out  to  him  Jerusalem,  and  all  Judea, 
 and  all  the  region  round  about  Jordan, 
 
 5  was  locusts  and  wild  honey.    Then  went  out  unto 
 him  Jerusalem,  and  all  Judeea,  and  all  the  region 
 
 posited  in  trees,  rocks,  etc.,  such  as  is  men- 
 tioned in  Old  Testament  (Judg.  uiSf.;  i  sam.  h: 
 25ff.;  p».  81:16),  and  found  at  the  present  day 
 also  in  the  wild  regions  in  which  John 
 lived.  This  was  very  abundant,  and  con- 
 sidered cheap  and  poor  food  (comp.  Isa. 
 7:  15).  Eustathius  says  (Wet.)  that  Pyth- 
 agoras lived  very  poorly,  often  contenting 
 himself  with  honey  alone. 
 
 It  had  been  predicted  (Mai.  4:5 f.)  that  Elijah 
 the  prophet  should  be  sent  before  the  advent 
 of  Messiah  to  prepare  the  people  for  his  com- 
 ing.   This  was  explained  by  the  angel  (Lui^ei:  n) 
 as  to  be  fulfilled  in  John,  who  would  go  before 
 the  Lord  'in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elijah,' 
 and  was  also  declared  by  Jesus  to  have  been 
 fulfilled  in  John  (see  on  11 :  14 ;    17:   10-13). 
 The   ministry   of   each   consisted    mainly   in 
 severe  reproof   and    exhortation    to  amend- 
 ment, and  there  was  something  appropriate 
 to    such   a  work   in    seclusion  of   life,    with 
 rude  fare  and  coarse  clothing,  and  in  auster- 
 ity of  manner.     "Even  his  appearance  called 
 men  to  repentance."  (Theophylact).  This  was 
 hardly   personal    asceticism,    but  appears  to 
 have  been  designed,  like  the  numerous  sym- 
 bolical  acts  employed  by  other  prophets,  to 
 attract  attention,  and  give  greater  impressive- 
 ness,  to  the  reformer's  rebukes  of  a  luxurious 
 and  worldly  minded  generation.     It  was  what 
 we  call    an   "object-lesson."     We  may   im- 
 agine the  effect  when  Elijah  suddenly  issued 
 from    his    retreats,    and,    arrayed    like  some 
 Bedouin  or  savage  Dervish  of  to-day,  stood 
 before  a  weak  and  self-indulgent  king,  with 
 stern    look    and    tone,   and    harsh   words  of 
 merited   reproof.      And    similar    must   have 
 been  the    effect    of   John's    appearance  and 
 known    mode   of   life.      (Comp.   on    11:    8.) 
 Elijah    is    described    as     'an     hairy    man' 
 (2 Kings  1:8),  literally  'a  possessor  of  hair,'  and 
 this   is  best  understood   as  meaning  that   he 
 wore  a  garment  made  of  hair  (margin  Kev. 
 Ver.),   especially  as  his  girdle  is   mentioned 
 immediately  after.     This  characteristic  dress 
 of  Elijah  appears  to  have  been  imitated  by 
 succeeding  prophets;    for   we   find   in    Zech. 
 13:  4  the  prediction  of  a  time  when  the  false 
 prophets  would  become  ashamed  of  their  im- 
 postures, and  would  not  'wear  a  garment  of 
 hair  to  deceive.'     On  the  part  of  John,  these 
 
 peculiarities  were  not  a  mere  imitation  of  his 
 prototype,  for  they  had  the  same  appropriate- 
 ness and  significance  in  both  cases. — There  is 
 little  propriety  in  the  notion  of  some  artists 
 and  writers  that  John  was  attenuated  through 
 much  fasting.  Doubtless  he  did  fast  (see  on 
 9:  14),  but  so  did  many  Jews,  and  not  neces- 
 sarily to  attenuation.  His  out-door  life  and 
 homely  food  might  (see  on  v.  2)  even  promote 
 bodily  health  (compare  Elijah),  and  physical 
 force  seems  naturally  implied  in  his  preaching 
 to  great  crowds  in  the  open  air,  and  boldly 
 facing  the  most  jealous  and  powerful.  John 
 was  also  like  Elijah  in  that  he  was  not  a 
 writing  prophet,  but  left  his  work  to  be  re- 
 corded by  others.    (Pressens^). 
 
 5.  After  a  general  account  (v.  1-4)  of  John's 
 public  appearance  and  preaching,  with  the 
 fact  that  in  him  a  prophecy  was  fulfilled,  and 
 after  a  description  of  his  peculiar  dress  and 
 manner  of  life,  we  have  now  (v.  5f. )  a  general 
 statement  that  the  people  went  forth  to  him 
 in  large  numbers  and  were  baptized,  and  this 
 is  followed  (v.  7-12)  by  a  specimen  of  his 
 preaching,  given  more  in  detail. 
 
 Then,  Matthew's  favorite  term  of  transi- 
 tion, resumes  the  time  of  v.  1.  2.  Not  only 
 Jerusalem,  but  the  entire  district  of  Judea, 
 and  all  the  region  round  about, — or,  the  j 
 circuit  of  the — Jordan,  only  part  of  which 
 was  included  in  Judea,  came  forth.  The 
 Hebrew  phrase,  'round  of  the  Jordan'  or, 
 'circuit  of  the  Jordan,'  i.  e.,  the  country 
 about  the  river,  is  inadequately  rendered  in 
 Com.  Ver.  by  'plain'  (Gen.  13:  10,  11; 
 margin  Rev.  Ver.  'circle'  ;  1  Kings  7:  46;  2 
 Chron.  4:  17).  The  cases  of  its  occurrence  in 
 Old  Testament  refer  particularly,  as  here,  to 
 the  lower  part  of  the  river,  towards  the  Dead 
 Sea.  All,  is  of  course,  to  be  understood  as  an 
 hyperbole,  strongly  expressing  the  fact  that 
 very  many  of  the  people  came  forth.  (Comp. 
 8:  34.)  Similar  hyperbolical  expressions 
 abound  in  all  languages  and  periods.  We 
 learn  from  John  (1:35-45;  21:2),  that  some  came 
 from  Galilee  also,  but  this  was  perhaps  at  a 
 later  period,  when  John  was  baptizing  higher 
 up  the  river.  The  year  to  which  John's  early 
 ministry  probably  belongs,  A.  d.  2fi,  was  a 
 Sabbatical  year  (Wieseler),  when  the  people 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 39 
 
 6  And  were  baptized  of  him  in  Jordan,  coufessing      6  rouud  about  Jordan  ;  and  they  were  baptized  of  him 
 their  sins.  i 
 
 who  strictly  observed  the  hiw  would  have 
 more  than  ordinary  leisure. 
 
 It  was  centuries  since  a  prophet  had  ap- 
 peared, and  the  Jews  had  often  longed  for 
 prophetic  guidance.  Thus  Judas  Maccabeus 
 and  his  followers  laid  away  the  stones  of  the 
 desecrated  altar  "until  a  prophet  should  ap- 
 pear to  answer  concerning  them"  (i  Mace.  4:46) ; 
 and  the  woman  of  Samaria,  as  soon  as  she 
 perceived  that  here  was  a  prophet,  asked  him 
 to  settle  the  long-disputed  question  concern- 
 ing the  proper  place  to  worship.  (Jobn4:i9f.) 
 In  the  time  of  Christ,  some  were  expecting  the 
 personal  re-appearance  of  Jeremiah  (below, 
 16:  14),  and  many  that  of  Elijah  (John  i;2i;  Luke 
 
 9:8;  .Matt.  16:  14;  17:  10;  27  :49);      while      OtherS      Were 
 
 looking  for  the  prophet  like  unto  Moses.  (Joim 
 1 :  ii ;  Deut.  18: 15, 18.)  And  now  the  report  spread 
 far  and  wide,  that  at  last  a  prophet  had 
 come,  who  in  dress  and  place  of  abode  re- 
 sembled the  great  Elijah,  who  might  be  Mes- 
 siah, or  at  least  a  forerunner  of  Messiah,  for 
 he  declared  that  the  Messianic  reign  was  near, 
 who  performed  a  very  striking  rite,  and  spoke 
 severe  rebukes  and  earn(!st  exhortations  to 
 turn  from  evil  ways,  such  as  had  been  spoken 
 by  all  the  prophets,  such  as  will  always  arrest 
 the  attention  of  mankind.  No  wonder  the 
 Jews,  from  all  the  country  adjacent  to  the 
 scene  of  his  ministry,  and  for  many  months, 
 continually  poured  forth  to  sec  and  hear  him, 
 and,  more  or  less,  impressed  by  his  announce- 
 ment of  the  Messianic  reign  and  his  call  to 
 repentance,  confessed  their  sins  and  submitted 
 to  his  baptism. 
 
 6.  Baptized.  The  Greek  word  baptizo, 
 which  we  borrow,  was  of  very  common  use, 
 as  is  seen  in  every  period  of  Greek  literature. 
 
 and  was  applied  to  a  great  varietj'  of  matters, 
 including  the  most  familiar  acts  of  every-day 
 life.  It  was  thus  a  word  which  every  Greek- 
 speaking  hearer  and  reader  in  apostolic  times 
 would  at  once  and  clearly  understand.  It 
 meant  what  we  express  by  'immerse'  and 
 kindred  terms,'  and  no  one  could  then  have 
 thought  of  attributing  to  it  a  wholly  different 
 sense,  such  as  'sprinkle,'  or  'pour,'  without 
 distinct  explanation  to  that  eftect.  The  people 
 who  speak  Greek  at  the  present  day.  wholly 
 reject  and  ridicule  the  idea  of  using  this  Greek 
 word  in  any  other  than  its  own  definite  and 
 well-known  .sense ;  and  the  Greek  Church 
 still  holds  nothing  to  be  baptism  but  immer- 
 sion. But  the  newly  discovered  treatise  called 
 the  DUfache,  or  "Teaching,"'  written  some 
 time  in  the  second  century,  probably  in  the 
 latter  half  of  the  century,  show.s  that  in  some 
 region  of  the  Christian  world  there  was  a  dis- 
 position to  allow  a  substitute  when  water  was 
 scarce.  Thus  ch.  7,  "Baptize  ...  in  living 
 water  {i.  e.  of  a  stream,  fountain,  or  pool,  as 
 opposed  to  standing  or  dead  water).  And  if 
 thou  have  no  living  water,  baptize  in  other 
 water;  and  if  thou  canst  not  in  cold,  then  in 
 warm.  And  if  thou  have  neither,  pour  water 
 upon  the  head  thrice."  Here  it  is  evident  that 
 baptize  means  only  immerse,  but  if  water  be 
 scarce,  pouring  may  be  substituted  for  baptiz- 
 ing. In  like  manner  we  find  in  the  West, 
 towards  the  middle  of  the  third  century,  that 
 in  case  of  severe  sickness  some  allowed  pour- 
 ing, and  after  a  while  some  thought  sprink- 
 ling sufficient,  and  these  more  convenient 
 substitutes  grew  increasingly  common,  though 
 often  condemned  by  the  ecclesiastical  author- 
 ities,  until   in   the  thirteenth    century   their 
 
 1  Bapto, '  dip,'  had  the  root  baph,  akin  to  bath  in  bath- 
 ti»,  'deep'  (Ciirtius),  just  as  dip  and  deep,  German 
 taufen  and  tief  have  the  same  root.  From  bapio,  came 
 the  verbal  adjective  baplos,  'dipt,'  and  from  this  was 
 made  the  verb  bapl-izo,  as  if  in  Knglish  we  should  say 
 dipt-izp,  viz.,  to  put  into  a  dipt  condition.  The  usual 
 way  of  bringing  one  into  a  dipt  condition  would  be  to 
 dip  him.  But  sometimes  it  might  be  otherwise  con- 
 ceived ;  as  e.  //.,  land  overflowed  by  water  might  be  de- 
 scribed as  baptized,  being  now  in,  within  the  water, 
 just  as  an  object  dipt  would  be  within  it.  There  is  in 
 language  a  general  tendency  to  use  stronger  derivative 
 or  compound  words  {e.  g.,  verbs  compounded  with  prep- 
 ositions) in  place  of  the  original  and  simpler  word,  1 
 
 until  finally  the  compound  or  derivative  is  no  stronger 
 in  many  uses  than  the  simple  word.  Thus  rant-izo 
 means  exactly  the  same  as  rni/io' sprinkle' ;  comp.  «/a/i>o 
 and  histemi,  kaumatizo  and  kaio,  and  many  similar  cases. 
 Now  baplizo  did  not  become  exactly  and  uniformly 
 equivalent  to  bnpto.  The  sense  'dye'  is  confined  to 
 biipto,  and  there  are  various  uses  of  baplizo,  'diptize'  in 
 which  bapto,  'dip,'  would  be  inadequate;  but  in  many 
 cases  they  are  substantially  equivalent,  like  rantizo  and 
 raino.  The  often  repeated  statement  that  baplizo  is 
 frequentative,  signifying  '  dip  frequently,'  is  erroneous, 
 and  would  never  have  been  made  but  for  a  failure  to. 
 perceive  the  etymology  of  the  word  as  above  given. 
 
 y 
 
40 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  III. 
 
 general  use  was  sanctioned  by  the  Pope. 
 Luther  and  Calvin  (16th  cent.)  both  expli(;itl.y 
 declared  that  the  primitive  baptism  was  im- 
 mersion, and  the  former  said  it  ought  to  be 
 restored  ;  but  they  allowed  the  existing  prac- 
 tice to  remain  undisturbed.  In  the  course 
 of  time  many  Protestants  came  to  perceive 
 that  it  was  very  awkward  to  rest  their  prac- 
 tice in  this  respect  on  the  authority  of  the 
 Church  of  Kome,  and  being  accustomed  and 
 attached  to  the  practice  they  very  naturally 
 sought  countenance  for  it  in  Scripture.  Such 
 are  the  unavoidable  defects  of  language,  that 
 strongly  biased  and  ingenious  minds  can  al- 
 ways cast  some  apparent  doubt  over  the  mean- 
 ing of  the  plainest  words  ;  as  has  been  done, 
 for  example,  with  respect  to  words  teaching 
 the  divinity  of  Christ,  the  atonement,  and 
 eternal  punishment.  It  is  therefore  not  sur- 
 prising that  a  good  many  able  and  conscien- 
 tious men  in  Great  Britain  and  America  (very 
 few  in  Germany)  have  succeeded  in  persuading 
 themselves  that  perhaps,  or  even  quite  prob- 
 ably, baptizo  might  be  understood  as  meaning 
 pour  or  sprinkle,  or  purify  in  general,  or  some- 
 thing that  would  sanction  the  practice  handed 
 down  from  revered  fathers ;  and  that  a  few 
 very  bold  spirits  should  even  venture  to  cut 
 the  knot  and  assert,  that  not  only  sprinkling 
 may  be  baptism,  but  nothing  else  can  be. 
 These  considerations  should  promote  charity, 
 and  may  serve  to  explain  the  rise,  in  modern 
 times,  of  so  much  controversy  about  a  very 
 plain  word. 
 
 This  controversy  has  led  to  a  wide  exami- 
 nation of  Greek  literature  with  reference  to 
 this  term,  and  in  all  the  instances  of  its  use 
 that  have  been  found,  whether  literal  or  figu- 
 rative, its  fundamental  meaning  (whatever 
 may  be  the  particular  rendering  most  suitable 
 to  the  connection  and  to  English  idiom)  is 
 always  'immerse,'  that  being  in  the  great  mass 
 of  cases  the  only  possible  sense,  and  in  all  cases 
 appropriate  and  natural.  (See  a  full  list  of 
 classified  examples  inConant  "On  Baptizein," 
 Philadelphia.)  So  it  is  defined  and  explained 
 in  most  Greek  Lexicons  that  are  of  any  author- 
 ity (e.  ^f.,  in  Liddelland  Scott,  Grimm,  Soph- 
 ocles' Greek  Lex.  of  the  Roman  and  By- 
 zantine periods,  Boston),  without  a  hint  of 
 any  other  meaning;  and  so  it  is  interpreted 
 by  almost  all  commentators  in  Germany,  the 
 iand  of  scholars,  and  by  very  many  in  the 
 
 Church  of  England.  But  some  good  Lexi- 
 cons of  classical  Greek  (as  Rost  and  Palm) 
 add  such  meanings  as  'hioisten,'  'drench,' 
 overwhelm,'  justifying  them  only  by  certain 
 figurative  uses  of  the  word,  in  whicli  drunk- 
 ards are  called  'the  baptized,'  or  men  are 
 said  to  be  baptized  in  (or  with)  debts,  mis- 
 misfortunes,  etc;  some  Lexicons  of  New 
 Testament  Greek  (as  Robinson)  urge  that  in 
 certain  passages  of  New  Testament  and  Sep- 
 tuagint  {e.  g.,  Mark  7:4;  Luke  11:  38;  Acts 
 2:  41;  10:  48;  16:  33;  Judith  12:  7),  the 
 circumstances  make  it,  in  the  lexicographer's 
 judgment,  unlikely  that  an  immersion  was 
 performed;  and  some  others  (as  Cremer, 
 comp.  Stephen's  "Thesaurus"),  suppose  that 
 the  Jews  came  to  use  the  Hebrew  tabal  'dip,' 
 and  therefore  used  baptizo,  as  a  general  term 
 for  religious  washing,  which  might  then  be 
 sometimes  performed  in  other  ways.  Yet  all 
 the  lexicographers  who  thus  present  an  ad- 
 ditional meaning  give  'immerse'  as  the  pri- 
 mary and  general  meaning  of  the  word. 
 Now  it  is  a  most  important  principle  in  the 
 interpretation  of  language,  without  the  ob- 
 servance of  which  all  interpretation  becomes 
 uncertain  and  unreliable,  that  whatever  is 
 the  common  and  regular  meaning  of  a  word, 
 as  shown  by  its  origin  and  general  use,  must 
 be  held  to  be  its  meaning  everywhere,  until 
 there  shall  be  found  some  passage  in  which 
 it  cannot  have  that  sense.  Upon  this  prin- 
 ciple, whether  formally  recognized  or  not, 
 scholars  are  constantly  working.  But  no 
 passage  has  been  pointed  out  in  which  this 
 word  must  have  some  other  than  its  ordinary 
 meaning;  indeed,  none  in  which  that  mean- 
 ing is  not  both  po.ssible  and  appropriate. 
 Thus  the  classical  expressions  solely  relied 
 on  by  Rost  and  Palm  for  another  meaning, 
 are  given  b^'  Liddeil  and  Scott  (6lh  and  7th 
 ed.)  as  examples  of  the  primary  sense  '  to  dip 
 in  or  under  water,'  and  compared  with  the 
 English  phrases  'soaked  in  wine,'  'over  head 
 and  ears  in  debt,'  such  expressions  being  ob- 
 viously figurative  in  both  languages.  In  the 
 passages  cited  by  Robinson,  nothing  more  can 
 be  claimed  than  that  in  those  cases  immersion 
 would  have  been  inconvenient  or  difficult,  and 
 is  therefore  thought  unlikely  ;  while  a  due  con- 
 sideration of  Jewish  scrupulosity  and  known 
 customs  makes  immersion  not  onlj'  possible 
 in  such  cases,  but  natural  enough — and  these 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 41 
 
 passages  are  so  explained  by  a  multitude  of 
 German  and  English  writers  who  are  certainly 
 not  prejudiced  in  favor  of  immersion,  for  they 
 practice  sprinkling,   on  the  authority  of  the 
 church,  or  on  the  ground  that  it  is  a  matter  of 
 little  consequence.     To  the  argument  of  Cre- 
 mer  that  tiie  Talmud  sometimes  uses  '  tabal,^ 
 'dip,'  with  reference  to  jiurifieations  in  which 
 Old  Testament   directed  them  to  'sprinkle,' 
 (rachatz),  and  that  so  tndal  and  baptizo  seem 
 to  have  been  employed  as  general  terms  for 
 religious  washing,    however  performed,   it  is 
 enough  to  reply  that  the  Jews  had  become  so 
 extremely  scrupulous  as  frequt^ntly  to  employ 
 the  most  complete  form  of  purification  {tabal) 
 in  cases  in  which  only  the  less  complete  (?■«- 
 ckntz)  was   required,   wishing   thus  to  make 
 perfectly  sure  that  no  touch  of  impurity  had 
 failed  to  be  removed.     So  already   in  Sirach 
 31  (84) :  80  (Eng.  Yer.  Ecclus.  84  :  25),     '  One 
 who  immerses  himself  from  a  dead  body  and 
 again  touclies  it,  what  profit  did  he  gain  by  his 
 bath'  (comp.  Lev.  22:  4-6),  in  Judith  12:  7, 
 and  Mark  7  :  4  (see  Meyer)  ;  and  so  in  the  pros- 
 elyte-immersion of  a  later  period  (see  below.) 
 This  explanation  is  at  least  as  probable  in  itself 
 as  the  theory  of  Cremer,  and  accords  with  the 
 well-known  scrupulosity  of  the  Jews. — It  thus 
 appears  that  in  none  of  the  ways  mentioned  is 
 warrant   found   for  giving  baptizo  any  such 
 meaning  as  pour,  sprinkle,  or  wash  religiously, 
 or  any  other  than  its  own  projjer  and  well- 
 known   sense.      The   argument  that   because 
 baptism   suggested    (John   8:   25)   a  dispute 
 about  purification,  therefore  any  form  of  puri- 
 fication   is   baptism    (Ed.   Beechcr  on   "Bap- 
 tism," New  York),  is  as  if  from  the  fact  that 
 II  case  of  yellow  fever  led  to  a  dispute  about 
 
 struct  an  argument  as  to  baptizo  from  the  word 
 used  in  the  Syriac  New  Testament,  in  reply 
 to  which  see  a  tract  by  C.  H.  Toy  on  Amad 
 (Louisville.)  These  several  theories  add  no 
 force  to  the  efforts  of  the  lexicographers  above 
 mentioned,  to  justify  some  departure  from  the 
 plain  and  recognized  meaning  of  this  Greek 
 word. 
 
 It  was  once  quite  generall^^  held  (see  es- 
 pecially Lightfoot),  and  is  still  maintained  by 
 some,  that  John's  bajjtism  was  an  imitation 
 of  what  is  called  Jewish  proselyte-baptism. 
 The  resemblance  between  the  two  is  but  par- 
 tial ;  for  Maimonides  (twelfth  cent.)  describes 
 the  ceremony  as  consisting  in  the  person's 
 standing  in  the  water  and  dipping  himself, 
 thus  making  it  a  self-purification.  Kecent 
 investigation  shows  that  there  is  no  ground 
 for  believing  this  Jewish  practice  of  a  later 
 time  to  have  existed,  as  a  distinct  initiatory 
 rite,  in  the  time  of  our  Lord.  Not  only  is 
 there  no  allusion  to  such  a  rite  in  the  Old  or 
 New  Testament,  or  in  the  Apocryphal  books, 
 but  none  in  Philo  or  Josephus,  although  each 
 of  these  writers  has  various  passages  in  which 
 it  seems  almost  impossible  that  he  should 
 have  failed  to  mention  the  rite  had  it  then  ex- 
 isted, nor  any  in  the  early  Christian  Fathers, 
 some  of  whom  search  every  page  of  Old  Tes- 
 tament for  rites  or  expressions  bearing  any, 
 the  most  fanciful  resemblance  to  J|yitism.  It 
 is  not  mentioned  in  the  Mishna  (about  A.  d. 
 200),  nor  clearly  referred  to  in  any  of  the  other 
 Jewish  writings  belonging  to  the  early  cen- 
 turies after  Ciirist,  the  first  distinct  account  of 
 it  being  in  the  Babylonian  Talnuid  (Gemara), 
 written  in  the  fifth  century.  Tiie  origin  of 
 the  rite  among  the  Jews  is  readily  explained. 
 
 malarial  diseases,  it  should  be  argued  that  any  When  a  proselyte  (see  on  2i :  15)  was  received 
 form  of  malarial  disease  is  yelU)w  fever.  Dale  (before  the  destruction  of  the  temple),  he  was 
 ("Classic  Baptism,"  "Judaic  Baptism,"  "Jo- '  circumcised,  and  then  before  i>erfurming  his 
 hannic  Baptism,"  "Ciiristic  and  Patristic  first  act  as  a  Jew,  viz.,  oflering  sacrifice,  he 
 Baptism,"  four  separate  volumes,  Philadel-  must  be  purified;  but  this  purification  was 
 phia),  defines  6a;>^J2o  as  meaning  '  intuspose,'  {  not  distinctively  initiatory  (peculiar  to  a 
 (i.  e.,  'put  within,'  comp.  Liddell  and  Scott),  j  proselyte),  for  the  Jewish  child  also  must  be 
 'nierse,'  'immerse,'  and  then  by  a  novel  and  I  purified  after  circumcision,  which  itself  made 
 ingenious,  but  j)urely  fanciful  and  unreason-    one  unclean.     There  were  thus  three  acts  per- 
 
 able  process  explains  it  all  awa^*,  and  reaches 
 the  conclusion  that  immersion  is  not  baptism 
 at  all.  1    Some  attempt  has  been  made  to  con- 
 
 formed in  admitting  a  proselyte — the  circum- 
 cision (which  really  made  him  a  Jew),  the 
 consequent  purification   (which   as  described 
 
 1  See  review  of  Pale's  diffiTent  voluiues  in  "Baptist  :  175.  Also  H.  Harvey  in  Bap.  Rev.,  1879;  "Studies  in 
 Quarterly"  (Philadelphia),  l)y  .\.  C.  KtMidriek,  lHfi9,  p.  Baptism"  by  I).  B.  Ford.  (Boston,  Young,  1879); 
 1J9,  J.  A.  Broadus,  1875,  p.  245,  W.  II.  Whitsitt,  1877,  p.  '  Broadus'  Tract  on  lunuersion.   (A.  B.  P.  S.,  Phil.) 
 
42 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  III. 
 
 by  Maimonides,  was  an  immersion),  and  then 
 sacrifice,  in  which  he  publicly  acted  as  a  Jew. 
 After  the  temple  was  destroyed,  the  sacrifice 
 became  impossible,  and  then  the  purification 
 became  the  closing,  and  in  the  case  of 
 women,  the  only  act  performed;  and  so  it 
 naturally  attracted  greater  attention,  and  by 
 the  fifth  century  had  come  to  be  regarded  as 
 distinct  from  all  other  purific  ions,  and  as 
 possessing  a  very  high  importance,  equal,  if 
 not  superior,  to  that  of  circumcision.  This 
 view  takes  away  all  force  from  the  otherwise 
 plausible  argument  that  the  so-called  prose- 
 lyte-baptism must  have  been  ancient,  on  the 
 ground  that  the  Jews  would  never  have 
 adopted  it  from  the  hated  Christians;  for  we 
 see  that  it  was  not  so  adopted  at  all,  but  was 
 simply  one  of  their  own  purifications,  which 
 from  the  force  of  circumstances  came,  in  the 
 course  of  some  centuries  after  the  destruction 
 of  the  temple,  to  be  regarded  as  a  peculiar 
 initiatory  rite.  And  if  later  Jewish  writers 
 assert  that  it  was  ancient,  even  that  it  origi- 
 nated at  Mount  Sinai,  they  make  the  same 
 claim  for  every  usage  existing  among  them, 
 however  unquestionably  late  in  its  origin  ;  and 
 besides,  we  have  seen  that  the  essence  of  this 
 practice  was  ancient,  though  it  afterwards 
 assumed  its  peculiar  character  and  conse- 
 quence.^ 
 
 There  i^hus  no  reason  for  supposing  that 
 Johp's  baptism  was  a  mere  modification  of 
 some  existing  rite.  Our  Lord  distinctly  in- 
 timated (21:25)  that  the  baptism  of  John  was 
 "from  heaven."  The  forerunner  himself 
 testified  that  God  "sent"  him  "to  baptize  in 
 water."  (John i: 33.)  Kohlev :  " So  the  baptism 
 of  John  is  a  highly  significant  and  expressive 
 rite,  which  in  its  grand  simplicity  bears  the 
 distinct  stamp  of  a  divine  ordering." 
 
 In  Jordan.  The  expression  thus  translated 
 affords  a  strong,  though  in  itself  not  an  abso- 
 lute proof,  that  the  action   of  baptizing  was 
 
 performed  within  the  limits  of  the  stream. 
 This  is  the  natural  and  regular  meaning  of  the 
 phrase,  and  must  be  everywhere  adhered  to 
 unless  there  is  something  in  the  connection  to 
 forbid  it.  But  the  Greek  preposition  en  is 
 usedin  some  connections  not  found  in  English; 
 as,  for  example,  we  cannot  say,  "a  city  was 
 situated  in  the  Euxine Sea,"  "an  ambush  was 
 laid  in  a  river,"  but  the  Greek  has  these  ex- 
 pressions, meaning  that  the  sea  or  river  was  in 
 a  certain  general  sense  the  locality  in  which 
 the  city  or  ambush  was  situated,  though  not 
 in  the  strict  sense  which  our  '  in  '  would  indi- 
 cate, seeing  that  such  a  sense  is  in  those  in- 
 stances not  possible  from  the  nature  of  the 
 case.  So  in  English  we  say  '  the  man  is  in  the 
 mountain,'  meaning  not  the  earth  composing 
 it,  but  the  mountain  in  a  more  general  sense. 
 Now  if  the  action  of  baptizihg  were  one 
 which  could  not  be  performed  in  the  river  in 
 the  strict  sense,  we  might  understand  'in  the 
 Jordan '  as  meaning  only  in  that  general  local- 
 ity (comp.  Mark  4:  1,  'inthesea').  But  until 
 it  is  shown  that  the  signification  of  the  term 
 baptize  is  incompatible  with  the  idea  of  its 
 being  performed  strictly  in  the  river,  i.  e.,  in 
 the  water,  we  are  bound  to  take  the  preposi- 
 tion in  its  proper  and  ordinar3'  sense.  Now 
 even  those  who  maintain  that  'baptize'  is  at 
 times  used  with  a  certain  latitude,  generally 
 agree  that  its  regular  and  usual  sense  is  one 
 which  does  not  forbid,  but  entirely  accords 
 with,  the  idea  of  its  being  performed  in  the 
 water.  We  have  therefore  the  natural  and 
 almost  uniform  use  of  'in'  coMCMr?'^^^  with 
 the  established  meaning  of  the  verb,  and  rein- 
 forcing the  argument  by  which  that  meaning 
 is  established.  (Comp.  '  in  water'  v.  11,  Rev. 
 Ver.,  margin).  The  Rev.  Ver.  reads,  the  river 
 Jordan.^  The  word  Jordan,  always  with  the 
 article  in  the  Hebrew  and  the  Greek,  signifies 
 'the  descender,'  and  was  so  named  from  its 
 rapid  descent  in  a  long  and  deep  valley  or 
 
 iThe  explanation  of  its  rise  was  first  given  by  Schnec- 
 kenburger,  whose  excellent  little  work  "  How  Old  is 
 the  Jewish  Proselyte-Baptism"  (1828),  has  not  been 
 translated  from  the  German.  The  most  complete  and 
 satisfactory  discussion  of  the  subject  is  by  Toy,  in 
 BaptisfQuarterly,  1872,  p.  301  tf.  See  alsoftmong  many 
 writers,  Gill,  "Works,"  Vol.  II.  pp.  760-799,  and  Leyrer 
 (and  Delitzsch)  in  Herzog.  Recent  leading  writers  gen- 
 erally concur  in  Schneckenburger's  view,  e.  (7.,  Winer, 
 Meyer,  Ewald,  Bleek,  Cremer,  Keim,  Keil,  Godct;  on 
 the  other  hand,  Edersh.  (App.  xii.)  urges  that  "previous 
 
 to  Christ,  the  baptism  of  proselytes  was  customary  "  ; 
 but  he  gives  neither  evidence  nor  argument  for  any- 
 thing else  than  the  above-mentioned  purification  be- 
 fore sacrifices,  which  was  a  matter  of  course.  Schiirer 
 also  advocates  the  same  opinion,  but  presents  nothing 
 new. 
 
 ■•iThe  word  '  river'  (as  in  Mark  1 :  5)  is  here  given  by 
 B,  X.  C.  M.  A.  2.  and  more  than  thirty  cursive  MSS 
 and  by  all  the  early  versions  except  the  Latin,  and  is 
 adopted  by  Lach.,  Treg.,  Tisch.,  Alf.,  Weiss,  W  H.  Yet 
 while  Mark  would  naturally  tell  his  Gentile  readers 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 43 
 
 fissure.  The  highest  of  its  three  principal 
 fountains  on  the  slopes  of  Herraon  is  seven- 
 teen hundred  feetahove  tlie  level  of  the  Med- 
 iterranean ;  the  first  lake  it  forms,  Huleh,  has 
 its  surface  only  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet 
 above  the  Mediterranean,  while  the  second, 
 the  Lake  of  Galilee,  is  six  hundred  and  eighty- 
 two  feet  (Conder)  below  the  level,  and  the 
 third  Lake,  the  Dead  Sea,  is  twelve  hundred 
 and  ninety-two  feet  below  the  level  of  the 
 Mediterranean,  besides  being  itself  some 
 thirteen  hundred  feet  deep.  The  fissure  or 
 valley  varies  in  width,  south  of  tliC  Lake  of 
 Galilee,  from  two  to  six  miles,  and  nearer 
 the  Dead  Sea  it  becomes  fourteen  miles  wide 
 (Conder).  Winding  about  in  this  long,  narrow 
 valley  is  another  depressed  vallej'  (forty  to 
 one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  deeper),  of  several 
 hundred  yards  in  width  ;  and  within  this  the 
 actual  bed  of  the  river  sinks  deeper  still.  The 
 distance  in  a  straight  line  from  its  highest 
 source  to  the  southern  end  of  the  Dead  Sea  is 
 about  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles,  or  exclud- 
 ing the  Dead  Sea,  about  one  hundred  and  fif- 
 teen miles.  But  so  extremely  crooked  is  the 
 winding  river  that  L^'nch  estimates  it  to  be 
 near  two  liundred  miles  between  the  Lake  of 
 Galilee  and  its  moutli  (which  issixtj'-fivemiles 
 in  a  straight  line),  and  though  less  crooked 
 higher  up,  its  whole  length  must  be  at  least 
 two  hundred  and  seventy-five  miles,  not  in- 
 cluding the  Dead  Sea.  The  width  and  depth 
 of  course  vary  at  difi'erent  seasons,  as  it  is 
 swollen  in  February  and  March  by  the  rains, 
 and  in  May,  the  "  time  of  harvest "  (Josh.  3:i5), 
 by  the  melting  snows  of  Hermon.  Above 
 Lake  Huleh  it  is  some  fort}'  feet  wide,  and  is 
 deep  and  rapid,  but  fordable  almost  every- 
 where. Towards  the  Lake  of  Galilee  it  is  about 
 sixty  feet,  and  easily  forded  at  several  places. 
 For  some  miles  below  the  lake  Lj-nch  found 
 it  about  seventy-five  feet  wide,  and  at  points 
 ten  feet  deep  (middle  of  April),  but  on  one 
 of  the  numerous  rapids  only  eight  inches 
 deep.     About  five  miles  below  the  lake  an  ini. 
 
 portant  tributary  enters  from  the  ea.st,  and 
 below  this  the  usual  depth  varies  from  two 
 and  one  half  to  six  feet  (Ritter).  About  half 
 way  from  the  Lake  of  Galilee  to  the  Salt 
 (Dead)  Sea,  the  River  Jabbok  enters  from  the 
 east,  and  smaller  streams  come  in  at  various 
 neighboring  jwints  on  both  sides.  It  here  be- 
 comes from  eighty  to  one  hundred  and  fifty 
 feet  wide,  and  from  five  to  twelve  feet  deep 
 (McClintock  and  Crooks,  "Cyc").  Nearthe 
 mouth  it  widens  to  some  five  hundred  and 
 fifty  feet,  and  the  depth  diminishes  to  two  or 
 three  feet  (Lynch).  The  principal  fords  are 
 not  many  (though  Conder  collected  the 
 names  of  about  forty  in  all).  (1)  About 
 t\yo  miles  above  the  mouth  (Fish).  Several 
 miles  higher  up  is  the  traditional  place  of  our 
 Lord's  baptism,  nearly  opposite  Jericho,  and 
 somewhat  above  this  is  (2)  a  ford  used  at  some 
 seasons.  At  the  traditional  place  the  river  is, 
 in  spring  (when  most  travelers  visit  it),  both 
 too  deep  and  too  swift  for  fording.  Yet  just 
 before  Easter  several  thousand  Greek  and  Ori- 
 ental pilgrims  (in  the  Middle  Ages  there  were 
 sometimes  1()0,0(K))  go  to  this  place  —  men, 
 women,  and  children — and  immerse  them- 
 selves as  a  sacred  bath,  many  of  them  changing 
 their  garments  amid  the  dense  thickets  of 
 shrubbery  which  extend  for  some  distance 
 from  the  stream  ;  and  almost  every  year,  in 
 the  vast  fanatical  throng,  crowding  in  to- 
 gether, some  are  drowned.  Several  piiles 
 above  this  place  is  now  a  ferry-boat  (comp.  2 
 Sam.  19:  18),  which  is  handled  with  difficulty, 
 the  current  being  in  March  excessively  strong. 
 (3)  -Ten  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Jabbok 
 is  a  ford  now  much  used  in  going  from  Nabu- 
 lus  to  Es-Salt  (Van  de  Velde).  (4)  Above  the 
 Jabbok  is  the  ford  of  Succoth,  where  Jacob 
 crossed  with  liis  family  and  flocks  (Gen.  32: 
 10,  22.)  (5)  Near  Beisan  is  a  ford,  which 
 Robinson  (III.,  325)  crossed  with  difficulty, 
 but  which,  on  March  24,  1871,  the  Modin  of 
 Beisan  said  would  only  reach  the  horses'  bel- 
 lies.    In  this  neighborhood  Conder,  in  April, 
 
 that  the  Jordan  was  a  river  (like  many  other  explana-  i 
 tions  he  gives),  this  was  quite  needless  for  Matt.,  and 
 contrary  to  his  usage  in  similar  cases.  Translators  and 
 copyists  in  foreign  countries  would,  however,  think  the  \ 
 word  necessary  here,  even  as  X  and  Old  Syriac  have  in- 
 serted it  in  .lohn  1 :  28.  We  thus  see  that  .Matt,  is  not 
 likely  to  have  written  it  and  copyists  would  be  likely  to 
 insert  it.  This  strong  union  of  intrinsic  and  transcrip- 
 tional evidence  might  even  outweigh  the  very  strong 
 
 documentary  evidence  in  favor  of  the  word,  but  for  the 
 fact  that  D  and  some  copies  of  Old  Latin  omil  'river' 
 in  Mark  1 :  5,  as  well  as  here,  which  indicates  that  the 
 "  Western"  text  was  hostile  to  the  word,  and  thus  ac- 
 counts for  its  omission  in  many  copies  of  Matt.  This 
 wonl  must  therefore  be  accepted  as  a  part  of  Matthew's 
 text,  yet  not  without  some  lingering  doubt.  The  ques- 
 tion has  obviously  no  practical  importance,  however 
 interesting  to  the  textual  critic. 
 
44 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 Ch.  hi. 
 
 7  But  when  he  saw  many  of  the  Pharisees  and  Saddu- 
 eees  come  to  his  baptism,  he  said  unto  them,  O  genera- 
 tion of  vipers,  who  hath  warned  you  to  liee  from  the 
 wrath  to  come  ? 
 
 7  in  the  river  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins.  But  when 
 he  saw  many  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  coming 
 ito  his  baptism,  he  said  unto  them.  Ye  oHspriiig  of 
 vipers,  who  warned  you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
 
 1  Or,  for  baptism. 
 
 found  twenty-one  possible  fords  within  seven 
 miles.  About  ten  miles  above  Beisan  is  a 
 Saracenic  bridge  (the  only  one  now  crossing 
 the  river),  upon  the  road  from  Nabulus  to 
 Damascus,  and  above  it  are  said  to  be  several 
 difficult  and  little-used  fords.  (6)  Not  far 
 below  the  Lake  of  Galilee  is  an  important  ford, 
 which  the  Jews  of  our  Lord's  time  must  have 
 constantly  used  in  going  from  Galilee  through 
 Perea  to  Jerusalem.  At  this,  on  March  25, 
 1871,  the  water  came  nearly  to  the  root  of  a 
 horse's  tail. — But  in  summer  the  river  falls 
 much  lower,  and  must  be  easily  fordable  at 
 many  points. — The  outer  and  principal  part 
 of  the  Jordan  valley  is  nearly  all  entirely  un- 
 productive without  irrigation,  justifying  the 
 statement  of  Josephus  that  the  Jordan  flows 
 through  a  desert  ("  War,"  3,  10,  7).  But  the 
 banks  of  the  river  are  everywhere  fringed 
 with  trees  (willow,  balsam,  etc.),  amid  which 
 the  birds  sing,  and  in  whose  pleasant  shade 
 the  multitudes  could  gather  to  hear  the  voice 
 of  the  new  prophet.  As  to  the  scene  of  the 
 baptism  of  Jesus,  see  on  v.  13. 
 
 The  people  received  this  solemn  rite  con- 
 fessing their  sins.  The  Scriptures  promise 
 forgiveness  on  condition  of  confession  (Prov.ss: 
 13;  ijoimi:  9),  tliough  of  coursc  this  is  not  the 
 meritorious  ground  of  forgiveness.  It  was  re- 
 quired by  the  Mosaic  Law  (Lev.  5:5;  i6:2i;  26-.  to; 
 Num.5:  7),  and  is  often  recorded  as  practiced  by 
 the  penitent  (e.  i?,  2  Chron.  30:  22;  Psa.  32: 
 5;  Neb.  9:  2,  3;  Dan.  9:  20;  Acts  19:  18). 
 The  term  here  used  appears  to  denote  an  ac- 
 tually spoken  confession,  and  the  present  ])ar- 
 ticiple  shows  that  it  was  made  in  immediate 
 connection  with  the  act  of  baptism.  Most 
 probably  the  confession  was  not  made  to  the 
 multitude,  but  simply  to  John,  and  was  not 
 uniform,  but  varied  according  to  ever^^  man's 
 calling,  character,  etc.,  (comp.  John's  specific 
 exhortations  to  different  classes,  Luke  3:  10- 
 14).  The  act  of  submitting  to  baptism  was  itself 
 also  (Kohler)  a  confession  of  faith,  namely,  of 
 faith  in  the  good  news  of  the  kingdom.    (Mark  i : 
 
 15;  Acts  19:  i.) 
 
 We  have  now  (v.  7-12)  a  specimen  of  John's 
 teachings  given  more  in  detail. 
 
 7.  The  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  were 
 the  two  great  parties,  at  once  religious  and 
 political,  among  the  Jews  at  the  time  of 
 Christ.  The  date  of  their  origin  is  unknown, 
 and  they  no  doubt  arose  gradually.  In  the 
 centuries  immediately  following  the  return 
 from  the  Captivity  there  must  have  been  va- 
 rious divisions  of  public  sentiment.  Some 
 insisted  on  conforming  to  all  decisions  of 
 tribunals  and  opinions  of  leading  teachers, 
 others  thought  it  enough  -to  observe  the 
 original  directions  of  the  law;  some  busied 
 themselves  in  developing  many  real  or  sup- 
 posed germs  of  truth  contained  in  the  law 
 and  the  prophets,  others  said  they  wanted  no 
 religious  teaching  but  that  of  the  sacred 
 books,  especially  the  Pentateuch  ;  some  were 
 extremely  zealous  for  their  religion,  and 
 ready  to  die  in  its  defence,  others  were  more 
 ready  to  suit  their  action  to  changing  circum- 
 stances ;  some  cherished  a  bitter  hatred  to 
 foreigners,  others  were  friendly  to  them,  etc. 
 Such  divergencies  of  opinion  on  many  ques- 
 tions of  truth  and  duty  would  gradually  asso- 
 ciate themselves,  by  sympathy  or  antagonism, 
 with  some  one  leading  division,  so  as  to  form 
 two  distinct,  though  at  first  not  well  defined, 
 parties.  Then  when  any  new  religious  or. 
 political  issue  arose  (the  religious  and  politi- 
 cal being  always  more  or  less  blended,  from 
 the  nature  of  the  Jewish  institutions),  the 
 mere  fact  that  one  party  took  one  side  of  the 
 question  would  decide  the  opposite  party  to 
 take  the  other  side.  Thus  bj'  degrees  the 
 parties  became  sharply  defined,  compact,  an- 
 tagonizing at  all  points.i  Josephus  held  that 
 the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  were  distinct 
 parties  in  b.  c.  145.  ("Ant.,"  13,  5,  9.)  Cer- 
 tainly in  the  later  years  of  John  Hyrcanus 
 (died  B.  c.  106),  they  were  politically  antago- 
 nistic. ("Ant.,"  13,  10,  5.)  By  the  time  of 
 our  Lord's  ministry,  the  division  had  doubt- 
 less become  more  pronounced.  The  history 
 of  their  hostility  was  known  to  run   back  to 
 
 'The   above  was  written  before  the   appearance  of|  fying  support  in   his  elaborate  discussion.  (Book  iii. 
 Edersheim's  worlc,  and  the  view  presented  finds  grati-  I  chap.  2.) 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 45 
 
 the  MaccHbean  struggle,  the  Pharisees  now 
 representing  the  patriots  of  that  time,  and  it 
 had  included    many  fierce  political  conflicts 
 and  wars  under  the  successors  of  Jolin  Hyr- 
 canus  ("  Ant.,"  13,  15,  5;  13,  IG,  5),  which  left 
 a  bitter  and  lasting  hatred.     At  the  time  of 
 Christ,  the  Sadducees  were  comparatively-  few 
 in   number,  but  embraced  a  large  proportion 
 of  wealthy  and  influential  men  ("Ant.,"  18, 
 1,  4),  including  many  members  of  the  Sanhe- 
 drin   (acwS:!?),  and  were  more  likely  to  have 
 tlie  sympathy  of  the  Roman  rulers.     But  the 
 Pharisees  were  far  more  numerous,  and  on 
 account  of   the   patriotic   record   and    pious 
 reputation  of  the  party,   possessed  the  sym- 
 pathies and  support  of  the  people  at  large. 
 Yet,   while  political  antagonism  had  caused 
 bitterness,  the  chief  difterences  between  the 
 two  parties  had  alwaj's  been  religious.     The 
 Pharisees  held  to  many  traditional  interpret- 
 ations of  Scripture  (e.  g.,  5:  21,  33,  43),  some 
 of  them  not  merely  erroneous,  but  subversive 
 of  its  great  truths,   and  also  to  many  tradi- 
 tional rules  for  the  conduct  of  life,  particu- 
 larly as  to  externals,  some  of  these  likewise 
 tending  to  set  aside  the  teachings  of  God's 
 word.    (i5:2ff.)    These  they  claimed,  as  most 
 Jews  have  ever  since  done,  to  be  of  almost 
 equal  authority  with  the  law;    indeed,   they 
 were  called  the  "oral  law,"  and  held  to  have 
 been  given  orally  to  Moses  at  Mount  Sinai, 
 and   handed   down    from   him.      About  two 
 centuries  after  Christ  many  of  these  tradi- 
 tions were  written  down,  and  form  what  is 
 called    the    Mishna,    or   'second,'    i.    e.,    the 
 second    law.*      All    these   traditional    inter- 
 pretations and  rules  the  Sadducees  rejected, 
 acknowledging  no  authority  but  the  Scrip- 
 tures,   and    especially    'the    law,'    i.   e.,   the 
 five  books  ascribed   to   Moses.     But  the  in- 
 terpretations of   the    later    centuries    before 
 Christ,    as    received    among    the    Pharisees, 
 had    elicited    from    the    Scriptures    various 
 
 true  and  important  doctrines,  as  that  of 
 the  separate  existence  of  spirits,  and  a  cer- 
 tain approach  to  the  Christian  doctrine  of 
 the  resurrection  from  the  dead  (com p.  on 
 22:  23);  while  the  Sadducees,  in  avoiding 
 traditionalism,  went  to  the  opposite  extnnne 
 of  rationalism,  and  wholly  rejected  these  doc- 
 trines, and  even  the  belief  in  angels  (Acts 23: 8), 
 though  this  last  is  so  plainly  and  repeatedly 
 taught  in  Old  Testament.  The  Piuirisees,  in 
 their  fanatical  zeal  for  the  law  of  puriflca- 
 tions,  and  the  numerous  rules  which  tradi- 
 tion had  added,  shrank  from  all  association 
 with  "sinners,"  i.  e.,  persons  who  notoriously 
 violated  the  law  (Luke 7: 39),  and  thought  it  in- 
 excusable in  Jesus  to  do  otherwise.  (9:ii;  Luke 
 15:2.)  Thus,  when  they  came  from  market, 
 where  they  might  possibly  have  touched  some 
 person  or  thing  that  was  ceremonially  'un- 
 clean,' they  were  wont  to  perform  a  com- 
 plete purification,  'immersed  themselves,' 
 before  they  would  eat.  (Mark  7:  4.)  ■!  This 
 scrupulosity  in  separating  themselves  prob- 
 ably led  to  the  name  Pharisees,  'separa- 
 ters.'  The  name  Sadducees  most  likely 
 meant  'righteous,'  as  denoting  that  they 
 contented  themselves  with  being  simply 
 righteous  men,  and  did  not  care  for  new- 
 fangled beliefs  and  strait-laced  observances.^ 
 Our  Saviour  less  frequently  referred  to  the 
 errors  of  the  Sadducees,  great  as  they  were, 
 doubtless  because  the  people  in  general  were 
 little  likely  to  be  misled  by  them;  he  does 
 however  caution  his  disciples  against  their 
 doctrine  (and  that  of  the  Phar.)  in  IG:  11. 
 They  appotir  '  tempting '  him  in  16:  1,  and 
 22:  23.  But  the  Pharisees  had,  with  some  ex- 
 ceptions (such  as  Nicodemus,  Gamaliel, 
 Paul),  lost  the  true  patriotism  and  especially 
 the  true  piety  which  had  gained  their  party 
 so  much  popular  favor,  and  were  striving  by 
 the  most  shameful  h^'pocrisy  to  retain  an  in- 
 fluence which   they  no  longer  deserved,  and 
 
 iComraent.iries  upon  the  Mishna  (with  supplement-  I 
 arytraditioiisalso)  were  afterwards  written,  ami  known 
 as  Geuiara, 'completion,"  because  they  conipU-ttHl  the 
 Mishna.  The  Jerusalem  Gemara  was  written  in  the 
 fourth  century  after  Christ,  and  that  of  Hahylo^in  the 
 fifth  century.  The  Mishna,  with  one  or  the  other  of! 
 these,  is  commonly  meant  by  the  term  Talmud  ('in- 
 struction'). 
 
 "So,  if  an  Ettyptian  touched  a  swine,  he  went  to  the 
 river  and  'dipped  himself  from  it'  (bapto),  clothes  and  j 
 all  (Her.  II.  47).  J 
 
 *The  common  .Jewish  derivation  from  a  supposed 
 founder  named  Zadok  is  now  almost  universally  re- 
 jected. Geiger's  recent  theory,  that  the  Sadducees  were 
 an  aristocratic,  priestly  class,  'the  priests  of  the  seed 
 of  Zadok'  (Eiek.  4.1 :  19),  is  .idoptod  by  Hausrath  and 
 Schi'irer,  by  Twisleton  in  ."Smith's  Diet.,  Geikie,  and 
 Ginsburg  in  Kitto,  but  is  extremely  far-fetched,  and 
 does  not  explain  the  facts,  ."^ee  in  opposition  to  it, 
 Edersh.  Vol.  I.  p.  322.  The  best  recent  treatises  are 
 those  of  Wellhauseu  and  Montet.  (See  Index.) 
 
46 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  III. 
 
 which  they  abused  to  the  worst  ends;  and  our 
 Lord  rebuked  their  hypocrisy  on  various  oc- 
 casions, and  unsparingly  exposed  it  in  the  last 
 public  discourse  of  his  ministry,  ch.  23.  The 
 continued  rivalry  between  Pharisees  and  Sad- 
 ducees  was  the  providential  means  of  securing 
 freedom  from  persecution  for  several  years 
 after  the  ascension  of  Christ  (Acts,  ch.  4-6),  and 
 was  made  useful  even  at  a  later  time  by  Paul. 
 (Acts 23: 6.)  No  Writings  of  Sadducees  remain 
 to  us,  and  we  know  them,  besides  the  few  ref- 
 erences in  New  Testament,  only  from  writers 
 who  were  Pharisees,  viz.,  Josephus  and  the 
 Talmud,  and  who  may  have  done  them  scant 
 justice.  They  seem  to  have  ceased  to  exist 
 soon  after  the  destruction  of  the  Jewish  State, 
 which  was  the  natural  fate  of  a  rationalistic 
 party,  having  little  devout  earnestness,  and 
 whose  standing  had  been  social  and  political 
 rather  than  religious. 
 
 The  term  'sect'  applied  in  Eng.  Ver.  to  the 
 Pharisees  and  the  Sadducees  (Acts  5:  u;  i5:5;  26:5) 
 does  not,  according  to  its  present  use,  correctly 
 render  the  Greek  word  nor  correctly  repre- 
 sent the  facts  of  the  case;  they  were  parties, 
 with  the  peculiarity  above  mentioned,  that 
 they  were  at  the  same  time  religious  and  polit- 
 ical parties.  But  there  was  a  'sect,'  in  our 
 sense,  then  existing  among  the  Jews,  called 
 the  Essenes,  who  had  a  strictly  exclusive  or- 
 ganization and  worship,  and  indeed  lived  in 
 seclusion,  much  like  the  monks  of  later  times. 
 They  were  few  in  number,  having  small  com- 
 munities scattered  over  Palestine,  and  the 
 largest  on  the  western  shore  of  the  Dead  Sea. 
 They  were  probably  an  oifshoot  of  the  Phari- 
 sees, whose  leading  views  they  shared.  Their 
 comparative  insignificance,  their  never  attend- 
 ing the  temple-worship,  and  this  apparent  re- 
 lation to  the  Pharisees,  will  account  for  the  fact 
 that  they  are  never  mentioned  in  N.  T.,  nor  in 
 the  Talmud,  being  known  to  us  only  through 
 the  writings  of  Philo,  Josephus,  and  Pliny. 
 All  attempts  to  show  that  some  ideas  or  prac- 
 tices were  derived  from  them  by  John  the 
 Baptist  or  by  Jesus,  have  proved  a  failure; 
 but  their  teachings  do  throw  light  on  the 
 heresy  Paul  attacked  at  Colosse  (see  an 
 admirable  essay  in  Lightfoot  on  Colossians). 
 Josephus  says  ("  Ant.,"i3: 5. 9)  that  the  Essenes 
 were  utter  fatalists,  the  Sadducees  held  to  ex- 
 treme views  of  free-will,  substantially  reject- 
 
 ing providence,  while  the  Pharisees  occupied 
 a  middle  ground,  recognizing  both  human 
 freedom  and  responsibility,  and  divine  con- 
 trol. 
 
 Come — or,  coming — to  his  baptism,  that 
 is,  coming  to  be  baptized  by  him.'  The  ex- 
 pression many  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sad- 
 dncees,  with  only  one  article,  throws  the  two 
 parties  together  as  both  needing  sharp  rebuke. 
 (Comp.  16:  6,  11,  12.) — What  is  here  given  as 
 addressed  to  them,  really  applied,  more  or 
 less,  to  the  people  at  large,  and  was  intended  to 
 apply  to  all  it  fitted,  and  Luke  (3:  7)  gives  it  as 
 addressed  to  'the  crowds  that  came  forth  to  be 
 baptized  by  him.'  So  in  Matthew,  the  people 
 at  large  are  evidently  addressed  in  what  im- 
 mediately follows,  v.  9  ff.  Perhaps  also  Mat- 
 thew here  refers  to  a  particular  case,  while 
 Luke  states  a  general  fact,  as  his  tenses  (in  the 
 Greek)  may  imply. — We  learn  from  Luke?  : 
 29  f.,  that  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers  who  on  a 
 certain  occasion  in  Galilee  heard  the  teach- 
 ings of  Jesus  concerning  John,  had  not  been 
 baptized  by  John,  as  the  people  present  and 
 the  publicans  had  been  ;  but  this  ought  not  to 
 be  relied  on  as  proving  that  no  Pharisees  had 
 been  baptized  by  John.  Only  a  portion  of 
 them  were  at  all  disposed  to  seek  his  baptism, 
 and  some  of  these  were  doubtless  repelled  by 
 John's  stern  rebuke  and  rigorous  require- 
 ments.    (Comp.  on  21:  32.) 
 
 O  generation,  or,  Ve  offspring — of  vi- 
 pers, merely  a  phrase  of  reproach,  describ- 
 ing them  as  noxious  and  odious,  and  perhaps 
 also  as  insidious.  (Comp.  12:  34;  23:  33;  Isa. 
 14:  29;  59:  5;  Psa.  58:  4.)  Classic  writers 
 present  similar  expressions.  The  idea  that 
 they  are  meant  to  be  described  as  children  of 
 the  devil,  the  old  serpent,  seems  fanciful. 
 Warned,  is  stronger  than  the  original,  which 
 signifies  to  show  secretly  or  partially,  and 
 thus  to  intimate,  suggest,  indicate,  or  more 
 generally,  to  make  known.  To  flee  fromj 
 may  either  mean  'to  escape,'  as  in  23:  33,  or 
 to  'avoid,'  'shun,'  as  in  1  Cor.  10:  14.  With 
 the  former  meaning  it  would  be,  'Who 
 intimated  to  you  that  you  would  escape  the 
 coming  wrath?'  viz..,  when  there  was  so  little 
 reason  to  believe  they  would  escape;  with 
 the  latter:  'Who  suggested  to  you  to  flee 
 from,'  etc.,  the  surprise  being  that  any  one 
 should  take  the  trouble,  with  so  little  pros- 
 
 1  Tisch.  and   W  H.    omit  'his,'  but  on  insufficient  grounds. 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 47 
 
 8  Bring  forth  therefore  fruits  meet  for  "repentance: 
 
 9  And  tliiuk  not  to  say  within  yourselves,  We  have 
 Abraham  to  our  lather:  for  I  say  unto  you,  that  God  is 
 able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham. 
 
 10  And  now  also  the  axe  is  laid  unto  the  root  of  the 
 trees:  therefore  every  tree  which  bringeth  not  forth 
 good  fruit  is  hewu  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 
 
 8  come?  Bring  forth  therefore  fruit  worthy  of 'repent- 
 
 9  ance:  and  think  not  to  say  within  yourselves.  We 
 have  Abraham  to  our  father:  for  I  say  unto  you,tliat 
 (iod  is  able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children  unto 
 
 10  Abraham.  And  even  now  the  axe  lieth  at  the  root 
 of  the  trees:  every  tree  therefore  that  bringeth  not 
 forth  good  fruit  is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 
 
 .Or,  aruvoerahle  to  amendment  of  life. 1  Or,  your  repentance. 
 
 pect  of  any  good  result.  The  latter  is  the 
 more  natural  sense.     The  wrath  to  come— 
 
 or,  coining  wrath.  It  was  expected  among 
 the  Jews  (as  the  book  of  Enoch  shows),  that 
 in  connection  with  Messiah's  appearance 
 there  would-be  an  outburst  of  God's  wrath 
 upon  his  enemies,  i.  e.,  upon  the  Gentiles. 
 But  Joiui,  in  accordance  with  the  whole  tenor 
 of  his  teaching,  describes  'the  coming  wrath' 
 as  threatening  all  God's  enemies,  including 
 impenitent  Jews;  and  this  was  already  im- 
 plied in  Mai.,  ch.  3  and  4.  Similarly  Paul  in 
 1  Thess.  1 :  10. 
 
 8.  Fruits,  frnlt  (singular),  is  the  correct 
 reading.'  Bring  forth,  literally,  make.  The 
 rendering  'bring  forth,'  common  from  T^-n- 
 dale  down,  mixes  the  metaphors.  'Produce,' 
 though  not  pleasing,  would  be  allowable, 
 and  suits  exactly  in  v.  10.  Therefore, 
 ))resents  the  exhortation  as  the  consequence 
 of  what  precedes,  or  is  naturally  supplied. 
 "As  you  profess  repentance  and  wish  to  be 
 bsiptized,  therefore  produce  fruit  worthy  of 
 repentance,  and  thus  prove  that  you  really  do 
 repent."'  This  exhortation  he  might  natu- 
 rally address  to  all  (Luke 3: 8),  while  it  was  es- 
 pecially appropriate  to  the  Pharisees  and 
 Sadducees.  It  is  not  probable  that  he  required 
 them  to  go  off  and  prove  their  repentance 
 before  he  could  baptize  them ;  he  only  gave 
 them  a  special  charge. 
 
 9.  A  great  hindrance  to  a  true  repentance  on 
 their  part,  was  the  idea  generally  entertained 
 among  the  Jews,  that  all  the  descendants  of  I 
 Abraham  must  certainly  escape  wrath,  would  ' 
 assuredly  be  saved  (see  John  8  :  33,  30).  John 
 proceeds  therefore  to  correct  this  error.  Think 
 not  to  say,  is  an  exact  imitation  of  the  Greek, 
 and  signifies  either  'do  not  think  yourselves  at 
 liberty  to  say,'  'warranted  in  saying,'  (comp. 
 Phil.  3:  4),  or  more  probably,  'do  not  think 
 you  will  saj','  'do  not  propose  to  yourselves 
 to  say  '  (comp.  Luke's  'do  not  begin  to  say'). 
 To  say  within  yourselves,  corresponds  to 
 
 a  well-known  .Hebrew  expression,  'to  say  in 
 his  heart'  (2*:  48;  Psa. 4.  4;  10:  6;  u:  1),  and  is used 
 also  in  9:  21;  Luke  7:  39,  49;  Rev.  18:  7. 
 We  have  Abraham  to— or,  /or— our  father, 
 
 with  emphasis  on  '  father,'  as  shown  in  Greek 
 by  the  order  of  the  words.  Descended  as  they 
 were  from  Abraham,  they  thought  themselves 
 perfectly  safe  from  the  Messianic  wrath,  and 
 in  little  need  of  repentance.  Otie  Rabbi  in  a 
 Midrash  even  says  (Wet.),  "In  the  age  to 
 come  Abraham  sits  beside  the  gates  of  Ge- 
 henna, and  suffers  no  circumcised  Israelite  to 
 go  down  ■';  though  the  Rabbi  does  make  in- 
 genious provision  for  an  exception  in  the  case 
 of  those  who  have  sinned  excessively.  Edersh  : 
 "No  principle  was  more  fully  established  in 
 the  popular  conviction,  than  that  all  Israel 
 had  part  in  the  world  to  come,  and  this  spe- 
 cifically because  of  their  connection  with 
 Abraham.  This  appears  not  only  from  the 
 New  Test.,  from  Philo,  and  Josephus,  but 
 from  many  Rabbinic  passages."  I  say  unto 
 you,  calls  attention  to  what  he  is  about  to  say, 
 as  being  important.  (Comp.  on  5 :  18).  Of, 
 or,  out  of,  as  the  material  (translated  'out  of 
 by  Noyes  and  Davidson).  He  perhaps  pointed 
 to  the  loose  stones  Ij'ing  on  the  river-bank. 
 The  fact  that  God  could  with  such  perfect 
 ease  raise  up  children  to  Abraham,  and  so  was 
 not  dependent  on  thetn  for  the  continuation  of 
 Abraham's  posterity,  would  suggest  that  they 
 might  readily  be  set  aside  from  enjoying  the 
 blessings  promised  to  Abraham's  descendants. 
 So  God  once  threatened  to  Moses  that  he 
 would  destroy  the  nation,  and  raise  up  a  new 
 people  from  him. — This  representation  that 
 the  Messianic  blessings  would  not  necessarilj' 
 be  enjoyed  by  all  Jews  as  such,  accords  with 
 that  of  John  1:  20,  that  the3'  would  not  be 
 limited  to  Jews,  but  that  Messiah  'takes  away 
 the  sin  of  the  world.'  Comp.  also  Paul's  ar- 
 gument in  Gal.  3:  7,  and  Rom.  4:  10. 
 
 10.  Now   also,   or,  already.     Not  only  is 
 there  a  coming  Messianic  wrath,  but  already 
 
 'Not  only  is  the  singular  best  supported,  but  we  can  see  how  the  plural  might  be  introduced  in  assimilation 
 to  Luke  3 :  8. 
 
48 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  III. 
 
 11  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  repentance: 
 but  he  that  coraeth  after  me  is  mightier  than  I,  whose 
 shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear:  he  shall  baptize  you 
 with  the  Holy  Ghost,  aud  with  tire  : 
 
 11  I  indeed  baptize  you  tin  water  unto  repentance: 
 but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I,  wliose 
 shoes  I  am  not  -  worthy  to  bear :  he  shall  baptize  you 
 
 1  Or,  with. . .  .2  Gr.  aufficient^ 
 
 there  is  beginning  a  Messianic  discrimination 
 among  the  descendants  of  Abraham.  It  is 
 therefore  high  time  to  repent  (Weiss).  'Also' 
 must  be  omitted;  it  was  doubtless  inserted 
 from  Luke  3  :  9.  Even  now  translates  '  now  ' 
 in  its  emphatic  position.  Is  laid  unto,  or,  lies 
 at,  the  root.  Noyes.  The  verb  is  exactly 
 'lies.'  The  Greek  preposition  leads  many  to 
 render  '  is  laid  to  the  root,'  i.  e.,  applied  to  it  in 
 actual  cutting;  and  timber  being  very  scarce 
 in  Palestine,  it  is  now  common  to  cut  down  a 
 tree  at  the  ground  (Thomson,  ii.,  291).  But 
 the  meaning  more  probably  is  that  it  has  been 
 brought  to  the  tree  and  lies  there  ready  for 
 use.  Therefore,  i.  e.,  since  such  is  the  de- 
 sign with  which  the  axe  has  been  placed  there. 
 Briii^cth  not  forth  good  fruit,  is  the  same 
 image  as  in  v.  8;  but  instead  of  the  specific 
 idea  of  fruit  appropriate  to  repentance,  we 
 have  here  the  more  general  idea  of  good  fruit. 
 Hewn  down,  literally  'cut  out,'  viz.,  out  of 
 its  place  in  the  vineyard.  (So  Davidson).  The 
 present  tenses,  'is  cut  out'  and  'is  cast,'  de- 
 scribe the  action  as  actually  going  on;  the 
 discrimination  is  already  beginning,  'even 
 now.'  In  7:  19,  the  present  tense  denotes 
 what  is  customary  in  the  case  of  all  such 
 trees.  Every,  the  most  honored  and  privi- 
 leged of  the  nation  (v.  7)  not  excepted.  There 
 was  beginning  a  severe  scrutiny  of  all,  and 
 the  unworthj'  would  be  utterly  excluded 
 from  that  share  in  Messiah's  kingdom  which 
 the  persons  addressed  so  confidently  antici- 
 pated. 
 
 At  this  point  Luke  mentions  various  classes 
 as  inquiring  of  the  preacher,  '  What  are  we  to 
 do  then?'  viz.,  by  way  of  producing  good 
 fruit,  fruit  worthy  of  repentance  ;  and  gives 
 some  piquant  and  highly  suggestive  replies. 
 
 (Luke  3:  10- U.) 
 
 11.  The  idea  of  v.  10  is  now  (v.  uf.)  brought 
 out  by  John  more  explicitly  by  contrasting 
 with  his  own  work  that  of  the  greatly  supe- 
 rior personage  who  is  coming  after  him,  whose 
 work  will  be  far  more  discriminating  and 
 thorough.  The  most  striking  and  character- 
 istic thing  about  his  own  ministry  being  the 
 baptism  he  administered  (comp.  on  21 :  25),  he 
 
 employs  that  in  stating  the  contrast.  And  it 
 could  be  very  naturally  thus  employed,  since 
 immersion  in  water  furnished  an  apt  and  ex- 
 pressive iniiige  for  representing  the  soul  as 
 being  as  it  were  immersed  in,  bathed  in, 
 brought  completely  under  the  influence  of, 
 thoroughly  affected  by,  the  operations  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit.  The  risen  Saviour  afterwards 
 used  the  same  image,  and  made  the  same  con- 
 trast with  John's  baptism,  in  promising  to  the 
 disciples  the  Holy  Spirit's  influences,  to  be 
 given  after  his  ascension.  (Actsi:5-)  The  con- 
 trast here  is  certainly  not,  as  some  have  imag- 
 ined, between  John's  baptism  and  that  actu- 
 ally performed  by  Jesus,  through  his  disciples 
 (John  3: 22;  4:2),  for  that  was  as  much  a  "water- 
 baptism"  as  John's.  Nor  does  it  seem  proper 
 to  confine  the  view  in  any  respect  to  the  per- 
 sonal ministr^'^  of  Jesus,  but  to  understand  a 
 reference  to  the  entire  work  of  the  coming 
 Messiah,  including  what  followed  his  personal 
 ascension.  This  work  of  Messiah  would  dif- 
 fer from,  and  be  superior  to,  the  merely  in- 
 troductory work  of  the  forerunner  in  the  v/av 
 stated. 
 
 Indeed  here  represents  a  very  peculiar 
 Greek  particle  {men)  which  denotes  that  to 
 the  clause  in  which  it  stands  there  will  pres- 
 ently be  opposed  or  contrasted  some  other 
 statement  (commonly  introduced  by  'but'). 
 We  have  nothing  exactly  like  this  in  Eng- 
 lish, and  have  to  say  'indeed,'  'truly,'  'to  be 
 sure,'  etc.,  and  often  we  use  no  word,  and  ex- 
 press the  idea  by  a  mere  einphasis:  "/  bap- 
 tize in  water  ....  but  he  that  is  coming,' 
 etc.  (Comp.  especially  men,  truly,  on  9: 
 37.)  With— rather,'  in  water  (as  given  in 
 Amer.  App.),  is  the  proper  rendering  of  the 
 preposition  and  case  here  employed.  In  a 
 few  expressions  the  Greek  has  en,  'in'  (with 
 its  case),  to  denote  merely  the  instrument  or 
 means,  not  merely  in  phrases  which  we  can 
 imitate,  as  'In  what  shall  it  be  salted?'  (5;i3), 
 'In  what  measure  ye  measure'  (7:2),  but  also, 
 in  imitation  of  a  Hebrew  use,  in  connections 
 where  the  English  idiom  could  not  emploj' 
 'in,'  as  'Trample  them  with  (in)  their  feet' 
 (7:  6,  see  note),  'Smite  with  (in)  the  sword.' 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 49 
 
 (Liike22:49.)  Here  tlie  action  was  originally 
 conceived  as  in  a  certain  sense  located  in 
 tlie  fet't,  the  sword,  a  conception  foreign  to 
 our  idiom.  But  it  must  be  observed  that  this 
 use  of  tlie  preposition  is  rare,  and  it  cannot 
 with  ])ropriet3'  be  so  understood  unless  the 
 connection  is  sucii  as  altogether  to  exclude 
 the  common  and  natural  meaning.  Siiow, 
 on  grounds  apart  from  this  expression,  that 
 baptizing,  from  the  nature  of  the  action,  can- 
 not have  been  performed  'in  water'  in  the 
 strict  local  sense,  and  it  will  be  lawful  to 
 interpret  the  preposition  (with  its  case)  as 
 here  used  in  a  looser  lycal  sense,  denoting 
 the  instrument  or  means.  But  here  the 
 common  and  natural  sense  of  the  preposi- 
 tion exactly  agrees  with  the  nature  of  the 
 action.  (Comp.  on  v.  G,  and  also  comp.  1  Cor. 
 10:  2,  'in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea,'  and 
 2  Kings  5:  10,  14.)  So  here  Meyer,  Weiss, 
 McClellan,  etc. 
 
 But  we  are  told  by  some  that  while  John 
 (1:26.31,33)  has  this  same  'in  water,'  Luke,  in 
 tlie  parallel  passage  to  this  (s:  le),  and  also  in 
 Acts  (1:  5,  repeated  in  Acts  11:  IG),  uses  the 
 simple  case  of  the  noun  without  any  prepo- 
 sition (and  so  probably  in  ilarU  1:  8),'  and 
 that  this  certainly  means  'with  water,'  de- 
 noting merely  an  instrument,  which  makes  it 
 more  likely  that  the  same  was  meant  in 
 Matthew  and  John.  Then  it  is  argued  that 
 an  instrument  is  always  wielded,  and  applied 
 to  the  object  aft'ected  by  the  action,  and  so 
 tliat  "baptize  with  water"  cannot  denote  an 
 immersion.  But  these  positions  are  unten- 
 able. The  simple  Greek  case  may  itself 
 mean  'in  water.'  that  is,  it  may  be  not  the 
 instrumental  but  the  locative  case.-  And 
 granting   it  to  be  the  instrument,  an  instru- 
 
 ment must  be  used  according  to  its  natural 
 relation  to  tiie  action.  There  is  a.  curious 
 parallel  in  14:  13,  'Jesus  withdrew  in  a  boat' 
 (en  ploio);  here,  Mark  6:  32,  has  the  simple 
 case  without  a  preposition  {to  ploio).^  This 
 also  may  mean  'in  the  boat,'  but  grant  that 
 it  is  instrumental,  the  wa^'  to  make  a  boat  the 
 instrument  of  going  across  the  lake  is  to  put 
 yourself  in  the  boat.  So  the  above  argument 
 from  '  with  water'  falls  to  the  ground. — Luke, 
 in  both  the  passages  (3:  i6;  Actsi:5)  lias  en  pneu-. 
 mati,  'in  the  Spirit,'  and  so  Mark  1:  8,  the 
 reason  probably  being  that  the  local  reference 
 was  obvious  in  speaking  of  'water'  as  con- 
 nected with  baptize,  but  needed  to  be  more 
 distinctly'  brought  out  in  speaking  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit,  that  the  figure  of  immersion  in 
 the  Spirit  might  not  be  overlooked.'' 
 
 Unto  repentance.  The  most  natural  wa3' 
 to  understand  this  preposition  (with  its  case), 
 in  Greek  as  in  English,  would  be  '  in  order 
 that  you  may  repent.'  So  the  same  expres- 
 sion in  Wisdom  11:  23,  'Thou  overlookest  the 
 sins  of  men  unto  repentance.'  The  difficulty 
 is  that  John's  baptism  evidently  presupposed 
 repentance,  and  was  to  be  A)llowed  by  'fruits 
 worthy  of  repentance.'  Accordingly,  some 
 urge  that  the  preposition  eis  (with  its  case), 
 'unto,'  must  here  denote  the  occasion  or 
 ground  of  the  baptizing,  a  meaning  which  it 
 clearly  basin  12:  41,  and  which  is  ascribed  to  it 
 here  by  the  Greek  commentator  Euthyniius.* 
 This,  however,  is  a  very  unusual  and  difficult 
 use  of  thp  preposition,  though  certainly  ]ios- 
 sible.  Others  take  it  to  mean  generally,  'with 
 reference  to  repentance'  (so  Tyndale,  'in 
 token  of).  Such  a  meaning  the  preposition 
 with  its  case  does  somewhat  frequently  have,^ 
 and  that  gives  here  a  verj-  good  sense  (as  it 
 
 '  In  Mark  1 :  8,  the  authorities  are  so  divided,  and  the  I 
 proliaUilities  of  assimilation  to  Matt,  and  John  or  to  ! 
 l.uke  are  so  balanced,  that  it  is  hard  to  decide.    But  : 
 'hajitize'  would  naturally  have  suggested  'in'  to  the 
 coiiyists  (some  copies  have  it  even  in  Luke:!:  Ifi),  and  j 
 this  makes  it  more  likely  that  the  original  text  of  Mark 
 was  like  that  of  Luke  (W'H.)     In   Matt,  and  John, 
 and  in  .\cts,  there  is  no  variation  in  the  copies.  j 
 
 -  See  probable  examples  of  the  locative  with  haptizo,  in 
 Conant,  "on  Baptizeiu,"    example  71,  7S,  also,  perhaps, 
 GO,  73,  70,  S6.     Compare  Latin  immergo  alto,  unda,  etc.,  ' 
 where  the  ca-se  is  necessarily  locative  and  not  instru- 
 mental. 
 
 3  Here,  as  in  Mark  1 :  8,  some  copies  (some  very  good 
 ones  here)  insert  en  'in,'  probably  for  the  same  reason 
 as  there,  that  the  circumstances  suggested  it.    John  21 : 
 
 D 
 
 S  has  a  similar  expression,  lo  ploiario  (no  preposition), 
 and  without  variation  in  the  copies,  and  the  expres- 
 sion in  the  common  text  of  Mark  is  at  any  rate  Greek, 
 if  it  be  not  the  true  text. 
 
 <  Here  also  (Mark)  \V  II.  omit  the  preposition,  but 
 with  slender  evidence,  and  apparently  through  their 
 curious  devotion  to  B. 
 
 *  Eluihymius  (12th  century)  expressly  says,  "  fis  meta- 
 noian  instead  of  (//«  ten  ntelnnoian,"  ('  because  of  re- 
 pentance ')  and  argues  "  for  he  baptized  them  confessing, 
 which  is  equivalent  to  repenting,  because  they  rei)ented. 
 And  such  a  baptism  was  a  proof  of  repentance." 
 
 *  See  «iV»,  translated  concerninn.  Acts  2  :  2.'),  and  such 
 phra.«cs  as  "  to  jeer  at  a  man  eis  his  rags"  (.\ristoph.), 
 "to  reproach  eh  friendship"  (Xen.),  "to  differ  from 
 one  eii  virtue  "  (Plat.). 
 
50 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  III. 
 
 would  also  In  Luke  3:  3;  Mark  1 :  4,  'unto 
 remission  of  sins').  But  it  is  best  to  adhere 
 if  possible  to  the  common  and  most  natural 
 sense  '  in  order  to.'  And  it  may  perhaps  be 
 so  understood  if  we  revert  (Cremer)  to  v. 
 7,  8,  the  special  occasion  of  what  John  is 
 saying.  Those  whom  he  baptized  all  pro- 
 fessed repentance,  but  concerning  some  it 
 was  very  doubtful  whether  there  was  a  real 
 change  of  thought  and  purpose  (see  on  v.  2), 
 and  he  exhorts  them  to  show  by  the  appro- 
 priate fruits  that  such  was  the  case.  He 
 might  therefore  say,  "I  baptize  you  in  order 
 that  you  may  really  repent,"  including  in 
 the  one  view  and  one  expression,  the  pri- 
 mary change  of  purpose  and  the  subsequent 
 results  and  proof  thereof.  This  makes  the 
 design  that  of  John  in  baptizing  (so  Hofmann 
 in  Keil),  and  not  exactly  the  design  of  the 
 baptism  itself  (as  Meyer,  and  many).  In 
 the  parallel  passages  of  Mark  and  Luke 
 (Marki:  8;  i.ukes:  16),  this  phrasc,  ' uuto  repent- 
 ance,' is  not  given,  probably  because  each  of 
 them  had  just  before  spoken  of  it  as  a  'bap- 
 tism of  repentance.'     That  expression  (Marki: 
 
 4;  Luke  3:  3  ;  also  Acts  13:24;  19;  4)  is  Still  UlOrC  indefi- 
 nite than  the  other;  by  it  the  baptism  is  sim- 
 ply distinguished  from  other  baptisms,  char- 
 acterized as  a  repentance-baptism  (comp. 
 '  Babylon — removal '  1 :  11),  and  we  are  left  to 
 determine,  from  the  nature  of  the  case  and 
 the  known  circumstances,  what  precise  rela- 
 tion existed  between  the  baptism  and  repent- 
 ance. 
 
 He  that  cometh  after  me.  Literally, 
 the  (one)  coming  behind  me.  The  expres- 
 sion implies  that  the^-  had  heard  of  this 
 coining  personage  before.  And  we  know 
 from  the  Talmud  that  the  Jews  frequently 
 spoke  of  Messiah  as  Habba,  'the  coming 
 (one;')  (comp.  11:  3;  21:  9),  perhaps  origi- 
 nally deriving  it  from  such  expressions  as 
 Zech.  9:9;  Mai.  3:1;  Psa.  118:  26.  Mark 
 and  Luke,  not  writing  especially  for  Jews,  do 
 not  here  use  this  Jewish  phrase.  (Mark  i ;  7;  Luke 
 3: 16.)  Mightier  than  I,  not  only  superior  in 
 position,  but  more  powerful,  able  to  accom- 
 plish what  he  could  not.  Not  worthy  to 
 bear,  or,  more  exactly,  in  colloquial  phrase, 
 '  not  fit  to  carry.'  The  word  rendered  shoes 
 (or,  sandals)  signifies  'what  is  bound  under,' 
 and  denotes  the  sole  of  leather,  raw  hide,  or 
 wood  which  they  wore  under  the  foot,  and 
 
 which,  fastened  to  the  foot  by  a  thung  or  strap, 
 constituted  its  entire  covering.  A  Bedouin 
 from  beyond  Jordan  may  be  seen  to-daj'  with 
 just  such  sandals  of  untanned  sheepskin.  It 
 was  the  oflSce  of  the  lowest  menial  among  all 
 the  slaves  of  a  household,  to  carry  his  mas- 
 ter's sandals,  as  when  he  went  to  the  bath,  or 
 to  untie  and  remove  them  when  he  entered 
 the  house ;  this  last  being  the  expression  given 
 by  Mark  and  Luke  as  used  here  or  on  a  simi- 
 lar occasion.  Somewhat  similar  among  us 
 would  be  the  task  of  removing  muddy  over- 
 shoes. A  like  menial  service  was  that  of 
 washing  the  feet  after  removing  the  sandals. 
 (LukeT:  44;  John  13 : 3  ff.)  We  Icarn  from  Lukc  3: 
 15  that  the  people  were  beginning  to  meditate 
 whether  John  himself  might  be  the  Messiah, 
 and  it  was  partly  to  meet  this  that  John  told 
 them  he  was  so  immensely  inferior  to  the 
 Coming  One.  In  general,  John  is  singularly 
 free  from  self-assertion.  While  boldly  rebuk- 
 ing the  most  influential  classes  (v.  7),  and 
 braving  the  wrath  of  Herod  Antipas  (!*:•>),  he 
 speaks  of  himself  only  in  the  way  of  declar- 
 ing the  imcomparable  superiority  of  the  Com- 
 ing One  (comp.  John  3  :  28  ff.).  Great  force  of 
 character,  united  with  great  humility  and 
 modesty,  must  command  heartj'  admiration. 
 
 He,  emphatic,  as  in  1 :  21.  With  the  Holy- 
 Ghost  and  with  fire.  Better,  in  the  Holy 
 Spirit  and  fire.  Rev.  Ver.  The  original  has 
 no  article,  and  some  propose  to  render  'in 
 Holy  Spirit,'  i.  e.,  in  holy  spiritual  influences. 
 But  the  phrase  Holy  Spirit  was  so  definite  by 
 reason  of  its  common  use,  as  to  be  for  Mat- 
 thew's readers  virtually  a  proper  name,  so 
 that,  like  other  proper  names,  it  could  be  used 
 with  or  without  the  article;  and  it  is  used 
 without  the  article  in  numerous  instances, 
 particularly  when  in  connection  with  a  prepo- 
 position,  as  here.  English  idiom n-equires  the 
 article,  as  in  many  other  cases  where  the 
 Greek  may  omit  it.  Comp.  'holy  covenant' 
 in  1  Mace.  1:  15,  and  'all  Scripture'  in  2 
 Tim.  3 :  16.  As  to  'Gliost,' and  'Spirit,'  see 
 on  1:  18.  Observe  how  helpful  it  would  be  to 
 have  the  same  word  '  Spirit '  here  as  in  3  :  16, 
 and  4 :  1.  This  statement  of  John's  is  plainly 
 a  figure,  as  in  v.  10,  12.  To  say  that  John'g 
 baptism  was  only  in  water,  and  Christian  bap- 
 tism is  both  in  water  and  the  Spirit,  is  curi- 
 ously to  mix  the  imageand  that  whicli  it  signi- 
 fies.    But  such  mixing  need  not  surprise  us, 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 51 
 
 for  much  confusion  has  arisen  in  Christian 
 thought  from  tl>e  wide-spread  notion  of  bap- 
 tismal regeneration.  John  here  says  that 
 while  he  imniersed  men  in  water,  the  symbol 
 of  a  new  and  j)ure  life,  the  niightity  Coming 
 One  would  (so  to  speakj  immerse  them  in  the 
 Holy  Sjtirit,  who  really  produces  such  a  life. 
 Jesus  did  not  literally  immerse  men  in  the 
 Spirit,  any  more  than  he  literally  smote  men 
 with  an  ax  (v.  lo),  or  cleansed  them  with  a  fan. 
 (v.  12)  Pluinptre :  "  As  heard  and  understood 
 at  the  time,  the  baptism  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
 would  imply  that  the  souls  tiius  baptized 
 would  be  ])lunged,  as  it  were,  in  that  creative 
 and  informing  Spirit  which  was  the  source  of 
 life  and  holiness  and  wisdom."  It  is  likewise 
 explained  as  a  figurative  immersion  by  Nean- 
 der,  Meyer,  Bleek.  This  figurative  use  of  the 
 term  resembles  such  expressions  of  profane 
 writers  as  'immersed  in  ignorance,'  'in  sor- 
 row,' '  in  debts,'  as  also  our  Saviour's  descrip- 
 tion of  his  own  dreadful  sufferings  as  a 
 baptism.  (Luke  li:  50.)  In  English  too  we  are 
 constantly  saying,  'immersed  in  business,' 
 '  plunged  in  despair,'  'bathed  in  delight,'  etc. 
 But  what  is  meant  b}-  t'le  additional  words, 
 and  fire?  Observe  that  in  the  preceding 
 V(;rse  the  fire  receives  the  unfruitful  trees,  and 
 in  the  next  verse  the  fire  consumes  the  chaff. 
 V.  11  evidently  teaches  the  same  general  les- 
 son, and  it  would  therefore  be  natural  to  un- 
 derstand the  fire  which  ends  eacii  of  the  tliree 
 parallel  sentences  in  essentially  the  same  way 
 as  a  fire  which  consumes  the  wicked.  And 
 notice  that  Luke  (3:  le)  who  also  gives  'and 
 fire,'  has  the  other  images  of  burning  the  un- 
 fruitful trees  and  the  chaff"(i-'iii(;.-i:9,  n),  while 
 in  Mark  1:8;  John  1:  33;  and  Acts  1:5; 
 11:  1(5,  where  the  other  images  are  not 
 mentioned,  neither  are  the  words  'and 
 tire'  given.  This  would  seem  to  leave  no 
 doubt  as  to  the  meaning  of  these  words. 
 The  objection  is  that  in  the  other  images 
 (t.  10,  li)  two  classes  are  distinguished,  and 
 the  destiny  of  each  is  separately  stated ; 
 while  here  it  is  simply  'shall  baptize  you,' 
 one  class  of  persons,  'in  the  Holy  Spirit  and 
 tire,'  without  even  repeating  the  preposition 
 before  'tire' — as  if  it  meant  one  class  and  one 
 destiny,  though  stated  by  means  of  two  terms. 
 But  the  'you'  whom  John  is  addressing  are 
 not  simply  the  believing  and  penitent,  but  | 
 the  Jews  in  general,  with  special  reference  at  \ 
 
 the  outset  (v.  7  f.)  to  the  Pharisees  and  Saddu- 
 cees.  Now  it  had  been  predicted  by  Malachi 
 (3:  Iff.)  that  the  messenger  of  the  covenant 
 would  come  and  i)urify  the  nation  (especially 
 the  Levites,  who  were  necessary'  to  a  bettered 
 worship  and  national  life),  as  silver  is  purified 
 in  a  furnace;  and  this  does  not  simply  mean 
 that  he  would  i>urify  individuals  by  consum- 
 ing what  was  faulty  in  them,  but  Mai.  4:  1-3 
 shows  it  to  mean  that  he  would  purify  the 
 nation  by  consuming  the  wicked  individuals 
 like  'stubble,'  and  then  the  truly  righteous  of 
 the  nation  would  rejoice  and  prosper.  The 
 nation  would  be,  as  it  were,  thrown  into  a  fur- 
 nace of  fire,  which  would  consume  the  wicked 
 among  them,  and  leave  a  purified  nation.  In 
 like  manner,  John  says,  the  mighty  Coming 
 One  will  'plunge  you,'  the  Jews  whom  he 
 is  addressing,  'in  the  Holy  Spirit  and  fire'; 
 some  will  be  consumed  and  some  preserved, 
 a  purified  people.  Just  how  far  the  'Holy 
 Spirit'  in  John's  mouth  diflers  from  the 
 O.  T.  and  approaches  the  N.  T.  idea,  it  would 
 be  very  difficult,  and  is  not  necessary,  to  de- 
 termine. But  it  can  scarcelj'  be  questioned 
 that  .John's  thought  is  connected  with  that 
 of  Malachi,  and  if  so,  the  explanation  just 
 offered  is  in  all  probability  correct.  Comp. 
 Bleek.  More  or  less  similar  is  the  view 
 of  Origen,  Fritzsche,  Neander,  de  Wette, 
 Hengstenberg,  Mej'er,  Reynolds.  —  Many, 
 however,  suppose  that  the  'Holy  Spirit'  is  to 
 be  taken  in  the  strictly  N.  T.  sense,  and  'fire' 
 is  simply  appended  as  an  image  of  the  Spirit's 
 purifying  work  upon  the  individual,  consum- 
 ing his  faults.  So  Chrys.,  most  Roman  Cath- 
 olic commentators,  Calvin,  Oishausen,  Ewald, 
 Godet,  Edersh.,  Morison,  and  a  number  of 
 others.  Some  of  these  think  we  have  a  simi- 
 lar expression  in  John  3:  5,  'born  of  water 
 and  the  Spirit,'  and  some  refer  to  the  tongues 
 of  fire  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  as  an  actual 
 exhibition  of  the  image  which  John  here  em- 
 ployed. Such  a  view  disregards  the  striking 
 parallelism  of  Matthew's  three  sentences,  and 
 rejects  the  guidance  of  Malachi.  Our  Lord 
 promised  the  disciples  (Acts  i: 5)  a  baptism  in 
 the  Holy  Spirit  ere  many  days,  which  was 
 fulfilled  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  on 
 that  day  appeared  tongue-shaped  flames  sit- 
 ting on  their  heads,  and  obviously'  symboliz-. 
 ing  the  power  of  speaking  with  other  tongues. 
 And  it  is  maintained  that  this  is  what  John 
 
52 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  hi. 
 
 12  Whose  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly 
 purge  his  floor,  and  gather  his  wheat  into  the  garner; 
 but  he  will  burn  up  the  chafl'  with  unquenchable  fire. 
 
 12  1  in  the  Holy  Spirit  and  in  fire:  whose  fan  is  in  bis 
 hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly  cleauso  his  threshing- 
 floor;  and  he  will  gather  his  wheat  into  tlio  garner, 
 but  the  chatf  he  will  burn  up  with  unquenchable  fire. 
 
 meant.  But  Jesus  did  not  in  his  promise  add  I 
 'and  fire,'  and  there  is  no  mention  of  fiery 
 tongues  in  tlie  case  of  Cornelius  and  his 
 household,  when  Peter  expressly  recognized 
 (ActsU:  16)  a  fulfillment  of  the  Saviour's  prom- 
 ise. Nay,  the  forerunner  meant  something 
 deeper  and  broader  than  the  power  of  speak- 
 ing with  tongues;  he  was  describing  the  great 
 work  of  discrimination,  bj'  which  some  would 
 be  destroyed  and  the  rest  purified. 
 
 That  diflSculty  was  long  ago  felt  as  to 
 the  meaning  of  'fire,'  appears  from  its  being 
 omitted  here  by  many  late  MSS.,  and  a  few 
 late  versions  and  Fathers ;  yet  none  of  them 
 omit  it  in  Luke  3:  16.  Wyclif  and  Eheims 
 have  'in  the  Holy  Ghost  nntt  fire.'  Tyndale 
 introduced  'with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with 
 fire,'  (altering  the  preposition  and  repeating 
 it),  followed  by  the  other  early  Protestant 
 versions,  and  now  by  Alford  and  Darby. 
 'In  the  Holy  Spirit  and  fire'  is  the  ren- 
 dering of  Bible  Union  Kevision,  of  Noyes 
 ('in  fire')  and  Davidson,  and  Amer.  App. 
 to  Kev.  Ver. 
 
 12.  A  third  image  for  the  work  of  scrutiny 
 and  separation,  and  here  expressly  referred, 
 as  in  ver.  11,  to  Messiah.  Fan,  more  exactly 
 a  winnowing-shnvel ;  with  this  the  Jews  threw 
 up  their  wheat  against  the  wind,  which  would 
 blow  away  the  chafl!"  (comp.  Psa.  1:4;  Dan.  2: 
 35 ;  Hos.  13  :  3),  while  the  grain  fell  in  a  heap. 
 The  'threshing-floor,'  a  circular  space  of 
 beaten  earth,  was  then  cleaned  up,  and  the 
 straw  and  chafli"  sometimes  burned.  (See  Isa. 
 5:  24).  Thoroughly  purge,  or,  cleanse. 
 The  examination  and  discrimination  will  be 
 c-om]ilete.  Tlie  garner,  or  granary,  barn, 
 literally,  place  for  putting  aioay.  The  Jews 
 often  used  underground  granaries,  cut  in  the 
 solid  rock,  like  cisterns,  or  vaulted  and  ce- 
 mented. In  these  grain  could  be  kept  for 
 years.  The  term  rendered  chaff  includes  also 
 bits  of  straw,  broken  by  the  treading.  With 
 unquenchable  fire.  We  may  here  render 
 'with  fire,'  instrumental,  or  'in  fire,'  locative, 
 just  as  in  v.  11  and  13  :  40.  Comp.  '  into  flre,' 
 v.  10,  and  Mark  9:  43.  By  saying  unquench- 
 able fire,  he  turns  attention  away  from  thjB 
 
 literalities  of  thb  image  to  the  eternal  things 
 represented.  So  with  '  eternal  tabernacles  ' 
 in  Luke  16  :  9.    Rev.  Ver. 
 
 Luke  adds  (3:  18,  B.  U.  Ver.)  that  '  with 
 many  other  exhortations  he  published  the 
 good  tidings  to  the  people,'  varying  his  prac- 
 tical exhortations  while  adhering  to  the  same 
 general  good  news  that  the  reign  of  heaven 
 was  near  at  hand.  This  statement,  as  shown 
 by  what  follows  in  Luke,  is  designed  to  cover 
 the  whole  period  of  John's  ministry.  In  John 
 1 :  26 f.,  we  have  two  instances  of  testimony  to 
 Jesus  after  his  baptism,  somewliat  similar  to 
 that  of  V.  10-12,  borne  before  the  event. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 The  personal  character  of  John  the  Baptist. 
 
 (1)  His  courageous  severity,  v.  7;  14:  4.  (2) 
 His  practical  wisdom,  Luke  3  :  10-14.  (3)  His 
 humility  and  unselfishness,  v.  11;  John  3: 
 27-30. — Religious  benefits  of  solitude,  as  illus- 
 trated by  the  case  of  John. — The  ministry  of 
 John.  (1)  Its  subjects  and  spirit.  (2)  Its  re- 
 lation to  the  ministry  of  Jesus.  (3)  The  great 
 eflfects  it  produced,  v.  5;  11:  11.— Jer.  Tay- 
 lor :  "  John  was  like  the  morning  star,  or  the 
 blushings  springing  from  the  windows  of  tlie 
 east,  foretelling  the  approach  of  the  Sun  of 
 righteousness."  Luther:  "New  things.  1) 
 A  new  prophet;  2)  A  new  ceremony;  3)  A 
 
 'new  preaching;  4)  A  new  king." — V.  2.  The 
 calls  to  repentance,  (Ij  By  the  prophets,  (2) 
 By  John,  (3)  By  Jesus,  (4)  By  the  apostles. — 
 The  old  exhortation,  'repent,'  and  the  new 
 motive,  'for  the  reign,'  etc. — HEifRY  :  "True 
 penitents  have  other  thoughts  of  God  and 
 Christ,  and  sin  and  holiness,  and  this  world 
 and  the  other,  than  they  have  had,  and  stand 
 otherwise  affected  toward  them.  The  change 
 of  the  mind  produces  a  cliange  of  the  way.''— 
 V.  3.  Preparation  for  Christ's  reign  :  (1)  In 
 what  it  consists — confessing  and  forsaking  sins. 
 
 (2)  Howit  is  exhibited,  (a)  by  baptism,  v.  6, 
 (b)  by  fruit,  v.  8.  (3)  How  men  are  induced 
 to  make  it — by  the  voice  of  one  crying. — Ed. 
 Irving:  "I  do  therefore  consider  the  Bap- 
 tist as  our  pattern  and  permission  to  take 
 strong  weapons  of  argument  and  terrible  dc- 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 53 
 
 13  Then  couieth  Jesus  from  Galilee  to  Jordan,  unto  |  13 
 John,  to  be  baptized  of  hiiu.  | 
 
 Then  cometh  Jesus  from  Galilee  to  the  Jordan 
 
 nunciation,  wherewith  to  clear  away  obstruc- 
 tions, and  make  a  highway  for  the  descent  of 
 our  Lord.  Christ  came  not  until  the  Baptist 
 had  coine.  The  gospel  of  salvation  cbineth 
 not  until  the  fear  of  condemnation  and  ruin 
 hatli  seized  us.  The  Baptist  rested  his  lever 
 upon  the  instant  coming  of  Christ,  and  from 
 that  fulcrum  took  his  purchase  upon  the  pres- 
 ent." Chrysostom:  "  The  Prophet  and  the 
 Baptist  go  upon  the  same  ideas;  the  Prophet 
 says,  'Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,"  the 
 Baptist,  '  Produce  fruits  worthy  of  repent- 
 ance.' "  V.  4.  Tile  first  Elijah  and  the  second 
 Elijah  (conip.  11:  14).  Bekgel  :  "Even 
 Ji.hn's  food  and  raiment  preached.'' — Jer. 
 Taylor:  "The  preacher's  life  is  his  best 
 sermon." — Ed.  Irvixg:  "  And  what  is  there 
 good  that  cometh  not  out  of  suffering?  and 
 what  is  there  great  that  cometh  not  out  of  self- 
 denial?  what  is  there  new,  in  knowledge  or 
 in  virtue,  that  cometh  not  out  of  solitary 
 thought?  and  what  is  there  noble  and  lasting 
 in  purpose  that  cometh  not  out  of  long  nursing 
 and  strengthening  in  the  secret  chambers  of 
 the  mind?"  — Hall:  "Never  will  Christ 
 come  into  that  soul,  where  the  herald  of  re- 
 pentance hath  not  been  before  him.'' 
 
 V.  G.  Relations  between  confession  of  sin 
 and  baptism.  V.  7.  The  wrath  to  come. 
 (1)  There  is  still  a  wrath  to  come.  (2)  We 
 ought  to  flee  from  it.  (3)  We  ought  to  in- 
 duce others  to  flee.  (4)  Mere  alarm  will 
 not  secure  escape. — Coming  to  baptism  un- 
 worthily: (1)  AVith  superficial  views  and 
 impressions,  v.  7.  (2)  Witii  proud  self-re- 
 liance, v.  9.  (3)  With  no  intention  to  live 
 accordingly,  v.  8.  Ed.  Irvixg:  "But 
 rougher  far  than  hairy  raiment  or  rocky 
 wild  was  that  ungentle  voice  which  was  rung 
 among  the  thousands  of  Israel.  Such  a  salu- 
 tation as  he  opened  with  perhaps  never  smote 
 the  pride  of  any  assembly,  'O  generation  of 
 vipers!'  It  was  bitterly,  it  was  uncourtly,  j 
 but  oh,  it  was  truly  said."  V.  8.  Theophy-  ! 
 LACT  :  "  We  must  not  only  flee  evil,  but  also 
 produce  fruits  of  virtue.'' — Christianity  is 
 positive. — V.  9.  Human  pride  humbled  by 
 remembering  divine  sovereignty. — Folly  of  j 
 relying  on  a  pious  ancestry,  when  not  pious 
 ourselves.    Christianity  does  not  propose  to  i 
 
 save  men   by   nations  or    by   races,   but   in- 
 dividually. 
 
 V.  10-12.  Christianity  discriminates :  (1)  The 
 righteous  and  the  wicked  living  together. 
 (2)  How  Christianity  discriminates  between 
 them.  (3)  The  resulting  rewards  and  punish- 
 ments. V.  10.  Theophy'lact:  "Not  "that 
 did  not  produce,'  but  "that  does  not  produce' ; 
 for  we  must  be  always  bearing  fruit.  If  you 
 showed  mercy  yesterday,  but  plunder  to-daj', 
 you  do  not  please'  (God).  V.  11.  Henry: 
 "It  is  a  great  comfort  to  faithful  ministers,  to 
 tliink  that  Jesus  Christ  is  mighter  than  they, 
 can  do  that/or  them,  and  that  6«/'them,  which 
 they  cannot  do;  his  strength  is  perfected  in 
 their  weakness.  .  .  .  Those  whom  God  puts 
 honor  upon,  are  thereby  made  very  humble 
 and  low  in  their  own  eyes."  V.  12.  John's  illus- 
 trations are  all  drawn  from  familiar  objects, 
 and  mainly  rural — from  fruit-trees,  cutting 
 with  an  a.x,  threshing  and  winnowing  grain, 
 stones  that  lie  around,  a  servant  carrying  his 
 master's  sandals,  the  baptism  he  is  perform- 
 ing, the  customs  as  to  marriage.  (JohD3:29.)  — 
 Luther:  "Such  preaching  as  John's  does 
 not  pass  away  without  fruits." 
 
 13-17. — Baptlsm  of  Jesus. 
 
 The  baptism  of  Jesus  forms  the  transition 
 from  the  ministry  of  John  to  that  of  Jesus 
 himself.  It  is  less  fully  described  by  Mark 
 (1:9-11),  and  Luke,  (s:  21,22.)  John's  Gospel 
 gives  no  immediate  account  of  it,  but  per- 
 haps alludes  to  it  afterwards.  (John  3 :  ze.) 
 
 13.  Then  is  a  connective  frequently  em- 
 ployed by  Matthew  (e.  g.,  v.  5,  1-3;  4:  1.  5. 
 10,  11).  In  some  cases  it  is  used  strictly,  in 
 others  loosely,  designating  a  period  of  con- 
 siderable extent,  like  the  phrase  'in  those 
 days'  in  v.  1,  which  is  here  used  b3'  Mark. 
 (1:  9.)  Matthew  does  not  here  mean  that  Jesus 
 appeared  at  the  moment  when  John  was 
 speaking  the  preceding  words,  but  in  general, 
 at  the  time  when  .John  was  engaged  in  ba[>- 
 tizing  and  preaching,  as  just  described.  We 
 have  no  means  of  ascertaining  how  long  he 
 had  been  thus  engaged  before  Jesus  appeared. 
 We  learn  from  Luke  («=  23,  Rev.  ver.),  that 
 Jesus,  when  he  began  to  teach,  was  about 
 thirty  years  of  age;  and  supposing  that  John 
 
54 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  III. 
 
 14  But  John  forbade  him,  saying,  I  have  need  to  be  1  14  unto  John,  to  be  baptized  of  him.    But  John  would 
 baptized  ol  thee,  and  coiuest  thou  to  me?  |       have  hindered  him,  saying,  I  have  need  to  be  bap- 
 
 began  at  the  same  age,  his  ministry  had  al- 
 ready been  exercised  some  six  months. 
 (Luke  1 :  26.)  But  it  is  a  mistake  to  say  that  John 
 Tnust  have  begun  at  the  age  of  thirty,  for  the 
 age  fixed  by  the  law  as  to  Levites  (Num.  4:3, 33), 
 was  shortly  afterwards  lowered  to  twenty-five 
 (Num.  8:24),  and  by  David  was  for  a  special 
 reason  further  reduced  to  twenty  (ichron. 23: 
 •24-27) ;  and  so  continued  under  Hezekiah 
 (2Ciirou.  31:17),  and  after  the  captivity  (Ez.as:  8)^ 
 and  most  likely  in  the  time  of  Christ,  when 
 David's  courses  of  priests  were  certainly 
 maintained,  and  probably  also  his  general 
 arrangement  as  to  Levites.  Luke  says  it  was 
 '  when  all  the  people  were  baptized'  (of  course 
 a  general  expression,  not  strictly  universal), 
 which  implies  the  lapse  of  at  least  several 
 months,  if  we  consider  the  journeys  neces- 
 sary. As  Galilee  is  not  mentioned  in  v.  5, 
 we  may  suppose  that  the  people  of  Galilee  in 
 general  came  later  than  those  of  Judea,  and 
 we  should  thus  have  an  external  reason  also 
 for  Jesus'  late  arrival,  besides  his  internal 
 reasons.  (Keim).  Others  from  Galilee  are 
 soon  after  mentioned  (John  i:  35-47)  as  disciples 
 of  John.  The  traditional  day  of  our  Lord's 
 baptism  is  6  .January  ('  Epiphany,'  manifesta- 
 tion), but  that  is  unlikely.  More  probably 
 John  began  in  spring,  and  Jesus  was  baptized 
 the  following  autumn,  of  a.  d.  26;  but  no 
 exact  determination  is  made. 
 
 Cometh,  arrives,  makes  his  appearance,  as 
 in  V.  1.  From  Galilee,  i.  e.,  Nazareth  (2:22f.), 
 as  Mark  here  expressly  states.  At  Nazareth, 
 Jesus  has  been  living  since  his  infancy  (see 
 above  at  close  of  chap.  2).  As  to  Galilee,  see 
 on  4:  12.  To  Jordan.  The  traditional  place 
 is  nearly  opposite  Jericho.  (See  on  v.  6.)  But 
 the  place  cannot  be  determined.  John's  tes- 
 timony to  Jesus,  apparently  a  few  weeks 
 later,  was  given  at  Bethany  beyond  Jordan 
 (John  1  :  28.  Bethabara  is  a  false  reading), 
 but  we  do  not  know  where  this  Bethany  was, 
 
 besides  that  John  may  have  moved  in  the 
 meantime,  as  he  certainly  moved  once  ( John 
 3: 23),  and  probably  more  than  once.  (John  lo:  40.) 
 Conder  and  Geikie  (comp.  Stanley)  think  the 
 place  of  our  Lord's  baptism  was  far  up  the 
 river,  near  Bethleh  m,  where  Conder  found  a 
 ford  now  called  Abarah,  'crossing."  This  lo- 
 cality would  suit  the  circumstances,  but  the 
 reading  Bethabara,  must  unquestionably  be 
 rejected.  Bethany  might  (Kohler)  very  well 
 mean  'ship-town'  [aniynh,  'ship'),  as  Beth- 
 abara means  'ford-town'  or  'ferry  town.' 
 A  village  supported  by  boating  on  the  river 
 might  perish  after  the  desolation  of  the  country 
 by  the  Komans,  and  so  Origen  could  not  hear 
 of  it,  and  avowedly  changed  Bethany  to  Beth- 
 abara. The  similar  name  of  the  village  near 
 Jerusalem  probably  signified  'date-town,'  or 
 'poor-town.'  To  be  baptized.  The  con- 
 struction of  the  original  distinctly  implies, 
 what  the  connection  also  would  indicate,  that 
 he  came  with  that  design.  Of  him,  where 
 modern  English  would  say  'by.'  (See  on 
 1:22.) 
 
 14  f.  The  reluctance  of  John  to  baptize 
 Jesus,  with  what  was  said  by  them  on  the 
 subject,  is  recorded  by  Matthew  alone.^ 
 
 But  John  forbade— literally,  was  hinder- 
 ing him.  The  imperfect  tense  is  occasion- 
 ally thus  used  to  denote  an  attempted  action, 
 since  so7ne  actions,  if  engaged  in  but  not 
 completed,  must  be  afterwards  regarded  as 
 only  attempted.  This  sense,  in  all  cases, 
 grows  out  of  the  nature  of  the  action  and  the 
 circumstances,  the  tense  itself  having  the 
 same  meaning  as  elsewhere.''  The  verb  ren- 
 dered 'hinder'  is  compounded  with  a  prepo- 
 sition, which  increases  its  force,^'was  com- 
 pletely hindering,'  'earnestly  sought  to 
 hinder.'  In  the  next  clause,  all  the  pronouns 
 are  emphatic :  '  /  have  need  to  be  baptized  by 
 thee,  and  thou  comest  to  me ! '  or,  '  and  comest 
 thou    to    me?'    an    expression    of    surprise, 
 
 1 B,  N  and  the  Sahidic  version,  followed  by  Tisch.  and 
 W  H.,  omit  'John,' and  then  the  Greek  signifies 'but 
 he.'  It  is  easier  to  explain  this  subsequent  insertion  of 
 '  John  '  than  its  omission,  and  so  the  shorter  reading  is 
 very  likely  correct ;  but  the  question  can  hardly  be  set- 
 tled, and  is  practically  unimportant. 
 
 -The  rendering  of  Rev.  Vcr.,  '  would  have  hindered 
 him,'  gives  the  idea  with  tolerable  success.    But  to  call 
 
 this  (Bp.  Lightfoot  on  Revision)  a  "conditional  sense 
 of  the  imperfect"  is  quite  unwarranted  and  unwise, 
 for  it  is  merely  carrying  back  into  the  Greek  a  concep- 
 tion suggested  by  the  approximate  translation  into 
 English.  It  is  instructive  to  observe  how  often  able 
 grammarians  fall  into  this  mistake  of  first  translating, 
 and  then  supposing  the  original  to  contain  the  same 
 forms  of  conception  as  the  conjectural  translation. 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 55 
 
 whether  it  be  understood  as  an  exclamation 
 (Euthym.),  or  as  a  question.  (Comp.  John  13 : 
 6.)  In  like  manner,  John's  mother  had  felt 
 unworthy  of  a  visit  from  the  mother  of  her 
 Lord.  (i-ukci:«.)  It  may  be  (Lutteroth)  that 
 as  John  received  the  confession  of  others, 
 and  administered  to  them  the  symbol  of  puri- 
 fication, he  often  remembered  that  he  too  had 
 sins  to  confess  and  turn  away  from,  and  there- 
 fore felt  on  tliis  occasion  that  lie  would  gladly 
 receive  baptism  from  his  rect)gnized  superior. 
 There  is  no  sufficient  ground  for  supposing 
 tlint  he  distinctly  expected  to  receive  this,  but 
 he  felt  the  'need'  of  confession,  repentance, 
 and  symbolical  purification.  And  the  idea 
 of  Jesus  administering  baptism  would  not  be 
 strange,  for  he  did  afterwardsbaptize  many,  by 
 the  hands  of  his  disciples.  (John.v  i^;  4;  i  r.)  The 
 notion  of  some  Fatliers  (as  Chrys. )  that  John 
 was  afterwards  actually  baptized  by  Jesus,  is 
 not  only  witliout  warrant,  but  seems  excluded 
 by  tlie  language  of  John  3:  26-28;  for  John's 
 followers  would  in  that  case  have  expressed 
 no  surprise,  and  Jolm  would  have  settled  the 
 matter  at  once.  (A  Lapide).  To  understand 
 Joiin  as  here  indicating  the  expectation  that 
 Jesus  will  baptize  him  in  the  Holy  Spirit 
 (Gill,  others),  is  strangely  to  confound  the 
 literal  and  tiie  figurative,  as  wild  allegorizing 
 •  often  leads  men  to  do.  Suffer  it  to  be  so 
 ynovfy  or,  perhaps,  'suflfer  me  now,'  as  indi- 
 cated by  the  last  clause,  'then  he  suffers  him.' 
 Suffer  now  that  I  take  the  position  of  inferi- 
 ority to  thee  by  receiving  baptism  at  thy 
 hands;  the  time  has  not  yet  come  for  me  to 
 assume  my  destined  position.  Becometh  us. 
 Some  understand  'us'  of  Jesus  alone,  but 
 against  all  probability,  since  in  the  preced- 
 ing verse  both  persons  were  made  emphatic, 
 and  since  the  reference  to  John  as  well  as 
 him.self  suits  the  connection.  John  thought 
 it  would  be  presumption  in  him,  and  un- 
 worthy condescension  in  this  superior  person- 
 age, if  he  should  baptize  Jesus;  but  Jesus 
 declares  it  quite  apjiropriatc,  becoming,  for 
 them  both — putting  the  declaration,  however, 
 in  the  form  of  a  general  statement:  for  thus  it 
 becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  righteousness, 
 'every  (kind  of)  righteousness,'  Fulfil,  see 
 on  1  :  22,  here  signifies  to  perform  fully. 
 Baptism  was  divinely  commanded  (see  21 : 
 25),  and  though  coupled  with  the  confession  i 
 of  sin  and  avowal  of  repentance,  was  at  the 
 
 same  time  the  expression  of  a  readiness  to 
 welcome  the  ai>proach  of  the  reign  of  heaven, 
 and  of  a  desire  to  share  therein.  It  was 
 therefore  right  for  all  good  men  to  be  bap- 
 tized ;  and  Jesus,  as  a  man,  was  under  obli- 
 gations to  do  whatever  was  incumbent  on 
 other  good  men.  The  remarkable  relation 
 which  he  and  John  sustained  to  each  other 
 and  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  did  not  prevent 
 its  being  proper  for  each  of  them  fully  to  per- 
 form everything  that  was  righteous;  and  so 
 in  this  case  did  not  prevent  its  being  proper 
 that  he  should  be  baptized,  and  that  John 
 should  baptize  him.  (Comp.  Gill).  Such 
 seems  to  be  the  obvious  and  simple  meaning 
 of  this  expression. 
 
 But  many  theories  have  been  presented  >is 
 to  tiie  significance  and  propriety  of  our  Lord's 
 baptism.  (1)  Some  bold  that  Jesus  was  bap- 
 tized as  a  consecration  to  the  office  and  work 
 of  Messiah.  But  was  purification  a  consecra- 
 tion? It  was  sometimes  preliminary  to  con- 
 secration, but  the  latter  was  effected  by  lay- 
 ing on  the  altar.  And  if  the  Messiah,  'the 
 anointed,'  was  to  be  consecrated  by  any  cere- 
 mony, it  would  naturally  have  been  by 
 anointing.  (2)  Others  say  that  in  baptism 
 he  was  consecrated  as  priest.  But  Jesus  was 
 not  literally  a  priest.  He  had  no  connection 
 whatever  with  the  priestl3'  line,  and  he  did 
 not  do  the  work  of  a  Jewish  priest.  As  "a 
 priest  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek  "  he  had 
 nothing  to  do  with  ceremonies.  (3)  Many 
 have  adopted  the  view  given  already  by  Jus- 
 tin Martyr  ("Tryph."  88):  "Jesus  did  not 
 come  to  the  riveras  himself  needing  to  be  bap- 
 tized, or  needing  the  Spirit's  descent  upon 
 him  ;  but  just  as  he  was  born  and  crucified  not 
 as  needing  them  but  for  tiie  benefit  of  the  hu- 
 man race,  so"  ....  while  men  thought  of 
 him  as  a  carpenter,  "the  Holy  Spirit  for  the 
 sake  of  nninkind  flew  down  upon  him  in  the 
 form  of  a  dove,"  and  a  voice  declared  him 
 the  Son  of  God.  (So  in  substance  Chrys., 
 Euthym).  This  view,  as  developed  and  ex- 
 pressed in  modern  theological  phrase,  is  that 
 he  was  baptized  vicariously.  (Comp.  John  1: 
 29).  But  what  Christ  did  for  men  vicariously 
 he  did  because  men  could  not  do  it  and  that 
 they  might  escape  the  penalty  of  their  failure; 
 was  that  in  any  sense  true  of  baptism?  Jus- 
 tin's statement  is  in  a  general  sense  true,  but 
 the  vicarious  theory  cannot  be  sustained.     In 
 
56 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  hi. 
 
 15  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  him,  Suffer  il  to  he 
 Konow:  for  tlius  it  becoiueth  us  to  fulfil  all  righteous- 
 ness.   Then  he  suffered  hiiu. 
 
 10  And  Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized,  went  up  straight- 
 way out  of  the  water:  and,  lo,  the  heavens  were  opened 
 unto  him,  and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  <iod  descending  like 
 a  dove,  and  lighting  upon  him : 
 
 15  tized  of  thee,  and  coiuest  thou  to  me  ?  But  Jesus  an- 
 swering said  unto  him.  Suffer  '(7  now:  for  thus  it 
 becometh  us  to  fuJtil  all  righteousness.      Then  lie 
 
 16  suffereth  him.  And  Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized, 
 went  up  straightway  from  the  water:  and  lo,  the 
 heavens  were  opened  2  unto  him,  and  he  saw  the 
 Spirit  of  (Jod  descending  as  a  dove,  and  coming  upon 
 
 1  Or,  me....'.!  Some  ancieni authorities  omit  unto  Aim. 
 
 general,  we  ought  to  beware  of  forcing  the 
 ideas  of  vicarious  action  and  imputed  right- 
 eousness upon  those  portions  of  Scripture 
 which  do  not  clearly  present  them.  (4)  A 
 recent  writer  (Kirtley  on  "Design  of  Bap- 
 tism") says  that  the  chief  object  of  the  bap- 
 tism of  Jesus  was  to  symbolize  at  the  begin- 
 ning the  crowning  acts  of  his  work  ;  that  our 
 Lord  "did  '  fultil  all  righteousness,'  actually 
 in  his  work,  symbolically  in  his  baptism"  ; 
 and  that  he  "  associates  his  followers  with 
 himself  in  this  matter,"  saying,  "In  this 
 ordinance  it  is  fitting  that  I  and  my  followers 
 should  fulfil  all  righteousness."  This  fancy 
 is  ingenious  but  far-fetched,  and  the  latter 
 part  quite  baseless.  ^5)  The  simple  and  nat- 
 ural view,  for  all  who  do  not  insist  on  carry- 
 ing back  the  Pauline  doctrine  of  imputed 
 righteousness,  is  the  one  already  stated.  It 
 was  proper  for  all  devout  Jews  to  be  baptized  ; 
 therefore  it  was  proper  for  Jesus.  If  one  so 
 deeply,  though  hitherto  quietly  devout,  had 
 stayed  away  from  the  ministry  and  baptism 
 of  the  new  prophet,  it  would  have  been  set- 
 ting a  very  bad  example,  unless  explained ; 
 and  explanation  of  his  future  position  and 
 work  could  not  then  be  given,  even  if  it  was 
 then  entirely  plain  to  his  own  mind.  Not- 
 withstanding the  peculiar  mission  of  John  and 
 Jesus,  it  was  becoming  that  they  should  fully 
 perform  everything  righteous.  (So  in  sub- 
 stance, Meyer,  Ewald,  Bleek,  Farrar,  Geikie, 
 Edersh. ;  Grotius  already,  and  comp.  Cal- 
 vin. Davidson  translates 'every  duty.'  Hase, 
 Keim,  and  others,  regard  baptism  in  the 
 case  of  Jesus  as  simply  a  vow  of  devotion  to 
 the  approaching  Messianic  reign,  which  is 
 part  of  the  truth).  A  somewhat  similar  case 
 occurs  in  17:  24  ff.  Jesus  there  intimates 
 that  he  might,  as  the  Son  of  God,  claim  ex- 
 emption from  the  payment  of  the  temple- 
 contributions,  but  that  the  rulers  might  make 
 his  refusal  an  excuse  for  rejecting  him,  and  so 
 he  will  do  as  all  devout  Jews  do,  and  pay  it. 
 
 16.  Straightway,   or,   hnmediately.      The 
 stress  laid  on  his  going  up  immediately  might 
 
 possibly  be  understood  as  meaning  that 
 whereas  in  that  warm  climate  the  newly  bap- 
 tized often  stood  some  time  in  the  river, wait- 
 ing till  others  had  been  baptized  and  many 
 could  ascend  together,  Jesus  was  alone  in  this 
 matter  and  ascended  without  dela}'.  Euthj-ni- 
 ius  mentions  the  view  that  others  were  de- 
 tained by  John  in  the  water  till  they  confessed 
 their  sins,  and  Jesus  went  up  immediately 
 because  he  had  no  sins  to  confess;  but  it 
 would  seem  much  more  likely  that  the  con- 
 fession was  made  before  than  after  the  bap- 
 tism. Tiie  true  explanation  seems  to  be 
 furnished  by  Mark,  who  says  (i^io),  'and 
 straightway,  corning  up  out  of  the  water,  he 
 saw  the  heavens  opened.'  This  makes  it 
 likely  that  in  Matthew  also  the  real  thought 
 is  that  the  opening  of  the  heavens  and  descent 
 ofthe  dove  followed  immediately  upon  thebap- 
 tism.  Events  followed  each  other  quickly — 
 baptized,  ascended,  saw.  (Keim.)  The  sense  is 
 brought  out  by  putting  only  a  comma  after 
 '  water,'  and  reading  right  on.  Luke  3 :  21  has 
 not  the  word  'immediately,'  but  what  he  says 
 is  to  the  same  effect.  Out  of,  or,  from.  This 
 preposition  does  not  in  itself  show  whether  he 
 had  been  in  the  water.  The  correct  text  in 
 Mark  1 :  10  is  'out  of,'  and  does  show  that  he 
 had  been  in  the  water;  and  so  in  Acts  8:  39. 
 When  we  say  that  a  person  has  just  come 
 'from  the  house,'  'from  the  town,'  we  regirii 
 the  house  or  town,  so^far  as  this  expression  is 
 concerned,  as  the  point  of  departure  ;  the  cir- 
 cumstances will  usually  indicate^whether  he 
 was  in  the  house  or  town  before  coming; 
 (e.^..  Acts  13:  13;  16:11;  25:1).  So  the  same 
 action  is  frequently  described  by  '  from  '  and 
 'out  of,'  the  latter  expressly  stating  what  the 
 former  leaves  to  be  understood.  Thus  in  7  :  4, 
 Rev.  Ver.  :  '  Let  me  cast  out  the  mote 
 from  thine  eye,'  (most  MSS.);  and  in  v. 
 5,  'out  of  thine  eye.'  In  17:  18,  departed, 
 or  came  forth  from  him,  while  Mark  9: 
 25  has  'out  of  him.'  Comp.  on  24:  1. 
 So  in  Tobit  6:3.  'A  fish  leaped  up  from 
 the  river,   and   wished  to  devour   the    lad' 
 
Ch.  III.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 57 
 
 Certainly  tlie  fish  had  been  in  the  river.  Here 
 in  Matthew  the  connection  and  circumstances 
 make  it  phiiii  that  Jesus  Iiad  been  in  the  winter, 
 and  so  Tyndale  transhxted  'out  of,'  followed 
 by  other  English  versions  down  to  the  com- 
 mon version.  Even  the  Rheiuis,  abandoning 
 Wyclifs  'fro,'  and  talcing  liberties  with  the 
 Vulgate  c?e,  renders  'out  of.'  The  correct 
 translation  in  Matthew  is  however  'from,' 
 and  so  all  recent  versions.  But  the  rendering 
 of  the  older  versions  shows  that  they  plainly 
 saw  what  the  facts  were.  (Tyndale  and  his 
 followers  render  similarly  in  14:  13  and  Luke 
 12;  54.  Text.  Rcc.)  As  to  the  exact  force  of 
 the  expression  'out  of  (Mark  and  Acts)  in 
 such  a  case,  comp.  below  on  17:  9,  literally, 
 'out  of  the  mountain.'  This  means  that  they 
 had  been  in,  within,  the  limits  represented  b^' 
 the  mountain,  though  not  under  its  soil. 
 And  so  it  is  conceivable  that  'out  of  the 
 river,'  if  that  were  the  expression  here,  might 
 under  peculiar  circumstances  be  used  where 
 one  had  only  been  amid  the  reeds  on  the 
 shore,  or  under  the  steep  bank — anywhere 
 within  the  space  denoted  by  the  river  (comp. 
 on  3:  6).  Such  an  expression  would  be  pos- 
 sible in  such  a  sense,  however  unlikely  to  be 
 used.  But  'out  of  the  water'  must  signify 
 that  the  person  had  been  within  the  limits 
 denoted  by  the  water;  and  the  bank,  though 
 in  some  sense  a  part  of  the  river,  is  in  no 
 sense  a  part  of  the  water.  Of  course  these  ex- 
 pressions do  not  of  themselves  show  that  the 
 person  has  been  enveloped  in  the  water;  we 
 may  speak  of  a  man  as  'in  the  water'  when 
 he  is  simply  standing  in  it.  It  would  thus  be 
 possible — however  improbable  and  unnatural 
 —if  we  had  no  guide  here  but  the  preposition 
 'out  of  in  Mark  and  the  circumstances  in 
 Matthew,   to   understand   that   Jesus   merely 
 
 of  the  preceding  clause.  Some  writers  urge 
 that  John  is  the  subject  of  the  preceding 
 verses,  and  thus  of  the  whole  connection;  but 
 V.  16  introduces  a  distinct  subdivision  of  the 
 narrative. — Luke  mentions  (3: 21)  that  Jesus 
 was  at  the  time  praying.— The  opening  of  the 
 heavens  was  doubtless  an  actual  miraculous 
 appearance,  such  as  is  frequently  mentioned 
 
 elsewhere.   (Ezek.   l:  l;  Isa.  64:  1;    Acta?:  56;    Rev.  4:  1.) 
 
 Mark,  in  his  vivid  way  has,  literally,  'he  saw 
 the  heavens  splitting,'  in  the  act  of  parting 
 asunder.  And  he  saw,  i.  e.,  Jesus  saw, 
 Miirk  (1:  10)  unmistakably  refers  the  seeing  to 
 Jesus,  and  it  is  natural  so  to  understand  here. 
 Some  say  that,  if  so,  'him'  at  the  end  of  the 
 sentence  would  have  to  be  'himself,'  but  this 
 is  a  mistake  (Winer,  151  [189J.  Comp.  John 
 1  :  48).     We  learn  from  John  1:  32  that  the  "^j^ 
 
 Baptizer  also  saw,  as  it  had  been  promised  heW^V^ 
 should.  Luke  merely  states  the  objective 
 fact  that  the  heaven  opened  and  the  Spirit 
 descended,  without  saying  who  saw.  We 
 cannot  decide  whether  any  one  else  than 
 Jesus  and  John  saw  and  heard,  but  prob- 
 ably not.  On  the  occasion  spoken  of  in 
 John  12:  28  ff.,  the  people  heard  a  sound 
 from  heaven,  which  they  thought  was  thun- 
 der, but  did  not  distinguish  words.  At  the 
 appearance  of  Jesus  to  Saul  (Acts9:  7;  22:  9),  they 
 that  were  with  him  saw  the  light  and  heard  a 
 sound,  but  did  not  distinguish  the  words.  So 
 probably  here.  True,  the  testimony  as  given 
 by  Matthew,  'This  is,'  etc.,  was  addressed  to 
 some  other  than  Jesus  himself,  but  it  is 
 enough  to  understand  that  it  was  addressed  to 
 John,  as  in  17:  5  to  but  a  few  persons.  John 
 shortly  afterwards  (John  i:.t>-34)  testified  to  what 
 he  had  seen.  Descending  like  a  dove,  lit- 
 erally, as  if.  The  expression  leaves  it  doubt- 
 ful whether  the  comparison  is  with  the  form 
 
 stood  in  the  stream  and  had  water  put  upon  of  a  dove,  or  with  a  dove's  manner  of  descend- 
 his  head.  But  when  these  expressions  stand  j  ing.  Precisely  the  same  expression  'as  if  is 
 in  connection  with  baptizo,  which  everybody  '  employed  by  Mark,    Luke,  and  John.   (i:32.) 
 
 agrees  primarily  and  commonly  meant  'im^ 
 merse,'  then  the  inference  is  inevitable. 
 The  heavens  Avere  opened  unto  hini,i 
 
 not  merely  signifying  so  that  he  could  see  into 
 the  heavens,  but  for  him,  for  his  benefit,  so  as 
 
 Lukesays,  'descendedin  bodily  shape,  like(r?s 
 if)  a  dove,'  which  naturally,  though  not  neces- 
 sarily, indicates  that  it  was  in  the  shape  of  a 
 dove.  Expositors  are  here  greatlj'  divided. 
 But  it  is  certain  that  some  bodilv  form  was 
 
 to  aflTcct  or  concern  him.     'Him'  is  naturally    assumed.      That  of  the  gentle  and  guileless 
 understood  as  referring  to  Jesus,  the  subject '  dove  (comp.  10:  16)   would  be  natural   and 
 
 I 'Unto  him' is  wanting  in  several  of  the  earliest  and  ,  place,  as  appearinp  to  confne  the  view  to  him.  The 
 best  ant liorities,  and  not  found  in  Luke  3;  21.  It  might  question  is  difficult,  and  unimportant,  but  the  expre*- 
 have  seemed  to  some  copyists  and  translators  out  of  \  sion  is  most  probably  genuine. 
 
58 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  III. 
 
 17  And  lo  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my  I  17  him;  and  lo,  a  voice  out  of  the  heavens,  say  iuR,  iThis 
 beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.  I       is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased. 
 
 1  Or,  This  is  my  Son ;  my  ieloved  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.    See  ch.  xii.  18. 
 
 suggestive,  while  a  dove's  manner  of  descend- 
 ing is  hardly  so  peculiar  and  striking  that  a 
 mere  resemblance  tc   it  in  movement  would 
 have  been  carefully  recorded  by  each  of  the 
 Evangelists.      It  seems    therefore   reasonable 
 to    adhere    to    the    ancient    opinion    (Justin 
 Martyr,  Origen,  Chrys.,  and  others),  that  the 
 Spirit  descended  in  the  form  of  a  dove.     It 
 has  been  often  repeated  that  a  Kabbinical  in- 
 terpretation of  Gen.  1 :  2,   likens  the  Spirit  of 
 God  'brooding  upon  the  face  of  the  waters' 
 to  a  dove.     But  Edersh.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  287,  quite 
 explains   this  away,  and   also   states   that  the 
 Targum  on  Song  2:  12,  which  declares    'the 
 voice  of  the  turtle'    to   be  the  voice  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit,  dates  considerably  later  than  the 
 Talmud.     So  there  seems  to  be  no  ground  for 
 the  Jewish  claim,  that  this  appearance  of  a 
 dove  has  earlier  Rabbinical  parallels.     Yet  if 
 the  claim  were  well  supported,  it  would  not 
 be  surprising.     "We  recognize  it  as  one  of  the 
 excellencies  of  the  Scriptures,  that  the  form 
 of  the  revelation  is  constantly  in  accordance 
 with  the  modes  of  conception  natural  to  man, 
 and  even  sometimes  conformed  to  the  peculiar 
 ways  of  thinking  of  the  people   chosen  to  re- 
 ceive it.    Comp.   on  7:  3-5.      Morison  quotes 
 Varenius  as  saying,  "  It  was  not  as  an  eagle, 
 but    as    a    dove ;    an    animal    corresponding 
 among  birds  to  the  lamb  among  beasts."    And 
 lighting,  or  coming,  upon  him.     It  was  idle 
 to  translate  the  plain  'coming'  by  'lighting.' 
 The    Baptizor    afterwards    testified   (John  i:  32) 
 that  it  'abode,'  or  'remained,  on  him,'  i.  e., 
 probably  for  some  time,  thus  symbolizing  the 
 great  fact  that  the  Mediator  was  to  be  hence- 
 forth  permanently   and    peculiarly  in  union 
 with  and  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 Accordingly  we  find  immediately  after  (*:i) 
 that  Jesus  is  said  to  be  '  led  up  by  the  Spirit,' 
 etc.   (Comp.  John  3:  34.)     The  coming  of  the 
 Spirit  upon  our  Lord  was  so  very  peculiar  in 
 its  relation  to  his  office,  that  we  are  scarcely 
 warranted  in  taking  it  as  the  ground  of  a  peti- 
 tion that  the  Spirit  would  bless  any  ordinary 
 baptismal  occasion.  Such  a  blessHig  should  be 
 fervently  sought,  but  hardly  on  this  ground. 
 17.    And  lo!    a   voice   fromi  —  out  of— 
 
 heaven — rather,    the  heavens,    plural,    as   in 
 the  preceding  verse  (see  on  v.  2).     So  Mark, 
 while  Luke  uses  the  singular.      We  also  often 
 say  'heaven'  and  'the  heavens'  indiflerently. 
 The  Talmud  has  many  stories  of  a  voice  from 
 heaven,  coming  to  decide  questions,  to  com- 
 mend certain  teachers,  etc.,  and  calls  it  Both 
 kol,  'daughter  of  a  voice,'  perhaps  meaning 
 a  faint  sound  as  if  coming  from  a  great  dis- 
 tance.    See  Lf.,  Gill,  Wunsche.     Edersh.  in- 
 sists that  there  is  no  real  analogy  between  the 
 Bath  kol  and  this  voice  from  heaven.     There 
 is  no  intrinsic  objection  to  the  idea  of  a  re- 
 semblance.     Here  also,   as  in  v.   16,   we  see 
 that  revelation   adapts  its  choice  of  a  form 
 to  the  popular  mind.     Other  instances  of  a 
 voice  from  heaven,  see  in  John  12:  28;  and 
 to  a  certain  extent  in  Matthew  17  :  5;  Acts  9: 
 4;  Rev.  1:  10.     Comp.  Acts  2:  2.     This  is. 
 Mark  1 :  11  (according  to  the  best  authorities 
 for  the  text)  and  Luke  3:  22,  have  'Thou  art 
 my  beloved  son,  in  thee,'  etc.     Of  course,  it 
 cannot  be  that  both  of  these  are  the  words 
 actually  spoken.     As  to  the  authenticity  of 
 the   narrative,   such   slight  and   wholly   un- 
 important variations   reallj'   confirm   it,   be- 
 ing  precisely  such   as   always   occur  in   the 
 independent  testimony  of  different  witnesses. 
 As  to  the  comi)lete  inspiration  of  the  Scrip- 
 tures, we  must  accept  it  as  one  of  the  facts  of 
 the  case  that  the  inspired  writers  not  unfre- 
 quently  report  merely  the  substance  of  what 
 was  said,  without  aiming  to  give  the  exact 
 words.     So,  for  example,  at  the  institution  of 
 the  Supper  (26:26ff.),  in  Gethsemane  (2G:39fr.), 
 in  the  inscription  on  the  cross  (2':"),  etc.     In 
 some  instances  of  such  variation  we'may  sup- 
 pose that  the  exact  expressions  given  by  the 
 different  writers  were  all  employed  in  the  con- 
 nection, but  in  other  cases  that  hypothesis  is 
 unwarranted.      While    such    facts    as    these 
 should   make  us   cautious   in    theorizing    as 
 to  verbal  inspiration,  they  do  not  require  us 
 to  lay  aside  the  belief  that  the  inspiration  of 
 Scripture  is  complete,  that  the  inspired  writers 
 have  everywhere  told  us  just  what  God  would 
 have  us  know. 
 The  words  spoken  are  the  same  that  were 
 
 iTyndale  and  followers  translated  apo  by  'out  of  in  v.  16,  and  eh  by  'from'  in  v.  17. 
 
[Ch.  III. 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 59 
 
 uttered  on  the  Mount  of  Tninsfiguration. 
 (17: 5;  2  Pet.  1.17.)  The  persoii  referred  to  was 
 known  in  that  case  by  the  transfigured  ap- 
 pearance, and  here  by  the  descent  of  the  dove 
 upon  him.  The  Greek  is  more  emphatic: 
 'this  is  my  son,  the  beloved.' — There  is  no 
 propriety  in  saying,  with  some  expositors,  that 
 'beloved'  signifies  'only  begotten.'  As  ap- 
 plied to  our  Lord,  the  two  terms  are  to  a 
 certain  extent  equivalent,  and  they  are  some- 
 times confounded  by  the  Sept.  translators, 
 but  there  is  of  course,  a  distinction  between 
 them.  Ill  whom  I  am — or,  was — well 
 pleased,  or,  'in  whom  I  deligiited.'  The  tense 
 i)f  tlie  verb  may  be  understood  as  denoting 
 what  took  place  at  some  indefinite  past  time, 
 and  from  the  nature  of  the  case  still  liolds 
 good;  as  in  23:  2,  literally,  'The  Scribes  and 
 the  Pharisees  sat  down  in  IVLoses'  seat,'  and 
 so  are  sitting  there  now — where  in  English 
 we  should  say,  'have  sat  down.'-  (So  "Wi- 
 ner, 278  [347],  Buttm.,  198.)  If  this  view  be 
 adopted,  the  rendering  of  the  Common  Ver- 
 sion expresses  the  substantial  meaning  pretty 
 well.  But  the  Greek  tense  more  naturally 
 denotes  some  past  time,  to  be  determined  from 
 the  connection,  from  the  nature  of  the  case, 
 or  from  other  teachings  of  Scripture.  The 
 time  here  referred  to  might  be  that  indicated 
 by  Ps.  2:  7;  by  Isa.  42:  1  (which  is  perhaps 
 alluded  to  here,  and  is  quoted  below  in  12: 
 18);  also  by  .lolin  17:  24;  Eph.  1:  4.  In  the 
 depths  of  eternity,  before  creation  began, 
 God  loved,  delighted  in,  his  Eternal  Son; 
 and  now  at  the  baptism  and  the  transfigura- 
 tion, he  bears  witness  to  him,  alluding  •  to 
 such  declarations  as  the  above,  and  saying: 
 'This  is  my  Son,  the  beloved,  in  whom  my 
 soul  delighted.'  This  latter  explanation  is 
 perhaps  preferable,  but  it  is  hard  to  decide; 
 and  both  agree  as  to  the  main  resulting  sense, 
 that  the  Father  delights  in  him  now.  This 
 declaration  might  make  more  real  to  the 
 luiman  mind  of  Jesus  that  peculiar  sonship 
 to  God  of  which  he  had  in  childhood  already 
 indicated  consciousness.  (Luke2:«.)  Such  a 
 view  connects  itself  (Calvin)  with  the  fact 
 that  he  was  praying  <Luke3:2i,r2)  when  the 
 voice  came.  It  was  also  a  commendation  of 
 him  to  John,  who  soon  after  bore  witness 
 before  all  (John  i: 34)  'that  this  is  the  Son  of 
 God'  ;  just  as  at  the  transfiguration  the  voice 
 came  to  the  three  disciples  also,  who  were  to 
 
 testify  at  the  proper  time.  (i7:9.) — Apocryphal 
 writers  in  the  second  and  third  centuries 
 make  fanciful  additions  to  this  account,  as 
 that  a  great  light  shone  round,  the  place,  that 
 afire  was  kindled  in  the  Jordan  (perhaps  a 
 fancy  wrought  out  of  3:  11),  and  that  the 
 voice  added,   '  I  to-day  have  begotten  thee.' 
 
 HOMILKTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 Keil  :  "The  baptism  of  .lesus  the  culmina- 
 tion of  John's  ministry,  and  the  beginning  of 
 that  of  Jesus."  Ewald  :  "The  birth-hour  of 
 Christianity."  Unknown  in  Aquinas:  "As 
 when  the  morning  star  has  risen,  the  sun 
 does  not  wait  for  that  star  to  set,  but  rising  as 
 it  goes  forward,  gradually  obscures  its  bright- 
 ness ;  so  Christ  waited  not  for  John  to  finish 
 his  course,  but  appeared  while  heyet  taught." 
 V.  13.  Importance  of  Baptism  :  Not  as  car- 
 rying with  it  regeneration,  or  procuring  re- 
 mission, but  1)  an  imitation  of  Christ's  exam- 
 ple ;  2)  an  act  of  ChrLst's  own  appointment 
 28:  19;  3) an  oath  of  allegiance  to  Christ,  'in 
 the  name'  ;  4)  a  symbol  of  purification  from 
 sin  through  Christ,  Acts  22:  16;  5)  a  symbol 
 of  burial  and  resurrection  in  union  with 
 Christ,  Rom.  6:4.  V.  14.  How  often  are 
 well-meant  bat  utterly  mistaken  efforts  made 
 to  dissuade  persons  from  what  is  entirely 
 right.      Such    efforts   frequently   proceed,    as 
 
 I  here,  from  the  misapplication  of  something 
 that  is  true. — John's  twofold  diflBculty  (comp. 
 Lange)  ;  1)  to  baptize  the  Pharisees  and  Sad- 
 
 {  ducees,  who  were  unworthy  of  his  baptism; 
 
 :  2)  To  baptize  Jesus,  of  whom  his  baptism  was 
 unworthy. ^.Iphn's  baptism  highly  honored  : 
 
 I  1)  It  was  of  divine  appointment,  .John  1 :  33; 
 2)  It  gave  name  to  his  whole  work,  'the  bap- 
 
 I  tism  of  John  '  (21:25),  John  the  Baptizer;  3) 
 It  was  received  by  great  multitudes  ;  4)  Even 
 the  Saviour  submitted  to  it;  5)  Jesus  baptized 
 on  like  conditions,  John  3:  22;  4:  1,  2;  Mark 
 1:  14). 
 
 V.  15.  Here  for  the  first  time  in  this  Gospel 
 our  Lord  presents  an  example  to  us.  Let  us 
 be  careful  in  all  that  follows  to  seek  his  foot- 
 steps and  learn  to  walk  in  them.  (1  Pet.  2:  21 ; 
 iJohn2:6;  1  Cor.  II:  1.) — A  regard  for  what  is  be- 
 coming requires  us  not  merely  to  consider  the 
 opinions  of  mankind,  but  our  own  real  char- 
 acter and  relations.  To  consider  in  this  high 
 sense  what  becomes  us,  is  an  exalted  and  in- 
 spiring view  of  life.      Comp.    Heb.  2:    10.^ 
 
60 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IV. 
 
 CHAPTEK IV. 
 
 THEN  was  Jesus  led  up  of  the  Spirit  into  the  wilder-  i    1      Then  was  Jesus  led  up  of  the  Spirit  into  the  wilder- 
 ness to  be  tempted  of  the  devil.  1 
 
 Our  Lord's  baptism  as  an  example:  1)  It  is 
 right  for  those  who  wish  to  take  part  in  the 
 Messiah's  reign  to  be  baptized.  (Jesus  re- 
 garded this  as  a  part  of  righteousness.)  2) 
 The  most  extraordinary  character  and  cir- 
 cumstances do  not  make  it  becoming  to 
 neglect  this  duty.  3)  The  mistaken  oppo- 
 sition of  devout  friends  should  not  prevent 
 our  performing  it.  4)  Loving  obedience  is 
 apt  to  be  followed  by  an  approving  testimony. 
 Henry:  "They  who  are  of  greatest  attain- 
 ments in  gifts  and  graces  should  yet  in  their 
 place  bear  their  testimony  to  instituted  ordi- 
 nances by  a  humble  and  diligent  attendance 
 on  them,  that  they  may  give  a  good  example 
 to  others."  Ambrose:  "Also  like  a  wise 
 master  inculcating  his  doctrines  as  much  by 
 his  own  practice  as  by  word  of  mouth,  he  did 
 that  which  he  commanded  his  disciples  to  do. 
 The  Koman  Cato  said,  'Submit  to  the  law 
 which  thou  thyself  hast  enacted.'  " 
 
 V.  16.  Griffith:  "Just  as  the 'veil  of  the 
 temple  was  rent  in  twain'  to  symbolize  the 
 perfect  access  of  all  men  to  God  (Heb.  lo:  i9, 20), 
 so  here  the  heavens  are  'rent  asunder '(same 
 Greek  word),  to  show  how  near  God  is  to 
 Jesus  and  Jesus  is  to  God.  So  in  John  1 :  51, 
 Eev.  Ver.,  'Ye  shall  see  heaven  opened,  and 
 the  angels  ascending  and  descending'  (to  and 
 fro  between  me  and  God),  that  is.  You  shall 
 see  that  I  am  livijig  in  uninterrupted  com- 
 munication with  the  Father."  — Luther: 
 "Highest  things.  1)  The  highest  preacher, 
 God.  2)  The  highest  pulpit,  the  heavens. 
 3)  The  highest  sermon:  'This  is  my  be- 
 loved Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.'  " 
 
 Ch.  4:  1-11.    The  Temptation. 
 
 The  Temptation  concludes  Matthew's  ac- 
 count of  events  connected  with  our  Lord's 
 entrance  upon  his  public  work  (see  on  3 :  1, 
 13).  That  work  was  now  about  to  begin,  and 
 he  was  doubtless  meditating  upon  it.  Some 
 recent  critics  go  to  great  lengths  in  speculating 
 upon  the  '"plan"  of  Jesus,  at  this  and  subse- 
 
 quent periods.  There  is  little  or  no  indication 
 of  any  plan,  and  such  unsupported  specula- 
 tions seem  unprofitable  and  unwise.  But  his 
 meditations  in  beginning  his  work  would  fur- 
 nish the  natural  occasion  for  such  special 
 temptations  as  are  here  depicted.  These  are 
 also  recorded  by  Luke  (*;ii3),  and  briefly 
 mentioned  by  Mark,  (i:  12  f-) 
 
 1.  Then  (see  on  3 :  13),  viz.,  when  he  had 
 been  baptized.  Luke  implies,  and  Mark 
 states,  that  it  was  'immediately'  after  the 
 baptism.  Led  up,  i.  e.,  from  the  vallej'  of 
 the  Jordan  (see  on  3:  6)  into  the  higher  land.i 
 Into  the  wilderness  (see  on  3:  1).  Some 
 recent  writers  (Stanley,  Plumptre)  make  it 
 east  of  the  Jordan,  but  the  general  use  of  the 
 term  in  the  N.  T.  favors  the  common  view 
 that  it  was  on  the  west.  Luke's  'returned' 
 (*:!)  also  favors  this  view,  but  does  not  settle 
 the  question,  for  Jesus  may  have  crossed  be- 
 low the  Lake  of  Galilee,  and  come  through 
 Perea  to  be  baptized,  as  the  Galileans  often 
 took  this  route  to  Jerusalem.  The  notion  that 
 it  was  the  wilderness  of  Sinai  is  founded  onl^' 
 on  the  fact  that  there  occurred  the  forty  days' 
 fast  of  Moses  and  of  Elijah. — It  was  certainly 
 a  very  retired  and  wild  part  of  the  '  wilder- 
 ness,' for  Mark  says,  with  one  of  his  vivid 
 descriptive  touches,  '  and  lie  was  with  the  wild 
 beasts.'  A  tradition  which  appears  first  in  the 
 time  of  the  Crusades  places  it  in  a  mountain 
 just  west  of  Jericho,  hence  called  Quaranta- 
 nia,  (a  place  of  forty  days  ;  comp.  quarantine, 
 a  forty  days'  detention).  This  mountain  is 
 six  or  eight  miles  from  the  traditional  place  of 
 the  baptism,  and  rises  some  fifteen  hundred 
 feet  almost  perpendicularly  from  the  plain  of 
 the"  Jordan,  which  is  here  at  its  widest  part. 
 In  the  rocky  face  of  the  mountain  are  the 
 openings  of  numerous  artificial  caves,  made 
 by  monks  of  the  Crusading  period,  perhaps 
 some  of  them  by  old  Jewish  Eremites.  But  to 
 our  modern  feeling  it  seems  unlikely  that  our 
 Lord  wilhdrew  to  a  cave,  and  probable  that 
 he  went  further  away  from  the  populous  plain 
 of  Jericho.     Some  think  (Schaflf)  that  Quar- 
 
 1  The  meaning  of  this  '  up'  was  obscured  to  early  and 
 later  translators  by  their  ignoranoe  of  the  gengrapliy  of 
 PaJestine.     The  Latin  versions  and  the  Pesh.  Syriac 
 
 have  simply  'was  led.'     Tyndale  gave  'ledd  awaye,' 
 and  was  followed  by  Craumer  and  Geneva. 
 
Ch.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 61 
 
 aiitania  may  have  been  the  j)lace  of  the  third 
 ti'inptation,  if  not  of  those  preceding,  wliich 
 i^  quite  possible.  After  all,  it  may  be  that  a 
 f^jiccia]  providence  caused  the  precise  locality 
 of  this  and  many  other  events  in  our  Lord's 
 history  to  be  left  unknown,  for  the  purpose 
 of  restraining  superstition.  The  Spirit,  viz., 
 the  Spirit  of  God,  well  known  and  ju.st  men- 
 tioned. (3:16.)  Luke  says  he  was  'full  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit.'  From  the  time  of  his  baptism 
 (see  on  3:  10)  we  find  frequent  statements  that 
 the  God-man,  the  Mediator,  was  specially  and 
 powerfully  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy 
 
 Spirit  (Jobn  .1:  3*;  Luie  i:  H;  Mate.  12:  28;  AcU  1:  2),  aS 
 had  be(Ml  predicted.     (Isa.  42:1;  Matt.  12:  IS;  Isa.  61:1; 
 
 Lui(e4:iH.)  The  term  led,  employed  also  by 
 Luke,  appears  to  denote  only  an  internal  im- 
 pulse wrought  by  the  Spirit.  Mark  (i:i-') 
 expresses  the  same  idea  by  a  strong  figure, 
 literally,  'the  Spirit  casts  him  forth  into  the 
 wilderness.'  "This  is  the  language  of  the 
 prophet-paroxysm,  seized  with  an  irresistible 
 imjiulse;  so  the  'holy  men  of  old"  were  im- 
 pelled by  the  Spirit.  (Kzek.  40: 2.)  "  (Beecher.) 
 To  be  tempted.  The  Greek  word  signifies 
 to  try,  or  make  trial  of,  to  test.  The  motive 
 of  such  testing  or  trial  may  be  good  or  bad. 
 (1)  The  object  may  be  to  ascertain  character, 
 to  develop  and  make  manifest  its  excellen- 
 cies, or  to  expose  its  faults,  that  they  may 
 be  mended.  So  in  John  G:  G,  'prove' ;  2  Cor. 
 13:  -5,  'examine';  Rev.  2:  2,  'tried';  Gen. 
 22:  1  (God  'did  tempt'  Abraham;  Rev.  Ver., 
 'prove');  Ex.  20:  20,  'prove,'  etc.  (2)  The 
 object  may  be  unfriendly,  bad.  (a)  Men 
 'tempt'  God,  test  him,  in  some  improper 
 way,  because  they  lack  confidence  in  the 
 fulfillment  of  his  promises  or  threats.  So 
 below  in  v.  7  (dcui.  6:  le)  ;•  Ex.  17:  2,  7  (ps.  »5:9); 
 Isa.  7:  12;  Acts  5:  9;  15 :  10.  (b)  Men,  or 
 Satan  and  his  subordinates,  'tempt'  men,  test 
 them,  with  a  view  to  draw  out  evil  tendencies, 
 and  entice  into  sin.  So  here,  and  in  1  Cor. 
 7:  5;  1  Thess.  3:  5,  etc.  (This  sense  does  not 
 occur  in  the  O.  T.)i  In  all  cases  there  is  a 
 testing,  trying,  and  the  diil'erence  lies  in  the 
 nature  and  design  of  it.  Our  English  word, 
 'tempt,'  was  foriTierly  used  in  all  these  senses, 
 but  is  now  restricted  to  the  bad  sense;   and 
 
 some  confusion  arises,  for  example,  in  the 
 translation  of  James  1 :  2-15,  where  there 
 is  a  transition  from  the  good  to  the  bad — 
 from  'trials'  to  'temptations.'  Of  the 
 devil.  The  Greek  word  diabolos  (borrowed 
 in  Latin  as  diabolus,  from  which  come  Italian 
 diavoio,  French  diable,  English  devil,  Ger- 
 man teufel,  etc.),  is  the  term  regularly  em- 
 ployed in  the  Sept.  to  translate  the  Hebrew 
 
 name    Satan.      (Job  I:  e  fr. ;    2:1;    1  Chron.  21  :   l;    Zacli. 
 
 3:i,2.)2  The  latter  signifies  'adversary,'  'op- 
 poser,'  while  diabolos  strictly  signifies  'slan- 
 derer,' '  false  accuser,'  but  in  the  N.  T.  is  used 
 as  practically  equivalent  to  Satan.  So  Mark 
 1 :  13  has  'tempted  by  Satan,'  and  see  below, 
 V.  10.  (Comp.  16:  23  and  John  G:  70;  also  Rev. 
 12:  9.)  The  term  'devil'  in  the  N.  T.  is 
 .strictly  a  proper  nan)e,  as  much  so  as  Satan; 
 his  subordinates  should  be  called  'demons,' 
 as  in  the  Greek  (see  on  8:  28).  To  the  real 
 existence  and  personality  of  the  devil  the 
 Scriptures  are  fully  committed.  He  is  re- 
 presented as  the  chief  of  the  fallen  angels 
 (25:  41;  comp.  9:  34),  and  through  these  he  is 
 able,  though  not  omnipresent,  to  be  carrying 
 on  the  temptation  of  many  persons  at  the 
 same  time.  He  is,  of  course,  limited  in 
 knowledge,  though  immeasurably  superior 
 to  man. 
 
 How  could  Jesus  be  tempted?  "Was  it  pos- 
 sible for  him  to  sin?  If  this  was  in  no  sense 
 possible,  then  he  was  not  really  tempted,  cer- 
 tainlj'  not  'like  as  we  are.'  (hch. 4:15.)  But 
 how  can  it  have  been  possible  for  him  to  sin? 
 If  we  think  of  his  human  nature  in  itself, 
 apart  from  the  co-linked  divinity,  and  apart 
 from  the  Holy  Spirit  that  filled  and  led  him, 
 then  we  must  say  that,  like  Adam  in  his  state 
 of  purity,  like  the  angels  and  every  other 
 moral  creature,  his  humanity  was  certainly 
 in  itself  capable  of  sinning,  and  thus  the 
 temptation  was  real,  and  was  felt  as  such,  and 
 as  such  overcome;  while  yet  in  virtue  of  the 
 union  with  the  divine  nature,  and  of  the 
 power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  that  filled  him,  it 
 was  morally  impossible  that  he  should  sin. — A 
 substantially  similar  view  is  well  stated  by 
 Edersheim. — Jesus  was  tempted  on  other 
 occasions  also,  as  is  implied  in  Luke  4 :  13, 
 
 1  .\lford  remarks  that  the  Greek  word  here  employed, 
 fteirazo,  does  not  have  this  sense  in  the  classics.  True; 
 but  the  simpler  and  more  common  form, /jeirao,  is  re- 
 peatedly so  used. 
 
 spiumptre  erroneously  states  that  the  Greek  word  ii 
 different  in  Zech.  3:  1,  2.  In  using  all  comraentarie.s, 
 including  the  present  one,  readers  will  tiud  it  worth 
 while  to  "  verify  the  references." 
 
62 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IV. 
 
 2  And  when  he  had  fasted  forty  days  aud  forty  nights, 
 he  was  afterward  an  hungered. 
 
 2  ness  to  be  tempted  of  the  devil.    And  when  he  had 
 fasted  forty  days  and  forty  nights,  he  afterward 
 
 and  affirmed  in  Luke  22:  28,  and  Heb.  4:  15. 
 
 It  has  been  remarked  (Ullmann)  that  there 
 are  in  the  nature  of  things  two  great  classes 
 of  temptations,  the  one  to  commit  positive  evil, 
 and  the  other  to  shrink  from  what  is  right. 
 In  the  former  way  Jesus  was  tempted  here, 
 and  when  the  people  wanted  him  to  be  king 
 (joha6:i5);  in  the  latter  way  he  was  tempted 
 in  Gethsemane,  and  when  Peter  tried  to  dis- 
 suade him.    (16:22,23.) 
 
 Why  shoukl  Jesus  be  tempted?  We  can 
 see  some  of  the  reasons.  (1)  It  gave  proof  of 
 his  true  humanity,  proof  that  he  possessed  a 
 real  human  soul.  (2)  It  was  part  of  his  ex- 
 ample to  us.  (3)  It  formed  part  of  his  per- 
 sonal discipline  (Heb. 5:7-9);  and  (4)  of  his 
 preparation  to  be  a  sympathizing  intercessor. 
 (Heb.  2: 18;  4: 15.)  (5)  It  formed  a  part  of  that 
 great  conflict  in  which  the  "seed  of  the  wo- 
 man" was  to  "bruise  the  serpent's  head." 
 (Gen.3:i5.)  In  this  first  great  struggle  of  the 
 conflict  the  destined  conqueror  came  off"  com- 
 pletely victorious. 
 
 During  the  forty  days  (Luke4:2),  and  at  other 
 times,  our  Lord  was  doubtless  tempted  by 
 suggestion  to  his  mind,  as  we  are;  but  in  the 
 three  signal  and  final  temptations  here  de- 
 scribed, it  seems  to  be  distinctly  declared  that 
 Satan  appeared  in  bodily  form  and  with 
 actually  spoken  words,  and  this  fitted  the 
 scene  for  distinct  and  impressive  description. 
 To  make  it  a  mere  vision,  is  ;yithout  the 
 slightest  warrant.  And  while  it  is  possi- 
 ble to  regard  the  history  as  merely  a  vivid 
 description  of  a  series  of  internal  temptations, 
 it  does  no  small  violence  to  the  language  and 
 the  entire  color  of  the  narrative.  Note  es- 
 pecially the  correspondence  of  the  two  ex- 
 pressions, 'the  devil  leaves  him.  .  .  .  angels 
 came  and  ministered  to  him,'  where  few  who 
 believe  the  Bible  at  all  will  question  that  the 
 angels  appeared  in  bodily  form,  as  on  so  many 
 other  occasions.  The  desire  of  many  com- 
 mentators to  reduce  the  scene  to  internal  sug- 
 gestion, apparently  arises  from  two  causes. 
 (1)  Some  wish  to  lessen  the  difficulties  of  the 
 narrative.  But  those  who  are  repelled  by 
 the  idea  of  Satan's  personal  appearance  will 
 be  equally  reluctant  to  admit  his  personality  ; 
 so  that  there  is  nothing  gained,  and  the  dif- 
 ficulties of  the  subject  are  in  fact  inherent 
 
 and  have  to  be  accepted.  (2)  Others  wish  to 
 assimilate  the  Saviour's  temptations  to  our 
 own.  (Heb.  4:15.)  But  this  dcsirc  is  amply  met 
 by  considering  his  temptations  during  the 
 forty  days  and  throughout  his  career.  (See 
 above.)  Every  point  connected  with  this 
 series  of  temptations  has  occasioned  a  vast 
 amount  of  speculation,  often  of  the  wildest 
 character.  Yet  the  subject  from  its  very 
 nature  calls  for  guarded  interpretation,  great 
 moderation  in  conjecture,  and  willingness  to 
 remain  ignorant  where  we  have  no  means 
 of  knowing;  and  it  requires  to  be  discussed 
 in  a  spirit  of  profound  reverence  and  hu- 
 mility. Familiar  as  we  have  grown  with  the 
 simple  narrative,  it  presents  one  of  the  most 
 wonderful,  mysterious,  awful  scenfes  of  the 
 world's  history.  O  dark  and  dreadful  enenij^ 
 ever  plotting  our  ruin  and  exulting  in  our 
 woe,  here  thou  wast  completely  conquered 
 on  earth,  conquered  by  a  man,  and  in  the 
 strength  of  that  Spirit  whose  help  is  offered 
 to  us  all. 
 
 2.  It  is  best  to  understand  the  fasting  as 
 entire  abstinence  from  food.  Tlie  word  does 
 not  necessarily  mean  this,  nor  does  oven  the 
 strong  expression  of  Luke,  'he  did  not  eat 
 anything  in  those  days,'  for  Luke  uses 
 equally  strong  language  of  Paul's  compan- 
 ions in  Acts  27  :  33,  where  he  can  only  mean 
 that  they  had  taken  very  irregular  and  inad- 
 equate food,  as  it  were  nothing  at  all.  (Comp. 
 below  11:  18.)  Still,  the  literal  meaning  is 
 preferable  here,  because  there  is  here  nothing 
 to  forbid  it,  because  also  in  the  corresponding 
 cases  of  Moses  and  Elijah  the  fasting  is  usually 
 understood  to  have  been  entire,  and  because 
 we  thus  best  see  the  force  of  the  statement, 
 'afterwards  he  was  hungry,'  or,  as  Luke, 
 'and  when  they  (the  forty  days)  were  com- 
 pleted he  was  hungry,'  leading  us  to  suppose 
 that  during  the  forty  days  he  was  not  hungry, 
 but  supernaturally  sustained.  The  time  was 
 the  same  as  in  the  case  of  Moses  (ex.  34: 2S),  and 
 Elijah  (1  Kings  19:8),  and  was  perhaps  typically 
 related  also  to  the  fortj'  years  spent  by  Israel 
 in  the  wilderness.  (See  on  2:  15).  We  do 
 not  know  what  originally  caused  the  adop- 
 tion of  forty  as  a  sacred  or  solemn  number. 
 
 (Gen.  7:12;    Deut.  9:25;    10:10;     Eiek.   ii  6;    Acts  7:23,   and 
 
 often.)     "  Jesus  had  forty  days  before  his  public 
 
Ch.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 63 
 
 3  And  when  the  tempter  came  to  him,  he  said,  If 
 thou  be  the  8on  of  God,  coumaud  that  these  stones  be 
 made  bread.  I 
 
 3  hungered.     And  the  tempter  came  and  said   unto 
 him,  If  thou  art  the  tjou   of  God.  command   that 
 
 appearance ;  forty  days,  as  if  for  preparation, 
 beforehis ascension.  (Actsi:3.)"  (Bengel).  And 
 forty  nights,  added  (by  Matt,  alone)  perhaps 
 because  the  Jews  were  accustomed  to  speak  of 
 the  night  and  day  as  together  constituting  one 
 period  (see  on  12:  40),  or  because  they  fre- 
 quently fasted  during  the  day  and  tiien  ate  at 
 night  (2  Sam.  1 :  12),  while  here  it  was  day  and 
 night,  as  in  Esth.  4:  16.  The  design  of  the 
 Spirit  that  he  should  be  tempted  was  proba- 
 bly not  the  sole  design  of  this  retirement ; 
 our  Lord,  thus  secluded  and  supernaturally 
 sustained,  doubtless  spent  his  time  in  prayer- 
 ful communion  with  his  Father,  as  often 
 afterward.s  (lukcG:  li;  John6:  li),  and  probably 
 also  (see  on  v.  1)  in  meditation  upon  the  great 
 work  he  was  about  to  coinmence.  So  Moses 
 and  Elijali,  as  lawgiver  and  reformer.  Our 
 Lord's  fasting  was  not  an  act  of  self-mortifi- 
 cation, if  he  was  preternaturally  sustained, 
 and  is  not  an  example  to  us.  To  make  it  the 
 authority-  for  a  regular  annual  "fast''  of  forty 
 days  by  all  Christians  ("Lent")  is  wholly 
 unwarranted,  and  very  strange.  (Comp.  Al- 
 exander.) 
 
 3.  Came  to  him — wo  cannot  tell  in  what 
 form.  If  thou  be — art  —  the  Son  of  God. 
 Tlie  form  of  expression  in  Greek  is  most  natur- 
 ally understood  as  assuming  that  the  supposi- 
 tion is  fact,  as  shortly  before  declared.  (3:  i7.) 
 Wyclif 'art';  Tyndale  to  K.  James  'be.'  The 
 Greek  is  not  subjunctive  but  indicative.  The 
 tempter  puts  the  matter  in  this  form  in  order 
 to  invite  Jesus  to  establish  the  fact  by  a  mir- 
 acle, and  in  order  to  intimate  that  he  certainly 
 has  the  right  thuu  to  satisfy  his  hunger.  'Son' 
 is  by  its  position  in  the  Greek  emphatic. 
 God's  ordinary  creatures  may  suffer,  they 
 cannot  helj)  it;  but  if  thou  art  his  Son,  it  is 
 unworthy  of  thee  thus  to  suffer,  and  unneces- 
 sary— 'speak,  that  these  stones  may  become 
 loaves.'  Itdoes  not  follow,  on  this  view,  that 
 Satan  fully  understood  what  was  involved  in 
 Jesus'  being  God's  Son  ;  and  this  ignorance 
 will  account  for  an  attempt  otherwise  not  only 
 audacious  but  absurd.  Tiiose  who  prefer  the 
 view  that  he  reallj' doubted  whether  Jesus  was 
 God's   Son,  are  at  liberty-  so  to  interpret  the 
 
 phrase,  'if  thou  art'  etc.,  though  it  is  a  less 
 natural  and   less  common  use.     Command, 
 etc., — OT,  speak  that  .  .  .  may  become.  (Comp. 
 the  same  construction   in   '20:  21.')      Luke 
 (*:3)  has  '  speak  to  this  stone,  that  it  may  be- 
 come a  loaf,'  as  if  pointing  to  a  particular  one. 
 (Comp.  3:  9;  7:  9).     'Become'  is  the  literal 
 and  exact  translation.     These  stones,  lying 
 around,  as  in  3  :  9.    The  English  word  '  bread ' 
 being  only  used  collectively,  we  have  to  in- 
 troduce 'loaf,'  'loaves'  to  give  the  exact  idea. 
 (Comp.  Rev.  Ver.  margin,  and  see  on  26:  26). 
 This  first  temptation  thus  appears  to  be  two- 
 fold (and  so  of  the  others) ;  he  is  tempted  to 
 satisfy   hunger,    and   in  such   a  way  as  will 
 prove  him  to  be  the  Son  of  God.     Our  bodily 
 appetites  form  the  occasion  of  many  of  our 
 severest  temptations.     Yet  these  appetites  are 
 not  sinful  in  themselves;  the  sin  consists  in 
 seeking    excessive    or    essentially    improper 
 gratification   of  them,  or  in   seeking  lawful 
 gratification  by  improper  means.     Jesus  was 
 tempted  to  work  a  miracle  in  order  to  relieve 
 his   hunger.     Wo  could   not  say  beforehand 
 whether    this  would    be    right,    but   we  see 
 throughout  his  history   that  he    never    per- 
 formed miracles  merely  for  his  own  benefit; 
 they  were  all  wrought  to  do  good  to  others, 
 and  to  attest  his  divine  mission. — And  this  at- 
 testation was  never  given  to  those  who  asked 
 it  from  iinproper  motives.    (i2:»8ff. ;  i6:  iff.)    He 
 paid  no  heed   to  the  taunt  («t:  «)  :     'If  thou 
 be — or  art — the  Son  of  God,  come  down  from 
 the  cross'  (the  first  clause  being  precisely  the 
 same  as  here).     And  so  he  takes  no  notice,  in 
 replying  to  the  tempter,   of  the  proposition 
 that  he  should  by  the  miracle  prove  himself 
 the  Son  of  God.      Nor  does  he  condescend  to 
 refer  to  the  attesting  voice  from  heaven,   (s:  i7.) 
 We  have  no  reason  to  believe  fhat  our  Lord 
 had  ever  wrought  a  miracle  up  to  this  time, 
 the  '  beginning  of  his  miracles'  (John2:ii)  tak- 
 ing place  shortly  after.     He  would  not  begin 
 till   his   'hour'    had    'come.'    (John  2: 4.)     The 
 miracles  of  his  childhood,   so   numerous  in 
 some  apocryphal  gospels,  are  without  histori- 
 cal foundation,  and  most  of  them  quite  un- 
 worthy of  him,  as  child  or  man. 
 
 1  A  uon-fina)  use  of  hina,  see  on  5 :  29. 
 
G4 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IV. 
 
 4  But  he  answered  and  said,  It  is  written,  Man  sliall 
 not  live  liy  bread  alone,  Init  by  every  word  tliat  pro- 
 ceedetli  out  of  the  uioiuh  ot  <iod. 
 
 5  Then  the  devil  taketh  him  up  into  the  holy  city, 
 and  selteth  hiui  on  apinuacle  of  tbe  temple. 
 
 4  these  stones  become  '  bread.  But  he  answered  and 
 said,  It  is  written,  Man  shall  not  live  by  bread  alone, 
 but  by  every  word  that  proceedethout  of  the  mouth  of 
 
 5  God.    Then  the  devil  taketL  him  into  the  holy  city; 
 
 1  Gr.  loaves. 
 
 4.  It  is  written,  perfect  tense,  it  stands 
 written  (so  in  2 :  5,  and  below  in  v.  6,  7,  10,  and 
 often).  Our  Lord  meets  every  temptation  by  a 
 quotation  from  Scripture.  The  Father's  word 
 was  to  him  the  sword  with  which  he  conquered 
 the  great  spiritual  enemy.  (Eph.6:  n.)  This  quo- 
 tation is  from  Deut  8:  3,  and  the  two  below 
 are  from  the  same  book,  which  is  rich  in  spir- 
 itual and  devotional  matter.  Notice,  too, 
 that  all  the  passages  he  thus  applies  to  himself 
 are  from  precepts  given  to  Israel  in  the  wil- 
 derness, at  the  opening  of  the  national  career 
 —there  being  a  typical  relation  between  Israel 
 and  the  Messiah  (see  on  2:  15).  Possibly 
 (Godet)  he  had,  during  his  retirement,  been 
 specially  meditating  on  the  account  of  Israel's 
 forty  years  in  the  wilderness.  This  quotation 
 agrees  with  the  Sept.,  and  differs  from  the 
 Hebrew  only  in  inserting  '  word,'  where  the 
 Hebrew  has  simply  'all  that  goes  forth  from 
 the  mouth  of  tbe  Lord.'  And  this  is  really 
 the  meaning  of  the  Greek,  'every  word  that 
 goes^  forth,'  etc.,  i.  e.,  whatever  he  says  that 
 man  shall  live  on.  There  is  no  propriety  in 
 understanding  here  a  reference  to  the  spiritual 
 life  as  sustained  by  God's  word,  viz.,  by  the 
 Scriptures;  the  Hebrew  phrase  and  the  con- 
 nection in  Deuteronomy  quite  forbid  such  an 
 idea.  God  fed  Israel  with  manna,  a  thing 
 unknown  to  them  and  their  fathers,  "that  he 
 might  make  thee  know  that  man  shall  not  live 
 on  bread  only,  but  on  all  that  goes  forth  from 
 the  mouth  of  the  Lord  shall  man  live'' — that 
 the  support  of  life  is  not  absolutely  dependent 
 on  ordinary  food,  but  it  may  be  sustained  on 
 •jvhatever  God  shall  choose  to  .say,  to  appoint. 
 And  so  .Jesus  will  not  work  the  miracle  to 
 obtain  ordinary  fiood,  because  God  can,  if  he 
 should  think  proper,  command  food  to  be 
 supplied  him  in  an  extraordintiry  way.  And 
 thisappears  to  have  been  done,  through  angels 
 (see  on  v.  11).  To  insist  on  making  the  pas- 
 sage, in  spite  of  the  connection  in  Deuter- 
 onomy, and  here,  apply  also  to  si)iritual  food, 
 as  so  many  do,  is  unreasonable,  and  dishonor- 
 ing to  the  Bible,  which  is  not  a  book  of  riddles, 
 
 but  given  fpr  practical  instruction,  and  must 
 be  interpreted  on  principles  of  common  sense, 
 or  it  cannot  be  interpreted  at  all. — Man  shall 
 not.  Thus  he  identifies  himself  with  hu- 
 manity, appl3'ing  as  a  matter  of  course  to 
 himself  what  is  true  of  mankind.  And  he 
 conquers  temptation  not  as  God,  but  as  man, 
 by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  and  of  the  lessons 
 that  are  'written.'  Shall  not  live,  viz.,  such 
 is  tbe  divine  plan  or  ajipointinent.  By — or, 
 upo7i — bread,  as  that  on  which  life  rests  for 
 support.  So,  'upon  every  word,'  etc.,  or  ac- 
 cording to  another  reading  'in  every  word,' 
 i.  e.,  in  the  use  of,  which  amounts  to  the  same 
 thing.     Out  of  is  here  literally  'through.' 
 
 5.  Then,  comp.  on  v.  1.  Luke  (4:5) 
 simply  connects  by  'and,'  and  gives  the  two 
 remaining  temptations  in  the  reverse  order, 
 seeming  (Bengel,  others)  to  follow  the  natu- 
 ral order  of  to|)ograi)liy — first  the  desert,  then 
 a  high  mountain  in  the  desert,  then  .Jerusa- 
 lem. Matthew's  is  the  natural  topical  order, 
 the  second  temptation  being  just  the  opposite 
 of  the  first,  and  the  third  forming  the  climax. 
 It  seems  natural  also  that  the  severe  rebuke 
 of  V.  10,  should  put  an  end  to  Satan's  at- 
 tempts, and  accordingly  Luke,  in  the  correct 
 text,  does  not  give  it.  (See  also  below,  on  v. 
 8.)  Taketh  him — literally,  takes  hitn  with 
 him,  or  'along  with  him,'  does  not  prove  that 
 he  was  carried  involuntarily  or  supernatu- 
 rally  (see  the  same  word  in  17 :  1  ;  Mark  4 : 
 36,  etc. ),  nor  does  Luke's  term  'led'  prove 
 the  contrarj'.  We  have  no  mean^s  of  deter- 
 mining the  manner  of  going,  and  are  left  to 
 suppose  that  Jesus  went  as  men  usually  go, 
 and  so  that  the  devil  did  likewise.  The  word 
 up,  Tyn.  to  Iving  .James,  is  not  here  in  the 
 Greek.  The  holy  city,  i.  e.,  Jerusalem,  re- 
 garded as  holy  because  the  seat  of  the  temple 
 and  its  worsliip.  Comp.  Isa.  48:  2;  Dan.  9: 
 24;  Neh.  11:  1;  Matt.  27:  53.  Some  Jewish 
 coins  were  inscribed  (Gill,  others),  'Jerusa- 
 lem the  holy  '  ;  old  Jewish  prayers  also  have 
 'the  hol3'  city'  (Wiinsche),  and  the  Arabs 
 now  call  Jerusalem  El-Kuds,  'the  holy.'    (As 
 
 1  Tyndale  borrowed  from  the  Vulgate  the  Latin  term 
 •proceeds,'  aud  most  English  versions  have  followed 
 
 him,  but  tbe  simple  aud  exact  English  rendering  is 
 '  goes  forth.' 
 
Oil.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 65 
 
 6  And  saith  unto  him,  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God, 
 cast  tliysfIC  down  :  for  it  is  witten,  He  shall  };lvc  his 
 angels  charge  concerning  thee:  and  in  their  hands  they 
 shall  hear  thee  up,  lest  at  any  time  thou  dash  thy  loot 
 agaiust  a  stone. 
 
 C  and  he  set  him  on  the  >  pinnacle  of  the  temple,  and 
 saith  unto  him,  If  thou  art  the  .Son  of  God,  cast  thy- 
 self down  :  for  it  is  written, 
 
 He  shall  give  his  angels  charge  concerning  thee: 
 And  on  their  hands  they  shall  bear  thee  up, 
 Lest  haply  thou  dash  ihy  lout  against  a  stone. 
 
 1  Or.  wing. 
 
 to  Jerusalem,  see  on  21:  10.)  And  setteth. 
 Rev.  Ver.,  And  he  set.  The  correct  text  has 
 the  past  tense,  but  the  meaning  is  substan- 
 tially the  same.    A  pinnacle  ol  the  templc.t 
 
 Our  Lord,  who  did  not  belong  to  the  priest- 
 hood, is  nowliere  said  to  have  entered  the 
 nao.H,  but  only  went  into  the  hieron,  i.  e.,  into 
 the  courts,  as  other  Jews  did.  On  the  inner 
 side  of  the  wall  enclosing  the  great  outer 
 court  ran  a  long  portico  or  colonnade,  the 
 roof  of  which  also  covered  the  top  of  the 
 wall,  and  sometimes  was  built  up  above  the 
 wall  to  a  great  height.  The  outer  battle- 
 ment of  such  a  roof,  rising  above  the  outer 
 wall,  is  probably  what  is  here  called  'pin- 
 nacle,'* and  'the  pinnacle'  suggests  some 
 well-known  or  remarkable  pinnacle.  It  is 
 doubtful  whether  this  was  'the  portico  that 
 is  called  Solomon's'  (Johnio:23;  Actss:  u),  on 
 the  east  side  of  the  temple  enclosure,  and  de- 
 scribed by  Josephus  ("Ant.,"  20,  9,  7)  as  of 
 great  height;  more  probably  it  was  what  he 
 calls  "the  royal  portico"  (of  Ilerodj,  on  the 
 south  side,  and  which  he  represents  ("Ant.," 
 15,  11,  6)  as  "one  of  the  most  remarkable 
 works  under  the  sun."  Below  the  wall  en- 
 closing the  temple  court,  there  was  an  im- 
 mense substruction  extending  up  from  the 
 bottom  of  the  ravine,  and  so  deep  that  one 
 could  not  see  to  the  foot  of  it  (probably  the 
 southeast  corner);  "on  this  arose  the  vast 
 height  of  the  portico,  so  that  if  one  should 
 look  down  from  the  summit  of  its  roof,  put- 
 ting together  the  depths,  he  would  grow 
 dizzy,  the  sight  not  reaching  into  the  un- 
 measured  ab^'ss."      This    high-wrought  de- 
 
 1  The  N.  T.  has  two  Greek  words  translated  '  temple.' 
 The  one  {/lieron),  signifying  'sacred  (place),'  denotes 
 the  whole  sacred  enclosure,  comprising  the  several 
 courts  (see  on  21 :  12),  as  well  as  the  sacred  house  itself. 
 This  last,  the  sacred  house,  into  which  none  but  the 
 priests  entered,  is  designated  by  the  other  word  (naos, 
 rendered  'sanctuary'  in  23 :  35,  and  27:5,  Rev.  Ver.), 
 found  in  Luke  1:  9,  21,  22;  Matt.  23:  16-35;  26:  61 
 (Mark  U:  58);  27:  5,40  (Mark  15 :  29)  ;  27:  51;  (Mark  15:38; 
 Lukej3:  45);, John  2:  19-21 ;  Acts  17:  24;  19:  24  ('shrines'); 
 and  in  every  passage  of  the  EpUltes  and  Revelation  in 
 
 scription  at  least  presents  us  with  a  scene  very 
 suitable  to  the  temptation  in  question. 
 
 6.  This  temptation,  like  the  first,  appears  to 
 have  been  twofold,  appealing  to  a  natural  feel- 
 ing and  also  to  Messianic  aspiration.  Many 
 persons  when  looking  down  from  a  dizzy 
 height  feel  a  strong  disposition  to  throw  them- 
 selves down  ;  with  some,  the  feeling  is  intense 
 and  almost  irresistible;  and  it  is  not  unrea- 
 sonable, and  not  derogatory  to  our  Saviour,  to 
 suppose  that  here  tilso  Satan  tried  to  take  ad- 
 vantage of  a  natural  feeling,  as  he  had  before 
 done  with  hunger.  Let  him  throw  himself 
 down,  and  see  if  God  would  not  i)rotect  him  ; 
 and  thus  descending  in  so  public  a  place  and 
 supernaturally  protected,  he  would  be  ob- 
 served, and  at  once  hailed  by  the  populace  as 
 'he  that  should  come.'  This  last  seems  to 
 have  been  part  of  the  idea  presented ;  for 
 otherwise  why  take  him  to  the  temple  (Light- 
 foot,  Lutteroth)?  A  precipice  in  the  wilder- 
 ness would  have  sufficed  for  the  mere  tempta- 
 tion to  throw  himself  down  ;  the  carefully 
 chosen  place  indicates  that  the  idea  was  also  to 
 exhibit  himself  in  public.  Keim:  "At  the 
 same  time  a  test  of  the  protection  God  would 
 extend  to  his  ambassador,  and  a  miracle  of 
 display  by  which  the  faith  of  Israel  might  be 
 won  for  God's  messenger."  As  Jesus  had  in 
 the  former  case  fortified  himself  by  quoting 
 Scripture,  so  the  tempter  supports  his  sugges- 
 tion by  quoting  a  promise  of  protection  amid 
 dangers.  This  passage,  from  Psa.  91 :  11  f., 
 applies  to  any  one  who  trusts  in  God,  and  by 
 eminence  to  Jesus.  The  quotation  follows 
 Sept.  and  Heb.,  with  the  omission  of  a  clause 
 
 which  Com.  Eng.  Ver.  has  'temple,'  except  1  Cor.  9: 
 
 13  (which  has  hieron.)  Ifieron  is  the  word  used  in 
 every  passage  of  the  Gospel.i  and  Acts  in  which  Com. 
 Eng.  Ver.  has  '  temple,'  except  those  just  named  and 
 Luke  11 :  51,  (literally  '  house.') 
 
 •The  Greek  word  may  from  its  use  in  the  .''ept.,  be 
 readily  understood  to  mean  battlement,  parapet,  or  the 
 like.  (Grimm,  Bleek).  The  passage  in  Eus.  "  Jlist.",  ii., 
 23,  relied  on  by  Bible  Comm.,  and  others,  to  show  that  a 
 pinnacle  of  the  naos  was  here  meant,  is  confused,  and 
 proves  nothing. 
 
66 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IV. 
 
 7  Jesus  said  unto  him,  It  is  written  again,  Thou  shalt  | 
 not  teuipt  the  Lord  thy  God. 
 
 8  Again,  tlie  devil  taketh  him  up  into  an  exceeding  | 
 high  mountain,  and  sheweth  him  all  the  kingdoms  of 
 the  world,  and  the  glory  of  them  ; 
 
 7  Jesus  said  unto  him.  Again  it  is  written.  Thou  shalt 
 
 8  not  try  the  Lord  thy  God.  Again,  the  devil  taketh 
 him  unto  an  exceeding.high  mountain,  and  sheweth 
 him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  the  glory  of 
 
 not  important  to  the  application  ( '  to  keep  tiiee 
 in  all  thy  ways'),  such  an  omission  (Toy)  as 
 the  New  Test,  writers  often  make.  It  is 
 therefore  not  proper  to  say,  as  is  often  said, 
 that  Satan  misquoted  ;  it  was  a  misinterpreta- 
 tion and  misapplication.  Tiie  expression,  in 
 their  hands  they  shall  bear  thee  up,  as  a 
 mother  or  a  nurse  supports  a  child  (Num.  ii:  12; 
 
 Deut.  1 :  31 ;  Isa.  49 :  22  ;   Acts  13  :  18,  margiu  ;  1  Thess.  2  ;  7),    is 
 
 of  course  figurative,  referring  to  providential 
 protection.  Satan  treats  it  as  if  we  were  au- 
 thorized to  expect  its  literal  and  supernatural 
 fulfillment;  and  whilethereareof  course  limi- 
 tations to  such  a  promise  (see  below),  he  takes 
 no  account  of  these.  Observe  that  the  plural 
 'angels'  renders  it  improper  to  quote  this  pas- 
 sage in  support  of  the  Jewish  fancy  of  a  guar- 
 dian angel  attending  each  individual;  The 
 passage  corresponds  to  Heb.  1 :  14,  where  the 
 angels  are  said  to  minister  to  God  for  the 
 benefit  of  his  people. 'Le.^t  haply 'is  more  prob- 
 ably' the  meaning  here,  than  '  lest  at  any  time.' 
 7.  It  is  written  again.  What  Satan  had 
 quoted  is  indeed  found,  but  in  another  place 
 is  written  that  which  forbids  what  he  suggests 
 and  is  seeking  to  justify.  There  is  here  an 
 illustration  of  two  important  rules  of  inter- 
 pretation :  that  a  figurative  expression  must 
 not  be  so  understood  as  to  bring  it  in  conflict 
 with  unfigurative  passages;  and  that  an  un- 
 limited promise  or  statement  must  not  be 
 applied  to  cases  forbidden  by  other  teachings 
 of  Scripture.— This  quotation  is  from  Deut. 
 6:  16.  It  follows  Sept.,  and  diff"ers  from  Heb. 
 only  in  using  singular  instead  of  plural  ("Ye 
 shall  not,"  etc.),  thus  rendering  more  pointed 
 the  application  to  an  individual. — The  Greek 
 word  here  rendered  'tempt'  is  a  compound  of 
 that  ordinarily  used  (see  on  v.  1),  and  has  a 
 somewhat  more  emphatic  meaning;  but  we 
 can  hardly  express  the  difference  in  a  transla- 
 tion. To  'tempt  God'  is  to  test,  or  put  him 
 to  the  trial,  in  order  to  see  whether  he  can  and 
 will  fulfill  his  promises.  The  Anp.  of  the 
 Amer.  Revisers  would  here  render  'make 
 trial  of.'  This  Ahaz  (isa.  7:12)  with  afl^ected 
 humility  declined  to  do.  Deut.  6:  IG,  refers 
 to  the  case  in  which  the  Israelites  tjcmpted 
 Jehovah  at  Massah  ('temptation'),  by  requir- 
 
 ing a  supply  of  water  to  prove  that  he  would 
 fnlfiU  his  promise  to  take  care  of  them.  (ex.  17  ■ 
 
 2,7.  Conip.  Psa.  78;  18;  M5;  8,  9;  1  Cor.  10:  9;  Heb.  3:  9.)  Ana- 
 nias aud  Sapphira  (Acts 5: 9)  tempted  the  Spirit 
 of  the  Lord,  by  virtually  putting  him  to  the 
 test  whether  he  would  know  and  reveal  their 
 villany.  Peter  declared  (Acts is:  10)  that  it 
 would  be  tempting  God  to  act  as  if  they 
 wanted  further  proof  of  hi?  will  that  the 
 Gentiles  should  not  be  required  to  bear  the 
 yoke  of  the  ceremonial  law.  And  so  Jesus 
 intimates  that  it  would  be  tempting  God  to 
 plunge  voluntarily  into  danger,  as  if  to  make 
 trial  whether  he  would  fulfill  his  promise  of 
 protection.  These  cases  show  the  nature  of 
 the  sin  in  question.  Its  source  is  in  all  cases 
 unbelief.  This  was  understood  by  the  author 
 of  Wisdom,  1:2:  "He  is  found  by  those  who 
 do  not  tempt  him,  and  he  manifests  himself 
 to  those  who  do  not  distrust  him." — It  is  un- 
 warrantable to  say  (Alexander,  others)  that 
 the  passage  as  quoted  by  our  Saviour  has  a 
 double  application,  so  as  at  the  same  lime  to 
 rebuke  Satan  for  tempting  him.  Such 
 "double  applications"  of  Scripture  are 
 almost  always  fanciful,  save  in  the  case  of 
 prophecies  and  types. — Throughout  his  min- 
 istry our  Lord  acted  on  the  principle  here 
 involved.  He  never  went  voluntarily  into 
 danger,  and  always  prudently  turned  away 
 from  the  wrath  of  his  enemies,  save  when 
 some  duty  called. 
 
 8.  In  the  third  temptation  Satan  no  longer 
 says  'If  thou  art  God's  Son,'  no  longer  at- 
 tempts to  incite  Jesus  to  prove  his^Sonship  or 
 Messiahship  by  miracle;  and  as  if  conceding 
 that  he  is  Messiah  and  will  found  a  kingdom, 
 he  proposes  to  aid  him  in  making  it  a  splendid 
 earthly  kingdom,  in  subordination  to  him- 
 self. That  Messiah  would  have  a  magnificent 
 earthly  kingdom  was  the  general  expectation 
 of  such  Jews  as  were  now  expecting  Messiah 
 at  all ;  and  the  disciples  clung  tenaciously  to 
 this  notion  throughout  our  Lord's  ministr3-. 
 The  tempter  hopes  to  work  upon  such  a  con- 
 ception in  Jesus.  Neander :  "Herein  was  the 
 temptation,  that  the  Messiah  should  not  de- 
 velop his  kingdom  gradually,  and  in  its  pure 
 spirituality  from  within,  but  should  establish 
 
Ch.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 67 
 
 9  And  saith  unto  him,  All  these  things  will  I  give  I    9  them;  and  he  said  unto  him,  All  these  things  will 
 thee,  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me.  {       I  give  thee,  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me. 
 
 it  at  once,  as  an  outward  dominion  ;  and  that 
 although  this  could  not  be  accomplished  with- 
 out the  use  of  an  evil  agency,  the  end  would 
 sanctify  the  means."  Many  a  man,  before 
 and  since,  has  with  Satan's  secret  help  sur- 
 veyed the  glittering  spectacle  of  boundless 
 dominion,  and  so  burned  with  the  fierce  long- 
 ings of  ambition  that  he  was  ready  for  any- 
 thing that  would  bring  success.  Alas!  how 
 nearly  was  this  idea  of  a  world-wide  kingdom, 
 held  in  allegiance  to  Satan,  fulfilled  bj'  some 
 in  the  Middle  Ages  who  boasted  the  title  of 
 Vicar  of  Christ. 
 
 Here  also,  as  in  the  former  cases,  the  temp- 
 tation of  Jesus  seems  to  have  been  twofold, 
 appealing  to  a  natural  feeling — the  love  of 
 power,  the  desire  to  rule  over  others — and  at 
 the  same  time  suggesting  a  way  in  which  his 
 Messianic  mission  might  be  expeditiously  car- 
 ried through. 
 
 Taketh  him — or,  takes  him  along  ivith 
 him,  as  in  v.  5.  Luke  (*:  »)  says,  'led  him  up,' 
 Rev.  Ver.  What  tlie  exceeding  high  moun- 
 tain was,  it  is  quite  impossible  to  judge.  As 
 tlie  highest  mountain  on  earth  would  no  more 
 have  sufficed  for  a  literal  view  of  all  the  king- 
 doms of  the  world  than  the  highest  near  to 
 Jeru.salem,  there  is  nothing  gained  by  going 
 faraway  in  our  conjecture.  Tradition  names 
 a  mountain  near  Jericho  (see  on  v.  1),  but 
 with  no  great  probability.  Sheweth  him 
 nil  the  kingdoms  of  the  world.  Some  un- 
 derstand a  literal  riew  of  all  the  districts  of 
 Palestine.  But  there  is  no  proof  that  the  term 
 rendered  'world'  (Kosmos)  was  ever  used  to 
 denote  merely  Palestine,  though  this  has  been 
 often  asserted;  and  the  districts  of  Palestine 
 would  at  that  time  hardly  have  been  called 
 kingdoms;  besides  that  the  significance  of  the 
 temptation  is  much  clearer  and  more  striking 
 on  the  other  view.  It  is  best  to  understand  a 
 sort  of  vision.  It  may  certainly  be  conceived 
 tliiit  Satan  had  the  power,  while  Jesus  looked 
 round  from  the  mountain  top,  to  cause  such 
 a  view  to  pass  before  his  eyes;  and  Luke's 
 phrase  "in  a  moment  of  time"  seems  clearly 
 to  indicate  that  it  was  supernatural.     A/ford: 
 
 '  Literiillv. '  if  thou  fall  down.'  This  subjunctive  was 
 natural  in  early  EnpHsli  (so  WypliO,  and  is  barely  pos- 
 sible still.  To  say'il'  tliou  wilt  fall  down'  (Tyndale 
 and  all  since)  is  ambiguous,  seeming  to  introduce  the 
 
 "If  it  be  objected  that  in  that  case  there  was 
 no  need  for  the  a.scent  of  the  mountain,  I  an- 
 swer, that  such  natural  accessories  are  made 
 use  of  frequently  in  supernatural  revelations; 
 see  especially  Rev.  21:  10."  Bengel :  "Shows 
 — to  the  eyes  what  the  horizon  embraced  ;  the 
 rest  bespoke  of  and  perhaps  pointed  towards." 
 Keil:  "In  the  case  of  both  Jesus  and  Satan 
 experiences  are  possible  which  are  impossible 
 for  mere  man,  which  we  cannot  adequately 
 represent  to  our  minds,  and  have  no  right  to 
 deny."  We  may  very  well  take  'all  the 
 kingdoms'  as  an  hyperbole  (comp.  Ezra  1: 
 2),  especially  as  nuxny  parts  of  the  earth 
 would  present  little  that  was  glorious,  or  at- 
 tractive to  worldly  ambition.  And  the  glory 
 of  them,  is  added  because  their  glory  was  es- 
 pecially paraded  before  his  view.  But  Jesus 
 would  look  beneath  the  glittering  surface,  and 
 see  hollowness,  degnidation,  suftering,  ruin. 
 Doubtless  his  ardent  desire  to  save  men  was 
 not  weakened  by  this  panorama,  but  greatly 
 strengthened.  Throughout  his  subsequent 
 ministry  the  idea  of  a  glorious  and  all-em- 
 bracing earthly  kingdom  was  often  pressed 
 upon  him  by  the  multitude,  and  constantly 
 cherished  by  his  chosen  followers,  but  re- 
 jetted  by  him.  How  much  more  truly  glori- 
 ous the  '  kingdom  not  of  this  world  '  (John  is:  36) 
 which  he  did  found  ;  and  how  blessed  a  thing 
 it  will  be  when  'the  kingdom  of  the  world  is 
 become  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his 
 
 Christ.'    (Rev.  11  :  15.  Rev.  Ver.) 
 
 9.  All  these  things,  the  Greek  placing 
 the  emphasis  not  so  much  on  '  all,'  as  on 
 'these  things.'  The  claim  which  Satan  here 
 implies,  and  in  Luke  4:  6,  expressly  asserts, 
 viz.,  that  he  possesses  the  control  of  the  king- 
 doms of  the  world  and  their  glory,  is  not 
 wholly  unfounded,  for  the  Scriptures  speak 
 of  him  as  the   prince  or  god  of   this  world. 
 
 (John  12;  31  ;  U:.-«):  16.11:  2  Cor.  4:4.)  As  tO  thc  pre- 
 cise nature  and  limitations  of  this  power  we 
 are  not  informed;  but  it  has  been  committed 
 to  him  (Luke 4:  6),  and  the  Revelation  of  John 
 teaches  that  it  shall  one  day  be  withdrawn. 
 Hilt  fall  down,>  as  in  2:  11,  the  usual  pos- 
 
 elenient  of  willingness,  which  is  not  in  the  original. 
 Yet  it  makes  a  smoother  Eng.  phrase,  and  so  is  best  ia 
 a  popular  version. 
 
68 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 Ch.  IV. 
 
 10  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him,  Get  thee  hence,  Satan  ; 
 for  it  is  written.  Thou  shall  worship  the  Lord  thy  God, 
 and  hiui  only  shalt  thou  serve. 
 
 11  Then  the  devil  leaveth  him,  and,  heboid,  angels 
 came  and  ministered  unto  him. 
 
 10  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him.  Get  thee  hence,  Satan: 
 for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt  worsliip  the  Lord  thy 
 
 11  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve.    Then  the  devil 
 I        leaveth  him;   and  behold,  angels  came  and  minis- 
 tered unto  him. 
 
 ture  in  the  East,  whether  for  adoration  or  for 
 homage.  Worship.  See  on  2:  2.  There  has 
 been  difference  of  opinion  as  to  whether  it 
 here  signifies  idolatrous  worship  (comp.  1  Cor. 
 10:  20;  Kev.  9:  20),  or  only  homage  as  to  a 
 civil  superior;  but  the  latter,  paid  to  Satan, 
 would  necessarily  lead  to  the  former.  The 
 tempter  proposes  that  Jesus  shall  recognize 
 the  worldly  power  which  Satan  is  allowed  to 
 exercise,  and  shall  conform  his  Messianic 
 reign  to  existing  conditions  by  acknowledging 
 Satan's  sovereignty.  Jesus  was  in  fact  to 
 reign  over  this  world,  j-et  not  as  successor  or 
 subordinate  to  Satan,  but  by  utterly  Over- 
 throwing his  dominion.     (Comp.  12:  25,  28). 
 
 10.  Get  thee  hence,i  'begone,^  or,  'away 
 with  thee,'  here  said  in  abhorrence  or  disgust, 
 though  sometimes  in  kindness  (as  8:  13).  Sa- 
 tan, see  on  v.  1.  It  is  written,  see  on  v.  4. 
 The  quotation  here  is  from  Deut.  6:  13,  and 
 follows  Sept.  It  differs  from  Hebrew  in  in- 
 troducing 'only'  or  'alone,'  which  merely 
 expresses  what  is  indicated  in  the  Hebrew  by 
 the  emphasis;  and  also  in  substituting  for  the 
 general  term  'fear'  the  more  specific  term 
 '  worship,'  which  makes  more  manifest  the 
 affiliation  of  the  passage  to  the  matter  in 
 hand.     (See  on  2  :  6.) 
 
 11.  Leaveth  him.  An  exampleof  what  was 
 afterwards  taught  by  James  {*■  7),  '  Kesist  the 
 devil,  and  he  will  flee  from  you.'  Luke  (*:  is) 
 says,  'for  a  season.'  Doubtless  his  tempta- 
 tions were  frequently  renewed  throughout  the 
 Saviour's  ministry  (comp.  on  v.  1),  and  espe- 
 cially when  it  was  about  to  close.  (John  u:  so.) 
 Bengel:  "This  temptation  is  a  specimen. of 
 Christ's  whole  state  of  humiliation,  and  an 
 opitome  of  all  the  temptations,  not  only  moral 
 but  spiritual,  which  the  devil  contrived  from 
 the  beginning."  Angels  came;  came  near 
 to  him  (same  term  as  in  v.  3).     Ministered, 
 
 or,  were  ministering — unto  him.  This  word 
 signifies  to  attend  as  a  servant,  wait  on,  etc., 
 often  with  particular  reference  to  supplying 
 food  (comp,  8:  15;  25:44;  27:55;  Luke  8: 
 3;  10:  40  'serve'  ;  12:  37;  Acts  6 :  2 'serve'). 
 And  so  apparently  here.  They  waited  on 
 him  as  human  friends  might  have  waited  on 
 one  whom  they  found  hungry,  weary,  lonely. 
 To  Elijah  (i  Kings  19 :  6, 7)  an  angel  brought  food 
 before  the  fortj'  days'  fast;  to  Jesus  at  its  close. 
 He  had  refused  to  relieve  his  hunger  by  turn- 
 ing the  stones  into  loaves  of  bread,  referring 
 to  the  case  of  Israel,  to  whom  God  supplied 
 food  in  an  extraordinary  way;  and  now  God 
 makes  an  extraordinary  provision  for  him. 
 He  had  refused  to  try  an  experiment  upon  a 
 promise  of  angelic  help  (v. «),  and  now  angelic 
 help  comes  unsought.  The  term  employed, 
 '  were  ministering  to  him,'  not  simply  narrates 
 the  fact,  but  vividly  describes  it  as  going  on. 
 And  so,  with  the  baffled  tempter  withdrawn, 
 and  angels  engaged  in  ministering  to  him,  this 
 wonderful  and  affecting  scene  comes  to  a  close. 
 Our  Lord  is  now  fully  prepared  for  his  work 
 as  Messiah.  At  his  baptism  the  Father  gave 
 him  an  extraordinary  recognition  and  greet- 
 ing. During  the  forty  days  he  has  doubtless 
 reflected  upon  the  need  and  the  character  of 
 that  saving  work  which  he  has  come  into  the 
 world  to  do.  And  now  the  tempter's  pro- 
 posals have  familiarized  his  mind  with  the 
 thought  of  three  principal  wrong  courses 
 which  will  often  during  his  ministry  be  pro- 
 posed to  him,  and  which  he  will  always  in- 
 stantly reject  as  he  has  done  heT-e — he  will 
 never  use  his  supernatural  powers  to  relieve 
 his  own  natural  wants,  nor  to  make  a  display 
 before  man,  and  he  will  utterly  avoid  the 
 favorite  Jewish  notion  of  a  brilliant  worldly 
 kingdom,  obtained  by  worldly  means  and 
 used  for  worldly  purposes." 
 
 1  Many  MSS.  and  versions  (some  that  are  early)  add 
 'behind  me,'  manifestly  an  assimilation  to  16:  23, 
 where  there  is  no  variation  in  the  reading. 
 
 2  The  legendary  temptation  of  Sakhya  Muni  (after- 
 wards Bwddha)  has  sometimes  been  likened  to  the 
 temptation  of  Christ.  Edwin  Arnold,  in  "  The  Light  of 
 Asia,"  has  borrowed  phrases  and  ideas  from  the  Gos- 
 
 pel, so  as  to  give  a  false  appearance  of  resemblance. 
 When  these  are  removed,  and  details  which  he  omits 
 are  restored,  the  two  accounts  have  no  resemblance  be- 
 yond the  hare  fact  of  a  person  being  specially  tempted 
 when  meditating  a  great  work  for  the  good  of  man- 
 kind, which  is  doubtless,  in  one  shape  or  other,  a  uni- 
 versal experience.    See  Kellogg,  "The  Light  of  Asia 
 
Ch.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 eo 
 
 HOMILETICAL   AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  1.  The  occurrence  of  this  special  season 
 of  temptation  itninediately  after  our  Lord's 
 baptism  and  when  lie  was  about  to  enter  on 
 his  ministry-,  wliile  not  wholly  analogous  to 
 the  case  of  his  disciples,  yet  correspi^nds  with 
 a  not  infrequent  experience. — EccLUS.  2:  1: 
 "My  son,  if  tliou  art  coming  near  to  serve  the 
 Lord,  prepare  tiiy  soul  for  temptation." — Eu- 
 THYM.  :  "That  thou  also  after  baptism  ma^'st 
 no  longer  lead  thyself,  but  rather  be  led  by 
 the  Spirit,  and  that  if  after  baptism  thou  fall- 
 est  into  temptations  thou  mayest  not  be  con- 
 founded."— Gill:  "And  so  it  often  is,  that 
 after  sweet  communion  with  God  in  his  ordi- 
 nances, after  large  discoveries  of  his  love  and 
 interest  in  him,  follow  sore  temptations,  trials, 
 and  exercises." — God  often  brings  his  people 
 into  temptation  (6:  i:)),  and  so  he  brought  the 
 Captain  of  tlieirsalvation.  (Heb.2:  lo).— Milton 
 
 (Par.  Keg.): 
 
 But  first  I  luoau 
 To  exercise  him  in  tlie  wilderness; 
 There  he  shall  first  lay  down  the  rudiments 
 Of  his  great  warfare,  ere  I  send  him  forth 
 To  conquer  sin  and  death,  the  two  grand  foes, 
 By  huiuiliation  and  strong  sufterauce. 
 
 Some  men  have  fancied  that  they  would  escape 
 temptation  by  fleeing  to  solitude — and  others 
 by  seeking  society  ;  behold,  Jesiis  is  tempted 
 both  in  the  wilderness  and  in  the  Holy  City. 
 There  is  here  1)  a  discipline  to  the  tempted 
 Redeemer;  2)  an  example  to  his  tempted 
 followers,  and  3)  a  le.sson  of  failure  to  the 
 tempter.  Three  di.stinct  practical  evils  are 
 prevalent  as  to  the  devil,  each  of  which  must 
 help  him.  (a)  Some  deny  his  existence,  i.  e., 
 either  his  personality  or  his  agency — which 
 gives  him  an  admirable  opportunity  to  carr^' 
 on  his  work  unsuspected,  (b)  A  few  persons 
 associate  him  with  the  sublime  conceptions  of 
 Paradise  Lost,  and  thus  feel  a  diminished  ab- 
 horrence, (c)  The  great  mass  associate  him 
 with  all  that  is  ridiculous.  The  instinctive 
 desire  to  shake  oft'  horrible  thoughts  has  led 
 to  this,  as  men  joke  in  a  dissecting-room,  and 
 it  has  grown  custonu\ry,  and  gained  strength 
 from  prevailing  skepticism.  The  practice  of 
 applying  ludicrous  designations  to  the  devil, 
 
 and  making  him  the  point  of  amusing  stories 
 and  jests,  as  well  as  the  grotesque  nursery 
 descriptions  and  stories,  can  never  fail  to  be 
 very  hurtful,  and  should  be  avoided  and  dis- 
 couraged.—V.  2.  Grkg.  Naz.,  (in  Wordsw.): 
 "Christ  hungered  as  man,  and  fed  the  hungry 
 as  God.  He  was  hungry  as  man,  and  yet  he 
 is  the  Bread  of  life.  He  was  athirst  as  man, 
 and  yet  he  says.  Let  him  that  is  athirst  come 
 to  me  and  drink.  He  was  weary,  and  is  our 
 Rest.  .  .  .  He  pays  tribute,  and  is  a  King;  he 
 is  called  a  devil,  and  casts  out  devils;  prays, 
 and  hears  prayer;  weeps,  and  dries  our  tears; 
 is  sold  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  and  redeems 
 the  world;  is  led  as  a  sheep  to  the  slaughter, 
 and  is  the  Good  Shepherd." — Edersh.  : 
 "  Moses  failed  after  his  forty  da^'s'  fast,  when 
 in  indignation  he  cast  the  tables  of  the  law 
 from  him  ;  Elijah  failed  before  his  forty  days' 
 fast;  Jesus  was  assailed  for  forty  days,  and 
 endured  the  trial." 
 
 V.  3.  The  demand  for  special  proofs  of  the 
 divine  mission  of  Christ  is  often  made  in  a 
 wrong  spirit,  by  persons  whom  those  very 
 proofs  would  not  convince;  as  Satan  after- 
 wards witnessed  numerous  miracles  wrought 
 by  Jesus,  but  without  effc-ct. — Gkikik:  "No 
 temptation  is  more  difficult  to  resist  than  the 
 prompting  to  do  what  seems  needful  for  self- 
 preservation,  when  abundant  means  are  in 
 our  hands." — Morison  :  "The  prime  tempta- 
 tion of  millions,  though  they  often  realize  it 
 not,  is  to  use  improper  means  of  making  their 
 bread."  V.  4.  Our  Lord  was  'tempted  like 
 as  we  are,'  and  he  resisted  like  as  we  must. 
 If  he  had  wrought  a  miracle  for  his  own 
 relief,  that  would  have  been  no  example  for 
 us;  but  it  was  an  example  that  he  should  in 
 trying  circumstanies  trust  in  God  and  wait — 
 and  that  he  should  be  guided  and  sustained 
 by  what  'is  written.'  If  we  would  imitate 
 this  example,  let  us  become  thoughtfully 
 imbued  with  the  principles  of  Scrijttiire 
 (Pa.  119:11),  and  familiar  with  its  precepts  and 
 examples,  so  that  they  may  be  naturally 
 suggested  to  the  mind,  or  readily  recalled,  just 
 when  they  are  needed. — Origkx  (Wordsw.  i: 
 "He  routs  the  tempter  by  what  ail  may 
 wield,    the    sword    of   the    Spirit,    which    is 
 
 and  the  Light  of  the  World,"  ch.  iv.,  especially  p.  145-  I  during  the  first  Christian  century.— The  idea  of  a  spe- 
 L53.  Bp.  Lightfoot  has  shown  (Colossians,  p.  151-157)  cial  temptation  of  the  Messiah  by  Satan  was  quite  con- 
 that  there  is  no  evidence  of  any  influence  of  Buddhism  trary  to  all  .Jewish  conceptions  and  expectations.  See 
 on  the  Essenes,  or  that  Buddhism  was  known  in  Syria  I  Edersh.,  Book  iii.,  ch.  1. 
 
70 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IV. 
 
 the  word  of  God.  (F,ph.6:i7.)  Hence  learn 
 the  value  of  Scripture,  and  the  impotence 
 of  Satan  against  it." — Stier:  "As  Eve  in 
 the  beginning  rightly  opposed  the  tempter 
 with  God  has  said!  but  ahis,  did  not  persist 
 therein— even  so  now  tlie  Lord;  but  he  holds 
 firm." — LiGHTFOOT:  "Observe  (1)  That  the 
 first  word  spoken  by  Christ  in  his  ministerial 
 office  is  an  assertion  of  the  authority  of  Scrip- 
 ture. (2)  That  he  opposeth  the  word  of  God 
 as  the  properest  incounterer  against  the  words 
 of  the  devil.  (3)  That  he  alledgeth  Scripture 
 as  a  thing  undeniable  and  uncontrollable  by 
 the  devil  himself.  (4)  That  he  maketh  the 
 Scripture  his  rule,  though  he  had  the  full- 
 ness of  the  Spirit  above  measure." — Henry: 
 "As  in  our  greatest  abundance  we  must  not 
 think  to  live  without  God,  so  in  our  greatest 
 straits  we  must  l«arn  to  live  upon  God."  — 
 There  is  a  common  saying,  '  Necessity  knows 
 rio  law.'  But  it  ought  to  know  the  law  of 
 duty. 
 
 V.  5.  Henry:  "Pinnacles  of  the  temple 
 are  places  of  temptation.  (1)  High  places  in 
 the  world  are  so.  (2)  High  places  in  the 
 church  are  in  a  special  manner  dangerous." 
 V.  6.  Henry:  "We  must  avoid  going  from 
 one  extreme  to  another — from  despair  to  pre- 
 sumption, from  prodigality  to  covetousness," 
 etc.— Lange:  "The  holiest  thing  may  be 
 perverted  to  become  the  most  vile  temptation. 
 (1)  A  stay  in  the  holy  city.  (2)  The  prospect 
 from  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple.  (3)  The 
 promise  contained  in  an  inspired  Psalm." — 
 One  of  the  subtlest  and  sometimes  mightiest 
 forms  of  temptation  to  a  devout  mind  is  the 
 misapplication  of  Scripture,  so  as  to  give 
 apparent  warrant  for  doing  what  we  incline 
 to.  We  need  not  only  to  know  the  language 
 of  Scripture,  but  to  understand  the  real 
 meaning  and  legitimate  application.  A  great 
 aid  in  this  is  to  compare  other  passages,  as  our 
 Lord  here  does.— Bengel:  "Scripture  must 
 through  Scripture  be  interpreted  and  recon- 
 ciled."—Wordsworth:  "The  devil  may 
 tempt  us  to  fall,  but  he  cannot  make  us  fall; 
 he  may  persuade  us  to  cast  ourselves  down, 
 but  he  cannot  cast  us  down."— V.  7.  True 
 faith  never  tries  experiments  upon  the  prom- 
 ises, being  satisfied  that  they  will  be  fulfilled 
 as  occasion  may  arise.  We  have  no  right  to 
 create  danger,  and  expect  Providence  to 
 shield  us  from  it.     The  love  of   adventure. 
 
 curiosity  as  to  the  places  and  procedures  of 
 vice,  the  spirit  of  speculation  in  business,  the 
 profits  of  some  calling  attended  by  moral 
 perils, — often  lead  men  to  temj^t  God.  It  is  a 
 common  form  of  sin.  (Si-e  Chalmers'  Ser- 
 mons on  the  Temptations. )  Griffith:  "We 
 violate  the  organic  conditions  of  health,  and 
 then  expect  some  miracle  of  restoration.  We 
 devote  ourselves  to  seeming  duty,  labor  on  in 
 what  we  fancy  must  be  saintly  self-sacrifice, 
 till  the  brain  is  fevered,  the  strength  is  ex- 
 hausted, and  imbecility  and  death  come  in 
 to  punish  the  presumption  of  'testing  the 
 Lord  our  God.'  " — Jesus  did  afterwards  work 
 miracles  equivalent  to  those  proposed  in  the 
 first  and  second  temptations,  when  he  multi- 
 plied food,  and  when  he  walked  on  the  water; 
 but  in  these  cases  he  was  using  his  supernatu- 
 ral power  for  the  benefit  of  others. 
 
 V.  8.  See  Milton's  description  in  Par.  Re- 
 gained, Book  iii.  V.  9.  How  often  are  meas- 
 ures adopted  by  preacher  or  church  that  are 
 unworthy  of  Christianity,  and  defended  only 
 by  urging  that  they  take,  that  they  succeed. 
 But  Christ  would  not  rule  over  the  world  by 
 Satan's  help,  and  we  must  not  seek  to  advance 
 the  kingdom  of  holiness  by  unholy  means. — 
 Theophylact:  "Now  also  he  says  to  the 
 covetous  that  the  world  is  his,  so  that  they 
 gain  it  who  worship  him." — Schaff  :  "Sa- 
 tan's greatest  weapons  are  his  half-truths,  his 
 perversions  of  the  truth."  V.  10.  Often  the 
 only  proper  way  to  deal  with  the  tempter  is  to 
 bid  him  begone.  Augustine:  "It  is  the 
 devil's  part  to  suggest,  it  is  ours  not  to  con- 
 sent."— Jer.  Taylor:  "The  Lamb  of  God 
 could  by  no  means  endure  it  when  tempted  to 
 a  direct  dishonoring  of  God.  Our  own  in- 
 juries are  opportunities  of  patience  ;  but  when 
 the  glory  of  God  and  his  immediate  honor  is 
 the  question,  then  is  the  occasion  for  the  flames 
 of  a  clear  shining  and  unconsuming  zeal." 
 V.  11.  Grotius  :  "Formerly  conqueror  of 
 our  first  parents  and  long  conqueror  of  the  hu- 
 man race,  but  now  conquered  by  Christ,  and 
 to  be  conquered  by  Christians.  (iJobn5:i8.)" 
 
 Griffith:  "The  successive  temptations 
 may  be  ranked  as  temptations  to  under-confi- 
 dence,  over-confidence,  and  other  confidence. 
 The  first,  to  take  things  impatiently  into  our 
 hands;  the  second,  to  throw  things  presump- 
 tuously on  God's  hands  ;  the  third,  to  transfer 
 things  disloyally  into  other  hands  than  God's." 
 
Ch.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 71 
 
 — Lorimer:  "The  spirit  of  evil  takes  things 
 that  are  rigiit  in  themselves  and  perverts  them 
 to  our  umluing;  as  here,  the  instinct  of  self- 
 preservation,   the   feeling  of  self-confidence, 
 the  hope  of  self-aggrandizement."     We  otin 
 see  in   tliese  temptations   i\  progression,      (a) 
 The  tempter  appeals  to,  (1)  a  bodily  appetite, 
 (2)  an  obscure  nervous  feeling,  (3)  ambition, 
 which  is  wholly  of  the  mind,   (b)  Ke  proposes 
 (1)  a  useful  miracle,  (2)  a  useless  miracle,  (3) 
 .         a  gross  sin.     (c)  He  seeks  to  excite,  (1)  distrust 
 I  .     of  God,    (2)    presumptuous  reliance  on  God, 
 '         (3)  worldly-minded  abandonment  of  God. 
 
 12-25.  Beginning  of  our  Lord's  Min- 
 istry IN  Galilee. 
 
 The  third  and  principal  division  of  the  Gos- 
 pel  of   Matthew,    from   4:  12  to  the  end  of 
 I        chap.  18,  gives  an  account  of  our  Lord's  min- 
 i.<try  in  Galilee.     A  general   introduction  to 
 that  account  is  given  in  4 :  12-2-3. 
 
 Having  described  the  events  connected  with 
 tlie  entrance  of  Jesus  upon  his  public  work,  it 
 is  natural  that  the  narrative  should  pass  to 
 tlie  work  itself.  So  far  as  we  learn  from  Matt., 
 Mark  (1:  ")  and  Luke  (*■■  u),  this  began  after 
 John  the  Baptist's  labors  were  closed  by  his 
 imprisonment,  and  its  scene  was  Galilee  and 
 adjacent  district.-,  until  shortly  before  our 
 Lord's  death.  Nor  do  they  intimate  that  an^' 
 long  time  intervened  between  the  temptation 
 and  this  ministry  in  Galilee.  The  Gospel  of 
 John,  on  the  other  hand,  records  a  number 
 of  intervening  events,  embracing  the  testi- 
 mony of  John  the  Baptist  to  Jesus,  after  his 
 baptism,  and  apparently  after  his  temptation; 
 the  gaining  of  disciples,  the  marriage  at  Cana, 
 and  the  brief  residence  at  Capernaum  (Johui: 
 19,  to2:ii);  the  first  Pas.sover  of  our  Lord's 
 public  ministry,  with  the  expulsion  of  the 
 traders  and  the  conversation  with  Xicodemus 
 iJohni:  13,  to  3:  21) ;  the  teaching  and  baptizing 
 in  Judea  before  John  the  Baptists  imprison- 
 ment, and  the  occurrences  at  Sychar  when 
 •lesus  was  on  the  way  to  Galilee.  (John  s:  22  io4: 
 «•)  But  there  is  here  no  real  contradiction 
 between  John  and  the  other  Evangelists. 
 None  of  them  could  record  the  whole  of 
 Jesus'  public  life,  and  each  must  select  ac- 
 cording to  his  particular  design.  Where 
 events  are  omitted  in  a  brief  narrative,  we 
 cannot  expect  to  find  a  wide  break  as  if  to  in-  1 
 vite  their  insertion  from  some  other  source; 
 for  this  would  destroy  the  continuity  of  the  I 
 
 narrative,  and  greatly  impair  its  interest  and 
 impressiveness.  The  story  must  go  right  on, 
 but  must  not  contain  such  expressions  as 
 would  exclude  the  events  it  omits.  This  is  the 
 course  which  Matthew,  Marl<,  and  Luke  have 
 here  pursued.  They  make  no  allusion  to  la- 
 bors of  our  Lord  between  the  temptation  and 
 John's  imprisonment,  but  do  not  at  all  affirm 
 that  there  were  no  intervening  labors ;  and 
 various  facts  mentioned  by  them  (e.g.  Luke 
 10:  38),  really  imply  that  our  Lord  had  been 
 preaching  in  Judea  before  the  visit  which 
 ended  in  his  death.  What  were  the  reasons 
 for  omitting  one  thing  and  inserting  another, 
 we  may  not  in  all  cases  be  able  to  perceive. 
 But  the  concurrence  of  the  three  first  Evan- 
 gelists in  beginning  their  account  of  Christ's 
 public  ministry  just  after  that  of  the  forerun- 
 ner closed,  suggests  (Ewald,  Alexander),  that 
 the  work  of  Christ  then  assumed  in  .some  sense 
 a  different  character;  the  early  preaching  and 
 baptizing  of  t>ur  Lord  while  the  forerunner's 
 work  still  went  on  (John3:22  r.;  4: 1  f.)  was  intro- 
 ductory, and  his  ministry  now  takes  in  some 
 sense  a  higher  position.  The  transition  from 
 the  Old  Disjjensation  to  the  New  was  in  many 
 respects  gradual.  Even  after  the  ascension  of 
 Clirist  and  the  special  coming  of  the  Spirit, 
 the  Jewish  Christians  long  continued  to  ob- 
 serve the  ceremonies *of  the  law,  continued  it 
 apparently'  until  providentially  stopped  by 
 the  destruction  of  the  temple.  And  so  the 
 forerunner  continued  his  preaching  and  bap- 
 tizing side  by  side  with  that  of  Jesus  until 
 providentially  stopped  by  his  imprisonment. 
 It  is  likely  that  the  oral  narratives  commonly 
 given  by  the  apostles  for  years  after  the  ascen- 
 sion were  accustomed  to  begin  their  account 
 of  the  Lord's  ministry,  as  we  find  the  three 
 first  Gos|>els  doing,  with  this  point  at  which 
 his  ministry  stood  out  apart  from  that  of  the 
 Baptist.  But  before  John's  Gospel  was  writ- 
 ten, some  persons  were  maintaining  that  the 
 Baptist's  work  was  designed  to  be  permanent, 
 and  ought  to  be  continued  by  his  disciples;  it 
 may  have  been  partly'  to  correct  this  error 
 that  John  narrates  the  earlier  ministry  of 
 Jesus,  showing  that  he  was  not  a  mere  succes- 
 sor of  the  Baptist,  but  began  to  preach  before 
 the  other  ceased,  and  that  the  forerunner  dis- 
 tinctly and  repeatedly  acknowledged  his  own 
 inferiority,  and  asserted  that  his  work  was  de- 
 signed to  be  temporary.  (John  1 :  2*^37 ;  3 ;  26  ir.) 
 
72 
 
 Mi 
 
 ^TT 
 
 HE 
 
 :w. 
 
 [Ch 
 
 IV. 
 
 12 
 iuto 
 
 Now 
 priso 
 
 when  Jesus  had  heard  that  John 
 a,  he  departed  into  Galilee ; 
 
 was 
 
 cast 
 
 12 
 
 Now 
 
 when 
 
 he  heard  that  John 
 
 was 
 
 delivered  iip, 
 
 1  Or,  delivered 
 
 up. 
 
 If  we  adopt  the  coramon  and  probable  reck- 
 oning that  our  Lord's  public  ministry  occu- 
 pied about  three  years  and  a  half,  putting  his 
 baptism  some  months  before  the  Passover  at 
 which  Nicodemus  visited  him,  then  the  labors 
 in  Galilee  and  vicinity  recorded  by  Matthew 
 (and  Mark  and  Luke)  begin  during  the  sec- 
 ond year  of  his  ministry  (reckoning  from 
 Passover  to  Passover,  because  at  the  Passover 
 he  died),  and  probably  in  the  latter  part  of 
 that  year;  thus  leaving  rather  less  than  two 
 years  for  this  "ministry  in  Galilee,"  which 
 ended  six  months  before  the  crucifixion. 
 
 It  is  evident  that  Matthew  does  not  in  this 
 part  of  his  work  propose  to  himself  a  chrono- 
 logical account  of  events  and  discourses.  He 
 sets  out  with  the  general  statement  that  our 
 Lord  withdrew  (from  Judea)  into  Galilee, 
 and  making  Capernaum  his  residence  and  the 
 centre  of  his  operations,  began  to  preach,  (v. 
 12-17.)  Then  comes  the  fact  of  his  calling 
 certain  persons  to  follow  him,  and  unite  with 
 him  in  these  labors,  (v.  ia-22.)  Next  a  very  gen- 
 eral account  of  his  going  about  all  Galilee, 
 preaching  and  healing,  while  his  fame  spread 
 far  and  wide,  and  he  was  followed  by  crowds 
 from  all  the  adjacent  regions,  (v.  23-25.)  The 
 present  section  thus  carries  us  into  the  heart 
 of  the  ministry  in  Galilee.  Afterwards  we 
 shall  find  that  great  discourse  (ch.  5-7),  in  which 
 our  Lord  set  forth  certain  principles  of  the 
 kingd-jm  or  reign  he  came  to  proclaim  and 
 establish  ;  and  then  a  number  of  miracles  and 
 discourses,  such  as  were  calculated  to  prove 
 the  fact  that  Jesus  is  the  Messiah,  and  to  ex- 
 hibit the  true  nature  of  the  Messianic  reign — 
 the  twofold  object  of  Matthew's  Gospel.  In 
 all  this  there  is  no  attempt  at  chronological 
 ■order,  but  a  grouping  of  the  topics  which  is 
 more  effective  for  the  sacred  writer's  object. 
 (Comp.  on  8:  1;  9:  35;  11:  2;  12:  1;  14:  1.) 
 
 12.  Now  Avhen  Jesus  had  heard,  or,  and 
 /hearing.    The  narrative  goes  right  on.i    Cast 
 
 into  prison,  or,  delivered  up, — literally, 
 passed  on,  'given  from  hand  to  hand.'  It  is 
 a  word  often  used  in  the  Gospels  and  the 
 Acts,  sometimes  correctly  tran.slated  by  'de- 
 liver,'^ often  incorrectly  by  'betray.'  Mat- 
 thew here  contents  himself  with  this  general 
 expression,  without  stating  the  circumstances 
 of  John's  imprisonment,  because  they  were 
 familiar  to  his  readers.  Afterwards,  when 
 telling  of  John's  death  (i4::<fr.),  he  states  the 
 cause  of  his  imprisonment.  According  to 
 the  chronological  estimates  above  mentioned, 
 the  imprisonment  took  place  over  twelve 
 months  after  the  baptism  of  Jesus,  and  thus 
 John's  preaching  and  baptizing  continued  in 
 all  about  a  year  and  a  half  Henceforth, 
 until  his  death,  about  a  year  later,  we  are  to 
 think  of  him  as  a  prisoner  in  the  Castle  of 
 Machaerus,  some  miles  east  of  the  northern 
 part  of  the  Dead  Sea.  (See  on  14:  6.)  De- 
 parted, ?«if/trfret«,  or,  'retired,' ^ as  above  in  2: 
 12,  13,  14,  2'2,  and  below  in  12:  15;  14:  13,  etc. 
 The  word  does  not  necessarily  imply  danger. 
 (See  Acts  23:  19;  26:  31.)  Yet  the  circumstan- 
 ces here  suggest  that  our  Lord  withdrew  to 
 avoid  inconvenient  consequences  which  might 
 follow  if  he  remained  in  Judea.  And  this  is 
 explained  by  John.  The  Pharisees  at  Jerusa- 
 lem had  been  watching  the  Baptist  (John  i:  19  sr.), 
 and  were  doubtless  jealous  of  his  influence. 
 But  of  late  they  had  heard  that  Jesus  was 
 making  and  baptizing  more  disciples  than 
 John  (John 4:1),  and  now  that  John  was  im- 
 prisoned they  would  be  likelj'  to  turn  their 
 jealous  attention  to  Jesus,  who  therefore  with- 
 drew from  Judea  into  the  remoter  Galilee.  It 
 is  a  strange  mi.stake  to  say  that  he  wished  to 
 avoid  Herod,  for  Judea  (John  4: 3)  was  not  in 
 Herod's  dominions,  and  Galilee  was.  Similar 
 withdrawals  by  our  Lord  we  shall  find  below, 
 in  12:  15;  14:  13;  15:  21.  (Comp.  on  8:  4.) 
 Galilee,  the  scene  of  the  greater  part  of 
 our  Lord's  ministry,  is  wrongly  conceived  by 
 
 1 '  Jesus  '  does  not  belong  to  the  true  text.  It  was 
 •probably  inserted  in  public  reading  for  perspicuity  (as 
 also  in  v.  18,  23),  and  so  crept  into  the  text.  Some  codd. 
 •  of  Vulgate  give  it  even  in  5:  1. 
 
 2Tyndale,  following  Wyclif,  here  gave  'taken,'  a 
 wery  poor  translation  of  the   Vulgate.     Beza's  note, 
 
 "i.  e.,  had  been  thrown  into  prison,"  appears  to  have 
 been  followed  by  the  Coimuon  Version. 
 
 8  So  the  Latin  version  and  Rheinis  (' retired '),  the 
 Syriac  (' removed'),  Davidson,  etc.  'Departed'  comes 
 from  Tyndale. 
 
Ch.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 73 
 
 13  And  leaving  Nazareth,  be  caiue  and  dwelt  in  I  13  be  withdrew  into  Galilee ;  and  leaving  Nazareth,  be 
 Capeniaiiiii,  which  is  upon  the  sea  coast,  in  the  borders  came  and  dwelt  in  Capernaum,  which  is  by  the  sea, 
 ul'  Zabulon  and  Nephthalim  :  | 
 
 iiiiiny  us  a  poor  country,  with  a  degraded  pop- 
 ulati(jn.     It  has  always  been  much  more  fer- 
 tile and  beautiful  than  Judea,  and  in  the  time 
 of  Ciirist  had  an  immense  population,  brave, 
 energetic,  and  wealthy.     (Comp.  below  on  v. 
 23.)     The  name  appears  to  have  come  from 
 the  Galil  or  'circuit'  of  twenty  cities  given 
 by  Solomon  to  Hiram,  king  of  Tyre  (Josh,  m:  7; 
 1  Kings :):  II ;  2  Kiug3 15:  29),  and  was  gradually  ex- 
 tended to  denote  the  northern  part  of  the  Holy 
 Land  in  general.     From  its  proximity  to  and 
 connection  with  Plienicia  this  district  would 
 be  largely  occupied  by  Gentiles,  and  so  was 
 called  by  Isaiah,  literally  (!•:  i)  'circuit  of  the 
 (ientiles.'     During  and  after  the  captivity  the 
 Gentiles  became  predominant.     In  B.  c.  164, 
 the  Jews  in  Galilee  were  so  few  that  tiie  Mac- 
 cabees carried  them   all   away  to  Judea  for 
 safety.  (iMacc.o:  23.)     In  the  time  of  Christ  the 
 vast   population    were   chiefly   Jews,    though 
 several   cities  are   expressly   said   (Josephus, 
 Strabo)  to  have  contained  many  Gentiles,  and 
 they    were    doubtlo.-is    numerous    elsewhere. 
 These  probably  sometimes  heard  Jesus,  who 
 may  have  sometimes  spoken    in    Greek,  but 
 there  is  nothing  to  warrant  the  fancy  that  he 
 was  a  "Foreign  Missionary,"   as  habitually 
 })reaciiing  to  the  heathen;  and  it  is  quite  fur- 
 bidden  by  10:  5,   and  15:  24.     The  constant 
 association  with  Gentiles,  as  well  as  the  dis- 
 tance from  Jerusalem,  may  have  softened  the 
 religious  prejudices  of  the  Galilean  Jews,  and 
 rendered   them    more  accessible  to   the   new 
 teachings.     The  Galileans   pronounced   Ara- 
 maic with   some   provincial    peculiarities  bj- 
 which  the  people  of  Jerusalem  could  recog- 
 nize them  (26:  73),  but  this  does  not  show  them 
 to  have  been  ignorant.     Galilee  exhibited  an 
 intense  activity  in  agriculture,  fisheries,  man- 
 ufacturing, and  trade.     Besides  local  business, 
 the  great  trade  between  Egypt  and  Damascus 
 jiassed   through   this   region.     Jesus    labored 
 among  an  intelligent  and  actively  busy  people. 
 The  district  comprised  the  immensely-  fertile 
 plain  of  E.sdraelon  on  the  south  :   the  broad, 
 rolling  uplands  of  the  centre,   rich   in   grass 
 
 and  wheat,  in  bright  flowers  and  shady  trees  ; 
 and  the  higher  hills  and  mountains  of  the 
 north,  which,  interspersed  with  deep  valleys, 
 presented  the  greatest  variety  of  productions 
 and  climate.  (See  Josephus,  Keim,  Kenan, 
 Neubauer,  and  especially  Merrill's  "Galilee 
 in  the  Time  of  our  Lord,"  from  "Biblioth. 
 Sac."  for  1874.)  Three  times  we  find  our 
 Lord  described  as  making  extensive  journeys 
 
 around  Galilee.      (*■  23;  Luke8:llT.;  Matt.9:  35ff.) 
 
 13  f.  He  did  not  make  this  change  imme- 
 diately upon  reaching  Galilee,  but  first  re- 
 visited Cana  (Jotm 4 -. 46;,  and  began  teaching  in 
 Galilee  with  great  acceptance  (Luke4:i5),  com- 
 ing presently  to  Nazareth.  (Luke4:  i6fr.)  Being 
 there  rejected  and  his  life  attempted,  he  left 
 (Luke 4: 31),  and  went  down  to  Capernaum.' 
 Here  he  would  not  only  be  more  free  from 
 popular  violence,  but  would  come  in  contact 
 with  a  much  larger  and  more  active-minded 
 population.  So  Paul  labored  especially  at 
 Antioch,  Corinth,  and  Ephesus,  commercial 
 centres,  in  which  men's  minds  were  active 
 and  ready  to  grasp  new  ideas,  and  from  which 
 the  news  would  spread  in  every  direction,  and 
 excursions  could  be  readily  made.  Came 
 and  dwelt  in,  as  in  2:  23.  Capernaum 
 was  our  Lord's  home,  the  centre  of  his  labors 
 and  journeys,  for  probably  nearly  two  years. 
 (Comp.  on  V.  12.)  On  the  western  shore  of 
 the  Lake  of  Galilee  (see  on  v.  18)  there  ex- 
 tends for  some  three  miles  an  exceedingly 
 fertile  plain,  called  the  'Plain  of  Gennesaret.' 
 (See  on  14:  34.)  In  this  plain,  or  a  little 
 north  of  it,  Capernaum  was  situated  ;  but  the 
 once  highly  exalted  city  has  been  cast  down 
 into  such  destruction  (11:23),  that  we  cannot 
 certainly  determine  its  site.  Robinson  placed 
 it  at  Khan  Minyeh,  on  the  northern  edge  of 
 the  plain,  and  is  still  followed  b3'  Keim  and 
 Conder.  (Kenan  and  Godet  doubtful.)  But 
 the  great  majority  of  recent  explorers  prefer 
 the  view  that  it  was  at  Tel  Hum,  two  miles 
 further  up  the  shore.  The  earliest  MSS. 
 and  versions  give  the  name  as  Capharnaum, 
 and  the  Syriac  gives  Capharnahum.      As  Ca- 
 
 >  This  proceeds  upon  the  view  that  the  visit  to  Naza-  1  ably  the  original  form  of  the  word  (Keim,  Grimm,  Butt- 
 reth  in  13:  54  (Mark  6: 1)  is  distinct  from  that  of  Luke  mann).  But  as  Nazaret,  or  Nazareth,  or  Nazarath 
 4:  16,  a  view  not  certainly,  t)ut  prob:il>ly,  correct. — .Sev-  occurs  in  most  pass.iges,  it  seems  useless  to  depart  from 
 eral  MSS.  read  in  this  place  Nazara,  and  that  is  prob-  '  the  common  form  here. 
 
74 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IV. 
 
 14  That  it  luight  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
 Esaias  the  prophet,  saying, 
 
 15  The  laud  of  Zabulon,  and  the  land  of  Nephthalim, 
 by  the  way  of  the  sea,  beyond  Jordan,  Galilee  of  the 
 Gentiles ; 
 
 14  in  the  borders  of  Zebulim  and  Naphtali :  that  it 
 might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  through  Isaiah 
 the  pro|)het,  saying, 
 
 15  The  land  of  Zebulun  and  the  land  of  Naphtali, 
 1  Toward  the  sea,  beyond  Jordan, 
 
 Galilee  of  the  -.Gentiles, 
 
 1  Gr.  The  way  of  the  i 
 
 .2  Gr.  nations  :  aud  so  elsewhere. 
 
 phar  in  Hebrew  means  'village,'  Caphar- 
 nahum  means  'village  of  Nahum,'  or  per- 
 haps 'village  of  consolation'  (Origen).  In 
 modern  Arabic  the  word  Tel  denotes  a  hill 
 covered  with  ruins,  and  thus  Tel  Hum  might 
 well  be  the  modern  form  of  village  of  Na- 
 hum (soEwald,  Delitzsch,  and  others).  More- 
 over, the  ruins  at  Tel  Hum  contain  much 
 black  basaltic  rock,  which  is  very  hard  to 
 work,  and  must  have  been  brought  from  the 
 country  S.  E.  of  the  lake,  so  that  its  free  use 
 indicates  a  wealthy  city,  the  most  important 
 in  the  neighborhood.  Now  Capernaum  evi- 
 dently had  such  pre-eminence  among  the 
 cities  on  the  northern  shores  of  the  lake,  and 
 so  it  seems  highly  probable  that  Tel  Hum  is 
 the  site  of  Capernaum.'  At  Tel  Hum  are  the 
 ruins  of  a  beautiful  synagogue,  the  finest  of 
 which  we  have  any  remains  in  all  Palestine, 
 and  this  may  well  have  been  'the  synagogue' 
 built  by  the  centurion.  (Luke?:  5.)  Originally 
 but  a  'village'  (Caphar),  and  so  not  men- 
 tioned in  O.  T.,  it  had  in  N.  T.  times  become 
 a 'city.'  (r.uke4;3i.)  It  probably  had  a  large 
 fishing  business  (the  fish  were  put  up  in  salt 
 and  transported  to  the  interior),  and  general 
 trade  on  the  lake,  while  very  near  it  passed 
 the  principal  road  from  Damascus  to  Ptole- 
 mais,  carrying  the  trade  with  Egypt,  It  had 
 a  custom-house  (9:9),  and  a  garrison  of  Roman 
 soldiers.  (S:  9.)  Our  Lord  had  at  a  former 
 period  remained  here  for  a  short  time  (Joim 
 2:i2\  perhaps  sojourning  with  Peter,  whom 
 we  afterwards  find  living  at  Capernaum,  (e-.  u; 
 Marki:  29;  2: 1.)  In  the  Synagogue  at  Capernaum 
 he  delivered  the  great  discourse  of  .John,  ch.  6 
 (see  John  6:  59).  It  was  a  convenient  start- 
 ing point  for  his  journey's  into  Galilee  or  De- 
 capolis,  towards  Tyre  or  Cesarea  Philippi,  to 
 Perea  or  .Judea  ;  and  was  the  home  to  which 
 he  constantly  returned. 
 
 Borders,  as  in  *2  :  16.  The  borders  of  Zab- 
 ulon and  Nephthalim  means  the  borders 
 common  to  the  two,  the   boundary  between 
 
 them.  For  the  peculiar  forms  of  the  names, 
 Zabulon  and  Nephthalim,  see  on  1 :  2.  The 
 Evangelist  takes  pains  to  describe  the  situa- 
 tion of  Capernaum,  as  beside  the  sea  (lake), 
 and  on  the  boundary  between  these  two 
 tribes,  in  order  to  show  the  minute  corre- 
 spondence to  the  prediction  he  is  about  to 
 quote.  Matthew  often  introduces  Messianic 
 prophecies  as  fulfilled  in  Jesus  (i;  22;  2:6,  is,  n, 
 23;  3:3),  this  being  an  evidence  of  his  Messiah- 
 ship. 
 
 14.  For  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  by,  or, 
 through,  see  on  1 :  2'2;  and  for  the  form  of  the 
 names  Esaias  or  Isaiah,  on  1  :  2.  A  provi- 
 dential design  of  Jesus'  going  to  reside  in  this 
 region  was  that  the  prophecy  might  be  ful- 
 filled ;  there  might  of  course  be  other  designs 
 at  the  Same  time. 
 
 15  f.  The  Sept.  translation  of  this  passage 
 (isa. 9:if.),  is  quite  incorrect,  and  Matt,  does 
 not  follow  the  Sept.,  as  he  commonly  does 
 where  it  is  sufficiently  accurate  for  his  pur- 
 pose. The  original  Hebrew  contains  some  ex- 
 pressions whicli  would  be  intelligib'e  only  by 
 consulting  the  connection,  and  these  Matt, 
 has  omitted,  but  without  aflfecting  the  mean- 
 ing of  the  passage,  as  applying  to  our  Lord's 
 settlement  at  Capernaum.  He  even  begins  in 
 the  middle  of  a  sentence,  taking  only  what 
 was  appropriate  to  the  matter  in  hand.  The 
 prophet  has  spoken  of  great  afflictions  which 
 would  befall  the  people  at  the  hands  of  the 
 Assyrians  and  others,  but  which  \\x)uld  be  fol- 
 lowed by  great  blessings,  to  be  enjoyed  espe- 
 cially by  the  tribes  mentioned,  they  having 
 been  most  afflicted  ;  and  the  Evangelist  shows 
 US' a  remoter  reference  in  this  to  the  blessings 
 connected  with  the  work  of  the  Messiah,  to 
 whom  Isaiah  immediately  afterwards  (9:6f.) 
 makes  a  distinct  reference.  By  the  way  of 
 the  sea,  omit  'by.'  This  might  mean  road 
 to  the  sea,  or  simply  sea-road  (Meyer,  Weiss); 
 or  road  by  the  sea,  meaning  the  great  caravan 
 route  which  passed  near  the  sea,  i.  e.,  the  Lake, 
 
 1  This  view,  favored  by  Ewald,  Delitzsch,  Ritter,  Haiis- 
 rath,  Thomson,  "  Recovery  of  Jerusalem,"  Farrar, 
 Schaff,  Geikie,  and  others,  is  particularly  well  argued 
 
 I  by  Bartlett.    None  of  them  present  the  argument  from 
 
 1  the  masses  of  black  rock,  which  are  not  found  in  any. 
 other  ruins  in  the  neighborhood. 
 
Ch.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 75 
 
 IG  The  people  which  sat  in  darkness  saw  great  light ; 
 and  to  them  which  sat  in  the  region  and  shadow  of 
 death  light  is  sprung  up. 
 
 17  From  that  time  Jesus  began  to  preach,  and  to  say, 
 Repent:  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 
 
 16  The  people  that  sat  in  darkness 
 .Saw  a  great  light, 
 
 Acd  to  ihem  that  sat  in  the  region  and  shadow 
 
 of  death, 
 To  them  did  light  spring  up. 
 
 17  From  that  time  iM'gan  .lesus  to  preach,  and  to  say, 
 Repent  ye ;  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand." 
 
 of  Galilee  (see  on  v.  18) ;  or  road  from  the  sea, 
 viz.,  the  Mediterraneim  (Keim).  The  English 
 'sea-road'*  would  be  equally  ambiguous. 
 The  most  probable  meaning  is  the  second, 
 '  road  by  the  sea,'  designating  the  regions  ad- 
 jacent to  the  lake.  Beyond  Jordan  (see  v.  25) 
 in  O.  T.  usually  means  east  of  the  Jordan, 
 but  in  some  passages  west  of  it  (see  Num.  32: 
 19;  Deut.  11  :  80;  Jo.sh.  5:1;  22:  7),  remind- 
 ing US  that  Israel  came  first  to  the  region  east 
 of  the  river.  It  of  course  depends  on  the 
 writer's  point  of  view  in  each  case.  Istiiah, 
 having  referred  to  the  calamities  which  would 
 be  inflicted  by  the  Eastern  nations,  might 
 naturally  for  the  moment  speak  from  their 
 l)oint  of  view,  and  thus  'beyond  Jordan' 
 would  mean  west  of  the  Jordan,  and  would 
 denote  the  same  region  as  the  other  expres- 
 .-■ions.  This  fits  the  connection,  which  has  a 
 series  of  parallel  phrases.  Those  who  prefer 
 the  more  common  O.  T.  sense  of  'beyond 
 Jordan'  understand  Decapolis,  east  of  the 
 lake,  or  Perea,  east  of  the  lower  Jordan  (see 
 on  V.  25;.  They  then  either  liold  that  this  de- 
 notes a  region  distinct  from  Galilee,  or  sup- 
 pose that  Galilee  sometimes  included  Decap- 
 olis, etc.  Galilee  of  the  Gentiles  (see  on  v. 
 12).  The  word  rendered  Gentiles  signifies 
 simply  'nations'  (see  margin  of  Rev.  Ver.). 
 The  Israelites  called  all  others  'the  nations,' 
 in  distinction  from  themst^lves,  who  were  the 
 choscMi  people. 
 
 IG.  In  this  verse  is  an  instance  of  that 
 "parallelism"  which  is  the  peculiaritj-  in  the 
 structure  of  Hebrew  poetry,  and  consequently 
 abounds  in  O.  T.  There  are  two  principal 
 varieties  of  it :  (a)  the  second  clause  simply 
 repeats,  in  different  phraseology,  the  thought 
 of  the  first;  and  (6)  the  second  stands  in  con- 
 trast with  the  first.  The  present  example 
 belongs  to  (a),  the  second  clause  repeating 
 first,  but  in  stronger  terms.  (See  other  ex- 
 amples in  7:  6;  12:  30.)     Shadow  of  death, 
 
 or,  death-shade,  is  simply  a  figure  for  the 
 densest  darkness.  (Comp.  Jer.  13:  16;  Amos 
 5:8;  Ps.  107  :  10;  23:  4,  see  margin  Rev.  Ver. 
 'deep  darkness';  even  Job  10:  21.)  The 
 'region  and  shadow'  may  be  understood  as 
 equivalent  by  what  grammarians  call  hendi- 
 adys  to  'region  of  tiie  shadow'  (which  is  the 
 meaning  of  the  Heb.),  or  as  simply  expanding 
 the  idea,  region  of  death  and  shadow  of  death. 
 Is  sprung  up,  or,  arose;  the  Greek  term 
 is  often  used  of  sunrise  and  dawn.*  The 
 image  seems  to  be  that  of  persons  who  had 
 lost  their  way  in  the  dense  darkness,  and 
 upon  whom  arose  the  great  light  of  the  morn- 
 ing. The  Heb.  has  'walked.  .  .  .  sat,'  while 
 Matt,  says  'sat'  in  both  cases,  which  with 
 reference  to  the  figure  is  an  equivalent  expres- 
 sion. Here,  as  so  often  in  Scripture,  darkness 
 and  light  represent  ignorance,  sin,  misery,  as 
 opposed  to  knowledge,  holiness,  happiness. — 
 Alexander:  "The  verse  in  its  original  con- 
 nection has  respect  to  the  degraded  and  op- 
 pressed state  of  the  Galileans,  sirising  from 
 their  situation  on  the  frontier,  their  exposure 
 to  attack  from  without,  and  their  actual  mix- 
 ture with  the  Gentiles."  Matt,  shows  us  in 
 this  language  a  further  reference  to  the  spir- 
 itual darkness  of  the  Galileans  of  our  Lord's 
 time.  All  the  Jews  were  in  spiritual  dark- 
 ness, and  the  Galileans  were  inferior  in  re- 
 ligious privileges  to  the  Judeans,  and  despised 
 by  them.  (John  7: 41.49. 52.)  There  is  no  proof 
 that  they  were  morally  more  corrupt  than  the 
 Judeans.  But  he  who  came  'to  seek  and  to 
 save  that  which  is  lo.st,'  fixed  in  this  remote  and 
 despi.<ed  section  of  the  Holy  Land  the  centre  of 
 his  labors,  and  here  chose  most  of  the  apostles 
 who  were  to  carry  his  teachings  to  Judea  and 
 Samaria,  and  the  ends  of  the  earth.  (acis1:8.) 
 17.  Establishing  himself  in  Capernaum,  our 
 Lord  began  to  preach.  From  that  time  be- 
 gan that  public  ministry  which  Matthew  pro- 
 poses to  describe.     (Comp.  on  v.  12.) 
 
 'The  Greek  genitive  is  often  most  exactly  rendered  |  them.'  This  repetition  of  the  pronoun  after  the  verb 
 Into  English  by  means  of  a  compound  substantive  is  a  Hebrew  idiom,  natural  to  the  Evangelist,  though 
 (C(»nip.  on  1 :  11).  awkward  in  Greek  and  English. 
 
 *  Literally,  '  and  to  those  sitting light  arose  to  | 
 
76 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IV. 
 
 18  And  Jesus,  walking  by  the  sea  of  Galilee,  saw  two  [  18      And  walking  by  the  sea  of  Galilee,  he  saw  two 
 ■ethren  Simon  called  I'eter,  and  Andrew  his  brother,  i       brethren,  Simon,  who  is  called  Peter,  and  Andrew 
 '       •         •  -     .. n^, I       jjjg  brother,  casting  a  net  into  the  sea;  for  they 
 
 breth 
 
 casting  a  net  into  the  sea:  for  they  were  fishers, 
 
 The  English  word  preach  is  derived 
 (through  the  French)  from  the  Latin  jorerfico, 
 which  signifies  to  proclaim,  publish,  declare. 
 The  Greek  word  here  used  (kerusso)  has  the 
 same  sense,  to  proclaiin  as  a  crier  or  herald 
 does,  and  in  general  to  proclaim,  publish,  de- 
 clare. This  is  the  word  always  used  by  Mat- 
 thew where  the  Common  English  Version  has 
 'preach,'  except  in  11:  5,  and  elsewhere  in 
 N.  T.  it  is  always  rendered  'preach,'  except 
 in  Luke  12:  3;  Kev.  5:  '2,  'proclaim,'  and 
 in  Mark  1 :  45;  5 :  20;  7 :  36;  13:  10:  Luke 
 8:  39  'publish.'  But  it  will  not  do  to  infer 
 that  'to  preach'  is  always  in  N.  T.  an  oflScial 
 function,  as  these  facts  have  led  some  to  do, 
 because  the  English  word  is  also  used  (in 
 other  N.  T.  books)  to  translate  various  other 
 words,  which  carry  no  suggestion  of  a  herald 
 or  other  official.  Thus  eunngefi-zomai,  to  bear 
 a  good  message,  bring  good  news  (comp.  eunn- 
 gelion,  'gospel,'  introductory  note  to  1:  1), 
 used  once  by  Matt,  (n-  o),  and  not  at  all  by 
 Mark  or  John,  is  a  favorite  word  with  Luke 
 and  Paul,  and  often  rendered  in  Com.  Ver. 
 by  'preach,'  or  'preach  the  gospel.'  Laleo, 
 to  talk,  speak,  a  very  common  word  in  that 
 sense,  is  rendered  'preach'  in  Mark  2:  2; 
 Acts  8:  '25;  11:  19;  13:  42;  14:  25;  16:  6.1 
 
 Repent,  etc.  See  on  3  :  2.  Our  Lord  be- 
 gins this  ministry  after  the  imprisonment  of 
 John,  with  precisely  the  same  exhortation  and 
 announcement  that  had  been  made  by  John. 
 We  naturally  infer  that  his  previous  preach- 
 ing in  Judea  had  been  to  the  same  effect. 
 Yet  he  by  no  means  confined  himself  to  the 
 announcement  and  exhortation,  but  already 
 in  Judea  had  strongly  stated  to  Nicodemus 
 and  to  the  woman  of  Samaria  the  spiritual  na- 
 ture of  the  Messianic  reign.  To  the  woman 
 he  had  also  declared  himself  the  Messiah  (John 
 
 4:  '26;  comp.  John  1 :  4«-5l),   but  it  did  not  aCCOrd  with 
 
 his  purpose  publicly  to  declare  this  in  Galilee. 
 From  Mark  1 :  15  we  see  that  along  with  the 
 exhortation  to  repent  he  called  on  the  people 
 to  'believe  in  the  gospel,'  or  good  news,  viz., 
 in  the  good  news  he  was  announcing  ;  just  as 
 
 the  Baptist  bade  them  'believe  on  the  (one) 
 coming  after  him.'  (Acts  i9:  4.)  Thus  not 
 only  repentance,  but  faith  in  the  Messiah,  was 
 preached  before  as  well  as  after  the  day  of 
 Pentecost.  Then,  as  in  the  case  of  Abraham 
 (Rom.4:ii)  and  always,  belief  in  God's  word 
 was  the  root  of  piety.  And  if  the  baptism  of 
 John,  and  that  administered  by  Jesus  through 
 his  disciples  (Johu4:if.),  was  conditioned  on 
 faith  in  the  Messiah  as  well  as  repentance, 
 what  essential  diflerence  was  there  between 
 it  and  Christian  baptism? 
 
 18.  In  V.  18-22  we  have  an  account  of  the 
 call  of  certain  disciples,  Simon  and  Andrew, 
 James  and  John.  The  first  two  of  these,  and  in 
 all  probability  John  also,  had  attached  them- 
 selves to  Jesus  on  the  Jordan,  soon  after  his 
 temptation,  as  had  also  Philip  and  Nathanael 
 (johni:  35  ff.)  From  that  time  we  find  him  con- 
 stantly attended  by  persons  known  as  'his 
 disciples,'  at  Cana  (John.':  2, 11),  at  Capernaum, 
 (John 2:  12),  at  Jerusalem  (John  2:  17,22),  in  his  la- 
 bors in  Judea  (Johns:  22;  4: 2),  and  at  Sychar. 
 (John 4: 8;  27-33.)  Supposing,  as  there  seems  rea- 
 son to  do,  that  these  included  some  or  all  of 
 the  five  persons  above  named,  we  conclude 
 that  upon  returning  to  Galilee  thej' had  left 
 Jesus,  gone  to  their  own  homes,  and  resumed 
 their  former  occupations,  it  being  probable 
 that  he  had  never  yet  told  them  they  were  to 
 forsake  all  and  follow  him  without  intermis- 
 sion. And  it  was  natural  enough  that  tliey 
 should  return  to  fishing  after  being  so  long 
 with  Jesus,  even  as  some  of  them  sought  food 
 in  that  way  after  his  resurrection.  ^John2l:l.) 
 The  training  of  the  disciples  for  their  work 
 was  very  gradual  (see  on  10:  1).  On  the  pres- 
 ent occasion,  finding  the  two  pairs  of  brothers 
 engaged  in  their  occupation  as  fishermen,  Je- 
 sus calls  on  them  to  attend  him  in  his  min- 
 istry, which  they  seem  to  have  constantly 
 done  from  thi^  time  forward.  Their  imme- 
 diate compliance  with  his  demand  (t.  20, 22) 
 ceases  to  be  strange  when  we  remember  their 
 former  connection  with  him  ;  and  this  is  one 
 of  the  cases  in  which  Matthew,  Mark,  and 
 
 iDia/e^OTOd/,  to  converse,  discuss,  etc.,  diangello,  to- I 'preach,'  besides  being  frequently  used  in  their  com- 
 tanfjello,  to  bear  a  message,  make  known,  etc.,  ;>anma- |  raon  meanings.  The  words  rendered  'preacher'  and 
 zomai,  to  speak  without  reserve,  speak  boldly,  and  plero  ,  '  preaching,'  are  ahvays  from  kerusso,  except  in  1  Cor. 
 to  complete  (Rom.  15 :  19),  are  also  occasionally  rendered  ,  1 :  18  ('  word,'  logos.) 
 
Ch.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 Luke,  make  statements  which  seem  to  imply  |  sides  leaving  the  beautiful  plain  of  Gennesaret 
 11  previous  ministry  such  as  was  afterwards 
 described  by  John.  We  see  also  from  the 
 fuller  account  of  the  circumstances  given  by 
 Luke  (5:  Iff.) — for  it  is  very  unwise  to  assume 
 two  diflerent  calls,  as  Clark  and  others  do- 
 that  a  miracle  was  wrought  wliich  made  a 
 great  impression  on  Peter  and  the  rest.— Omit 
 'Jesus,'  as  in  v.  12. 
 
 The  Sea  of  Galilee  has  been  well  said  to  be 
 "the  most  sacred  sheet  of  water  in  the  world," 
 for  it  is  intimately  associated  witli  many  of  the 
 most  interesting  events  in  tlie  life  of  our  Lord. 
 It  is  called  in  O.  T.  "the  Sea  of  Chinnereth,'' 
 or  "Chinncroth"  (Num.34:  n;  Joah.  la:  3),  per- 
 haps from  a  town  of  that  name  on  its  banks. 
 (Josh.  19:  :iD.)  In  N.  T.  times  it  was  com- 
 monly called  "Lake  of  Gennesaret "  (Luke 
 •'):  1,  Josephus,  Strabo,  etc.),  as  already  in  1 
 Mace.  11 :  67,  "  water  of  Gennesar,"  the  name 
 being  probably  derived  from  the  plain  on  its 
 northwestern  shore  (see  on  14:  34).  We  also 
 find  in  John  (21: 1 ;  «■  1)  the  name  "Sea  of  Ti- 
 berias," from  the  city  which  Herod  Antipas 
 built  on  the  southwestern  shore,  and  named 
 after  the  einperor  Tiberius,  and  which  is  at 
 the  present  day  the  only  town  remaining  near 
 tlie  lake.  The  name  "Sea  of  Galilee,"  here 
 and  in  Mark  7 :  31  ;  John  6:  1,  was  obviously 
 taken  from  the  great  district  on  the  west.  In 
 Hebrew  tiie  term  rendered  'sea'  was  also  ap- 
 plied to  small  bodies  of  water  (as  now  in  Ger- 
 man a  sea  may  be  a  small  lake),  and  this  un- 
 classical  use  of  the  term  is  adopted  in  Greek 
 by  Matt.,  Mark,  and  John,  but  not  by  Luke, 
 who  says  '  lake.'  It  is  importiuit  to  observe 
 this  usage  ;  for  many  persons  think  of  the  Sea 
 of  Galilee  as  a  large  body  of  water,  when  it 
 is  only  a  small  lake,  twelve  and  a  quarter  miles 
 long,  and  six  and  three-quarter  miles  in  its 
 greatest  breadth.  Its  surface  is  six  hundred 
 and  eighty-two  feet  below  the  level  of  the 
 Mediterranean  (comp.  on  3:  6),  so  that  from 
 the  hills  on  either  side  it  seems  sunken  in  a 
 great  ravine.  The  range  of  mountains  which 
 bounds  the  whole  Jordan  valley  on  the  east, 
 rise  here  just  from  the  eastern  shore  of  the 
 lake  (except  a  bit  of  plain  at  the  upper  and 
 lower  extremities)  to  the  height  of  nearly  two 
 thousand  feet.  They  are  deeply  furrowed  bj- 
 ravines,  and  have  a  barren  and  desolate  ap- 
 pearance. The  mountains  on  the  west  curve 
 round  so  as  to  give  space  for  the  lake,  and  be- 
 
 on  the  northwest,  present  "an  alternation  of 
 soft  grassj'  slopes  and  rocky  cliffs."  The 
 warmth  due  to  the  great  depression,  and  the 
 numerous  and  copious  springs  which  break 
 out  on  the  western  side,  produce  a  high  degree 
 of  fertility,  which  attains  its  greatest  riclmess 
 in  the  plain  of  Gennesaret.  Down  the  ravines 
 on  this  side,  as  well  as  on  the  east,  come 
 rushing  winds,  which  often  lash  the  surface 
 of  the  lake  to  fury  (see  on  8:  24).  Around 
 nearly  all  the  western  side  lies  a  gently  slop- 
 ing beach,  which  southward  is  roughly  strewn 
 with  stones,  but  in  the  middle  and  northern 
 part  is  of  smooth  sand.  The  water  is  found, 
 as  described  by  Josephus,  to  be  remarkably 
 clear,  cool,  and  sweet;  and  the  lake  still 
 abounds  in  choice  fish,  which  doubtless  led  to 
 the  name  Bethsaida,  house  of  fi.sh,  fishtown, 
 for  a  town  on  the  northeast  and  another  on  the 
 northwest.  Besides  nine  cities,  some  of  them 
 quite  populous,  on  the  western  shore,  there 
 were  many  villages  on  the  hill-sides.  Ha7i- 
 nn  :  "  It  is  perhaps  not  too  much  to  say  tliat 
 never  did  so  small  a  sheet  of  water  see  so 
 many  keels  cutting  its  surface,  or  so  many 
 human  habitations  circling  round  and  shad- 
 owing its  waves,  as  did  the  Sea  of  Galilee 
 in  the  days  of  Jesus  Christ."  Our  Lord 
 was  throwing  himself  into  the  midst  of  the 
 busy  world  (comp.  on  v.  12  and  13),  where 
 great  crowds  would  easily  collect  to  hear  and 
 see;  while  whenever  he  wished  to  avoid  them, 
 he  could  retire  from  the  lake-shore  to  the  ad- 
 jacent lofty  hills,  or  cross  the  narrow  lake  to 
 the  comparative  solitudes  beyond.  On  the 
 present  occasion  we  think  of  him  as  going 
 forth  from  Capernaum,  and  walking  by  the 
 sea,  along  the  sloping  and  .sandy  beach,  until 
 presently  he  sees  among  the  busj'  fishermen 
 those  humble  brothers  whom  he  had  chosen 
 to  follow  him  in  labors  destined  to  make  the 
 Sea  of  Galilee  famous  forever. 
 
 How  pleasant  to  me  thy  deep  blue  wave, 
 
 O  Sea  of  Galilee  ! 
 For  the  glorious  One  who  came  to  save 
 
 Hath  often  stood  by  thee. 
 
 Graceful  around  thee  the  mountains  meet. 
 
 Thou  calm  reposing  sea; 
 But  ah  I  far  more,  the  beautiful  feet 
 
 Of  Jesus  walked  o'er  thee. 
 
 Tell  me,  ye  mouldering  fragments,  tell, 
 Was  the  Saviour's  city  here? 
 
78 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IV. 
 
 19  And   lie  saitU  imto  theiu,  Follow  me,  and  I  will  I  19  were  fishers.    And  he  saith  unto  them,  Come  ye 
 make  you  fishers  oC  men.  '-f  after  me,  and  I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men.     And 
 
 20  And  they  straightway  left  their  nets,  and  followed         they  straightway  left  the  nets,  and  followed  him. 
 aim.  I 
 
 Lifted  to  heaven,  has  it  sunk  to  hell, 
 With  none  to  shed  a  tear? 
 
 And  was  it  beside  this  very  sea 
 
 The  new-risen  Saviour  said. 
 Three  times  to  Simon,  "  Lovest  thou  me  ? 
 
 My  lambs  and  sheep  then  feed." 
 
 O  Saviour,  gone  to  God's  right  hand. 
 
 But  the  same  Saviour  still. 
 Graved  on  thy  heart  is  this  lovely  strand 
 
 And  every  fragrant  hill. 
 
 Oh  !  give  me.  Lord,  by  this  sacred  wave. 
 
 Threefold  thy  love  divine, 
 That  I  may  feed,  till  I  find  my  grave. 
 Thy  flock — both  thine  and  mine. 
 
 M'Cheyne. 
 
 On  Simon  called  Peter  (as  to  the  form 
 of  expression  comp.  1 :  16),  and  on  Andrew, 
 see  on  10:  2.  A  net  is  in  the  original  a  dif- 
 ferent word  from  the  more  general  term  em- 
 ployed in  V.  20  f.,  but  without  any  substantial 
 diflerence  of  meaning.  The  circumstances 
 show  that  it  was  a  dip-net.  (Comp.  on  13:  47.) 
 — The  fact  that  our  Lord  chose  'fishermen'  to 
 receive  and  propagate  his  teachings,  and  not 
 Kabbis,  shows  that  he  relied  on  something 
 better  than  mere  human  learning  and  worldly 
 influence,  and  the  success  of  their  labors  is 
 one  evidence  of  the  divine  power  which  at- 
 tends the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  But  this 
 idea  must  not  be  carried  too  far.  There  is  no 
 reason  at  all  to  consider  them  weak  men,  and 
 their  position  and  pursuits  seemed  in  some  re- 
 spects to  fit  them  for  their  work.  They  were 
 perhaps  less  prepossessed  by  the  ft  J  lies  of 
 Pliarisaic  tradition,  and  thus  better  prepared 
 for  receiving  and  transmitting  n«w  doctrine, 
 and  they  were  eminently  men  of  the  people. 
 "Working  men"  in  the  East  (Kitto)  are 
 often  markedly  intelligent,  correct  in  lan- 
 guage, and  courteous,  and  it  has  always  been 
 a  matter  of  course  there  that  some  such  men 
 should  rise  to  the  highest  station.  And  it  has 
 often  been  seen  in  America  that  such  men, 
 when  they  possess  real  force,  have  greater 
 popular  influence  from  their  ready  and  well- 
 recognized  sympathy  with  the  common  mind. 
 -'There  was  afterwards  added  to  the  number  of 
 the  apostles  a  man  of  lofty  intellect,  filled 
 with  Jewish  learning,  and  not  ignorant  of 
 Greek  literature,  and  it  is  he  that  was  chosen 
 
 to  be  the  chief  instrument  of  introducing  the 
 gospel  among  the  cultivated  Greeks,  and  to 
 write  such  inspired  treatises  as  the  Epistle  to 
 the  Romans,  while  at  the  same  time  he  abhor- 
 red tlie  idea  of  relying  on  human  philosopliy 
 or  rhetoric,  when  the  excellency  of  the  power 
 must  be  of  God,  and  not  of  men.  In  all  this 
 we  see  a  rebuke  to  the  presumption  and  ex- 
 clusiveness  both  of  learning  and  of  ignonince.  / 
 — It  is  not  certain  that  any  others  of  the 
 twelve  than  the  four  here  named  were  fisher- 
 men by  profession.  We  know  that  Matthew 
 was  not,  nor  is  it  likely  that  Nathanael  of 
 Cana  was.  The  incident  in  John  21 :  1  If.  does 
 not  prove  that  to  have  been  the  proper  calling 
 of  every  one  present.  Still,  it  is  probable  that 
 all  the  twelve  were  men  in  comparatively 
 humble  life,  and  without  the  learning  of  the 
 Rabbinical  schools.   (Comp.  Acts  4:  13.) 
 
 19.  Follow  me.  This  was  translated  Come 
 ye  after  me,  by  Wyclif  and  Rheims,  followed 
 by  Davidson,  Noyes,  Alford,  McClellan.  The 
 entire  phrase  was  translated  'follow  me'  by 
 T3-ndale,  and  so  came  into  Common  Version. 
 The  first  term  is  literally  'hither,'  or  'come 
 hither,'  as  in  11:  28.  With  the  addition  'af- 
 ter me  '  it  implies  that  tljey  were  to  come  and  . 
 follow  him,  viz.,  as  his  disciples  (comp.  Luke 
 9:  23;  14:  27).  The  same  idea  is  presently 
 expressed  (v.  20, 22)  by  the  simple  term  'foL 
 low'  ;  and  in  19:  21,  both  "hither'  and  'fol- 
 low,' are  combined.  It  was  the  practice  of 
 many  of  the.Greek  philosophers  to  have  tlieir 
 pupils  accompany  them  wherever  they  went, 
 instructing  them  not  only  by  elaborate  dis- 
 courses, but  also  by  conversations  with  them, 
 or  with  others  in  their  presence.  So  Elijah 
 was  for  some  years  followed  (i  Kings  is:  20f.)  by 
 Elisha,  his  destined  successor.  It  is  easy  to 
 see  the  wisdom  of  such  a  course,  in  these  cases 
 and  in  that  of  the  Great  Teacher.  Similar 
 language  is  found  below  in  9:  9;  16:  '24. 
 Fishers  of  men,  as  he  himself  had  just  been 
 occupied  with  a  thronging  crowd.   (luUc-s:  i.) 
 
 20-22.  For  explanation  of  their  immedi- 
 ately obeying,  see  on  v.  18.  So  Elisha  left  at 
 once  his  numerous  oxen,  and  followed  the 
 prophet.  Peter  remembers  long  afterwards 
 that  they  'left  all '  and  followed  Jesus  (i9:  2:, 
 Rev.  ver.)  And  going  on,  etc.,  or  going  forward. 
 
Ch.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 79 
 
 21  And  going  on  from  thence,  he  saw  other  two 
 brethren,  James  the  son  of  Zeljedee,  and  John  his 
 brother,  in  a  ship  with  Zebedee  their  fatlier,  mending 
 their  nets;  and  he  eulled  them. 
 
 22  And  tliey  immediately  left  the  ship  and  their 
 father,  and  followed  him. 
 
 23  And  Jesus  went  about  all  Galilee,  teaching  in  thei|| 
 synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom, 
 and  healing  all  manner  of  siclcness  and  all  manner  of 
 disease  among  the  people. 
 
 21  And  going  on  from  thence  he  saw  other  two  breth- 
 ren, 1  James  the  Jon  of  Zt'bedee,and,Ii)lin  his  brother, 
 in  the  boat  with  Zebedee  their  father,  mending  their 
 
 22  nets;  and  lie  called  them.  And  they  straightway 
 left  the  boat  and  thfeir  father,  and  followed  him. 
 
 23  And  «Jesus  went  about  in  all  lialilee,  teaching  in 
 their  synagogues,  and  preaching  the  ^gospel  of  the 
 kingdom,  and  healing  all  manner  of  disease  and 'all 
 
 1  Or,  Jacob;  aiid  so  el<ewhui'e....2  Some  ancient  authorities  read,  *« 3  Or,  good  tidingt :  and  Doelsewhere. 
 
 The  connection  in  Luke  (5:  i)  shows  that  it 
 was  only  a  short  distance,  for  Peter  had  beck- 
 oned to  Jaine.*  and  John  when  he  found  his 
 boat  so  full,  and  they  came  and  filled  theirs 
 also.  Probably  they  then  brought  their  boat 
 to  shore  at  a  different  point,  and  to  this  Jesus 
 advanced,  and  addressed  to  them  also  his  call. 
 — These  two  pairs"  of  brothers,  thus  called  at 
 the  same  time,  appear  to  have  been  peculiarly 
 associated,  forming  the  first  of  those  quater- 
 nions, or  companies  of  four,  into  which  the 
 twelve  arc  in  all  the  lists  divided  (see  on  10: 
 2ff).  The  twelve  probably  comprised  also 
 a  third  pair  of  brotliers  (i.uke6:  i6),  where 
 '  brother '  is  more  probably  the  meaning).  In 
 a  sUtpyortheboat,  viz.,  the  one  they  kept  and 
 used.  The  article  was  dul^'  translated,  'in  the 
 ship,'  b^'  Tyndale  and  Cranmer.  The  trans- 
 lators of  Common  Version  seem  to  have  had 
 in  general  but  little  feeling  for  the  article. 
 'Boat'  (Noyes,  McClellan)  is  necessary  in 
 modern  English  to  express  the  e.xact  idea. 
 The  Greek  word  means  something  used  for 
 sailing,  and  is  applied  to  vessels  of  various 
 sizes,  just  as  the  English  ship  and  skiff  were 
 originally  the  same  word.  On  the  Lake  of 
 Galilee  these  fishing-vessels  were  in  all  prob- 
 ability mere  boats.  We  cannot  tell  whether 
 or  not  they  had  sails,  which  are  never  men- 
 tioned in  the  Gospels.  With  v.  22  compare 
 Mark  1  :  20,  'and  leaving  their  father  Zebe- 
 dee in  the  boat  with  the  hired  servants,'  Bib. 
 Un.  Ver.,  which  indicates  that  this  familj^ 
 were  not  in  great  poverty,  and  so  the  sons 
 were  not  depriving  their  father  of  necessary 
 assistance  (comp.  10:  2). 
 
 23.  In  V.  23-25  is  given  a  general  account 
 of  our  Lord's  making  a  circuit  of  Galilee, 
 as  he  did  also  on  two  subsequent  occasions. 
 (Luke8:i.3,  audMatt.  9: 35toii:  I.)  Particular  inci- 
 dents of  the  circuit  are  postponed  by  Matt, 
 till  after  giving  the  Sermon  on  the  Blount 
 (ch.  5-7),  to  which  this  paragraph  furnishes  a 
 sort  of  introduction. 
 
 Jesus  went  about.     'Jesus'  should  prob- 
 
 ably be  omitted,  as  in  v.  18,  though  the  evi- 
 dence is  here  not  conclusive..    'Went  about' 
 is  imperfect  tense,  continued  or  kept  going. 
 Christ's  labors  were  incessant.     All  Galilee, 
 (comp.  on  V.  12)  is  also  a  strong  expression. 
 Galilee  was  a  small  district,  say  seventy  miles 
 long  and  forty  in  greatest  width  ;  but  Josephus 
 declares   that   it  had  two  hundred  and   four 
 cities  and  villages  (''Life,"  ch.  55,  Whiston, 
 wrongly,  two  hundred  and  forty),  and  else- 
 where ("War.,"  3,3,  2)  says:    "The  cities 
 are  numerous,  and  the  multitude  of  villages 
 ever}' where  crowded  with  men,  owing  to  the 
 fecundity  of  the  soil,  so  that  the  smallest  of 
 thetn  contains  above  fifteen  thousand  inhab- 
 itants."    This   is  obviously  an   exaggeration 
 or  loose  stateinent,  as  there  must,  in  the  na- 
 ture of  things,  have  been  many  smaller  vil- 
 lages.    But  Josephus  had  ample  opportunity 
 to  know,  having  been  commanding  general  in 
 Galilee  in  A.  d.  66.      Nearly   all   the  people 
 lived  in  cities,  or  villages,  and  (oinitting  those 
 who  did  not)   according  to  these  two  state- 
 ments of   Josephus    there   were    in   Galilee, 
 thirty-five  years  (one  generation)  later  than 
 our  Lord's  ministry',  more  than  three  million 
 inhabitants;    an  estiinate  which  soine  other 
 facts    support.      But    few   of   the    cities    are 
 named  in  the  Gospels,  yet  quite  a  number  in 
 Josephus,  whose  military  operations  lead  him 
 to  speak  of  them.     At  any  rate,  there  were 
 over  two  hundred  cities  and  considerable  vil- 
 lages, and  while  we  mu.st  not  press  the  phrase 
 'in  all  Galilee,'  we  perceive  that  this  circuit 
 by  our  Lord  was  one  of  great  labor,  and  re- 
 quiring much  time,  since  to  visit  only  half 
 the  towns  at  the  rate  of  one  every  day,  would 
 have  taken  more  than  three  months.     These 
 arithmetical    estimates   should    however    not 
 be  insisted  on,  save  as  helps  to  form  a  general 
 conception   of  the   labors  of  love   our   Lord 
 performed,  as  he  'went  about  doing  good,  and 
 healing  all  that  were  oppressed  of  the  devil.' 
 (Acts  10: 3s.)     Notice  also  the  expressions  which 
 here   follow:    'all  manner  of  sickness,'   'all 
 
80 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Oh.  IV. 
 
 Syria,'  'all  sick  people.'  Of  partiouliir 
 miracles  and  discourses  in  our  Lord's  ministry 
 the  Gospels  give  only  a  few  examples;  and 
 it  is  very  important  to  dwell  on  these  general 
 statements,  and  expand  the  imagination  over 
 this  great  extent  of  beneficent  work.  Da^' 
 after  day,  week  after  week,  he  goes  from  town 
 to  town,  teaching,  healing.  In  scores  of 
 synagogues  he  speaks,  hundreds  and  perhaps 
 thousands  of  persons  he  heals;  feeling  fatigue 
 like  any  other  human  being  (Joim4:6;  Miitt.s:^*; 
 Mark 6: 31),  he  toils  On.  Teaching.  The  con- 
 stant application  of  'teach'  and  'teacher'  to 
 our  Lord  reminds  us  that  the  gospel  proposes 
 to  instruct  and  enlighten  men,  in  their  igno- 
 rance of  spiritual  things— giving  both  infor- 
 mation as  to  the  facts  of  God's  word  and 
 instruction  in  its  principles. 
 
 Synagogues.  These  were  of  great  service 
 to  Jesus,  and  afterwards  to  his  apostles,  in  fur- 
 nishing congregations  already  assenjbled  in  a 
 quiet  place,  associated  with  nothing  but  wor- 
 ship. The  Greek  word  which  we  borrow 
 {sunagoge)  signifies  a  collection  of  objects,  or 
 persons,  and  in  the  Sept.  is  often  used  for  the 
 congregation  or  assembly  of  Israel  (comp.  on 
 16:  18),  in  N.  T.  only  for  a  local  assembly  of 
 Jews  in  a  particular  place  to  worship,  or  for 
 the  place  in  which  they  assembled.  The 
 practice  of  holding  such  meetings  probably' 
 originated  during  the  Babylonian  captivity, 
 when  the  people  were  cut  off  from  the  temple 
 worship,  and  having  been  found  pleasiintand 
 useful,  was  continued  afterward.  In  the 
 time  of  Christ  synagogues  are  referred  to  as  a 
 thing  of  course  in  every  town,  not  onl3-  in 
 Palestine,  Vnit  wherever  there  were  many 
 Jews.  After  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  in 
 A.  D.  70,  the  synagogues  would  naturally  re- 
 ceive a  further  development  in  organization 
 and  worship,  and  it  should  not  be  forgotten 
 that  the  accounts  of  these  furnished  by  the 
 Jewish  books  (see  Bible  Dictionaries)  refer  to 
 this  later  time.  In  N.  T.  we  find  no  proofs  of 
 complete  organization  and  regular  jurisdic- 
 tion, but  there  is  mention  of  'rulers'  or 
 'elders,' and  of  an  'attendant'  (Luke  4: 20);  also 
 of  expulsion  (John 9: 22;  12:42;  16:2),  by  which  it 
 is  sufficient  to  understand  that  they  forbade 
 the  person  to  attend  their  meetings,  which 
 would  also  cause  him  to  be  shunned  in  so- 
 cietj'.  The  examples  in  Luke  4  :  21  and  Acts 
 13:  15  show  how  our   Lord  and  his  apostles 
 
 could  turn  the  worship  and  Scripture  reading 
 to  account.  Philo  says  the  reading  and  de- 
 tailed exposition  of  Scripture  was  continued 
 till  late  in  the  afternoon.  Regular  meetings 
 were  held  in  the  synagogues  on  the  Sabbath 
 and  on  festival-days ;  whether  also  on  the 
 second  and  fifth  days  of  the  week,  as  at  a  later 
 period,  we  cannot  determine  (see  Luke  18: 
 J2).  Nor  are  we  informed  whether  extraor- 
 dinary meetings  could  be  called  on  other  days, 
 as  when  Jesus  arrived  in  a  town  and  wished 
 to  be  heard;  and  we  know  well  that  our  Lord 
 would  speak  wherever  people  could  be  assem- 
 bled in  quietness,  as  well  in  the  open  air  as 
 in  a  synagogue.  Preaching,  proclaiming 
 (Kerusso),  see  on  v.  17.  Gospel  (margin  of 
 Rev.  Ver.  'good  tidings  ')  see  note  introduc- 
 tory to  1 :  1.  The  gospel  of  the  kingdom 
 is  the  good  news  of  that  kingdom  (or  reign) 
 of  Messiah  which  was  about  to  be  established 
 (see  on  3:  2  and  6:  10).  The  prophets  had  as- 
 sociated ideas  of  joy  with  the  coming  of  Mes- 
 siah's reign  ;  and  now  Jesus  proclaims  the 
 'good  news'  that  it  is  near.  See  an  interest- 
 ing specimen  of  his  preaching  at  this  period 
 in  Luke  4:  18.  Healing.  There  were  two 
 great  departments  of  his  public  work — to  make 
 known  truth,  and  miraculously  to  relieve 
 men's  distresses.  He  was  a  Teacher  and  a 
 Healer.  All  manner  of  sickness  —  or, 
 every  kind  of  disease  ;  the  word  is  so  rendered 
 in  v.  24.  Disease — this  word  differs  from 
 that  above.  It  seems  to  denote  infirmity,  or 
 such  diseases  as  produce  feebleness  rather  than 
 positive  suffering.  The  same  two  Greek  words 
 meaning  'disease'  and  'infirmity,'  are  cou- 
 pled in  9:  35  and  10:  1.  The  miracles  of 
 Jesus  cannot  possibly  be  separated  from  iiis 
 history  or  his  teacihing,  nor  can  they  be  re- 
 jected without  impeaching  his  cliaracter,  or 
 also  declaring  the  Epistles  of  Paul,  as  well  as 
 the  Gospels  and  Acts,  to  be  so  utterly*  untrust- 
 worthy that  nothing  whatever  can  be  received 
 up(.n  their  authority.  Nay,  if  one  denies  the 
 possibility  of  miracles,  he  need  only  be  logi- 
 cal to  deny  the  possibility  of  creation.  If  we 
 believe  that  God  caused  these  physical  forces 
 to  exist,  and  to  act  according  to  the  laws  which 
 modern  science  is  so  nobly  busy  in  observing, 
 where  is  the  difficulty  in  believing  (upon  suit- 
 able testimony)  that  God's  own  spiritual  in- 
 fluence has  sometimes  modified  the  action  of 
 these  forces,  without  violating  their  nature? 
 
Cii.  IV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 81 
 
 •24  And   his  fume  weut  throughout  all  Syria:  and  |  24  uiimner  of  sickness  aniooff  the  people.    And  the  re- 
 
 tlit'y  lii'(>tif;lit  unto  him  nil  .sick  pi'oplo  ihut  vsore  tiikeu 
 with  divers  disi'iiscs  and  tmiiuiils,  and  tlin.sc  which 
 were  possessed  wi(|i  devil.s,  and  those  whieli  were 
 lunatic,  and  tho.su  that  had  the  pulay  ;  and  he  healed 
 them. 
 
 ■-'.">  -And  there  followed  him  );''uiil  luiillitudes  of  peo- 
 ple from  (iulllee,  and  fioin  Ducapolis,  and  fi-mn  Jerusa- 
 lem, and/;o;H  .Indea,  and  from  beyond  .lordun. 
 
 )ort  of  him    went    I'orlh    into  all    ."^yria :    and  the 
 
 lirounht  tiiito   him  all   that  were  sick,  holden   with 
 
 divers  diseases  ami   loriuenl.s,   'possessed   with   de- 
 
 mons,  and   epileptic,   ami   uaisied  ;    and   he    healed 
 2')  them.      And   lliei-e   lullowcd    him   great   nuilliludes 
 from  (iulllee  and  Uecapnhs  and  Jerusalem  aml.luilicu 
 and  /runt  beyond  Jordan. 
 
 1  Or,  dtmoniact. 
 
 If  lie  niiide  them,  he  can  do  this.  If  ever 
 then'  cinilil  be  suitiible  occasion  for  miracles, 
 it  wKiilii  x'iMii  to  be  when  God  "sent  his  St)n 
 iiitii  till'  wdi-lil."  Nor  can  any  nobler,  wor- 
 thier iiiiracicsbe  i!nafj;iii('(l  than  thostt  riKJorded 
 as  wroim;ht  1)3'  the  Founder  of  Christianity. 
 Tiie  spiritual  teachinf;;s,  the  perfect  chiiracter, 
 and  the  noble  miriicii^s  of  CMirist,  all  support 
 each  other,  and  tojrethcr  I'orin  the  foundation 
 of  our  faith  and  lioi)e. 
 
 21.  His  fame,  Kev.  V<t.,  tlic  report,  lit- 
 erally, hearing.  Went  tllrolI^llUlIt.  Tyn- 
 dale  gave  the  'throughout,'  whicli  is  unwar- 
 rantably strong — more  strictly,  went  off  into. 
 Syriii,  IK'b.  'Aram'  (whence  'Aramaic'  as 
 ii  name  of  language)  was  a  term  of  variable 
 e.\tent,  denoting  in  g(>neral  the  country  east 
 of  the  Mediti'rraiiejin,  between  Asia  Minor 
 and  Arabia.  In  the  time  of  the  kings  of  Is- 
 rael it  signities  tin;  kingdom  of  which  Damas- 
 cus was  the  capital.  During  the  Maccabeati 
 j>eriod  it  is  the  (ireek  kingdom  of  the  Seleii- 
 cidiB,  witii  Antioch  as  itscapital.  At  the  time 
 of  Ciirist,  it  is  a  lioman  province  of  like  ex- 
 tent, reaching  from  the  northeast  angle  of 
 tiic  Mediterranean  towards  the  Euphrates, 
 and  southward  so  as  to  include  PlH'niciti  and 
 Damascus.  After  Archelaus  was  deposed, 
 A.  I).  G,  Judea  and  Samaria  became  a  Roman 
 province,  under  the  proconsul  of  Antioch, 
 (see  Luke '2 :  2).  But  Galilee,  and  the  other 
 districts  governed  by  Herod  Antipas  and 
 Piiilip  (see  on  2:  2'2),  were  still  independent 
 nf  the  proconsul,  and  not  a  part  of  Syria. 
 We  thus  understand  Matthew  to  mean  that 
 tile  report  of  .Testis'  miracles  of  healing  passed 
 beyond  the  bounds  of  Galilee,  and  went  far 
 away  into  the  districts  northward.  It  would 
 be  folly  to  press  the  '  int(»'  and  'all '  so  as  to 
 include  Antioch.  Mark  (irw)  says,  'into  all 
 the  region  about  Galilee'  ;  comp.  Luke 4:  14. 
 .Vll  sick  (XMtple,  literally,  those  having 
 (themselves)  hndly,  those  who  were  in  a  bad 
 condition;  a  general  phrase  covering  all  the 
 ilasses    jtresently    specified.     Torments,    or 
 
 'tortures,'  such  diseases  as  occasion  violent 
 pain;  a  specific  term,  added  to  the  general 
 term  'diseases.'  To  these  are  further  added 
 three  particular  terms,  denoting  affections 
 wiiich  were  severe  and  fre(]uciit,  and  in  them- 
 selves <iuite  remarkable.  Possessed  with 
 devils.  DetniDiiacs  (margin  Rev.  Ver. ),  see 
 on  8:  '28.  Lunatic,  epileptic,  as  in  Rev.  Ver. 
 The  Greek  term,  like  the  Latin  word  which 
 we  bt)rrow  in  English,  is  derived  from  the 
 word  for  moon,  but  was  applied  not  to  in- 
 sanity, as  in  our  use  of  the  corresponding 
 Latin  term  (lunatics),  but  to  epilepsy,  which 
 the  ancients  supposed  to  become  worse  at  cer- 
 tain stages  of  the  moon.  The  sacred  writer 
 em|)loys  the  familiar  term,  just  as  he  speaks 
 of  sunrise,  etc.,  without  thereby  making  him- 
 self responsible  for  the  idea  which  gave  rise 
 to  it.  This  epilepsy  might  or  might  not  bo 
 connected  with  demoniacal  jjosse.ssion  (see  on 
 17:  ir)ff. )  T\\i\i\\i\A  t\\v  \n\\sy^  pa rnlytica. 
 The  (ireek  wt>vd  pa ralii.si.s,  signifyinga  loosen- 
 ing or  relaxation,  viz.,  of  the  muscles  or  nerves 
 (comp.  on  8:  G),  wtis,  as  originally  borrowed 
 into  English,  contracted  into  'palsy,'  and  de- 
 notes in  Scripturi!  all  that  we  now  mean  by 
 'paralysis.'  This  full  form  was  borrowed  at 
 a  later  period  (comp.  stor3'  and  histor3',  fancy 
 and  phantasy,  etc.),  and  'pal.s^'"  is  now  usu- 
 ally confined  to  one  kind  of  paralysis;  that 
 which  jiroduces  an  involuntary  tremulous 
 motion  of  some  part  of  the  body.  It  is  to  be 
 regretted  that  Rev.  Ver.  has  not  here  ren- 
 dered by  'demoniacs'  and  'paralytics.' 
 
 25.  Great  multitudes,  rather,  crowds. 
 The  Greek  word  (ochfo.s)  signifies  not  simply 
 a  multitude  (which  'ni  pletftos,  used  frequently 
 by  Luke,  and  a  few  times  by  Mark  and  John, 
 not  by  Matthew),  but  a  confused  crowd  or 
 throng.  This  meaning  must  be  borne  in 
 minit,  for  such  was  no  doubt  usually  the 
 character  of  the  crowds  that  followed  Jesus, 
 as  so  often  mentioned  in  the  Gospels;  but  the 
 word  should  not  be  insisted  on  as  necessarily 
 having  this  distinctive  sense  in  ever^'  case,  for 
 
82 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IV. 
 
 it  can  scarcely  be  so  taken  in  Acts  1 :  15.  The 
 crowds  who  thus  followed  Jesus  were  not 
 all  in  any  just  sense  his  disciples.  They  came 
 and  went,  attended  him  a  longer  or  shorter 
 time,  to  see  his  miracles  and  hear  his  teach- 
 ings ;  sometimes  ma^^  straggled  away,  and 
 again  they  would  throng  around  him  to  see 
 some  new  wonder.  So  we  must  notice  that 
 follow  means  more  or  less  in  different  cases. 
 The  term  people  was  uselessly  introduced 
 here  by  Tyndale  and  followers.— Galilee. 
 See  on  v.  12.  The  word  from  is  in  the  origi- 
 nal given  only  before  Galilee,  thus  grouping 
 all  the  other  localities  with  it.  Decapolis 
 signifies  a  district  containing  ten  cities  (comp. 
 Tripolis,  Pentapolis),  and  here-  designates  a 
 region  of  somewhat  indefinite  extent,  lying 
 mainly  on  the  southeast  of  the  Lake  of  Galilee, 
 but  including  Scythopolis  (Beth-shean)  on 
 the  western  bank  of  the  Jordan  valley. 
 After  the  Romans  gained  control  of  Palestine 
 (beginning  B.  c.  63),  these  ten  cities  were 
 allowed  peculiar  privileges.  Ancient  writers 
 differ  as  to  what  cities  formed  the  ten,  Pliny 
 including  Damascus,  which  Josepbus  seems 
 to  exclude;  perhaps  the  Romans  made 
 changes.  One  of  them  was  Gadara,  see  on 
 8:  28.  The  population  of  these  towns  was 
 very  largely  Gentile,  and  after  the  death  of 
 Herod  the  Great  they  were  not  governed  by 
 either  of  his  sons,  but  belonged  to  the  Roman 
 province  of  Syria.  (See  Caspari.)  Jerusa- 
 lem, see  on  21 :  10;  Judea, on  2:  1;  beyond 
 Jordan  (Perea),  on  19:  1.— Though  Jesus 
 had  retired  from  Judea  to  Galilee,  many 
 came  thence  to  attend  him  here.  (Comp.  on 
 15:  1.) 
 
 IIOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  12.  Chrysostom  :  "  Wherefore  doth  he 
 depart?  Again  instructing  us  not  to  meet 
 temptations,  but  to  give  place  and  withdraw 
 ourselves.''— V.  13.  Henry:  "  It  is  just  with 
 God  to  take  the  gospel  and  the  means  of  grace 
 from  those  that  slight  them.  Christ  will  not 
 stay  long  where  he  is  not  welcome." — Caper- 
 naum. 1)  Greatly  fiwored  as  the  home  of 
 .Jesus.  2)  Severely  tested  by  his  teachings  and 
 miracles.  3)  Utterly  ruined  for  rejecting  him. 
 (11:23.) — V.  15.  The  most  destitute  field  will 
 sometimes  prove  most  fruitful. — V.  10.  Dark- 
 ness and  light.  1)  The  midnight  darkness  of 
 sin,  ignorance,  and  unbelief.  2)  The  morning 
 sunlight  of  a  present  gospel.     3)  The  noonday 
 
 brightness  reached  by  following  the  path  of 
 the  just.  (Prov.  4:18.)  Starkk  (in  Lange)  : 
 "Many  live  under  the  full  blaze  of  the  gos- 
 pel as  if  they  still  sat  in  the  shadow  of  death." 
 — V.  17.  The  preaching  of  Jesus.  1)  Its  sub- 
 jects. 2)  Its  spirit.  3)  Its  effects.  The  call  to 
 repentance  has  been  made  by  all  God's  mes- 
 sengers ;  e.  g.,  by  the  prophets  ('turn  ye'),  by 
 John  the  Baptist,  by  Jesus  himself,  by  the 
 apostles  after  his  ascension.  (Acts2:38;3:  i9:  20:21.) 
 Henry:  "The  doctrine  of  repentance  is 
 right  gospel-doctrine.  Not  only  the  austere 
 Baptist,  who  was  looked  upon  asa  melancholj', 
 morose  man,  but  the  sweet  and  gracious  Jesus, 
 whose  life  dropped  as  a  honey-comb,  preaclied 
 repentance  ;  for  it  is  an  unspeakable  privilege 
 that  room  is  left  for  repentance." 
 
 V.  19.  Fishers  of  men.  1)  Humble  work- 
 er.s,  but  a  lofty  work.  2)  It  requires  tact, 
 perseverance,  patient  endurance  of  frequent 
 failure.  3)  He  who  calls  us  to  it  promises 
 that  we  shall  not  labor  in  vain.  [Beware  of 
 the  wild  fancies  of  certain  Fathers,  comparing 
 Christians  to  fishes,  etc.,  which  some  modern 
 writers  unwisely  quote].  Starke  (in  Lange): 
 "  Let  none  fancy  that  he  can  succeed  by  him- 
 self; even  Christ  chose  assistants." — V.  21. 
 Two  pairs  of  brothers.  Christ  sanctifies  and 
 makes  use  of  natural  affections. — V.  21  f  1) 
 He  saw,  2)  He  called,  3)  They  followed  him. 
 Calvin:  "This  shows  (1)  the  energy  of 
 Christ's  voice,  (2)  docility  and  prompt  obe- 
 dedience  in  the  disciples." — V.  22.  We  also 
 should  be  ready  if  necessary  to  leave  business 
 and  kindred,  in  order  to  follow  Jesus.  (Comp. 
 Luke  9 :  57-62. )  We  cannot  tread  in  his  bodily 
 footsteps;  many  did  this  with  little  or  no  pro- 
 fit; but  by  faith  and  loving  imagination  we 
 may  see  him  manifested  (John  u;  21-23) ;  and  in 
 imitating  and  obeying  we  shall  in  the  best 
 sense  be  following  him. 
 
 V.  23.  '  In  their  synagogues.'  It  may  be 
 proper  to  preach  truth  even  in  places  where 
 others  preach  much  error.  Jesus  a  Teacher 
 and  a  Healer;  and  the  relations  between 
 these  functions.  Sin  was  the  prime  cause  of 
 disease,  and  special  sin  is  often  the  immediate 
 cause  of  particular  diseases.  The  miracles  of 
 healing  both  relieved  human  distress,  and  at- 
 tested the  divine  authority  of  the  teaching. 
 Henry:  "What  we  hear  of  Christ  from 
 others,  should  invite  us  to  him."  Chrys.  : 
 "  If  we  have  any  bodily  ailment,  we  do  and 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 83 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 contrive  everything  to  be  rid  of  what  pains 
 us;  but  when  our  soul  is  indisposed,  we  de- 
 hiy,  and  draw  back."— V.  25.  It  is  well  if 
 crowds  come  to  a  preacher :  he  should  then 
 take  great  pains  (5:i)  to  teach  them  the  truth 
 they  need  (5:7);  but  they  may  admire  his 
 teachings  as  novel  and  striking  (7:28f.),  and 
 yet  few  of  them  become  Christians;  and  the 
 fault  may  sometimes  be  wholly  their  own. 
 
 SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT. 
 
 Chap.  5-7. 
 
 GENERAL  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  SERMON 
 ON  THE  MOUNT. 
 
 The  discourse  in  ch.  5-7  is"  well  known  by 
 the  traditional  name  of  The  Sermon  on  the 
 Mount.  Several  general  questions  in  regard 
 to  it  require  to  be  answered. 
 
 (1)  Unity  of  the  discourse.  Some  contend 
 that  we  cannot,  or  need  not,  suppose  Jesus  to 
 have  spoken  on  a  single  occasion  all  that  Mat- 
 thew here  gives,  but  that  he  has  grouped  to- 
 gether things  said  at  different  times,  for  the 
 purpose  of  furnishing  a  comprehensive  exhi- 
 bition of  our  Saviour's  teachings.  This  they 
 argue  partly  from  the  fact  that  many  things 
 contained  in  the  discourse  as  given  by  Mat- 
 thew are  recorded  V)y  Luke,  and  even  by 
 Matthew  himself,  as  said  on  other  occasions 
 (see  on  5:  13,  15,  18,  25,  29,  32;  6:  9,  22,  24, 
 25;  7:  2,  7,  17,  23),  and  partly  from  the  man- 
 ifest design  on  Mattliew's  part  to  compose  not 
 so  much  a  chronological  narrative  as  a  his- 
 torical argument,  in  which  things  are  so  ar- 
 ranged as  to  bring  out  the  points  he  wishes 
 to  make  prominent.  But  in  grouping  the 
 miracles  of  ch.  8  and  9,  he  does  not  at  all  say 
 tliat  tliey  occurred  in  that  order,  nor  that  the 
 discourse  of  ch.  5-7  preceded  them  all ;  while 
 he  does  distinctly  say  that  this  discourse  was 
 delivered  on  a  single  occasion  (comp.  5:  1, 
 and  8:  1),  and  if  the  facts  were  otherwise  his 
 account  of  the  matter  would  be  definitely  er- 
 roneous, which  cannot  be  admitted  until  it  is 
 proven.  And  as  to  the  occurrence  of  similar 
 sayings  elsewhere,  wliy  may  we  not  suppose 
 that  our  Lord  would  repent  substantially  the 
 same  sayings?  It  would  have  been  very  un- 
 natural had  he  not  done  that  which  is  freely 
 practiced  b^'  all  traveling  teachers,  and  which, 
 
 apart  from  any  question  as  to  the  speaker's 
 resources,  is  really  demanded  by  the  simi- 
 larity in  the  condition  and  wants  of  differ- 
 ent audiences.  And  we  have  abundant  evi- 
 dence, from  passages  having  no  connection 
 with  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  that  he  fre- 
 quently mado  such  repetitions,  with  greater 
 or  less  variation  of  statement,  and  particu- 
 larly in  the  case  of  brief,  pithy  sayings,  such 
 as  would  naturally  be  introduced  in  difi'erent 
 connections,  and  of  very  important  doc- 
 trines and  exhortations,  such  as  various  audi- 
 ences would  alike  need.  E.g.,  "He  that 
 hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear,'  11:  15;  13: 
 9;  "Except  ye  become  as  little  children," 
 etc.,  18 ;  3 ;  19:  14,  and  add  the  repeated  in- 
 culcation of  humility  in  other  ways,  20:  26; 
 John  13:  13  ff.  ;  Luke  12:  24  ff.  (Comp.  also 
 23:  12;  Luke  14:  11 ;  18:  14.)  "If  ye  have 
 faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,"  etc.,  17: 
 20;  21:  21;  Luke  17 :  6.  "Whosoever  shall 
 confess  me,"  etc.,  10:  32;  Luke  12:  8;  9:  26. 
 "The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  Lord," 
 10:24;  Luke  6:  40;  John  13:16;  15:20;  in 
 the  last  of  which  passages  Jesus  refers  to  his 
 having  told  them  the  same  thing  before,  as 
 he  does  also  in  .John  13:  33.  (Comp.  .John  7: 
 34;  8:  21.)  "He  that  finds  his  life  shall  lose 
 it,  and  he  that  loses  his  life  for  my  sake  shall 
 find  it,"  10:  38,39;  16:24f.  ;  Luke  17:  33; 
 .John  12:  25.  See  also  tlie  image  of  taking 
 up  the  cross  and  following  him,  in  10:  38;  16: 
 24;  Luke  14:  27;  Mark  10:21.  With  such 
 facts  before  us,  it  is  manifest  that  the  recur- 
 rence in  other  connections  of  particular  idea* 
 and  expressions  which  appear  in  this  dis- 
 course, is  no  proof  that  it  was  not  all  deliv- 
 ered on  the  occasion  before  us.  Thus  both 
 the  supposed  reasons  fail,  and  we  have  no 
 ground  for  setting  aside  the  view  which  an 
 unprejudiced  reader  of  Matthew  would  natu- 
 rally adopt,  that  he  has  recorded  what  was 
 actually  spoken  by  Jesus  as  he  sat  on  the 
 Mount.  It  is  not  said  that  nothing  else  was 
 spoken;  and  the  supposition  that  Mattliew's 
 report  is  somewhat  condensed  (as  often  in  the 
 Gospels),  will  account  for  the  apparent  lack 
 of  oonnection  in  some  places  (see  on  7:  1-12), 
 and  for  the  rapid  succession  of  separate  points, 
 which  some  have  thought  (Bleek)  that  a  mis- 
 cellaneous out-door  audience  could  hardlv  fol- 
 
84 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 low  or  retain.  Neander :  "The  discourse  is 
 made  up  of  many  sententious  passages,  calcu- 
 lated separately  to  impress  the  memory  of  the 
 hearers,  and  remain  as  fruitful  germs  in  their 
 hearts;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  bound  to- 
 gether as  parts  of  an  organic  whole." 
 
 (2j  Is  this  the  same  discourse  as  that  given 
 by  Luke,  in  6:  20-49?  They  are  held  to  be 
 different  discourses  by  Augustine,  after  him 
 by  nearly  all  writers  till  the  Reformation 
 (Bleek),  and  by  a  few  writers  since,  as  Eras- 
 mus, Doddridge,  Macknight,  Alexander, 
 Lange,  G.  W.  Clark,  Coleridge,  Plumptre; 
 some  of  these  thinking  the  two  were  delivered 
 on  the  same  day,  and  others  with  a  longer  in- 
 terval. They  are  taken  as  ditferent  reports  of 
 the  same  discourse  by  Origen  and  Clirys.,  by 
 Calvin,  and  by  almost  all  recent  expositors. 
 In  favor  of  this  view  are  the  obvious  facts  that 
 the  two  begin  and  end  exactly  alike,  and 
 nearly  everything  which  Luke  gives  is  also 
 given  by  Matthew ;  and  that  both  are  imme- 
 diately followed  by  the  record  of  the  same 
 events,  viz.,  the  entrance  into  Capernaum 
 and  the  healing  of*  the  centurion's  servant. 
 The  objections  (well  stated  in  Clark's  Harm.) 
 rest  on  supposed  differences  of  jotece,  time,  cir- 
 cumstances, und  contents,  (a)  But  Luke  (6:i7) 
 does  not  say  'stood  in  the  plain,'  but  'stood 
 on  a  level  place,'  which  might  very  naturally 
 be  a  bit  of  level  ground,  or  a  narrow  plain  in 
 the  mountain  region,  exactly  what  is  found 
 at  the  traditional  place  (see  on  v.  l).i  (b)  As 
 tothe  time  and  circumstances,  Luke's  discourse 
 follows  the  choice  of  the  Twelve,  and  Mat- 
 thew's seems  to  come  earlier,  soon  after  the 
 beginning  of  the  ministry  in  Galilee.  But 
 Matthew's  arrangement  in  ch.  8-13,  is  obvi- 
 ously topical  rather  than  chronological,  and 
 so  it  is  natural  that  without  saying  at  what 
 precise  period  of  the  ministry  it  was  spoken, 
 he  should  give  at  the  outset  this  great  dis- 
 course, which  would  set  before  his  Jewish 
 readers  the  relation  of  Jesus'  teaching  to  the 
 law  of  Moses,  and  the  true  nature  of  the 
 Messianic  reign.  (See  the  connection  traced 
 on  4:  12.)     And  if  the  events  preceding  the 
 
 discourse  seem  different  in  Matthew,  it  must 
 be  observed  that  he  does  not  at  all  state  just 
 when  the  discourse  was  delivered,  (c)  As  to 
 contents,  Luke  omits  the  large  portions  (Matt. 
 5:17-37,  and 6: 1-18)  which  wcrc  Specially  import- 
 ant and  interesting  to  Jews,  but  less  so  to  the 
 Gentile  readers  whom  Luke  had  chiefly  in 
 view;  and  also  omits  some  portions,  probably 
 because  he  gives  substantially  the  same  thing 
 elsewhere,  as  said  by  our  Lord  on  other  occa- 
 sions (e.  g.,  Matt.  6:  9-13;  Luke  11:  2-4; 
 Matt.  6:  25-34;  Luke  12:  22-31.)  We  thus 
 account  for  every  omission  of  any  great  im- 
 portance. There  are  various  other  instances 
 also  (as  in  ch.  10,  11,  18,  25)  in  which  Matthew 
 has  recorded  an  extensive  discourse  of  which 
 Mark  or  Luke  gives  only  a  part.  Some  con- 
 clude from  these  examples  that  Matthew  was 
 quite  in  the  habit  of  collecting  into  one  dis- 
 course many  things  said  at  different  times; 
 but  the  facts  do  not  in  any  of  the  cases  re- 
 quire this  view,  and  therefore,  do  not  justify 
 it,  since  we  must  take  for  granted,  unless 
 the  contrary  has  been  proven,  the  inspired 
 apostles'  accuracy.  At  the  same  time  we  may 
 suppose  that  Matthew  has  here  given,  at  least 
 in  some  places,  only  a  summary  report  of 
 what  was  said,  for  he  has  several  times  omit- 
 ted matters  which  Luke  records  (e.  g.,  comp. 
 5:  12  with  Luke  6:  2o-G ;  5:  47  with  Luke  6: 
 33-35;  7  :  12  with  Luke  6:  31-40.)  In  regard 
 to  the  general  fact  that  the  Evangelists  some- 
 times differ  as  to  details  in  reporting  the  same 
 saying,  see  on  3 :  17. 
 
 (3)  Design  of  the  discourse.  Our  Lord  had 
 been  proclaiming  (*-i7),  as  John  had  done  be- 
 fore him,  that  the  reign  of  heaven  was  near, 
 and  that  therefore  the  people  ought  to  repent. 
 In  this  discourse  he  sets  forth  the  character- 
 istics of  those  who  are  to  be  subjects  of  this 
 reign  and  share  the  privileges  connected  with 
 it,  and  urges  upon  them  various  duties.  In 
 particular,  he  clearly  exhibits  the  relation  of 
 his  teachings  to  the  moral  law,  in  order  to 
 correct  any  notion  that  he  proposed  to  set  the 
 lav;  aside,  or  to  relax  its  rigor,  when,  on  the 
 contrary  he  came  to  inculcate  not  merely  an 
 
 1  "The  Greek  word  pedinos  is  coiniuonly  used  with  ref-  i  a  level  (flat)  mountain  '  (ep'  ormis  pedinov),  Heb., '  upon 
 erence  to  a  plain  as  opposed  to  a  mountain  (a  natural    a  bare  hill,'  not  covered  with  trees.    This  latter  pa.^sage 
 
 opposition),  but  sometimes  for  a  plain  or  Hat  valley 
 among  mountains,  or  a  flat  place  on  a  mountain.  Thus 
 in  Jer.  21:  13  Jerusalem  is  called  'rock  of  the  plain,' 
 and  in  Isa.  13:  2  we  have  in  Sept.  '  lift  up  a  signal  upon 
 
 is  obscure  (see  Gesen.,  Schleus.,  and  commentaries  ou 
 Isaiah),  but  either  this  or  the  use  in  .Teromiah  seems  to 
 furnish  a  parallel  for  the  use  in  Luke. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 85 
 
 external  but  a  deeply  spiritual  morality.  It 
 is  11  strange  fancy  of  some  that  Jesus  was  a 
 revolutionary  reformer,  overturning  existing 
 ideas  and  institutions  to  substitute  his  own, 
 when  he  himself  expressly  declares  the  con- 
 trary (see  on  5:  17).  Neander:  "The  con- 
 nected system  of  truths  unfolded  in  this  dis- 
 course was  intended  to  exhibit  to  the  people 
 tlie  kingdom  of  God  as  the  aim  of  the  Old 
 Dispensation;  as  the  consummation  for  which 
 tiiat  dispensation  prepared  the  way.  The 
 Sermon  on  the  Mount,  therefore,  forms  the 
 point  of  transition  from  the  Law  to  the  Gos- 
 pel ;  Christianity  is  exhibited  in  it  as  Judaism 
 spiritualized  and  transfigured."  Regarded  as 
 addressed  especially  to  the  Twelve,  it  becomes 
 tlie  great  opening  lecture  in  a  course  of  in- 
 struction by  which  they  were  to  be  fitted  for 
 their  work  as  his  witnesses  and  representa- 
 tives; just  as  the  farewell  discourse  of  John 
 14-17  may  be  called  (Bernard)  the  closing 
 lecture.  It  is  quite  an  error  if  men  expect  to 
 find  in  the  discourse  an  epitome  either  of 
 Christian  doctrine  or  of  Christian  ethics. 
 Many  of  the  distinguishing  and  fundamental 
 doctrines  of  Christianity'  were  never  distinctly 
 and  fully  tauglit  b^-  the  Saviour  himself,  be- 
 cause men  could  not  understand  them  till 
 after  the  great  facts  on  whicli  they  rest,  his 
 death,  resurrection,  and  ascension,  had  taken 
 place.  And  wliile  he  here  teaches  us  many 
 weighty  and  precious  lessons  for  the  proper 
 conduct  of  life,  they  are  by  no  means  pre- 
 sented as  a  complete  sj'stem  of  morals,  but 
 seem  to  be  introduced  chiefly  as  contributing 
 to,  or  incidental!}'  connected  with,  the  discus- 
 sion of  his  great  theme,  the  nature  and  re- 
 quirements of  the  Messianic  reign.  It  is 
 therefore  very  unwise  and  presumptuous  to 
 single  out  this  one  discourse  and  propose  to 
 live  by  it,  in  disregard  of  the  further  teach- 
 ings of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  True,  he 
 here  gives  a  single  precept  (?;  12),  which  he 
 says  'is  the  law  and  the  prophets.'  But  that 
 no  more  warrants  the  neglect  of  everything 
 beyond  this  discourse,  than  the  closing  pre- 
 cept '  Fear  God  and  keep  his  commandments, 
 for  this  is  the  all  of  man,'  would  warrant  us 
 in  neglecting  the  Old  Testament  for  the  one 
 
 Book  of  Ecclesiastes.  He  who  spoke  the  Ser- 
 mon on  the  Mount  has  also  said,  'Except  a 
 man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  king- 
 dom of  God,'  and  'even  so  must  the  Son  of 
 man  be  lifted  up,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
 him  should  not  perish,  but  have  eternal  life,' 
 and  he  in  departing  promised  his  apostles  the 
 Holy  Spirit  to  '  lead  them  into  all  the  truth,^ 
 and  set  them  before  the  vvorld  as  authoritative 
 teachers  of  Christian  doctrine  and  duty.  It 
 is  not  honoring  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  or 
 its  Author,  to  represent  this  as  all  that  men 
 need,  seeing  he  has  given  us  much  more. 
 
 The-  unrivaled  beauties  of  our  Lord's 
 thought  and  style,  the  lofty  simplicity,  the 
 charming  freshness  and  perfect  naturalness, 
 the  familiar  and  vivid  illustration,  the  pointed 
 and  sometimes  paradoxical  and  startling  state- 
 ment, which  even  when  imperfectly  under- 
 stood could  never  be  forgotten,  the  sublime 
 elevation  of  sentiment,  and  the  inimitable 
 ^ne  which  marks  all  his  teachings,  shine  con- 
 spicuous in  this  address,  which  is  sweet  to  the 
 heart  of  a  child,  and  before  which  the  noblest 
 intellects  in  every  age  have  bowed  in  devout 
 admiration.  Well  might  Daniel  Web.stersay, 
 in  the  inscription  he  left  for  his  tomb,  "My 
 heart  has  always  assured  and  re-assured  me, 
 that  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  must  be  a  di- 
 vine reality.  The  Sermon  on  the  Mount  can- 
 not be  a  merely  human  production."^ 
 
 (4)  Analysis.  The  discourse,  as  given  by 
 Matthew,  admits  of  being  analyzed  in  various 
 ways,  the  connection  being  less  obvious  in 
 some  places,  and  the  arrangement  of  the  whole 
 being  very  simple  and  inartificial.  The  fol- 
 lowing analysis  may  be  useful,  though  we 
 must  take  care  not  to  draw  too  broadly  the 
 lines  of  division  between  the  different  sec- 
 tions. 
 
 I.  Characteristics  and  privileges  of  the  sub- 
 jects of  the  Me-ssianic  reign,  5:  3-12. 
 
 II.  Their  influence  and  responsibility,  5: 
 13-10. 
 
 III.  Relation  of  Christ's  mission  to  the 
 Moral  Law,  5:  17-48. 
 
 1.  This  relation  slated  in  general,  17-19. 
 
 2.  Superiority  of  the  morality  he  enjoined 
 to  that  taught  and  practiced  by  the  Scribes 
 
 1  Edersh.  remarks  that  our  Lord's  use  of  phrases  and  I  and  tone.  The  supposed  Rabbinic  parallels  are  in  gen- 
 modes  of  te.-ichinf;  current  at  the  time,  renders  more  ]  era]  only  superficially  similar,  and  often  exactly  op- 
 strikinjj  the  contrast  lieiween  this  discourse  and  the  posite  inspirit.  See  examples  in  Edersh.,  Book  iii., 
 Jewish  contemporary  teaching  as  to  the  whole  spirit  ]  ch.  18. 
 
86 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  \. 
 
 AND   seeing   the    multitudes,  he    went   up    into    a 
 mountain:   and  when    he  was   set,   his    disciples 
 came  unto  him : 
 
 1      And  seeing  the  multitudes,  he  went  up  into  the 
 mountain :  and  when  he  had  sal^own,  his  disciple^ 
 
 and  Pharisees,  20-48.  Illustrated  by  reference 
 to  murder,  etc.  (21-26),  adultery  and  divorce 
 (2T-34),  oaths  (33-37),  requital  of  injuries  (38-42),  love 
 of  enemies  (4:1*8). 
 
 IV.  Good  works  to  be  performed  out  of  re- 
 gard to  God's  approval  rather  than  man's, 
 6:  1-18,  e.g.,  alms-giving  (2-4),  prayer  (a-is), 
 fasting  (16-18.) 
 
 V.  Single-hearted  devotion  to  God,  as 
 opposed  to  worldly  aims  and  anxieties,  6: 
 19-34. 
 
 VI.  Censoriousness  must  be  avoided,  7  :  1-6. 
 
 VII.  Encouragement  to  pray  to  God  for 
 strength  to  fulfill  this  and  all  the  preceding 
 requirements,  7:  7-11. 
 
 VIII.  General  principle  or  rule,  which 
 sums  up  all  the  (moral)  teachings  of  the  dis- 
 course, and  of  the  Old  Testament,  7  :  12. 
 
 IX.  Concluding  exhortations  to  practice  as 
 well  as  hear  and  profess,  7  :  13-27. 
 
 Ch.  5  :  1-12.  The  Beatitudes. 
 
 1.  The  multitudes — or,  crowds — viz.,  the 
 'great  crowds'  spoken  of  in  the  preceding 
 sentence  (see  on  4:  25.)  The  connection  goes 
 right  on  without  any  break,  the  paragraph  of 
 4:  23-25  forming  a  sort  of  introduction  to  the 
 discourse.  (For  the  general  connection,  see 
 on  4:  12.)  On  some  occasion,  in  the  course 
 of  the  labors  just  described,  occurred  that 
 which  Matthew  proceeds  to  narrate.  He 
 went  up.  Was  it  to  avoid  the  crowds,  as 
 some  think,  or  was  it  not  rather  that  the  pres- 
 ence of  such  crowds  made  it  proper  to  address 
 them  in  an  extended  discourse,  setting  forth 
 the  nature  of  that  Messianic  kingdom,  or 
 reign,  which  he  had  been  declaring  to  be  at 
 hand?  Into  a  —  the^  —  mountain.  This 
 more  probably  means  the  mountain-region, 
 just  as  persons  among  us  who  live  near  such 
 a  region  familiarly  speak  of  it  as  "the 
 mountain" — "  He»isn't  at  home,  he's  gone  up 
 in  the  mountain."  The  word 'mountain '  is 
 used  for  a  mountain-region  in  Gen.  19:  17,  19, 
 30,  and  elsewhere  in  O.  T.  The  most  com- 
 mon scene  of  all  this  part  of  our  Lord's  min- 
 istry was  the  lake-shore,  and  with  this  would 
 
 easily  contrast  in  the  apostle's  mind  the  adja- 
 cent mountain-region.  So  in  14:  23,  'the 
 mountain'  is  the  mountain-region  east  of  the 
 lake,  near  where  he  had  just  fed  the  five 
 thousand,  and  in  15:  29,  the  same  region  fur- 
 ther south.  That  such  is  the  meaning  here 
 becomes  highly  probable  (if  we  hold  Luke's 
 discourse  to  be  the  same)  from  Mark  3:  13, 
 where  the  same  expression  '  he  goes  up  into 
 the  mountain '  occurs  on  the  same  occasion, 
 — viz.,  the  choice  of  the  twelve  (Mark  3: 13-19), 
 which  Luke  ("'O  shows  to  have  been  im- 
 mediately followed  by  the  discourse — and 
 the  preceding  connection  (Mark  3: 7-9)  evidently 
 makes  it  there  mean  that  he  goes  up  from  the 
 lake-shore  into  the  mountain-region.  This 
 also  best  fits  in  Luke  6:  12.  The  phrase  'the 
 mountain,'  might  mean  the  particular  moun- 
 tain near  them  at  the  time  (Meyer),  or  the 
 well-known  mountain  (DeWette),  as  one  or 
 the  other  is  probably  meant  in  Luke  9:  28, 
 the  Mount  of  the  Transfiguration;  though  of 
 this  we  know  nothing.  But  the  preponderance 
 of  usage  and  probability  is  for  the  other  sense, 
 the  mountain-region.  There  is  then  nothing 
 in  the  history  to  indicate  what  particular 
 part  of  the  adjacent  mountain-region  is  meant. 
 The  connection  in  Mark,  and  the  statement  of 
 Matt.  (8:  5)  and  Luke  (7:i)  that  he  afterwards 
 went  to  Capernaum,  show  that  it  was  on  the 
 west  side  of  the  lake  ;  but  the  latter  statement 
 does  not,  as  so  often  urged,  show  that  it  was 
 nea7'  Capernaum.  There  is  no  important 
 objection  to  the  tradition  placing  it  at  the 
 double-top  mountain  now  called  "Horns  of 
 Hattin,"  which  (Stanlej')  strikingly  corre- 
 sponds to  the  circumstances,  since  Jesus  might 
 well  have  spent  the  night  on  one  of  the  two 
 summits,  and  the  next  morning  descended  to 
 the  flat  space  between  the  two,  and  tliere  de- 
 livered the  discourse.  But  the  tradition  is 
 unknown  to  the  Greek  and  Eastern  writers, 
 and  among  Latins  first  found  in  Brocardus, 
 about  A.  D.  1283.  (Kobinson.)  We  can  only 
 say,  therefore,  that  this  may  quite  possibly 
 have  been  the  spot.  When  he  was  set,  or, 
 had  sat  down,  sitting  being  among  the  Jews 
 
 1  The  article  is  here  disregarded  by  all  the  early  Eng- 
 lish translators,  who  learned  (5reek  through  the  me- 
 dium of  the  Latin,  and  so  had  little  feeling  fur  the 
 
 article,  which  they  often  omit  or  insert  in  a  curiously 
 arbitrary  fashion. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 87 
 
 2  And  he  opened  his  mouth,  and  taught  them,  say-  j 
 ing,  ! 
 
 3  Bles-sed  are  the  poor   in  spirit:    for  theirs  is   the  I 
 kingdoiu  of  heaven.  '  I 
 
 2  came  unto  him:    and  he  opened  his  mouth  and 
 
 taught  them,  saying, 
 
 3  Blessud  are  ihe  poor  in  spirit :  for  theirs  is  the 
 kiugdum  oi  heaven. 
 
 the  customary  posture  for  one  engaged  in 
 teaching.  Luke's  expression  (6:it)  'stood,' 
 does  not  conflict  with  this,  for  that  denotes 
 simply'  the  end  of  the  descent,  and  not  the 
 posture  in  teaching.  His  disciples.  The 
 Greek  word  rendered  'disciple,'  like  the 
 Latin  discipulus,  whicli  we  liave  borrowed, 
 signifies  a  'learner,'  as  oi)posed  to  a  'teacher,' 
 and  is  used  in  that  general  sense  in  10:  24, 
 literally,  'A  learner  is  not  above  his  teacher, 
 nor  a  slave  above  his  master.'  The  Greeks 
 frequontl3'  applied  it  to  the  pupils  of  a  phi- 
 lost)I)her,  as  denoting  those  who  received  his 
 instructions  and  were  supposed  to  adopt  his 
 opinions.  In  a  like  sense  we  read  of  the 
 'disciples  of  the   Pharisees'  (•":!«),   and   the 
 
 'disciples    of     John'      (n:  H;    U-.-l;    U;    12:    Maik2: 
 
 18, eic);  and  similarly  the  'disciples'  of  Jesus, 
 in  the  present  passage,  and  in  general,  are 
 those  who  habitually  heard  his  teachings,  and 
 were  supposed  to  receive  them  as  true.  But 
 tiie  term,  as  there  used,  would  have  a  more 
 la.\  and  a  more  strict  application,  sometimes 
 denoting  the  whole  crowd  of  those  who  fol- 
 lowed him  for  a  while,  and  apparently  be- 
 lieved his  teachings  (e.  g.,  John  6:  66),  but 
 commonly  used  of  those  who  really  did  be- 
 lieve^and  submit  themselves  to  his  authority 
 as  a  teacher.  In  some  passages  (as  14:  15  ff.) 
 the  connection  shows  that  it  means  'the 
 disciples'  by  excellence,  viz.,  the  Twelve. 
 After  our  Lord's  ascension  the  application 
 of  the  term  was  very  naturally  widened  to 
 embrace  all  who  received  as  true  the  teach- 
 ings of  the  Christian  religion,  Christ  being  in 
 reality  still  their  teacher,  though  he  taught 
 through  others.  We  cannot  here  understand 
 the  term  as  denoting  all  who  were  present  and 
 listened  to  his  teachings,  for  it  is  nowhere  used 
 in  so  loose  a  way;  it  must  mean  his  disciples, 
 as  distinguished  from  others  who  were  not 
 such.  This  would  include  the  four  mentioned 
 in  4:  18  ft'.,  but  would  not  be  confined  to  them. 
 Matthew  has  not  previously  had  the  word, 
 but  he  employs  it  in  that  general  sense  with 
 which  all  had  become  familiar  at  the  time 
 when  he  wrote.  From  Luke  6:  12-20  we  ' 
 learn  that,  before  delivering  the  discourse, 
 Jesus  had  selected  the  Twelve  who  were  to  | 
 be  his  special  attendants  ;  but  Luke  also  men-  ' 
 
 tions  (6:  17,  literally),  a  'crowd  of  His  disciples' 
 as  present  when  it  was  spoken.  Matthew 
 does  not  refer  to  the  Twelve  as  a  body  till  he 
 comes  to  speak  of  their  being  sent  forth  two 
 and  two  (10:  1  ff.),  just  as  he  gives  an  account 
 of  John's  imprisonment  only  in  connection 
 with  the  story  of  his  death  (comp.  on  4:  12; 
 14:  3).  Came  unto  him,  drew  near  after  he 
 had  thus  assumed  the  posture  of  a  teacher. 
 Or,  came  near  while  the  people  at  large  stood 
 farther  off". 
 
 2,  This  expanded  statement  is  in  accord- 
 ance with  that  circumstantiality  in  descrip- 
 tion which  is  characteristic  of  the  Hebrew 
 language  and  adds  beauty  to  the  kScripture 
 narratives.  It  serves,  in  a  case  like  this,  to 
 fix  attention  upon  the  important  discourse 
 which  follows.  (Comp.  Job 3:  1 ;  Acts  8:  35; 
 10:  34.)  Taught  is  imperfect  tense,  and  de- 
 scribes the  teaching  as  in  progress — you  see  it 
 going  on.  The  English  'was  teaching'  or 
 '  went  to  teaching,'  would  here  be  too  strong. 
 Them  refers  especially  to  his  disciples,  who 
 are  especially  distinguished  in  the  preceding 
 verse  from  the  crowds  (comp.  Luke  6:  20), 
 and  are  especially  addressed  in  such  passages 
 of  the  discourse  as  5:  11,  13-16,  etc.  ;  but  that 
 the  crowds  also  heard  would  be  naturally 
 suggested  by  the  connection,  and  is  affirmed 
 in  7 :  28  f. 
 
 3.  In  V.  3-12  our  Lord  sets  forth  the  charnc- 
 teristics  and  privilege?,  of  the  subjects  of  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven.  These  sentences  are 
 commonly  called  the  "beatitudes,"  from 
 beatiis,  'blessed'  or  'happj','  the  word  here 
 employed  in  the  Latin  versions,  and  by  some 
 are  called  tnacnrisms,  from  the  Greek  word.. 
 Some  writers  compare  with  these  the  bene- 
 dictions of  Deut.  28 ;  but  the  cases  are  not 
 similar.  Others  mark  out  an  elaborate  par- 
 allel to  the  giving  of  the  Ten  Commandments; 
 but  this  is  highly  artificial,  and  tends  to  divert 
 attention  from  our  Lord's  real  design.  It 
 would  be  more  appropriate  to  compare  such 
 passages  as  Psa.  1:1;  31  :  1  f.  ;  144  :  15;  Prov. 
 3:  13;  Dan.  12:  12,  where  a  character  is  de- 
 scribed as  well  as  happiness  declared.  The 
 Jews  expected  great  felicity  under  the  reign 
 of  Messiah  ;  witness  the  saying  of  one  of  them 
 (Luk9i4:i5.  iit.)j/' Happy  he  who  shall  eat  bread 
 
 i^: 
 
MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 in  the  kingdom  of  God.'  Our  Lord,  by  tell- 
 ing who  are  the  happy  in  the  Messianic  king- 
 dom, gives  at  once  a  very  distiact  glimpse 
 into  the  nature  and  requirements  of  that  king- 
 dom. It  is  immediately  seen  to  be  quite  the 
 reverse  of  the  carnal  expectations  cherished 
 among  the  Jews.  Not  the  rich,  the  rejoicing 
 and  proud,  not  conquering  warriors  nor  pop- 
 ular favorites,  are  the  happy  under  the  Mes- 
 sianic reign,  but  these— the  poor,  the  mourning 
 and  meek,  the  peacemakers,  the  persecuted. 
 Most  of  these  sayings  are  therefore  striking 
 paradoxes,  and  the  whole  forms  a  singularly 
 felicitous  introduction  to  his  discourse,  touch- 
 ing a  chord  that  vibrates  in  all  human  hearts 
 — happy,  happy — instantly  awakening  the 
 liveliest  attention,  and  also  conveying  im- 
 portant instruction  as  to  the  great  theme. 
 Luther  :  "Now  that's  a  fine,  sweet,  friendly 
 beginning  of  his  teaching  and  preaching.  For 
 he  goes  at  it,  not  like  Moses  or  a  teacher  of 
 the  law,  with  commands  and  threats,  but  in 
 the  very  friendliest  way,  with  nothing  but  at- 
 tractions and  allurements  and  lovely  prom- 
 ises." It  was  also  a  beautifully  natural  intro- 
 duction (Weiss),  because  he  came  to  preach  the 
 'good  news'  of  the  kingdom  {^-'i'^),  the  fulfill- 
 ment of  all  the  Messianic  hopes  and  promises. 
 Blessed.  Happy  more  nearly  expresses 
 the  sense  of  the  Greek  word  than  '  blessed.' 
 It  is  rendered  '  happy  '  in  the  common  ver- 
 sion of  John  13:  17;  Acts  26 :  2 ;  Kom.  14: 
 22;  1  Cor.  7:  40;  1  Pet.  3:  14;  4:  14,  and  the 
 corresponding  verb  in  James  5  :  11 ;  and  this 
 might  be  used  almost  everywhere,  leaving 
 'blessed'  to  translate  another  term  found  in 
 
 21:  9;  23:  39;  25:  34,  etc.,  and  a  kindred 
 word  in  Mark  14:  61;  Kom.  9:  5,  etc.  Our 
 'happy'  could  not,  it  is  true,  be  applied  to 
 God,  as  in  1  Tim.  1:  11;  6 :  15  (Bib.  Un.Ver. 
 'blissful'),  where  'blessed,'  though  familiar 
 to  us,  is  really  also  inadequate.  But  more  is 
 gained  than  is  lost  by  keeping  the  terms  dis- 
 tinct, for  the  ditference  is  often  quite  import- 
 ant. The  shock  which  many  persons  feel  at 
 the  introduction  of  'happy'  here,  is  partly  a 
 reproduction  of  the  surprise  felt  by  our  Lord's 
 first  hearers  —  happy  the  poor,  happy  tlie 
 mourners,  etc.— tiie  paradox  is  really  part  of 
 the  m.eaning.'  The  sense  is  quite  similar  (and 
 the  same  Greek  word  is  used)  in  16:  17;  Kom. 
 4:  6-8;  1  Cor.  7:  40;  James  1 :  12;  1  Pet.  3: 
 14;  Kev.  14:13.  The  original  has  in  this  case 
 no  verb — not  'happ3'  are,'  but  simply  'happy 
 the  poor,'  etc.  So  in  the  Greek  of  Psa.  1 :  1, 
 etc.  The  poor.  The  Jews  looked  upon 
 wealth,  being  one  of  tiie  chief  elements  of 
 worldly  prosperity,  as  a  sure  proof  that  its 
 possessor  was  the  object  of  God's  favor,  an 
 error  which  our  Lord  subsequentlj'  sought  to 
 correct  in  the  parable  of  the  rich  man  and 
 Lazarus.  (Lukeis:  19.)  In  like  manner  tliey  no 
 doubt  supposed  that  in  Messiah's  kingdom  the 
 rich,  the  "  better  class,"  would  enjoy  the  high- 
 est privileges.  In  striking  opposition  to  these 
 expectations,  he  says,  '  Happj'  the  poor,  for 
 theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.'  This  is  all 
 that  Luke  (6:20,  nt.)  gives;  and  certainly  the 
 poor  were  more  likely  to  share  the  privileges 
 of  the  Messianic  reign  than  the  rich,  because 
 more  likely  to  be  humble  and  looking  for 
 Messiah's  coming.*     (Comp.   11:  5;    19:  23; 
 
 1  The  distinction  between  macarios  and  eulogelos  (and 
 kindred  terras)  is  maintained  throughout  the  Sept.  as 
 it  is  in  the  Hebrew  words.  The  Pesh.  Syriac  version 
 of  N.  T.  translates  '  happy  '  here  and  in  11 :  6 ;  1.3 :  16  ; 
 16:  17;  24:  46,  and  uses  'blessed'  for  eulogemenos  in 
 21 :  9,  etc.  The  Gothic  liltewise  maintains  the  distinc- 
 tion. But  the  Latin  versions  used  healus  for  both  the 
 Greek  words,  probably  for  two  reasons ;  (a)  healus  really 
 means  happy  as  well  as  blessed,  (b)  the  other  Latin 
 word  felix  had  idolatrous  associations,  which  would 
 have  made  it  incongruous  in  Scripture,  somewhat  as 
 Mucky'  would  be  now.  But  this  confounding  of  the 
 two  (ireek  words  in  the  Latin  versions  has  caused  much 
 confusion  in  modern  European  versions,  and  great  ar- 
 bitrariness of  rendering  in  the  early  English  versions. 
 Tyndale  used  'happy'  in  John  13:  17,  etc.,  followed  by 
 Cranmer,  Geneva,  and  King  .Tames  ;  but  Tyndale  also 
 used  it  in  Matt.  11:6;  16:  17;  24:46;  Gal. 4:  15;  .lames 
 1 :  12,  25,  followed  by  Cranmer  or  Geneva,  or  both,  but 
 
 not  by  King  James.  Neither  rendering  is  in  our  pas- 
 sage entirely  satisfactory,  but  '  happy'  best  conveys  the 
 idea. 
 
 2  Some  (Gill,  others)  take  the  word  ptochos  in  its  com- 
 mon classical  sense  of  beggar,  and  understand  those 
 who  come  to  God  as  beggars.  Tertullian  once  expresses 
 that  view:  "Happy  the  beggars — for  so  requires  the 
 meaning  of  the  Greek  word."  But  it  is  very  unlikely 
 that  such  is  here  the  meaning.  Ptochos  is  in  the  N.  T. 
 the  common  word  for  poor,  being  found  thirty-five 
 times,  while  the  other  word  penes  is  found  only  in  2 
 Cor.  9  :  9  (from  Sept.)  and  penichros  in  Luke  21 :  2.  In 
 the  Sept.  penes  is  used  nearly  as  often  as  ptochos,  and 
 for  the  most  part  to  translate  the  same  Hebrew  words. 
 These  facts  forbid  insisting  on  the  distinctive  classical 
 sense  of  beggar  in  every  N.  T.  passage;  and  in  the 
 present  case  it  seems  quite  inappropriate  to  introduce 
 the  notion  that  they  beg. 
 
Ch.  v.]  MATTHEW.  89 
 
 4  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn  :  for  they  shall  be  com-  ;    4      '  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn :  for  they  shall  be 
 forted.  I       coml'orted. 
 
 I  Some  iincient  autborities  trnaspose  ver.  4  iind  5. 
 
 Luke  4:  18;  Isa.  61:  1;  66:  2;  James  2:  5; 
 and  below  on  v.  4,  5.)     But  while  men  need 
 not,  they  might  misunderstand  or  misrepre- 
 sent this  general  term   (as  well  as   'hunger,' 
 'weep,'  in  Luke  6:  21.)     Thus  the  Emperor 
 Julian  mockingly  said  he  wished  to  confiscate 
 the  property  of  the  Christians,  in   order  that 
 as  poor  men  they  might  enter  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven.     Now  Matthew's  account  shows  that 
 our  Lord  took  pains  to  define  more  precisely 
 what  he  meant,  by  saying  the  poor  in  spirit. 
 Poverty,     want,    sorrow,    do   not     of    them- 
 selves  secure  spiritual   blessings;    these  are 
 promised    to  such  as  have   the    correspond- 
 ing state  of  thought  and  feeling.     The  gram- 
 matical construction  '  poor  in  the  spirit '  is  the 
 same  as  in   'pure   in   the   heart.'   (v. s.)     The 
 meaning  may   be   (Bleek)   (a)    'poor  in   the 
 (sphere  of  the)  spirit,'  in  spiritual  matters,  or 
 (b)    'poor  in   their  spirit,'   consciously  poor. 
 Probably  the  former  is   here  meant  by  the 
 phrase,  while  the  latter  thought  is  suggested 
 by  the  connection.     The  poor,  not  outwardly 
 only,  but  in  the  inner  man;  not  in  tlie  tem- 
 poral but  the  spiritual  sphere;    and   it  is  in- 
 volved, in  the  nature  of  the  case,  that  they 
 are    conscious  of  their    spiritual    destitution 
 (comp.  Isa.  66:  2,  and  contrast  Eev.  8:  17). 
 Those  who  in  the  sphere  of  the  spirit,  in  the 
 spiritual    life,    are  destitute,   and    feel    their 
 need.     A  good   example   is  the   publican  of 
 the  parable.     It  is  quite  po.ssible  for  a  man 
 rich  in  the  temporal  sphere  to  be  at  the  same 
 time  poor  in  spirit.'     Edcrsh.  quotes  from  the 
 Mishna,   "Ever  be  more  and  more  lowly  in 
 spirit,  since  the  expectancy  of  man  is  to  be- 
 come the  food  of  worm.s,"  and   calls  it  the 
 
 exact  counterpart  of  this  saying,  "marking 
 not  the  optimism,  but  the  pessimism  of  life."' 
 For.  It  would  be  a  little  more  exact  to  ren- 
 der 'because'  in  all  the  beatitudes  (see  on  v. 
 12).  Theirs  has  in  the  original  an  emphatic 
 position  ;  it  is  theirs,  they  are  preci-sely  the 
 persons  who  possess  and  enjt)y  the  riches,  dig- 
 nities, privileges  of  Messiah's  reign  (see  on 
 B:  2).  Comp.  James  2:  5.  These  privileges 
 already  belong  to  them,  and  shall  henceforth 
 be  enjoyed  by  them— notice  the  future  tense 
 in  the  following  sentences.  How  different  is 
 all  this  from  worldly  kingdoms.  In  Luke  6: 
 24,  is  recorded  the  opposite  of  this  first  beati- 
 tude, "  Woe  to  you  who  are  rich,  for  you 
 have  received  your  consolation,"  have  all  the 
 consolation  you  will  get. 
 
 4.  The  regular  gradation  which  some  en- 
 deavor to  point  out  in  the  several  beatitudes 
 is  artificial,  if  not  imaginary.  They  aresimply 
 groupe  1  in  a  natural  way,  and  the  transition 
 from  the  poor  to  the  mourners  is  natural 
 enough.*  Observe  (Tholuck)  that  the  three 
 first  classes,  poor,  mourning,  meek,  are  all  in 
 the  prediction  of  Isa.  61:  1-8,  to  which  our 
 Lord  repeatedly  referred  as  fulfilled  in  his 
 ministry  (11:  5;  Luke  4  :  17-21). 
 
 Hnpjiy  they  that  grieve,  is  a  very  striking 
 paradox,  suited  to  awaken  attention  and  lead 
 to  reflection.  They  that  mourn,  over  any 
 of  the  distresses  of  life,  temporal  or  spiritual; 
 but  with  the  implication  that  if  over  temporal 
 distresses,  they  mourn  in  a  religious  spirit. 
 Under  the  reign  of  Messiah  they  shall  be 
 comforted— the  kind  of  comfort  correspond- 
 ing of  course  to  the  kind  of  distress,  and 
 suited  to  their  highest  good.     The  second  part 
 
 1  Barnabas  19 :  2  has  the  same  grammatical  construc- 
 tion :  "  Thou  shall  be  simple  in  heart  and  rich  in 
 spirit."  JIany  Fathers  understood  our  Lord  to  mean 
 poor  by  free  will,  contentedly  or  voluntarily  poor,  and 
 some  applied  it,  as  most  Romanists  now  do,  to  monastic 
 vows  of  poverty,  and  the  like.  But  'spirit'  will  not 
 yield  this  (Maldou.  in  vain  quotes  2(; :  41),  and  the  able 
 Romanist  commentator  Arnold!  calls  it  a  manifestly 
 artificial  interpretation.  '  Poor  in  intellect,'  weak- 
 minded,  was  another  of  Julian's  jests,  and  is  gravely 
 proposeil  by  Fritzsche  and  fJrimm,  but  seems  to  need 
 no  refutation.     Acbelis  makes  it  poor  in  the  matter 
 
 of  the  Holy  Spirit,  poor,  and  thns  prepared  to  receive 
 the  Holy  Spirit,  whom  Messiah  was  to  give  Ci:  11),  but 
 this  is  extremely  forced.  These  interpretations  are  in- 
 structive as  showing  that  the  expression  is  really  diffi. 
 cult. 
 
 *Tisch.  and  others  transpose  v.  4  and  5,  putting  the 
 meek  first,  according  to  D,  Latin,  Old  Syriac,  several 
 Fathers.  This  group  of  "Western"  authorities  is 
 now  well  known  to  contain  many  arbitrary  alterations 
 of  the  text.  The  design  of  the  alteratioii  here  prob- 
 ably was  to  have  the  meek  come  next  to  the  poor  in 
 spirit,  as  an  appropriate  sequence. 
 
90 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 5  Blessed  are  the  meek:   for  they  shall  iaherit  the  I    5      Blessed  are  the  meek:  for  they  shall  inherit  the 
 earth.  I       earth. 
 
 of  Isaiah  begins  (40:i),  with  'comfort  ye  my 
 people,'  and  is  pervaded  throughout  by  that 
 idea,  it  being  distinctly  declared  (ei:  2)  that 
 Messiah  is  to  comfort  all  that  mourn.  The 
 later  .Jews  caught  this  conception,  and  in  the 
 Talmud  the  Messiah  is  sometimes  called 
 Menahem,  'comforter.'  At  the  time  of  his 
 birth  some  truly  devout  ones  were  'waiting 
 for  the  consolation  of  Israel.'  (Luke2:25.)  They 
 is  emphatic,  and  so  in  v.  5-8.  In  Luke  6:  25 
 is  recorded  the  opposite  of  this  beatitude. 
 
 5.  The  sayings  of  this  verse,  and  of  v.  7-10, 
 are  wanting   in    Luke's  briefer  report.     The 
 expression  here  used  is  derived  from  Psa.  37: 
 11.     The  Heb.  word  for  meek  and  that  for 
 'poor'  are  from  the  same  root,  and  certainly 
 meekness  is  akin   to  poverty  of  spirit.     Our 
 Lord  declares  that  not  the  ambitious  and  arro- 
 gant, the  irascible  and  violent,  such  as  usually 
 become  prominent  in  the  outbreak  of  revolu- 
 tions, are  the  happy  under  Messiali's  reign, 
 but  the  meek.     The  term  'meek'  is  hard  to 
 define,    in   Heb.,  Greek,  or   Eng.,  but  it  in- 
 cludes freedom  from   pretension   (i  Pet.  3;  4. 15), 
 eentleness  (11 ;  29;  James  3 :  is),   and    patient  en- 
 durance of  injury— where  it  is  proper  to  en- 
 dure.    The  Messianic  king  himself   is   meek 
 (21:5),  and  the  meek  shall  be  his  happy  sub- 
 jects.   Shall  inherit  the  earth,  or,  ^nnrf.*    It 
 was  promised  to  Abraham  that  he  should  'in- 
 herit'  the  'land'  of  Canaan.    (Gen. is ;  15;  15 : 7, 
 etc.)     This  was  partly  realized  by  his  descend- 
 ants under  Joshua.  (Judges  2:6,  in  the  Heb.)    Their 
 possession    of   it  was  always  imperfect  and 
 sometimes  interrupted,  but  still  they  cherished 
 the  promise  made  to  Abraham,  and  hoped  for 
 its  complete  fulfillment.     The  Psalmist  dis- 
 tinguishes two  classes   in  Israel,  the  wicked 
 and   the   meek;    those   who    amid    all    trials 
 meekly  trust  and  serve   God,    and   declares 
 (Pstt.  37:9. 11.22,29)   that   these  shall  '  inherit  the 
 land.'     Isaiah   promises  (57: 13;  60:21)  that  after 
 the  captivity  those  who  trust  in  God  shall  'in- 
 herit   the    land.'      The   apocryphal   story  of 
 Tobit  represents  devout  .Jews  during  the  cap- 
 tivity as  cherishing  the  hope  that  the  seed  of 
 the  patriarchs  shall  '  inherit  the  land.'     (Tob. 
 4:12.)     And  just  as  the  'kingdom  of  heaven' 
 
 (v.  3)  takes  in  our  Lord's  discourses  a  higher 
 and  more  spiritual  meaning,  so  with  this 
 phrase.  The  meek  shall  be  full  citizens  in 
 the  Messianic  kingdom  (like  those  holding 
 real  estate),  enjoying  all  rights  and  privileges. 
 This  would  of  course  mean  especially  religious 
 privileges  (comp.  'inherit  the  kingdom,'  in 
 its  full  and  perfected  state,  25:  34;  1  Cor.  G: 
 10;  15:  50;  Gal.  5:  '21  ;  Eph.  5:  5,  etc.)  The 
 explanation  that  Christians  shall  have  as 
 much  of  the  earth  as  is  really  desirable  for 
 them  is  superficial,  and  the  other,  that  Chris- 
 tianity is  finally  to  take  possession  of  the 
 whole  earth,  is  artificial.  The  O.  T.  and  the 
 N.  T.  usage  seems  to  leave  no  doubt  as  to  the 
 meaning.  The  poor  in  spirit,  the  mourners, 
 the  meek,  obviously  represent  kindred  traits 
 of  character,  and  should  not  be  conceived  of 
 as  three  entire!}'  distinct  classes  of  persons. 
 So  as  to  the  other  beatitudes. 
 
 6,  Hunger  and  thirst.  A  natural  and 
 strong  expression  for  desire,  common  in  all 
 languages.  Luke  (6: 21)  gives  only  'hunger,' 
 the  other  term  merely  expanding  the  image 
 (comp.  Psa.  63:  1)  ;  and  does  not  say  for  what. 
 (Comp.  above  on  v.  3.)  Righteousness  here 
 must  not  by  any  means  be  understood  of  im- 
 puted righteousness,  but  (as  even  Luther 
 admits)  of  personal  righteousness;  the  being 
 and  doing  what  is  right,  as  in  3:  15;  5:  20; 
 Luke  1 :  75,  etc.  The  attempt  (Schaflf  and 
 others)  to  make  it  include  both  ideas,  is  futile. 
 It  is  very  doubtful  whether  the  Pauline  idea 
 of  imputed  righteousness  occurs  anywhere  in 
 the  Gospels,  not  even  in  John  16:  10.  Filled. 
 The  original  word  is  of  frequent  occurrence, 
 signifying  to  feed,  to  satisfj'  with,  food,  origi- 
 nally used  of  feeding  animals,  in  later  Greek 
 of  feeding  men.  (Comp.  in  14:  20;  Luke  16: 
 21;  James  2:  16;  Phil.  4:  12;  Kev.  19:  21.) 
 They  who  hunger  and  thirst  for  righteousness 
 shall,  under  Messiali's  reign,  be  fed  full,  com- 
 pletely satisfied.  It  of  course  does  not  mean 
 satisfied  once  for  all,  so  as  to  have  no  desire 
 any  more.  That  is  here  true  which  Wisdom 
 says  in  Sirach  (Ecclus.)  24:21,  'They  that 
 eat  me  shall  still  hunger,  and  they  that  drink 
 me  shall  still  thirst.'     The  Scriptures  teach 
 
 1' Earth'  all  the  early  Eng.  versions  except  Rheims,  and  most  of  the  recent  versions.    Rheims,  McClellau 
 'land,'  Darby  hesitates. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 91 
 
 6  Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  and  thirst  after 
 righteousness:  for  they  shall  be  filled. 
 
 7  Wessed   are  the  merciful :    for  they   shall   oblaiu 
 mercy. 
 
 8  HIessetl  are  the  pure  in   heart:  for  they  shall  see 
 God. 
 
 9  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers:    for  they  shall  be 
 called  the  children  of  God. 
 
 6  Blessed  are  they  that  hunger   and   thirst  after 
 righteousness:  for  they  shall  be  tilled. 
 
 7  Blessed   are  the   merciful :  fur  they   shall  obtaia 
 mercy. 
 
 8  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart:  for  they  shall  see 
 God. 
 
 9  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers :   for  they  shall  be 
 called  sons  of  God. 
 
 that  this  satisfaction  will  be  progressive  in  the 
 l)resent  life,  and  become  perfect  as  we  enter 
 upon  the  perfect  world. — Observe  (Tholuck) 
 that  after  righteou.sness  there  follow  three 
 elements  of  righteousness,  viz.,  pity,  purity, 
 peace. 
 
 7.  Merciful.  The  original  word  includes 
 also  tlie  idea  of  compassion,  as  in  Heb.  2:  17; 
 Prov.  14:  21,  and  implies  a  desire  to  remove 
 the  evils  which  excite  compassion.  It  thus 
 denotes  not  only  mercy  to  the  guilty,  but  pity 
 for  the  suffering,  and  lielp  to  the  needy.  See 
 Luke  3:  11;  Matt.  25:  37-40;  James  2:  13. 
 To  be  merciful  is  not  the  ground  of  receiving 
 mercj'  from  God,  but  an  occasion  and  condi- 
 tion thereof  (i8:33r.)  Comp.  the  relation 
 between  forgiving  and  being  forgiven,  as  ex- 
 plained on  6:12.  The  Jerusalem  Talmud 
 gives  as  a  saying  of  Gamaliel,  "  Whensoever 
 thou  hast  mercy,  God  will  have  mercy  upon 
 thee;  if  thou  hast  not  mercy,  neither  will 
 God  have  mercy  upon  thee." 
 
 8.  Pure  ill  heart,  as  contrasted  with  mere 
 external,  bodily  purification,  about  which  the 
 Jews,  and  especially  the  Pharisees,  were  very 
 scrupulous.  (2:i:ij.28.)  The  phrasc  sliould  uot 
 be  limited  to  the  absence  of  unchaste  feel- 
 ings, but  includes  freedom  from  all  the  de- 
 liling  influences  of  sin  upon  the  inner  man. 
 Orl<jen:  "  Ever^-  sin  stains  the  soul."  The 
 'heart'  in  Scripture  use  is  the  seat  of  thought 
 and  will  as  well  as  of  feeling.  (Comp.  on  G: 
 21.)  We  must  shun  defiling  thoughts,  pur- 
 poses, and  feelings.  Calvin  here  understands 
 especially  freedom  from  trickery  and  cun- 
 ning. So  James  {*■■»)  sa^'s,  'Purify  your 
 hearts,  ye  double-minded.'  A  like  breadth 
 of  meaning  is  implied  in  the  connection  of 
 Psa.  24:  4.  Comp.  for  various  applications  of 
 the  phrase,  Psa.  51 :  10 ;  73 :  1 ;  1  Tim.  1 :  5 ;  2 
 Tim.  2:  22.  The  meaning  is  thus  seen  to  be 
 very  comprehensive,  as  when  we  speak  of  a 
 pure  character,  pure  motives,  etc.     There  is 
 
 nothing  here  said  as  to  the  way  in  which  this 
 purity'  is  to  be  obtained;  that  was  afterwards 
 fully  revealed  through  the  apostles.  (Acts  lo:  9; 
 
 IJohu  1:7,  9;  Eph.  5:26;  aCor.  7:  l.j       Shall    SCC    God. 
 
 The  expression  is  derived  from  the  usages  of 
 Oriental  courts,  where  kings  live  in  great 
 seclusion,  and  it  is  a  rare  and  distinguished 
 privilege  to  be  admitted  into  the  very  pres- 
 ence of  the  monarch,  and  see  him  face  to  face. 
 See  1  Kings  10:  8;  Esther  1 :  14;  Heb.  12:  14; 
 Rev.  22:  4,  and  an  equivalent  expression  in 
 Matt.  18:  10.  With  the  whole  verse  here 
 compare  Psa.  24:  3  f .  :  'Who  shall  ascend 
 into  the  hill  of  the  Lord?  or  who  shall  stand 
 in  his  holy  place?  He  that  hath  clean  hands 
 and  a  pure  heart.' — It  is  a  kindred,  but  quite 
 distinct  thought  that  we  find  in  1  John  3: 
 2,  that  of  the  immediate  perception  and 
 thorough  knowledge  of  God  in  the  future 
 life,  as  tending  to  make  us  like  him. 
 
 9.  Here  the  contrast  to  worldl3'  kingdoms, 
 which  runs  through  the  whole  passage,  is  par- 
 ticularly great.  In  them  the  highest  honor 
 and  esteem  are  given  to  warriors,  but  under 
 the  Messianic  reign  to  peacemakers,  those 
 who  bring  about  peace  between  enemies.  It 
 may  be  taken  for  granted  that  they  will  be 
 peaceable  in  their  own  disposition  and  con- 
 duct, will  strive  to  maintain  peace  as  well  as 
 to  restore  it  when  disturbed ;  but  that  is  not 
 included  in  the  meaning  of  the  word.  Mor- 
 ison:  "This  delightful  beatitude  must  have 
 sounded  like  a  clap  of  thunder  over  the  hearts 
 of  some  of  those  who  were  reveling  in  the 
 imagination  that  the  time  had  arrived  when 
 war  to  the  bitter  end  was  to  be  proclaimed 
 against  the  surrounding  principalities  of  the 
 Gentiles."  It  is  difficult  to  determine  whether 
 they  is  here  emphatic,  as  it  is  in  v.  4-8.*  The 
 difference  would  here  be  slight.  Called  the 
 children,  or  sons — of  God,  as  being  like 
 him  (v.  45),  objects  of  his  special  affection, 
 etc.     They  shall  not  only  be  sons  of  God,  but 
 
 'The  external  evidence  for  omitting  autoi  (and  thus  j  by  copyists  to  make  this  like  the  other  beatitudes  than 
 leaving  '  they  '  without  emphasis)  is  strong,  but  not  con-    that  it  was  omitted, 
 elusive.    It  is  more  probable  that  the  word  was  inserted  ' 
 
 k 
 
92 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 10  Blessed  are  they  which  are  persecuted  for  right- 
 eousness' sake :  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
 
 11  Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and  per- 
 secute you,  and  shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you 
 1  falsely,  for  my  sake. 
 
 12  Rejoice,  and  be  exceeding  glad  :  for  great  is  your 
 reward  in  heaven  :  for  so  persecuted  they  the  prophets 
 which  were  before  you. 
 
 10  Blessed  are  they  that  have  been  persecuted  for 
 righteousness'  sake:    for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of 
 
 11  heaven.  Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  re|jroach 
 you,  and  persecute  you,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil 
 
 12  against  you  falsely  for  my  sake.  Rejoice,  and  be  ex- 
 ceeding glad:  for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven: 
 for  so  persecuted  they  the  prophets  that  were  before 
 you. 
 
 1  Gr.  lying. 
 
 shall  be  called  such,  recognized  as  such  in  his 
 kingdom — not  merelj' subjects  of  the  kingdom, 
 but  sons  of  the  king.  We  need  not  wonder 
 at  this  exalted  promise  to  peacemakers,  for 
 theirs  is  a  very  difficult  and  very  noble 
 achievement.  They  must  often  be  content 
 to  bear  bitter  complaint  from  both  sides,  must 
 exercise  great  self-control,  unwearied  pa- 
 tience, and  loving  tact,  and  must  be  mani- 
 festly impartial  and  unselfish.  There  is  no 
 more  Godlike  work  to  be  done  in  this  world 
 than  peacemaking. 
 
 10.  They  which  are — or,  that  have  been — 
 persecuted,  the  form  of  expression  according 
 with  the  fact  that  the  chief  rewards  of  such 
 sufferers  do  not  so  much  attend  on  the  perse- 
 cution as  follow  it.  The  expression  obviously 
 points  forward  to  the  persecution  of  his  fol- 
 lowers, but  it  is  well  to  remember  that  at  the 
 probable  time  of  his  delivering  this  discourse, 
 Jesus  himself  was  already  beginning  to  be 
 bitterly  hated  and  reviled,  and  his  life  sought. 
 (Luke  6:  7, 11;  Mark  3:6.)  Persccution  usually  in- 
 volved taking  away  one's  possessions,  leaving 
 him  in  poverty  and  want;  and  so  theirs  is 
 the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  here  a  manifestly 
 appropriate  form  of  blessing,  as  in  v.  3.  Comp. 
 Heb.  10:  34.  Chrys.  :  "Although  he  gives 
 different  names  to  the  rewards,  yet  nothing 
 else  but  the  kingdom  does  he  shadow  out  by 
 nil  these  sayings."  Alexander:  "Thus,  by 
 a  beautiful  reiteration  of  his  own  expressions, 
 he  comes  back  to  the  point  from  which  he 
 started,  in  declaring  for  whose  sake  his  king- 
 dom was  to  be  erected,  or  of  whom  it  was  to 
 be  composed.  Not  the  rich,  the  gay,  the 
 fierce,  the  full,  the  cunning,  the  warlike,  or 
 the  favorites  of  earthly  rulers,  were,  as  such, 
 to  be  distinguished  in  his  kingdom  ;  but  the 
 poor,  the  sorrowful,  the  meek,  the  hungry, 
 the  sincere,  the  peaceful,  and  the  persecuted, 
 who  endured  all  this  for  his  sake,  and  who 
 
 longed  for  spiritual  no  less  than  for  secular 
 relief." —An  addition  to  the  text,  said  by 
 Clement  of  Alexandria  to  be  made  by  .some, 
 suggests  a  pleasing  thought:  "Happy  they 
 that  have  been  persecuted  for  my  sake,  for 
 they  shall  have  a  place  where  they  will  not  be 
 persecuted."  V.  10  f.  seem  to  be  referred  to 
 in  1  Pet.  3:  14;  4:  14.  Various  sentiments  of 
 the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  are  apparently  al- 
 luded to  by  James,  Paul,  and  Peter. 
 
 11.  Here  Luke  («:  '«)  again  comes  in, 
 having  omitted  what  we  have  above  in  v.  5 
 and  7-10.  V.  11  f.  contain  an  elaboration  and 
 express  application  to  Christ's  disciples  of  the 
 general  declaration  of  v.  10.  Here  for  the  first 
 time  we  liave  the  second  person.  Blessed, 
 or,  happy,  are  ye.  But  'ye '  is  not  expressed 
 by  a  separate  Greek  word,  and  so  is  not  em- 
 phatic. In  Luke  (6:20£f.)  all  the  beatitudes 
 given  are  in  the  second  person.  When  would 
 be  more  literally  whenever,  i.  e.,  in  all  cases. 
 They  shall  revile  you,  (no  emphasis  on 
 'they'),  is  an  impersonal  expression,  like  the 
 Eng.  'they  say,'  or,  'they  tell  me.'  And 
 shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you,i 
 same  expression  in  Acts  28:  21.  Luke  («:  26| 
 strengthens  the  promise  by  pronouncing  a  woe 
 upon  them  when  universally  well  spoken  of. 
 Falsely  is  omitted  from  the  text  by  some 
 critics,*  but  on  insufficient  authority  ;  and  the 
 idea  it  conveys  would  at  any  rate  have  to  be 
 supplied,  from  the  yery  nature  of  the  case. 
 (Comp.  IPet.  4:  15  f.)  For  my  sake.  Re- 
 proaches and  cruel  treatment  endured  on  some 
 other  account,  however  unmerited,  are  not 
 here  in  question. 
 
 12.  Closely-  connected  with  the  preceding. 
 Rejoice,  and  be  exceeding  glad.  The 
 fir.st  is  the  common  word  for  'rejoice"  ;  the 
 second  a  rarer  wond,  denoting  great  delight 
 and  exultation,  which  is  used  several  times  by 
 Luke,  John,  and  Peter.    Both  words  are  com- 
 
 '  Many  authorities  add  renwj,  'every  evil  word'  but 
 this  is  probably  not  genuine.  It  makes  no  ditference 
 in  the  meaning. 
 
 -  By  D.  and  Old  Latin  (many  copies),  which  make  so 
 many  arbitrary  alterations;  here  probably  following 
 Luke  (G :  22),  as  tliey  do  twice  in  v.  12. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 93 
 
 bined,  as  here,  in  1  Pet.  4:  13;  Rev.  19:  7, 
 and  together  constitute  a  very  strong  expres- 
 sion. Lulie  has  '  rejoice  and  leap  (fur  joyi.' 
 There  is  a  beautiful  instance  of  the  apostles 
 rejoicing  under  persecution,  in  Acts  5:  41. 
 For  great  is  your  reward.  The  'for' 
 would  be  more  exactly  rendered  'because,'  as 
 in  all  the  other  beatitudes.  In  the  next  clause 
 is  the  word  properly  rendered  'for.'  The 
 form  of  expression,  'your  reward,'  implies  a 
 definite  reward  (the  Greek  having  an  article), 
 designed  for  tliein,  and  kept  for  them  in 
 heaven,  literally,  the  heavens.  (Comp.  25: 
 34 ;  Col.  1 :  15  ;  1  Pet.  1:4;  Heb.  11 :  26.)  As 
 to  the  jilural.  '  the  heavens,'  see  on  3:  2.  For 
 so  they  persecuted  they,  impersonal,  as  in 
 V.  11.  Alford :  "For  instance,  Jeremiah  was 
 scourged,  Jer.  20:  2;  Zechariah,  son  of  Je- 
 hoiada,  was  stoned,  2  Chron.  24:  21;  Isaiah, 
 according  to  Jewish  tradition,  was  sawn 
 asunder  by  Manasseh."  Similar  reference 
 to  persecutions  is  made  in  Neh.  9:  26;  Matt. 
 21  :  35 ;  2i :  32  ff.  ;  Acts  7  ;  52  :  1  Thess.  2 :  15. 
 The  fact  that  the  prophets  were  persecuted  in 
 like  manner,  furnishes  a  ground  for  assurance 
 that  the  persons  addressed  will  be  rewarded. 
 They  are  following  the  footsteps  of  the  pro- 
 phets, and  siiall,  like  them,  have  a  great  re- 
 ward. (Comp.  10:  41:  James  5:  10.)  The 
 reward  is  however  not  merited  by  the  perse- 
 cutions, but  is  a  gift  of  God's  grace. 
 
 Luke  (6:24-6)  here  adds  four  woes,  corre- 
 spondingtothefourbeatitudosho  has  recorded. 
 If  it  be  thought  that  these  would  not  enter 
 naturally  into  Matthew's  connection,  we  have 
 to  remember  that  each  apparently  gives  only 
 a  sketch  of  what  was  said.  (See  above,  In- 
 trod.  to  the  discourse). 
 
 It  will  be  observed  that  in  Matthew  the 
 word  '  happy'  occurs  nine  times  ;  but  as  v.  11 
 is  substantiallj'  a  repetition  of  v.  10,  we  see 
 tliat  there  are  eight  beatitudi^  (or  macarisms). 
 Some  exclude  from  the  count  that  of  v.  10 — 
 as  being  different  in  tone  from  the  others — in 
 order  to  make  just  seven,  the  sacred  number. 
 But  this  is  utterly  arbitrary.  In  fact  the 
 eight,  although  following  each  other  in  a  suf- 
 ficientl\-  natural  order,  iiave  no  stiffness  of 
 arrangement.  Our  Lord  here,  and  often 
 elsewhere,  speaks  with  a  certain  rhythmical 
 movement  such  as  is  natural  to  elevated 
 sentiment;  but  still  all  is  inartificial  and 
 siniple. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  1.  Sermon  on  the  Mount:  (1)  The 
 preacher.  (2)  The  hearers.  (3j  The  sermon 
 — its  leading  thoughts.  (4)  The  eflect  stated, 
 7:  28. — Stier  :  "All  apostolical  preaching 
 of  the  gospel  must  begin  with  the  gracious 
 commencement  of  tliis  sermon,  the  conclu- 
 sion of  all  apostolic  preaching  must  coincide 
 with  its  awful  conclusion  ;  but  intermediate 
 lies  all  that  progressive  teaching  and  exhorta- 
 tion, which  through  faith  in  its  fultiller  estab- 
 lishes the  law  in  the  believer. — Moses,  amid 
 the  awful  splendors  of  Mount  Sinai,  gave  a 
 law  which  condemns;  Ciirist,  on  tlie  quiet 
 mountain  in  Galilee,  a  gospel  which  .saves." 
 (Heb. 2:3.)— V".  2.  Schaff:  "When  the  Lord 
 opens  his  mouth,  we  should  open  our  ears 
 and  hearts."  —V.  3.  In  general,  the  beatitudes 
 teach  that  true  happiness  in  life  depends  on 
 character  rather  than  circumstances. — Burns: 
 
 It's  no'  in  titles  nor  iu  rank, 
 
 It's  no'  in  wealtli  like  Lon'on  bank, 
 To  purchase  peace  and  rest. 
 
 If  happiness  hae  not  her  seal 
 And  centre  iu  the  breast, 
 
 We  may  be  wise,  or  rich,  or  great, 
 But  never  can  be  blest. — 
 
 A  homiletical  classification  of  the  beatitudes 
 (many  might  of  course  be  given):  (1) 
 The  poor  in  spirit,  the  mourners,  tiie  meek. 
 (2)  The  hungering,  etc.,  and  the  i)ure  in 
 heart.  (3)  The  merciful,  the  peacemakers.  (4) 
 The  reviled  and  persecuted. — Stikr:  "The 
 eight  Benedictions,  with  their  conditions,  are 
 in  a  certain  sense  found  united  in  every  child 
 of  God,  and  no  member  of  this  wonderful 
 series  maj'  be  altogether  wanting  from  the 
 tiine  that  the  first  poverty  of  spirit  has  re- 
 ceived the  gift  of  grace;  yet  is  there  an  actual 
 and  gradual  growth  of  one  out  of  the  other. 
 And  here  does  the  law  apply  in  all  its  signifi- 
 cance, that  the  gift  received  must  be  pre- 
 served, exercised,  and  increased:  and  that  to 
 him  only  who  has,  shall  more  be  given  in 
 order  to  his  having  all." 
 
 Corn.  aLapide:  "There  are  three  sorts 
 of  poor:  (1)  those  who  are  so  actually,  as 
 beggars;  (2)  in  spirit,  but  not  actually — as 
 Abraluim,  who  was  rich  in  fact,  poor  in 
 spirit;  (3)  both  in  fact  and  in  spirit." — 
 Chrys.  :  "As  pride  is  the  fountain  of  all 
 wickedness,  so  is  humility  the  principle  of  all 
 self-command." — Stier:  "  Oh,  that  the  richly 
 
94 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 endowed  and  worldly  blessed  of  our  day,  to 
 whom  tlie  beginning  of  the  Sermon  on  the 
 Mount  must  come  with  the  full  force  of  most 
 direct  contrast  and  contradiction,  would  only 
 meekly'  hear  it." 
 
 V.  4.  Thkophyl.  :  "Those  who  mourn — 
 always,  and  not  simply  once"  (as  if  it  were 
 tnourned). — V.  5.  Theophyl..:  "  The  meek 
 are  not  those  who  are  never  at  all  angry,  for 
 such  are  insensible,  but  those  who  feeling 
 anger  control  it,  and  who  are  angry  when 
 they  ought  to  be.  Meekness  excludes  revenge, 
 irritability,  morbid  sensitiveness,  but  not  self- 
 defence,  or  the  quiet  and  steady  niaintenar.ce 
 of  rights."  The  Christian  inheritance  in  the 
 Messianic  kingdom,  is,  like  that  of  Israel  (ac- 
 cording to  the  divine  plan),  a  gift  directly 
 from  God,  (Gen.  i7:  s),  and  therefore  (1)  in- 
 alienable (Lev.  25:  23)  ;  (2)  imperishable  (l  Pet.  l  :  4). 
 
 V.  7.  Theophyl.:  "Not  by  means  of 
 money  only  are  you  to  be  merciful,  but  also 
 b^-  words;  and  even  if  you  have  nothing,  by 
 tears." — In  this  world  of  sin  and  sorrow,  there 
 is  frequent,  nay  constant  occasion  for  being 
 merciful  in  one  way  or  another.  Henry: 
 "A  man  may  be  trulj'  merciful,  who  has  not 
 wherewithal  to  be  bountiful  or  liberal." 
 Chrys.  (condensed  in  Aq.) :  "The  reward 
 here  seems  at  first  to  be  only  an  equal  return  ; 
 but  indeed  it  is  much  more ;  for  human  mercy 
 and  divine  mercy  are  not  to  be  put  on  an 
 equality."     Shak.  : 
 
 Mercy is  twice  blessed  ; 
 
 Itblesseth  him  that  gives,  and  liim  that  takes: 
 
 .  .  .  And  earthly  power  doth  then  show  likest  God's, 
 
 When  mercy  seasons  justice. — 
 
 — But  not  mercy  at  the  expense  of  justice,  as 
 too  often  in  trial  by  jury.  — V.  8.  Not  merelj' 
 clean  garments,  clean  person  ("cleanliness  is 
 next  to  godliness"),  hands  clean  from  blood 
 or  pelf,  but  also 'cleanness  of  thought,  motive, 
 feeling. 
 
 V.  9.  Peacemaking.  I.  Difficulties  which 
 the  task  involves:  (1)  In  our  own  defects,  (2) 
 in  the  faults  of  the  parties  at  variance,  (3)  in 
 the  foolish  or  wicked  interference  of  others. 
 II.  Inducements  to  undertake  the  task.  (1) 
 Evils  which  flow  from  variance  and  strife. 
 (2)  Blsssed  effects  of  reconciliation.  (3)  The 
 work  is  Godlike,  and  will  have  God's  special 
 aid  and  reward. — While  not  expressing,  this 
 passage  naturally  suggests  the  fact  that  God  is 
 in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself. 
 
 and      '  making     peace  '     (Col.  l :  20,  same  word  as  here)  ; 
 
 and  that  we  also  ought  to  be  busy  in  reconcil- 
 ing our  fellow-men  to  God.     Shak  : 
 
 God's  benison  go  with  you,  and  with  those 
 
 That  would  make  good  of  bad,  and  friends  of  foes. 
 
 Corn,  a  Lapide  :  "Father  Gaspar  so  excelled 
 in  peacemaking,  that  the  lawyers  said  they 
 should  die  of  hunger." 
 
 V.  10.  The  same  persons  who  are  pure  in 
 heart  and  peacemakers  may  be  reviled,  and 
 that  for  the  sake  of  him  who  was  perfectly 
 pure  and  the  greatest  of  peacemakers. — V.  11. 
 Luther  (in  Langel :  "What  comfort  that 
 the  Son  of  God  himself  calls  us  blessed,  let 
 whoever  may  speak  ill  of  us."  (1  Cor.4: 3-5.) 
 — Henry:  "There  is  no  evil  so  black  and 
 horrid,  which  at  one  time  or  another  has  not 
 been  said,  falsely,  of  Christ's  disciples  and 
 followers."  Stier  :  "  The  daring  disregard 
 of  truth  with  which  the  world  is  wont  auda- 
 ciously to  calumniate  the  children  of  God, 
 the  Satanic  cunning  with  which  its  lies  are 
 woven,  would  be  altogether  incredible,  if  it 
 were  not  matter  of  fact."  Plumptre  :  "  The 
 witnesses  for  unwelcome  truths  have  never 
 had,  anywhere  or  at  any  time,  a  light  or  easy 
 task."  Griffith:  "Violent  outbursts,  in- 
 deed, of  ill-will  are  now  but  rare.  Culture 
 has  softened  manners,  and  made  ferocity  ill- 
 bred.  But  the  native  dislike  of  falsehood  to 
 truth,  of  worldliness  to  godliness,  of  evil  to 
 good,  still  dwells  in  the  heart ;  it  oozes  out  in 
 bitter,  though  quiet  drops ;  it  leaps  forth 
 sometimes  in  words  which,  though  smoother 
 than  oil,  are  very  swords." — V.  12.  It  is  often 
 a  melancholy  consolation  in  time  of  sore  trial 
 or  temptation  to  remember  that  no  trial  has 
 taken    you  but  such  as   is  common  to  man 
 
 (I  Cor.  10:  13.) 
 
 13-16.  Influence  and  Responsiiulitt 
 OF  THE  Subjects  of  Messiah's  Reign. 
 
 The  influence  and  consequent  responsibility 
 of  Christ's  disciples(see  Analysis  in  the  Intro- 
 duction to  this  discourse")  are  here  exhibited 
 by  means  of  two  figures,  salt  and  light.  The 
 general  thought  is  that  they  have  a  great  work 
 to  do,  and  persecution  (v.  10-12)  must  not  cause 
 them  to  neglect  it.  Several  of  the  character- 
 istics just  ascribed  to  them,  as  meek,  peace- ^ 
 makers,  persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake, 
 pertain  to  their  relation  to  others,  and  qualify 
 for  useful  exertions  and  influence. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 95 
 
 13  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth:  but  if  the  salt  have 
 li>st  his  siu«iir,  wherewith  shall  it  be  salted  ?  it  is  theuce- 
 firthnooil  for  uuthiiig,  but  tobecast  out,  aud  to  be  trod- 
 den under  foot  of  nieu. 
 
 13  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth  :  but  if  the  salt  have 
 lost  its  savour,  wherewith  shall  it  be  salted?  it  is 
 thenceforth  good  for  uuthiug,  but  to  be  cast  out  and 
 
 13.  As  salt  preserves  things  from  corrup- 
 tion and  decay,  so  it  is  the  office  of  Christians 
 to  preserve  the  mass  of  mankind  from  utter 
 Tnoral  corruption  and  ruin.  Some  bring  in 
 also  the  idea  of  salt  as  seasoning — that  Chris- 
 tians are  to  save  life  from  being  stale  and  flat 
 — but  this  seems  strained,  and  little  in  har- 
 mony witli  the  general  tone  of  the  discourse. 
 Others  say  (Grimm)  that  salt  of  the  ea7'thmust 
 mean  some  saline  fertilizing  material,  but  this 
 is  forbidden  by  the  next  clause. — There  is  no 
 propriety  in  restricting  the  saying  to  minis- 
 ters, as  is  done  by  some  Fathers,  by  Romtin- 
 ists  in  general,  and  by  Calvin,  Gill,  and  others. 
 Jesus  meant  the  'disciples'  (v.  i)  as  distin- 
 guished from  the  world  in  general,  but  not 
 particularly  the  Twelve;  certainly  Matthew 
 cannot  have  so  understood,  as  he  has  not  yet 
 mentioned  the  Twelve;  and  nobody  thinksthe 
 Beatitudes  were  addressed  to  the  Twelve  more 
 than  other  disciples  (notice  the  'you'  in  v.  11, 
 1"2).  A  minister's  calling  gives  him  special  in- 
 fluence, but  so  will  another  disciple's  wealth, 
 social  or  official  position,  talents,  attainments, 
 etc. — Notice  (Mey.)  how  the  expressions  used 
 
 its — savour y  become  tasteless.  For  'its'  in- 
 stead of  the  old  neuter  possessive  'his,'  see  on 
 24:  32.  The  same  idea  is  expressed  in  Mark 
 9:  50,  by  'lost  his  saltness.' "  If.  Until 
 lately  there  was  hardly  satisfactory  evidence 
 (Schottgen)  that  this  ever  actually  happens, 
 and  commentators  generally  held  the  expres- 
 sion to  be  a  mere  supposition.  But  Maun- 
 drell's  statement  (about  a.  d.  1690)  that  he 
 found  south  of  the  Dead  Sea  masses  of  salt 
 that  had  become  tasteless,  is  now  supported 
 by  Thomson :  "  It  is  a  well-known  fact  that 
 the  salt  of' this  country  [Palestine],  when  in 
 contact  with  the  ground,  or  exposed  to  rain 
 and  sun,  does  become  insipid  and  useless. 
 From  the  manner  in  which  it  is  gathered, 
 much  earth  and  other  impurities  are  neces- 
 sarily collected  with  it.  Not  a  little  of  it  is 
 so  impure  that  it  cannot  be  used  at  all ;  and 
 such  salt  soon  effloresces  and  turns  to  dust — 
 not  to  fruitful  soil,  however.  It  is  not  only 
 good  for  nothing  itself,  but  it  actuallj'  destroys 
 all  fertility  wherever  it  is  thrown  ;  and  this  is 
 the  reason  why  it  is  cast  into  the  street." 
 "The  sweeping  out  of  the  spoiled  salt  and 
 
 for  mankind  correspond  to  the  images;  the  I  casting  it  into  the  .street,  are  actions  familiar 
 salt  of  the  earth,  the  mass  of  mankind  to  be  to  all  men."  See  more  fully  in  vol.  ii.,  p. 
 penetrated  and  preserved  ;    the  light  of  the  |  361-3.     The  case  supposed  is  thus  seen  to  be 
 
 world,  the  expanse  over  which  it  is  to  shine. 
 Ye  is  expressed  in  the  Greek  and  so  is  em- 
 phatic (in  v.  14  also).  You,  the  often  poor, 
 persecuted  (v.  10-12),  are  of  great  importance  to 
 the  world,  and  must  fulfill  your  duty  to  it. 
 Are.  Already  true  of  the  disciples  addressed, 
 and  a  permanent  fact  as  to  Christ's  disciples 
 in  general. 
 
 But  this  high  office  of  Christians  is  by  no 
 means  to  become  an  occasion  for  spiritual 
 pride  ;  rather  does  our  Lord  proceed  to  show 
 the  evils  of  failing  to  exert  the  salutary  influ- 
 ence  in  question.     Have    lost   his  —  rather 
 
 one  of  actual  and  frequent  occurrence.  The 
 application  is  obvious.  Christians  must  per- 
 form their  function,  must  really  serve  as  salt 
 to  mankind,  or  they  will  be  worthless andcon- 
 temptible,  and  that  irrecoverably.  Some, 
 (Luther,  etc.),  understand  wherewith  2  shall 
 it  be  salted,  impersonally,  with  what  shall 
 salting  then  be  done;  but  this  is  unsuitable  to 
 the  connection,  for  it  would  require  the  next 
 words  to  declare  that  there  is  no  substitute  for 
 salt.  In  the  similar  expression  of  Mark  (9:50) 
 it  is  clearly  personal;  'wherewith  will  you 
 season — or,  salt — it?'     Maldonatus :    "There 
 
 '  Matthew's  word  (same  in  Luke  14:  34)  means  prima- 
 rily to  make  foolish  (comp.  v.  22),  and  is  so  used  in  Rom. 
 1 :  22 ;  1  Cor.  1 :  20.  A  witty  sayiuj?  which  loses  the  salt 
 of  wit  becomes  silly,  and  so  by  a  reaction  in  the  figure 
 salt  is  said  to  be  made  foolish  by  losing  its  saltness. 
 A  Greek  writer  (Wet.)  speaks  of  roots  that  are  foolish, 
 (i.e.,  insipid)  to  the  tastor.  So  the  Latin  fatuus  was 
 sometimes  used. 
 
 *  "  Wherewith '  is  literally  '  in] what,'  the  action  being 
 conceived  in  such  cases  as  located  in  that  which  is  the 
 material,  means,  etc.,  of  performing  it.  Such  uses  of 
 'in'  are  found  rarely  in  English,  oftener  in  classical 
 Greek,  and  quite  frequently  in  Hebrew  and  Hebraized 
 Greek.    Comp.  on  3:  11. 
 
PG 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 14  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.    A  city  that  is  set    14  trodden  under  foot  of  men.    Ye  are  the  light  of  the 
 
 on  a  hill  cannot  he  hid. 
 
 15  Neither  do  men  light  a  candle,  and  put  it  under  a 
 "bushel,  but  on  a  candlestick;  and  it  giveth  light  unto 
 all  that  are  in  the  house. 
 
 It)  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may 
 see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which  iss 
 in  heaven. 
 
 15  world.  A  city  set  on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid.  Neither 
 do  men  light  a  lamp,  and  put  it  under  the  bushel, 
 but  on  the  stand  ;  and  it  shineth  unto  all  that  are  in 
 
 16  the  house.  Even  so  let  your  light  shine  before  men, 
 that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your 
 Father  who  is  in  heaven. 
 
 «  The  word  iu  the  original  signi&etli  a  measure  containing  about  a  pint  less  tkan  a  peck. 
 
 is  no  salt  for  salt."  Luke  (u:  34)  gives  the 
 same  image  as  used  in  a  diiferent  connection. 
 Good  for  nothing,  literally,  has  no  force  or 
 efficacy.  Those  who  employ  our  Lord's  image 
 here  in  support  of  the  idea  that  the  regenerate 
 may  wholly  "lose  their  religion,"  ought  to 
 observe  that  it  would  also  teach  that  they  can 
 never  recover  it.  In  this  case,  as  in  others, 
 a  view  of  the  mournful  effects  which  would 
 follow  utter  apostasy,  is  employed  as  one 
 means  of  preserving  from  it.  Our  Lord's  de- 
 sign is  not  negative  but  positive,  to  arouse  his 
 disciples  to  watchful  diligence  and  persevering 
 devotion.  Many  of  the  Jews  who  professed 
 to  be  very  religious,  were  orthodox  and  scru- 
 pulous without  real  piety,  and  the  subjects  of 
 the  Messianic  reign  must  not  be  so. 
 
 14.  The  same  idea  is  here  presented  hy  a 
 second  image,  which  has  a  natural  relation  to 
 the  former.  Pliny  (Wet.):  "To  all  bodies 
 there  is  nothing  more  useful  than  salt  and 
 sun."  Ye,  emphatic,  as  in  v.  13.  Jesus  else- 
 where declares  that  he  himself  is  the  Light  of 
 
 the  world.      (JuhuS:  la;  9:  5;  12:  .%;l,Tohnl:  7  a.)    We 
 
 of  course  understand  that  the  light  which 
 his  people  emit  is  really  derived  from  him. 
 (Eph.  5:8.)  In  Phil.  2:  15  they  are  compared 
 to  tlie  heavenly'  luminaries  ;  in  John  5:  35  the 
 Baptist  is  called,  literally,  'the  burning  and 
 shining  lamp ' — which  Jesus  had  probablj' 
 said  before  he  spoke  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 
 Here  Christians  are  the  light  of  the  world,  the 
 source  of  spiritual  light  to  it,  as  the  sun 
 {John  11:  9)  is  of  natural  light.  They  are  the 
 light  by  means  of  which  the  world,  the  mass 
 of  mankind,  may  see  the  things  of  religion, 
 may  see  the  truth  about  God  and  his  service. 
 Comp.  Wisdom,  4:  26.  "The  multitude  of 
 the  wise  is  the  salvation  of  the  world."  Ep. 
 to  Diognetus,  6,  "What  soul  is  in  body,  this 
 are  Christians  in  the  world." — Anything  that 
 gives  light  will  be  observed,  and  Christians,  as 
 being  the  light  of  the  world,  cannot  escape 
 observation  if  they  would.  But  this  thought 
 is  presented  more  forcibly'  by  changing  the 
 figure.     A   city   that   is    set  on   a   hill — or 
 
 mountain — cannot  be  hid,  being  thus  seen 
 distinctly,  on  all  sides,  and  from  a  distance. 
 Cities  thus  situated  were  not  uncommon  in 
 Galilee — as  in  most  other  hilly  countries  in 
 ancient  times — and  Jesus  may  perhaps  have 
 pointed  to  one  while  speaking ;  but  it  is  idle  to 
 conjecture  which  one.  The  houses  were  often 
 built  (as  they  are  now)  of  a  very  white  lime- 
 stone, which  would  make  the  city  more  dis- 
 tinctly visible.  The  thought  plainly  is,  that 
 Christians  occupy  of  necessity  a  conspicuous 
 position,  and  must  be  seen.  To  make  it  mean 
 "the  church,"  on  Mount  Zion  (Stier,  Keil, 
 etc.),  is  utterly  unnatural.  There  is  still 
 probably  some  reference  to  the  persecutions 
 spoken  of  in  v.  11  f.,  which  might  make  the 
 faint-hearted  desire  to  withdraw  from  ob- 
 servation. 
 
 15.  And  Christians  should  not  wish  to  avoid 
 being  observed,  even  if  they  could.  Such 
 was  not  the  divine  design  in  making  them 
 sources  of  light.  Neither  do  men — literally 
 they,  impersonal  as  in  V.  11.  A — the — bushel, 
 i.  e.,  the  one  kept  in  the  house.  The  Greek 
 word  (borrowed  from  Latin,  as  it  was  natural 
 that  Roman  measures  should  become  common 
 in  the  provinces)  denotes  a  measure  contain- 
 ing about  a  peck;  but  it  is  better  for  us  to  re- 
 tain the  familiar  term,  the  exact  dimensions 
 being  of  no  importance  to  the  idea,  which  is 
 simply  that  of  concealment,  and  is  elsewhere 
 expressed  bj'  putting  the  lamp  urtder  the  bed. 
 (Mark  4: 21.)  'Candle'  and  'candlestick' 
 are  misleading,  the  thing  meant  being  a  lamp 
 and  a  lamp-stand.  Giveth  light — or  shines. 
 The  Greek  word  is  the  same  as  in  the  suc- 
 ceeding verse.  Here,  as  often,  the  common 
 version  has  obscured  the  connection  by  un- 
 necessarily varying  the  terms.  The  fault 
 began  here  with  Tyndale,  and  was  adopted  bj' 
 all  his  early  successors  except  Rheims. — In 
 Luke  8:  16  and  11 :  33  we  find  the  same  saying 
 (slightly  varied)  used  on  other  occasions  and 
 with  a  different  application. 
 
 16.  Let  your  light  so  shine.  As  the 
 lamp  which  is  not  hidden  but  set  on  the  stand 
 
Ch.  v.]  MATTHEW. 
 
 shines  for  all  that  are  in  the  house,  solet  your 
 light  shine  before  nrien,  that  (in  order  that)  i 
 they  may  see,  etc.  The  position  of  the  words 
 in  the  G-reek  (in  which  'so'  is  the  firt^f;  word), 
 shows  the  emphasis  to  be  on  'so'  and  'shine,' 
 and  'so'  signifies  in  the  way  suggested  by  the 
 image  of  the  preceding  sentence.  The  incor- 
 rect position  of  'so'  in  Com.  Ver.  (from 
 Tyndale)  encourages  the  erroneous  idea  that 
 it  means  in  such  a  way  that  (as  thy  result) 
 men  may  see,  etc.  Before.  Not  simply 
 'for  men,'  for  their  benefit,  as  in  the  preced- 
 ing clause,  but '  before  men,'  in  tlieir  i)resence. 
 
 That   they   may   see and   glorify. 
 
 There  is  no  proprietj'  in  saying  that  this  is 
 merely  equivalent  to  'that  seeing.  .  .  .  they 
 may  glorify.'  The  passage  teaches  us  to 
 desire  and  design  that  men  may  see,  because 
 thus  the  higher  object  will  be  secured,  their 
 glorifying  God.  (Comp.  on  6:  1,  3,  4.)  Os- 
 tentation of  good  works,  which  Jesus  after- 
 wards (6:1)  so  severely  condemns,  would  be 
 like  Haunting  the  lamp  at  the  door,  instead  of 
 simply   setting    it   on    its   appropriate  stand. 
 
 97 
 
 (b)  deservedly,  (v. is.) — Henry:  "Let God  be 
 glorified  in  the  shame  and  rejection  of  those 
 by  whom  he  has  been  reproached,  and  who 
 have  made  themselves  fit  for  nothing  but  to 
 be  trampled  upon." — V.  14.  Christians  a  light 
 to  the  world.  I.  What  may  they  show?  (1) 
 That  Christianity  is  true.  (2)  That  Christian 
 piety  is  practicable.  (3)  That  a  life  of  piety 
 is  desirable.  II.  How  may  they  show  it?  (1) 
 By  what  they  say — in  public — private.  (2) 
 By  what  they  do,  good  works,  (v.  le.)— V.  14-16. 
 Piet3' shining.  (1)  A  Christian  cannot  escape 
 observatioTi  if  he  would — a  city  on  a  hill.  (2) 
 A  Christian  should  not  wish  to  hide  his  piety 
 — the  lamp  under  the  bushel.  (3)  A  Christian 
 should  show  piety  in  natural  and  appropriate 
 ways — the  lamp  on  the  lamp-stand.  (4)  A 
 Christian  should  let  his  piety  shine  with  no 
 selfish  aim,  but  for  the  good  of  man  and  the 
 glory  of  God. 
 
 V.  15.  Chrys.':  "  Nothing  makes  a  man  so 
 illustrious  as  the  manifestation  of  virtue;  for 
 he  shines  as  if  clad  with  sunbeams."'  Clem. 
 Alex.    (Wet.)   gives  a  tradition   that   Mat- 
 
 The  sliining   of  the   light  consists  in   good  i  thias  the  apostle  used  to  say  that  if  a  pious 
 works.   (Comp.  Titus  3:  8.)    In  order  thus  to    man's  neighbor  sin,  he  himself  has  sinned  ;  for 
 
 if  he  had  ordered  his  life  aright  the  neighbor 
 would  have  been  restrained  by  his  example. 
 — V.  16.  Wrong  and  right  ways  of  exhibiting 
 geod  works. — Talmud  Jer.  (Wiinsche):  "It 
 is  not  enough  to  be  innocent  before  God,  one 
 must  show  his  innocence  before  men  also."  — 
 If  Christians  do  evil  works,  men  will  be 
 pretty  sure  to  see  them,  and  to  speak  against 
 
 God      and      his     cause.       (Rom.  2:  24;   Eiek.  36:  20.) — 
 
 Rousseau  (Grifllith)  :  "Ah!  what  an  argu- 
 ment again.st  the  unbeliever  is  the  life  of  the 
 Christian!  No,  man  is  not  thus  of  himself; 
 sotnething  more  than  human  is  reigning 
 here."  Chrys.:  "Or  if  there  should  even 
 be  some  who  speak  evil  of  thee,  search  into 
 their  conscience  and  thou  shalt  see  them  ap- 
 plauding and  admiring  thee."  Stier  :  ''The 
 good  word  without  the  good  walk  is  of  no 
 avail.' — Men  will  not  be  saved  by  abstract 
 truth,  but  by  truth  embodied,  1)  in  a  personal 
 Saviour;  2)  in  saved  persons. 
 
 No  Christian  has  a  right  to  be  regardless  of 
 his  reputation,  for  not  himself  alone  is  con- 
 cerned.    He  may  imagine  it  matters  little  for 
 able.     Trami)led   on,    (a)  undeservedly  (v.  11),  I  him  what  men  may  think,  since  God  knows 
 
 '  Prob.nbly  no  one  would  now  claim  that  hopos  any.  |  it,  the  meaning  being  purpose  or  design.    Another  im- 
 where  denotes  mere  result  or  effect,  as  Com.  Ver.  makes     portant  example  is  in  Luke  16:  26. 
 
 G 
 
 sliine,  the  works  must  not  merely  be  morally 
 good  (agathn,  as  Roin.  13:  3),  but  also  morally 
 beautiful  {kala,  here  and  in  1  Peter  2:  12), 
 attracting  the  admiring  attention  of  others. 
 (,.\chelis. )  He  does  not  say  'may  glorify 
 you,'  for  the  good  works  of  God's  children 
 are  all  due  to  him,  and  hence  the  beholders 
 ought  not  to  praise  thein,  but  to  glorify  their 
 Father.  (Comp.9:8;  lPeter2:12.)  For  the 
 phrase  Father  ...  in  heaven,  see  on  6:  9. 
 Alexander:  "Thus  the  Saviour  winds  up 
 tiiis  division  of  his  great  discourse,  by  lead- 
 ing his  disciples  through  the  homeliest  and 
 most  familiar  every-day  analogies  of  com- 
 mon life,  to  the  sublime  and  final  end  of  all 
 existence."' 
 
 iiomiletical  and  practical. 
 V.  13.  Those  whom  "society  "  despises  (v.  u) 
 may  yet  be  indispensable  to  its  highest  wel- 
 fare. Contempt  and  reviling  must  not  pre- 
 vent them  from  striving  to  exert  a  wholesome 
 religious  influence.  But  if  professed  Chris- 
 tians be  useless,  then  are  they  really  despic 
 
98 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 17  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law,  or  I 
 the  prophets:  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  tultil.      | 
 
 17      Think  not  that  I  came  to  destroy  the  law  or  the 
 
 his  heart;  but  in  so  far  as  men  do  him  injus- 
 tice, they  fail  to  render  that  glory  to  God 
 which  his  good  works  ought  to  secure;  and 
 so,  out  of  regard  for  the  cause  with  which  he 
 is  identified,  he  should  not  suffer  himself  to 
 be  misunderstood  or  misrepresented,  where  it 
 can  be  avoided. — This  passage,  v.  13-lG,  should 
 lead  the  Christian  reader  at  once  to  tremble  at 
 his  responsibility  and  to  rejoice  at  his  privi- 
 lege. How  much  harm  we  do  by  our  incon- 
 sistencies ;  how  much  good  we  may  do,  the 
 least  influential  among  us,  by  simply  being 
 what  we  profess  to  be.  Tyree  ("The  Liv- 
 ing Epistle'') :  "Of  all  modes  of  inculcating 
 Christianity,  exemplifying  it  is  the  best.  The 
 best  commentary  on  the  Bible  the  world  has 
 ever  seen  is  a  holy  life.  The  most  eloquent 
 sermon  in  behalf  of  the  gospel  that  the  world 
 has  ever  heard  is  a  uniform,  active  piety.  The 
 best  version  of  the  written  truth  that  has  ever 
 been  made  is  a  consistent  religious  example. 
 The  Christian  whose  light  thus  shines  not  only 
 correctly   renders,   but  beautifies  the  sacred 
 
 text While  the  truth    is  being  read 
 
 from  the  Bible,  and  proclaimed  from  the  pul- 
 pit, let  all  the  members  of  our  churches  second 
 and  enforce  that  truth  by  the  silent  eloquence 
 of  holy  lives,  and  the  world's  conversion  will 
 move  forward  at  home  and  abroad,  with 
 primitive  speed." 
 
 17-26.  Kelation  of  Christ's  Mission 
 TO  THE  Law. 
 
 Here  commences  the  main  division  of  the 
 discourse,  in  which  our  Lord  shows  the  rela- 
 tion of  his  mission  to  the  law  of  Moses  ;  and 
 usserts  that,  so  far  from  proposing  to  relax  its 
 restraints  or  overthrow  its  authority,  he  came 
 to  complete  it.  This  portion,  which  is  not 
 given  by  Luke,  extends  to  5:  48  (see  Analysis 
 in  Int.  to  ch.  5).  The  relation  to  what  pre- 
 cedes, though  not  distinctly  indicated,  is  suffi- 
 ciently plain.  Having  set  forth  certain  char- 
 acteristics of  the  subjects  of  the  Messianic 
 reign  (v. 3-12),  and  their  influence  and  responsi- 
 bility (i3-'fi),  he  now  proceeds  to  show  that  the 
 Messianic  reign  will  in  important  respects  be 
 different  from  what  was  popularly  expected. 
 
 17.  Think  not.  (For  the  expression  comp. 
 10:  34;  3:9.)  The  Jews  were  very  likely  to 
 think  so.  The  introduction  of  Messiah's  reign 
 was  in  the  view  of  many  to  be  a  great  political 
 
 revolution,  such  as  is  apt  to  be  attended  by  a 
 setting  aside  of  many  institutions  and  laws, 
 and  a  diminished  regard  for  the  restraints  of 
 morality.  And  it  appears  from  later  Jewish 
 writers  that  some  of  them  did  in  fact  expect 
 that  Messiah  would  abrogate  the  law,  and 
 supported  the  notion  by  their  interpretation  of 
 Jer.  31:  31.  Many  might  also  begin  to  think 
 that  Jesus  cherished  some  such  revolutionary 
 design,  from  the  fact  that  he  had  already  (as 
 we  see  from  the  order  of  Luke  and  Mark) 
 called  a  publican  to  be  one  of  his  immediate 
 followers,  and  eaten  with  publicans  and  sin- 
 ners (Luke  5: 27-32),  declared  that  he  was  intro- 
 ducing a  new  order  of  things  (Luke 5 :  36-39),  and 
 repeatedly  disregarded  the  Jewish  notions  of 
 the  Sabbath.  (Lukee:  1-11.)  These  things  ap- 
 peared to  them  revolutionary,  though  we 
 know  they  were  not  contrary  to  the  real  spirit 
 and  design  of  the  Old  Test.  I  aai  come,  or, 
 came,  an  expression  frequently  employed  by 
 Jesus,  indicating  that  he  had  a  mission  (comp. 
 9;  13;  10:  34;  1  Tim.  1:  15,  etc.),  and  which 
 naturally  accords  with  the  fact  of  his  pre-ex- 
 istence ;  but  it  must  not  be  relied  on  as  a 
 proof  of  his  pre-existence,  for  the  same  ex- 
 pression is  applied  to  John  (see  11 :  18 f.)  To 
 destroy.  In  the  physical  sense,  the  word  sig- 
 nifies to  loose,  dissolve,  pull  to  pieces  (as  a 
 bridge,  wall,  house),  and  is  applied  to  the 
 temple  in  26  :  61  and  24 :  2  ( '  throw  down  ' ),  to 
 the  body  regarded  as  a  house  in  2  Cor.  5:  1, 
 and  is  figuratively  used  in  Rom.  14 :  20  and 
 Acts  5:  38 f.  ('come  to  nought'  and  'over- 
 come ' ).  So  in  Gal.  2 :  18,  Paul  uses  this  word 
 to  describe  Peter  as  having  (so  to  speak)  pulled 
 down  an  old  building  as  useless,  and  now  gone 
 to  building  it  up  again.  In  like  manner  here 
 the  image  is  most  probably  that  of  a  building. 
 There  is  no  other  example  in  N.  T.  of  this 
 precise  use — pulling  down,  abrogating,  a  (aw 
 — but  it  is  found  in  2  Mace.  2:  22,  and  in  the 
 classics  (Grimm).  A  less  intensive  form  of 
 the  same  verb  is  employed  in  v.  19  ('break  '), 
 where  it  is  contrasted  with  'do,'  and  refers  to 
 the  practical  setting  aside  of  the  law  in  men's 
 action,  while  here  the  reference  is  rather  to 
 the  theoretical  setting  aside  in  our  Lord's 
 teaching. 
 
 The  law  or  the  prophets.    This  phrase 
 was  frequently  emploj'ed  to  denote  the  entire 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 99 
 
 Scriptures  (i.  e.,  theO.  T.),  the  'law'  being  the 
 five  booi<s  of  Moses,  and  'the  prophets'  the 
 remainder.  (See,  e.  g.,  7:  12;  11:  13;  22: 
 40;  Luke  16:  16;  John  1:  45;  Acts  13:  15; 
 28:  23;  Rom.  3:  21.)  In  Luke  24:  44  it  is 
 'the  law,  and  the  prophets,  and  the  psalms,' 
 the  last  division  probably  including  the  other 
 poetical  books.  In  some  other  cases  '  the 
 law  '  denotes  the  whole  (see  John  10 :  34  ;  12  : 
 34  ;  15  :  a> ;  1  Cor.  14 :  21. )  Observe  it  is  '  the 
 law  or  the  prophets.'  Not  merely  were  the 
 requirements  of  Moses  to  continue  in  force, 
 (which  some  Jews  regarded  as  more  sacred 
 than  the  rest  of  the  O.  T. ),  but  also  all  that 
 was  taught  by  the  other  inspired  writers,  the 
 projihcts.  No  part  of  the  existing  Scriptures 
 was  to  be  set  aside.  And  we  know  from  Jo- 
 seplms  and  earl}'  Christian  writers,  that  all 
 Jews  of  our  Lord's  time  would  understand 
 '  the  Scriptures'  or  'the  law  and  the  prophets' 
 as  meaning  a  well  known  and  well  defined 
 collection  of  sacred  books,  the  same  as  our 
 Old  Testament. 
 
 T«»    fulfil.     The   word   thus   rendered  has 
 been  explained  on  1 :  22.     It  here  signifies  to 
 '  make  full,'    'complete.'     Coinp.  23:32,  'fill 
 up  the  measure  of  your  fathers  '  ;  Phil.  2  :  2, 
 'complete  mj' joy  '  (so  in  many  places);  Acts 
 13:  25,  '  was  completing  his  course'  ;  Col.  2: 
 10,  'ye  are  complete  in  him'  ;  1  Thess.  2:  16, 
 'fill  up  their  sins'  ;  and  so  of  completing  a 
 number,  a  time,  etc.     The  idea  seems  to  be 
 that  the  law  is  regarded  as  previously  incom- 
 plete, not  fully  developed- into  all  the  breadth  I 
 and  spiritual   depth  of  its  requirement;  and 
 Christ  came  to  make  it  complete.     The  ma- 
 jority' of  expositors  understand  the  word   as  ' 
 denoting  to  fulfill  by  performing  what  the  law  j 
 required    (comp.  3:    15;    Kom.   13:  8).      But 
 does  this  suit  the  connection?     (1)  There  is  a 
 marked   contrast  to    'destroy,'    which    term 
 pretty  clearly  refers  to  his  teaching.     (2)  The 
 instances  which  follow  throughout  the  chap- 
 ter to  illustrate  this  saying,  are  expressly  ex- 
 amples of  his  teaching  and  not  of  his  action; 
 and  while  that  which  here  immediately  fol- 
 lows relates  to  acti()n,  it  is  not  his  action,  but 
 that  which   his  teachings   require  of  others. 
 The  thought  is,  then,  not  to  perform  by  his 
 life,  but  to  complete  by  his  teaching.   Luther:  \ 
 "  He  speaks  of  that  fulfilling  which  is  accom-  I 
 plished   by  fcachinfj,  ju^t  as  by  '  dcstro}- '  he  i 
 does  not  mean  acting  contrary,  to  the  law,  but  I 
 
 breaking  with   it  by  his  teaching,"     Calvin: 
 "The  question  here  is  of  fulfilling  by  teaching, 
 not  by  his  life."     And  it  is  interpreted  in  sub- 
 stantially the  same  way  by  Meyer,  Olshausen, 
 deWette,  Ewald,  Tholuck,  Alford,  and  others. 
 The  Latin,  Syriac,  and  Gothic  versions,  liere 
 use  words  as  ambiguous  as  the  Greek  ;  but  the 
 Coptic  word  distinctly  means  to  perfect,  com- 
 plete.    Origen,  in  quoting  this  passage  on  13: 
 48,  takes  it  to  mean  complete.    Jerome  doubts; 
 Augustine,  Theophyl.,  Euthym.,  understand 
 it    in    both    senses    at    the    same     time,    in 
 which  they  are  followed  by  various  modern 
 writers   (e.   g.,   Gill,   Plumptre),    and    some 
 work  out  quite   a   number  of  distinct  senses 
 as  included  (e.  g.,  Chrys.,   Bleek,    Wordsw., 
 Clark,  Schaff.)     But  such   interpretation  en- 
 feebles   the    Scripture. — It  has  been   vainly 
 attempted   to  bring  this  saying  of  Jesus  in 
 conflict    with    what    Paul    teaches    concern- 
 ing the   law.     The   latter   treats  of   the   law 
 not   as    a    rule  of   life,    but    as   a   means   of 
 justification  ;   and  he  declares,  not  only  that 
 the   law   cannot   justify   now   that  Christ  is 
 come,  but  that  it  never  was  able  to  justify, 
 and   hence   the   necessity   for  Christ's  work. 
 "The  law  of  the  Lord  is  perfect,"  said  the 
 Psalmist,  i.  e.,  free   from   defect  or  blemish, 
 and  precisely  adapted  to  the  object  for  which 
 it  was  given  ;  while  yet  for  a  higher  and  more 
 spiritual  dispensation  its  principles  might  be 
 developed   into  greater  completeness.      This 
 as  to  moral  precepts,  the  subject  of  which  our 
 Lord   proceeds  to  speak   (e.  g.,  v.  31  f.,  and 
 comp.   19:8).     As  to  types  and  predictions, 
 his  teachings  and  work   completed  them  by 
 presenting  the  full  reality  to  which  they  re- 
 ferred ;  and  so,  as  a  whole,  the  previous  reve- 
 lation  was  'completed'   by  the  teachings  of 
 Christ  and  his  apostles. — The  idea  still  some- 
 times presented  (mentioned  as  early  as  Calvin) 
 that  Jesus  was  a  revolutionary'  reformer,  set- 
 ting aside  the  law  of  Moses  as  imperfect  and 
 eflPete,  is  contrary  to  the  whole  spirit  of  this 
 passage.     (1)  .Jesus  expressl}'  states  the  con- 
 trary—he came  not  to   destroy  but  to  com- 
 plete, and  completing  is  very  different  from 
 setting  aside.     (2)  The  examples  which  fol- 
 low   in    this  chapter    are    not    examples   of 
 teaching     contrary    to    the    law    of    Moses, 
 but   of   going   further    in    the    same    direc- 
 tion.     The     only     saj'ing     he    condemns    is 
 'and  hate  thine  enemy'  (t. 43),  and  this  was, 
 
100 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 18  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven  and  earth  I  18  prophets:  I  came  not  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil.    For 
 pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  heaven  and  earth  pass 
 
 law,  lillall  befultilled.  -     =-  -=-.    _,  _„  •  . 
 
 away,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  away 
 
 not  from  the  law,  but  a  Rabbinical  addition. 
 In  19:  8  is  only  an  apparent  exception  (see 
 note  there).  Chrys :  "  Let  us  now  ask  those 
 who  reject  the  law,  Is  'be  not  angry'  con- 
 trary to  'do  not  kill'  ?  or  is  not  the  one  the 
 perfecting  and  filling  out  of  the  other?  It  is 
 manifest  that  the  one  is  a  completion  of  the 
 other,  and  is  the  greater  for  this  reason.  For 
 he  that  is  not  carried  away  into  anger,  will 
 much  more  abstain  from  murder." 
 
 18.  For,  presenting  what  follows  as  a  con- 
 firmation of  what  precedes.  Verily  is  in  the 
 original  'amen,'  a  Heb.  word  signifying  firm, 
 faithful,  reliable  (comp.  Rev.  3  :  14),  often 
 employed  in  O.  T.  as  an  adverb,  'surely,' 
 'truly,'  and  then  usually  placed  at  the  end  of 
 a  sentence,  either  as  endorsing  its  assertion 
 ('  so  it  is ' ),  or  expressing  the  wish  that  it  may 
 prove  true  ('so  be  it').  When  thus  used  at 
 the  end  of  a  sentence,  our  Eng.  versions  both 
 of  0.  T.  and  N.  T.  retain  the  Heb.  word 
 Amen,  and  also  in  a  few  cases  where  with  the 
 same  meaning  it  precedes  the  sentence.  (Jer. 
 
 28:  6;  Rev.  7:1'^:  19:  4;  n:  20.)        NotlcC  particularly 
 
 the  responsive  use  in  1  Cor.  14:  16;  Rev. 
 5:  14;  comp.  Peut.  27:  15  flP.  Our  Lord  fre- 
 quently employs  the  term  at  the  beginning  of 
 a  sentence,  in  the  literal  sense  of  'surely,' 
 'truly,'  and  in  these  cases  Eng.  versions 
 translate  it  '  verily  '  {i.  e.,  truly).  In  John  it 
 is  alwaj's  doubled,  but  single  in  the  other 
 Evangelists.  Two  modified  forms  of  the 
 Heb.  word  are  similarly  employed  in  Josh. 
 7  :  20  ;  Job  19 :  5.  I  say  unto  you,  is  a  form- 
 ula very  often  employed  by  our  Lord,  with 
 or  without  'verily'  (e.  g.,  v.  20,  26;  6:  2,  5, 
 16,  29;  8:  10,  11,  etc.),  and  serving  to  call  at- 
 tention to  what  follows,  as  being  important 
 and  certainly  true,  somewhat  as  in  colloquial 
 English  we  say,  "I  tell  you,"  "  I  assure  you," 
 etc.  In  these  cases 'I'  is  not  separately  ex- 
 pressed in  the  Greek,  and  consequently  is  not 
 emphatic;  but  it  is  separately  expressed,  and 
 therefore  emphatic  in  v.  2'2,  '28,  32,  34,  39,  44, 
 where  there  is  a  contrast  between  his  teach- 
 ings and  those  of  otiiers. 
 
 Till  heaven  and  earth  pass  away,  is  a 
 proverbial  expression  which  would  popularly 
 
 signify  never,  and  is  probably  designed  to  be 
 so  understood  here,  the  true  limit  of  the  law's 
 continuance  being  given  in  the  other  clause, 
 till  all  be  fulfilled.  In  24  :  35,  the  same  idea 
 is  expressed  only  the  more  strongly  by  depart- 
 ing from  the  proverb — 'Heaven  and  earth 
 shall  pass  away,  but  my  words  shall  not  pass 
 away.'  Comp.  also  Luke  16:  17.  In  like 
 manner  the  Midrash  on  Genesis  (Wet.)  says, 
 "  Everything  has  its  end,  heaven  and  earth 
 have  their  end,  one  thing  being  excepted 
 which  has  no  end,  that  is  the  law."  Jot,  in 
 the  Greek  iota,  signifies  the  Heb.  letter  iod 
 (pronounced  yod),  corresponding  to  the  Eng. 
 i.  It  is  much  smaller  than  the  other  Heb. 
 letters,  so  that  it  is  liable  to  be  overlooked ; 
 and  besides,  in  many  words  it  can  be  either 
 inserted  or  omitted  without  aifecting  the 
 sound  or  the  sense,  somewhat  like  the  u  in 
 favour  or  honour.  The  Midrash  on  Leviti- 
 cus says  (Edersh.)  that  the  iod  which  was 
 taken  from  the  name  Sarai  was  prefixed  to 
 that  of  Hoshea,  making  Jehoshua,  Joshua. 
 No  part  of  the  law,  not  the  most  insignificant 
 letter,  was  to  be  set  aside.  And  this  statement 
 is  further  strengthened  by  adding  tittle, — in 
 the  Greek  'horn,' — denoting  a  very  slight 
 projection  at  the  corner  of  certain  Heb.  let- 
 ters, which  distinguishes  them  from  others 
 that  are  rounded.  1  Comp.  Luke  16:  17.  The 
 word  'horn'  in  this  sense  would  not  be  un- 
 derstood among  us,  and  so  'tittle'  (a  very 
 small  object)  was  wisely  used  by  Wyclif,  and 
 retained  by  all  subsequent  translators.  The 
 whole  expression  has  been  aptlj'  compared  to 
 our  Eng.  saying,  "  Not  tlie  dot  of-an  i  nor  the 
 cross  of  a  ^."  We  also  frequentl3'  employ  in 
 the  same  way  the  Greek  iota  (same  asiorf), 
 "Every  iota  of  it."  The  Rabbis  have  similar 
 expressions,  but  they  quibble  about  the  mere 
 words,  while  our  Lord  refers  to  the  meaning. 
 In  no  wise,  is,  in  the  original,  merely  a 
 doubled  and  thus  strong  negative,  the  same  as 
 in  John  6:  37.  From  the  laAV.  He  does  not 
 add  'or  from  the  prophets'  ;  and  it  is  of  the 
 law  that  he  proceeds  to  speak  in  v.  19  f,  and 
 in  the  examples  which  follow;  yet  he  had  in 
 v.  17  equally  affirmed  the  permanence  of  the 
 
 1  Thus  T  is  d,  "1  is  r  ;  ^  is  b,  3  is  k. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 101 
 
 19  Whosoever  therefore  shall  break  one  of  these  least 
 coiumaixlinents,  and  shall  teach  lueu  so,  he  shall  be 
 called  the  h-ast  iti  the  kiuxdoiii  of  heaven:  but  whoso- 
 ever shalKlo  and  ti-acli  ///<■»»,  the  same  shall  be  called 
 great  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
 
 20  For  I  say  unto  you,  That  except  your  righteous- 
 ness shall  exceed  the  lit/litcousness  of  the  scribes  and 
 Pharisees,  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter  into  the  kingdom 
 of  heaven. 
 
 19  from  the  law,  till  all  things  be  accomplished.  \Vh<>- 
 soever  therefore  shall  break  one  of  these  least  com- 
 mandments, and  shall  teach  men  so,  shall  be  culle<l 
 least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  :  but  whosoever  shall 
 do  and  teach  them,  he  shall  be  called  great  in  the 
 
 20  kingdom  of  heaven.  For  I  say  unto  you,  that  except 
 your  righteousness  shall  exceed  Ihe  riylUtousnexs  of 
 the  scribes  and  I'harisees,  ye  shall  ia  no  wise  enter 
 into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
 
 prophets,  and  a  reference  to  them  seems  to  be 
 suggested  in  the  expression  which  here  im- 
 mediately follows.      Till  all  be  fulfilled— 
 
 or,  come  to  pass.  This  is  not  at  all  like  the 
 word  rendered  'fulfil '  in  v.  17,  but  is  the  one 
 rendered  'come  to  pass'  in  24:  6,  (see  on  1: 
 22).  Not  the  smallest  part  of  the  law  shall 
 pass  away  till  everything  (i.  e.,  everything  it 
 contains)  shall  come  to  pass.  The  things  pre- 
 dicted in  the  law  must  all  occur;  the  entire 
 substance  foreshadowed  by  any  ceremony  or 
 t^'pe  must  have  come  into  existence  ;  the  civil 
 regulations  for  the  Jewish  State,  after  lasting 
 while  it  lasts,  must  continue  to  serve  as  the 
 germ  and  basis  of  much  Christian  legislation; 
 the  moral  (ethical)  precejits  must  be  obeyed 
 by  every  new  generation.  Not  till  all  this 
 has  taken  place,  shall  the  least  particle  of  the 
 law  be  annulled. 
 
 19.  Therefore.  As  all  remains  in  undi- 
 minished force,  it  is  a  sin  to  violate,  or  to 
 teach  others  to  violate,  one  of  its  least  com- 
 mandments. Break.  It  is  a  compound  of 
 the  word  here  used  that  is  rendered  '  destroy  ' 
 in  V.  17.  This  word  signifies  to  'loose,'  and 
 as  applied  to  our  action  in  regard  to  a  law,  it 
 would  mean  to  loose  the  obligation  of  the  law, 
 viz.,  by  acting  contrary  to  it,  which  we  in 
 English  call  breaking  the  law.  In  v.  17  it 
 was  to  loose  or  pull  down  by  teaching;  but 
 here  the  '  teach '  is  expressed  separately,  and 
 spoken  of  as  corresponding  ('so')  to"  the 
 loosing.  (Comp.  John  1:  '2i;  10:  35.)  One 
 of  these  least  commandments.  The  Jews 
 were  mucli  in  the  habit  (see  in  Wet.,  etc.;  of 
 classifying  the  various  commandments  as 
 greater  and  less  {ii-  36),  sometimes  comparing 
 those  which  they  reckoned  lea.st  to  the  smallest 
 letters  of  the  alphabet.  Such  a  distinction  was 
 natural  in  regard  to  external  rites,  even  as 
 John  (7:  37)  calls  the  last  da^-  the  'great'  day 
 of  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles.  And  although 
 they  made  unwarranted  and  artificial  distinc-  ! 
 tionseven  among  moral  duties,  yet  the  Saviour  | 
 
 does  here  clearly  recognize  some  command- 
 ments as  less  important  than  others,  while 
 expressly  declaring  them  to  be  not  unimport- 
 ant. So  in  23:  2;i  (see  note  there)  he  declares 
 ethical  duties  to  be  'weightier'  than  the  duty 
 of  tithing  lierbs.  And  shall  teach  men  so. 
 It  is  bad  to  do  wrong,  but  worse  if  in  addition 
 we  teach  others  to  do  wrong.  Called.  Not 
 only  shall  be  such,  but  shall  be  so  called,  i.  e., 
 declared,  recognized  to  be  such.  (Comp.  on 
 5:9.)  Least  .  .  .  great,  shall  have  the  lowest 
 place,  or  a  high  place,  in  Christ's  kingdom,  in 
 point  of  dignity  and  privilege.  (Comp.  11: 
 11;  18:  1,  5.) 
 
 20.  For.  This  sentence  gives  a  proof  of 
 the  previous  statement.  You  may  readily  see 
 that  he  who  transgresses  one  of  these  least 
 commandments  shall  have  a  low  place  in  tlie 
 Messianic  kingdom,  for  without  a  righteous- 
 ness surpassing  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  you 
 shall  have  no  place  in  it  at  all.  Comp.  18 :  4. 
 I  say  unto  you,  see  on  v.  18.  Except.  Un- 
 less (Davidson,  Darby)  is  better  in  modern 
 English.  Righteousness.  Notimputed,  but 
 personal  righteousness,  as  in  v.  6,10;  and  it  must 
 surpass  that  '  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  both 
 in  degree  and  in  kind,  must  be  a  more  spirit- 
 ual and  free  (James i:  m),  and  a  more  complete 
 righteousness,  as  illustrated  at  length  in  the 
 remainder  of  the  chapter.  The  Jews  looked 
 upon  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  as  being  emi- 
 nently righteous,  and  doubtless  did  not  think 
 it  incumbent  on  ordinary  people  to  be  as  good' 
 as  they  were;  so  much  the  more  surprising 
 must  have  been  this  declaration  of  Jesus. 
 J*or  the  Scribes,  see  on  2:  4;  for  the  Pharisees, 
 on  3 :  7.  Some  Greek  Fathers  and  Roman 
 Catholic  writers,  with  Neander,  Bleek,  etc., 
 hold  that  he  means  the  righteousness  required 
 bj'  the  law  of  Moses  (which  law  the  Scribes 
 and  Pharisees  kept),  thus  implying  that  the 
 law  did  not  require  enough;  but  this  is 
 strained  and  unnatural.  In  no  case.  In  the 
 Greek  simply  a  strong  negative,  as  in  v.  18. 
 
 * liit«>rally,  'shall  exceed  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees',  but  this  is  eridently  a  condensed  expression  for  'ex- 
 ceed that  of  the  S.  and  P':  (\Vlner,-245  [307]^  Butt.  168.) 
 
102 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 21  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  hy  them  of  old 
 time,  Thou  shalt  not  kill ;  and  whosoever  shall  kill 
 shall  be  in  danger  of  the  judgment : 
 
 22  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  is  angry  with 
 his  brother  without  a  cause  shall  be  in  danger  of  the 
 judgment:  and  whosoever  shall  say  to  his  brother, 
 Raca,  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  council:  but  whosoever 
 shall  say.  Thou  I'ool,  shall  be  in  danger  of  hell  fire. 
 
 21  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  to  them  of  old  time, 
 Thou  shalt  not  kill ;  and  whosoever  shall  kill  shall 
 
 22  be  in  danger  of  the  judgment :  but  I  say  unto  you, 
 that  every  one  who  is  angry  with  his  brother  i  shall 
 be  in  danger  of  the  judgment ;  and  whosoever  shall 
 say  to  his  brother,  -  Kaca,  shall  be  in  danger  of 
 the  council;  and  whosoever  shall  say,  sThou  fool, 
 
 1  Mauy  ancient  authorities  insert  without  cause. . .  .2  An  expressioti  of  contempt. . .  .3  Or,  Moreh,  a  Hebrew  expression  of  coiidemnatinu. 
 
 Enter  into   the   kingdom   of  heaven  is  a 
 
 phrase  often  employed  by  our  Lord  (e.  g.,  7: 
 21;  18:  3;  19:  23;  conip.  'enter  into  life,'  18: 
 8;  'enter  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord,'  25:  21), 
 meaning  to  become  subjects  of  the  Messianic 
 reign  and  share  its  full  benefits. 
 
 21  ff.  Our  Lord  now  proceeds  Csee  Anal,  at 
 the  beginning  ©f  the  chap.)  to  illustrate  the 
 general  statements  of  v.  17-20,  by  instancing 
 various  commandments  of  the  law,  with  the 
 interpretations  which  the  Jewish  teachers 
 were  accustomed  to  put  on  them,  and  declar- 
 ing in  every  case  that  he  enjoined  a  still 
 stricter  and  more  inward  and  spiritual  mo- 
 rality, not  merely  in  condemning  the  prevalent 
 errors,  but  in  more  fully  carrying  out  the 
 spirit  of  the  commandments  themselves  than 
 had  been  done  by  the  law.  This  was  complet- 
 ing the  law  (v.  17),  giving  it  a  deeper  and  more 
 spiritual  application.  The  revelation  given 
 through  Moses  and  the  prophets,  though  per- 
 fectly adapted  to  its  objects,  was  in  various 
 respects  rudimentary,  and  now  God's  Son 
 (Heb.  1:2)  would  develop  the  whole  into  com- 
 pleteness. All  that  he  teaches  as  to  moral 
 duties  was  really  involved  in  the  law,  but  he 
 brought  it  out,  so  as  to  give  a  more  distinct 
 and  complete  exhibition  of  its  requirements. 
 Of  the  six  examples  thus  presented,  the  first  is 
 tlie  law  of  Murder,  (v. 21-26.) 
 
 Ye  have  heard,  especially  when  listening 
 to  the  reading  of  the  law  in  the  synagogues, 
 with  the  comments  and  explanations  made  by 
 the  teachers  of  former  generations,  which,  as 
 handed  down  by  tradition,  were  there  repeated 
 in  connection  with  the  reading.  (Comp.  John 
 12:  34;  Rom.  2:  13.)  That  it  was  said  by 
 — rather  to — them  of  old  time,  or  the  an- 
 cients.    Every  generation   naturally  regards 
 
 its  own  as  modern  times,  and  looki  hack  to 
 long  past  generations  as  "  the  ancients."  The 
 rendering  'said  by'  which  Com.  Ver.  and 
 some  able  commentators  adopt  (as  Fritz., 
 Olsh.,  Ewald,  Keim),  is  possible  according  to 
 general  Greek  usage,  but  is  altogether  opposed 
 to  the  actual  N.  T.  use  (presented  by  Conant) 
 of  the  terms  and  constructions  which  the 
 original  here  employs;  and  the  great  mass  of 
 recent  expositors  hold  to  the  other  sense,  'said 
 to.'  1  This  will  then  naturally  mean,  said  by 
 Moses  in  giving  the  law  (Ex.  20:  is;  Deut. 5:  17), 
 but  may  also  include  the  old  teachers  in  their 
 interpretations ;  and  a  traditional  addition 
 being  here  given,  it  seems  necessary  to  con- 
 sider them  included.  Some  of  these  tradi- 
 tional modifications  (see  another  in  v.  43)  had 
 come  down  through  several  centuries,  and 
 might  thus  be  said  to  have  been  spoken  to  the 
 ancients.  And  our  Lord  takes  his  examples 
 from  the  law  as  in  his  day  habitually  heard 
 and  understood.  The  traditional  addition  in 
 this  case,  and  Avhosoever  shall  kill  shall 
 be  in  danger  of  the  judgment,  was  prob- 
 ably designed  by  specifying  the  proper  tribu- 
 nal to  indicate  the  appropriate  penalty.  'The 
 judgment'  is  generally  understood  to  mean  a 
 local  Jewish  court  established  in  every  import- 
 ant town,  in  accordance  with  the  command 
 of  Deut.  16:  18.  (2Chr.i9:5.)  It  is  said  by 
 Josephus  ("Ant.,"  4,  8,  15,  comp.  "War,"  2, 
 20,  5),  to  have  consisted  of  seven  persons, 
 though  the  Rabbins  say  twenty-three.  It  in- 
 flicted punishment,  for  capital  crimes,  by  the 
 sword. 
 
 22.  But  I  say  unto  you.  'I"  is  here 
 separately  expressed  in  the  Greek,  and  is 
 therefore  emphatic,  contrasting  his  teachings 
 with  the  law,  and  the  traditional  interpreta- 
 
 1  The  rendering  '  said  by '  is  not  in  any  Eng.  ver. 
 before  K.  J.,  which  here  (as  often)  followed  Beza,  who 
 gives  '  by,'  and  defends  it  at  length  in  a  note.  Many 
 commentators  suppose  this  rendering  to  have  origi- 
 nated with  Beza,  and  Tholuck  says  it  is  first  found  in 
 the  Persian  (Polyglott) ;  it  may  therefore  be  well  to 
 state  the  rendering  of  the  leading  Old  Latin  copies  as 
 
 printed  by  Sabatier  and  Bianchini.  Ab  antiguis  is  here 
 given  in  a,  b,  c  ;  antiguis  in  d,  f,  ff,  Ambr.  In  v.  3.3,  ab 
 antiguis  in  a,  c ;  antiguis  in  b,  f,  fT,  gl,  h,  Cyp.,  Hi!., 
 Aug.  This  antiguis  (which  is  also  the  reading  of  the 
 Vulgate)  is  ambiguous  like  the  Greek,  and  so  is  the 
 Pesh.  Syriac.  The  Gothic  gives  '  to  the  ancients,'  and 
 the  Coptic  what  is  unmistakably  equivalent  thereto. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 103 
 
 tioiis.  The  same  coiitTiist  recurs  in  every  in- 
 stance througliout  tlie  series,  (v.  'ts,  32, 34, 39,  «,  and 
 comp.  on  V.  IS.)  He  "tauglit  them  as  one  having 
 authority."  [t-  29.)  That  whosoever — liter- 
 ally, every  one  that— is  angry  with  his 
 brother.  The  expression  is  somewhat  dif- 
 ferent from  that  of  the  preceding  verse  and 
 of  the  two  following  clauses  in  this  verse, 
 translated  '  whosoever,'  and  fixes  attention 
 upon  the  idea  that  the  statement  applies  to 
 every  single  individual.  The  term  'brother' 
 is  probably  drawn  from  the  familiar  Jewish 
 usage  of  calling  eacli  other  by  that  name 
 {e.  g.,  in  Tobit),  but  appears  to  be  meant  in  a 
 broader  sense,  as  applying  to  any  fellow-man, 
 just  as  in  Luke  10:  20,  the  Jewish  restriction 
 of  '  neighbor'  is  corrected.  The  fact  that  all 
 men  are  brothers,  aggravates  the  guilt  of  that 
 anger  which  our  Lord  condemns.  Without 
 cause,  is  omitted  by  some  of  the  oldest  au- 
 thorities for  the  text,'  and  by  most  of  the 
 recent  critics.  It  was  probably  introduced 
 by  students  and  copyists  from  a  feeling  that 
 the  condemnation  of  anger  was  too  sweeping. 
 But  killing  too  is  sometimes  necessary  and 
 lawful,  yet  the  commandment  does  not  say, 
 Thou  shalt  not  kill  without  cause.  The  ex- 
 cejition  is  to  be  made,  in  both  cases,  as  a 
 mutter  of  course.  Raca  is  an  Aramaic  word, 
 most  probably  signifying  'empty'  ^Jerome), 
 as  if  one  should  call  another  'empty  head,' 
 equivalent  to  our  blockhead.  Davidson  and 
 Noyes  translate  it  'simpleton.'  It  seems  to 
 have  been  a  common  expression  of  contempt 
 among  the  Jews,  being  often  so  used  in  the 
 Talmud.  Fool,  is  thought  by  many  (as 
 Meyer,  Grimm)  to  be  here  used,  as  in  Psa. 
 14:  1,  and  other  passages  of  O.  T.,  to  denote 
 a  wicked  man — which  would  make  this  a 
 greater  reproach  than  Raca.  But  there  is  no 
 necessit}'  for  introducing  that  idea  here;  the 
 same  word  occurs,  in  its  common  sense,  in 
 this  discourse.  (7:26.)  "Fool"  is  used  as  an 
 expression  of  contempt  in  all  languages, 
 "evincing  pride  of  intelleot  to  be  a  universal 
 passion."  (Alexander.)  The  w^rd  rendered 
 council,  signifies  here,  as  commonly  in  N. 
 T.,  the  great  Senate  and  Supreme  Court  of 
 
 the  nation,  which  the  Jews  (borrowing  this 
 Greek  word)  called  Sanhedrin  (see  on  26: 
 59)  ;  and  Darby  here  renders  it  'Sanhedrim.' 
 Before  this  highest  tribunal  Jesus  was 
 tripd.  Hell-fire,  literally,  the  Oehenna  of 
 fire.  Gehenna  is  from  two  Hebrew  words, 
 Gei  Hinnom,,  signifying  'valley  of  Hinnom ' 
 or  'valley  of  lamentation,'  (in  2  Kings  "23  :  10, 
 '  valley  of  the  children — sons — of  Hinnom  '  or 
 'valley  of  the  sons  of  lamentation').  This 
 name  was  applied  to  the  valley  lying  imme- 
 diately south  of  Jerusalem,  employed  by  some 
 of  the  later  kings  for  the  worship  of  the  idol 
 
 Moloch.     (2ChroD. 28:3;  33:6;  Jer.  7:31.)       Muchob- 
 
 scuritj'  still  hangs  over  the  character  and 
 worship  of  this   horrid  idol.     Children  were 
 
 burned  as  sacrifices    to  him   (Psa.  106:S8;  Jer.  7:31)  ; 
 
 but  it  is  not  certain  whether  they  were  burned 
 alive  or  were  first  slain,  the  latter  seeming  to 
 be  implied  by  Ezek.  10:  20;  23:  37.  Some 
 late  Rabbinical  writers  say  that  Moloch  was 
 made  of  brass  and  heated  from  beneath,  and 
 in  its  outstretched  arms  the  infant  was  laid 
 and  burned  to  death  ;  while  drums  were 
 beaten  to  drown  its  cries,  lest  they  should  ex- 
 cite its  father's  compassion — and  hence,  they 
 say,  came  the  nameTophet  (Jer.  7:3i,3>)  applied 
 to  a  place  in  this  valley,  the  Heb.  Toph  signi- 
 fying a  drum.  But  this  stor^'  was  ver^-  likely 
 derived  from  a  similar  practice  among  the 
 Carthaginians,  as  related  by  some  of  the  later 
 Greek  historian.s — the  improbable  idea  of  the 
 drum  being  added,  merely  to  account  for  the 
 name  Tophet.  Yet  whether  performed  in 
 this  way  or  not,  the  burning  of  children  as  a 
 sacrifice  to  Moloch — prohibited  already  in 
 Lev.  18  :  21 ;  20:  2  flf. — was  a  horrid  abomina- 
 tion; and  when  Josiah  abolished  it  he  deter- 
 mined to  defile  the  valley  of  Hinnom  (or 
 lamentation)  which  had  been  its  scene,  by 
 making  it  the  receptacle  of  the  carcasses  of 
 criminals  and  other  filth  from  the  city  i2King« 
 23: 10) ;  and  this  practice  continued  till  the  time 
 of  our  Lord.  Kimchi,  an  eminent  Jewish 
 scholar  of  the  thirteenth  century,  says  in  his 
 Commentary  on  the  Psalms  that  fire  was  kept 
 constantly  burning  in  Gehinnom  to  consume 
 the  filth  and  carcasses — a  statement  which  ac- 
 
 '  Omitted  by-:B.  X  and  several  cursives,  and  by  Vulg.  1  early  addition,  say  by  middle  of  second  century.    Tyn- 
 and  Kthiopic  versions,  and  expressly  declared  by  sev-     dale,  following  Erasmus'  third  ed.,  has  no  such   word, 
 oral  Fathers  to  be  wanting  in  "  the  accurate  copies,"  or  '  Crannier  introduced  it  a  few  years  later  (1539).    Ste- 
 in "most  of  the  ancient  copies."    It  is  found  in  Old     phens  gives  it  in  1550. 
 Latin,  Old Syriac,  and    Coptic,  and  is  therefore  a  very  1 
 
104 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 counts  for  the  phrase  'Gehenna  of  fire.'  From 
 these  repulsive  associations,  Gehenna  was  very 
 naturally  employed  among  the  Jews  as  a 
 designation  of  the  place  of  future  torment ; 
 being  so  used  in  v.  29,  30;  10:  28;  23:  15,  38; 
 Mark  9  :  43,  45 ;  Luke  12  :  5  ;  James  3:6;  and 
 '  Gehenna  of  fire '  in  18 :  9 ;  Mark  9  :  47.  The 
 idea  of  fire  is  one  naturally  and  frequently 
 associated  with  future  torment  (comp.  on  25: 
 41),  and  in  this  case  may  be  regarded  as  sug- 
 gested by  the  sacrificial  fires  in  the  worship  of 
 Moloch,  if  Kimchi's  statement  be  considered 
 too  late  to  be  reliable.  'Cast  into  Gehenna,' 
 (v.  is.  etc.),  was  a  phrase  naturally  suggested  by 
 the  practice  of  casting  carcasses  into  the  val- 
 ley. The  Greek  is  here  literally  '  liable  into 
 the  Gehenna  of  fire,'  i.  e.,  liable  to  be  cast  into 
 it.  Winer,  213  [267].— Another  word,  Hades, 
 which  in  Com.  Ver.  of  N.  T.  is  often  trans- 
 lated 'hell,'  will  be  explained  on  11 :  '23. 
 
 It  has  commonly  been  supposed  that  our 
 Lord  designed  a  climax  in  the  three  punish- 
 ments— death  by  the  sword,  as  inflicted  by 
 '  the  judgment'  ;  death  by  stoning,  when  con- 
 demned by  the  Sanhedrin  ;  and  'theGehenna 
 of  fire.'  As  to  the  latter,  some  have  fancied 
 an  allusion  to  some  peculiarly  ignominious 
 punishment  inflicted  in  the  valley  of  Hinnom, 
 while  others  understand  the  punishment  of 
 hell,  according  to  the  general  N.  T.  use  of  the 
 term  Gehenna.  But  it  is  quite  difficult,  in- 
 deed impossible,  to  make  out  any  corre- 
 sponding climax  in  the  three  oflTenoes,  espe- 
 cially to  show  that  calling  a  man  'fool'  is 
 immensely  worse  than  calling  him  Kaca 
 ('simpleton'),  as  much  worse  as  the  diff'er- 
 ence  between  being  stoned  to  death  and 
 sufl"ering  eternal  perdition.^  These  difBcul- 
 ties  are  avoided  by  "discarding  the  idea  of 
 a  climax  altogether,  and  explaining  the  three 
 clauses  as  substantially  equivalent,  though 
 formally  dissimilar  expressions  of  the  same 
 idea,  namely,  that  the  law  of  God  forbids  not 
 only  murder  but  malignant  anger,  and  its 
 oral  manifestations."  (Alexander.)  Our  Lord 
 is  showing  that  he  enjoins  a  more  inward  and 
 spiritual  morality  than  they  were  accustomed 
 to;  and  he  says  that  not  merely  is  murder 
 a  crime,   deserving   the   severe    punishment 
 
 which  the  local  tribunals  were  wont  to  inflict, 
 but  that  anger  is  a  crime,  and  should  be  pun- 
 ished too  (comp.  1  John  3:  15);  and  that  the 
 use  of  words  of  contempt  is  an  otfence  worthy 
 to  be  punished  by  the  highest  tribunal,  yea, 
 worthy  of  eternal  perdition.  Edersh.  repre- 
 sents the  sages  in  the  Talnmd  as  declaring 
 that  to  give  an  opprobrious  by-name,  or 
 to  put  another  openly  to  shame,  was  one 
 of  those  things  which  deserved  Gehenna. 
 Of  course  all  this  supposes  that  the  anger 
 and  the  contemptuous  expressions  are  un- 
 warranted and  involve  malignant  ''eolings. 
 A  man  may  be  justified  in  being  angry 
 with  another  under  certain  circumstances, 
 as,  under  certain  circumstances,  he  may 
 be  justified  in  killing  another.  In  Mark  3: 
 5,  Revised  Version,  Jesus  is  said  to  have 
 looked  round  upon  the  people  "with  anger, 
 being  grieved  at  the  hardeningof  their  hearts." 
 (comp.  John  2:  15);  and  the  apostles  tell  us 
 to  "be  angry  and  sin  not"  (F,ph.4:26),  and  to 
 be  "slow  to  wrath."  (Jamesi:i9.)  Yet  while 
 feelings  of  indignation  at  wrong-doing  are 
 not  necessarily  sinful,  they  are  very  apt  to 
 become  so,  and  need  the  most  careful  guard- 
 ing. Especially  is  anger  likely  to  become 
 sinful  if  not  quickly  repressed;  and  hence  the 
 injunction,  "Let  not  the  sun  go  down  upon 
 your  wrath."  (Eph. 4:26.)  Comp.  Aristotle: 
 "He  that  is  angry  for  what  he  ought,  and 
 moreover  as  he  ought,  and  when  and  as  long 
 as  he  ought,  is  commended." — And  so  as  to 
 using  expressions  of  contempt.  Our  Lord 
 calls  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  'fools'  in  23: 
 17,  and  uses  equivalent  terms  in  Luke  12:  20; 
 24:  25,  one  of  which  is  also  applied  by  Paul 
 to  the  Galatians  (Gai.3:i,3);  and  the  word 
 rendered  'vain'  in  James  2:  20  is  literally 
 'empty,'  and  exactly  corresponds  to  Raca. 
 Jesus  even  used  still  more  opprobrious  terms, 
 'devil,'  and  'Satan.'  (i6: 23;  joimc:  70.)  It  fol- 
 lows that  the  use  of  such  terms  of  reproach  is 
 not  essentially  and  necessarily  wrong,  but  it 
 is  very  apt  to  spring  from,  or  to  lead  to, 
 wrong  feelings,  and  may  thus  constitute  a 
 great  sin ;  it  should  therefore  be  habitually 
 avoided,  and  practiced  only  where  it  is  cer- 
 tainly deserved  and  would  do  good.     On  the 
 
 1  Some  fancy  that   more,    '  fool,'  though  a  familiar  I  here  in  the  Aramaic  form,  mora,  like  raka  1    And  then 
 Greek  word,  is  here  really  a  Heb.  word  moreh,  signify-  !  this  word  is  not  greatly  stronger  than  '  fool,'  and  would 
 ing  '  rebel '  or  '  stubborn.'    (See  Tholuck,  Alford,  Stan-  j  not  materially  lessen  the  difficulty, 
 ley.)    But  would  it  not  in  that  case  have  been  given  | 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 105 
 
 23  Therefore  if  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the  altar,  and  '  23  shall  be  in  danger  '  of  the  *  hell  of  fire.    If  (herefore 
 
 tlieri-  renifiuliorust  that  thy  brother  hath  aught  against 
 thee ; 
 
 •J4  I^eave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy 
 way  ;  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and  then  couie 
 and  otl'er  thy  gift. 
 
 thou  art  oll'ering  thy  gift  at  the  altar,  and  tlit-re  re- 
 
 nieiubere.st  ttuit  Ihy  bmthcr  hath  aught  against  thee, 
 
 24  leave  there  thy  gift  before  tlie  altar,  and  go  thy  way, 
 
 first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and  then  come  and 
 
 1  Or.  unto  or  into.... 2  Gr. Gehenna  of  fire. 
 
 other  hand,  we  must  remember  that  a  man 
 miglit  .scrupulously  avoid  the  use  of  the  par- 
 ticular terms  'simpleton'  and  'fool,'  and  still 
 be  frequently  violating  the  spirit  of  our 
 Lord's  teaching. — Of  course  if  such  angry 
 expressions  as  these  are  sinful,  how  much 
 more  sinful  is  all  curnng,  a  thing  wrong  in 
 itself,  and  for  which  men  sometimes  plead  as 
 an  excuse,  tliat  they  were  uncontrollably 
 angr^' — that  is,  the  very  sinful  words  are  ex- 
 cusable because  they  proceed  from  a  very 
 sinful  feeling. 
 
 23.  Having  thus  declared  that  according  to 
 his  teachings,  the  j^rinciple  of  the  law  against 
 murder  ai)plies  to  anger  and  insult  (comp.  1 
 John  3:  15),  he  adds  the  injunction  to  become 
 reconciled  to  one  with  whom  we  are  at  vari- 
 ance. This  should  be  done  at  once,  even  if  it 
 requires  the  interruption  of  a  sacrifice  (v.asr.); 
 should  be  done  while  with  a  plaintiff  on  the 
 way,  before  reaching  the  court,  (v.  25f.)  No- 
 tice that  here,  (v. aaue),  the  singular  is  used, 
 'thou,'  whereas  the  plural  had  been  em- 
 ployed before,  and  is  afterwards  resumed. 
 He  thus  takes  an  individual  case,  as  it  were 
 singling  out  one  person  and  addres.sing  him, 
 and  thereby  gives  greater  point  to  the  pre- 
 cept, just  as  is  sometimes  done  by  all  public 
 speakers,  especially  bj'  preachers.  A  similar 
 change  to  the  singular  may  be  seen  in  v.  29, 
 36,  39,  and  comp.  on  tJ:  5. 
 
 Therefore  if,  presenting  the  injunction  as 
 an  inference  from,  or  result  of,  that  which 
 precedes.  Since  the  prohibition  just  made 
 extends  not  merely  to  outward  acts,  but  to 
 words  and  feelings  of  anger  and  contempt,  it 
 folloivs  that  one  ought  to  seek  reconciliation. 
 Thou  bring— or,  art  offering.  This  is  the 
 regular  use  of  the  term,  as  in  v.  24.  Com. 
 Ver.  here  fnllows  Geneva  in  rendering  bj' 
 'bring,'  but  Tyndalo,  Cranmer.  and  Rheims, 
 had  'offerost.'  Gift,  a  genera!  term,  including 
 all  kinds  of  offerings.  The  altar,  viz.,  the 
 altar  in  th.c  inner  court  of  the  temple  (see  on 
 '21:  12).  And  there  rememberest,  there, 
 while  engaged  in  the  most  solemn  act  of  the 
 Jewish   worship.     Brother,    see    on    v.    22. 
 
 Aught— or,  soweMiw^- against  thee.  The 
 expression  is  no  doubt  purposely  made  gen- 
 eral, so  as  to  cover  all  cases,  even  the  slight- 
 est ;  he  does  not  say,  '  is  at  enmity  with  thee,' 
 'is  angry  with  thee,'  but  'has  something 
 against  thee.'  (Comp.  Mark  11 :  25. )  Darby, 
 'something,' Davidson,  'somewhat.'  Men  are 
 more  disposed  to  remember  that  they  have 
 something  against  their  brother,  than  that  he 
 has  something  against  them.  The  language 
 imi^lies  that  in  the  case  supposed  the  person 
 addressed  is  himself  the  offender.  But  the 
 spirit  of  the  precept  applies  just  as  well  to  cases 
 in  which  we  know  we  have  done  no  wrong. 
 Shall  we  merely  be  willing  to  be  reconciled 
 if  we  are  approached,  or  are  we  not  under  ob- 
 ligation to  go  and  ourselves  attempt  a  recon- 
 ciliation? A  man  must  not  sacrifice  his  dig- 
 nity, neither  must  he  neglect  his  duty. 
 
 24.  Leave  there.  Do  not  merely  deter- 
 mine that  you  will  go  and  be  reconciled  as 
 soon  as  the  gift  has  been  offered.  It  is  com- 
 paratively easj'  to  resolve  upon  performing  a 
 disagreeable  duty  before  long;  the  point  is 
 to  perform  it  at  once.  Leave  there  thy  gift 
 before  the  altar,  and  go,  first  be  reconciled 
 to  thy  bivlher,  and  then  comQ  and  offer  thy 
 gift.  (Oritmaybe,  'go  first,  be  reconciled,' etc., 
 as  Me\'er,  Ewald,  Bleek — the  Greek  beingam- 
 biguous,  but  the  meaning  in  either  case  sub- 
 stantially thesame.)  Alexatider:  "It  isevident 
 that  this  is  not  suggested  as  a  case  at  all 
 likely  to  occur  in  real  life,  or  even  as  a  formal 
 rule  to  be  observed  if  it  shall  occur,  but  rather 
 it  is  a  strong  assusance  that  it  would  be 
 right  and  proper  thus  to  act,  if  there  were  no 
 other  means  of  accomplishing  the  end  re- 
 quired." (Comp  on  v.  20.)  God  wished  his 
 people  to  sho\r  mercy,  rather  than  to  offer 
 sacrifice.  Acts  of  worship  are  very  import- 
 ant, but  even  an  act  of  worship  might  properly 
 be  postponed  that  we  maj-  re-establish  friendly 
 relations  with  one  who  has  a  complaint  against 
 us.  It  is  an  utter  misapprehension  to  take  this 
 precept  as  indicating  that  there  is  a  special 
 propriety  in  seeking  reconciliation  before  par- 
 taking of  the  Lord's  Supper,  with  the  practi- 
 
106 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 25  Agree  with  thine  adversary  quickly,  while  thou 
 art  in  the  way  with  him  ;  lest  at  any  time  the  adversary 
 deliver  thee  to  the  judge,  and  the  judge  deliver  thee  to 
 the  officer,  and  thou  be  cast  into  prison. 
 
 26  Verily  1  say  unto  thee,  Thou  shall  by  no  means 
 come  out  thence,  till  thou  hast  paid  the  uttermost  far- 
 thing. 
 
 25  offer  thy  gift.  Agree  with  thine  adversary  quickly, 
 while  thou  art  with  him  in  the  way  ;  lest  haply  the 
 adversary  deliver  thee  to  the  judge,  aud  the  judge 
 1  deliver  "thee  to  the  officer,  and  thou  be  cast  into 
 
 26  prison.  Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  Thou  shalt  by  no 
 means  come  out  thence,  till  thou  have  paid  the  last 
 farthing. 
 
 1  Some  ancient  authorities  ouiit  deliver  ihee. 
 
 Ciil  inference  often  drawn  that  there  is  no 
 great  harm  in  postponing  reconciliation  until 
 that  solemnity  is  approaching.  For  (1)  the 
 reference  is  to  temple-worship,  and  the  prin- 
 ciple would  apply  just  as  truly  to  any  other 
 act  of  public  or  private  devotion  as  to  the 
 Lord's  Supper.  And  (2)  the  point  here  is  not 
 that  even  though  we  should  delay  to  seek  rec- 
 onciliation at  other  times,  we  must  be  certain 
 to  seek  it  when  engaging  in  solemn  worship; 
 but  that  so  great  is  the  importance  of  being 
 reconciled  at  once,  whenever  the  offence  is 
 committed  or  is  recalled,  that  even  if  one  re- 
 members the  existence  of  such  a  personal  dif- 
 ficulty when  just  engaging  in  worship,  he 
 would  do  well  to  suspend  the  most  solemn 
 service  in  order  to  go  immediately  and  be 
 reconciled.  AH  the  more,  then,  is  it  our  duty 
 to  seek  reconciliation  at  other  times.  Still,  it 
 is  of  course  natural  that  we  should  be  more 
 likely  to  think  of  the  need  of  forgiving  and 
 being  reconciled  when  we  engage  in  solemn 
 worship,  and  so  our  Lord  elsewhere  says, 
 (Mark  11 :  25,  Rev.  ver.) :  '  And  whensoever  ye  stand 
 praying,  forgive,  if  ye  have  aught  against  any 
 one.'  We  are  not  so  much  under  greater  ob- 
 ligation to  forgive  then  than  at  other  times,  as 
 more  likely  then  to  remember  and  realize  the 
 obligation. 
 
 25,  26.  For  the  connection,  see  on  v.  23. 
 Agree  with.  Literalljs  be  well  disposed  to 
 (Grimm,  Davidson),  which  suggests  that  we 
 must  seek  to  secure  good  will  by  showing 
 good  will.  Quickly,  not  after  a  while,  some 
 of  these  times,  but  quickly.  Anger  is  wrong, 
 and  angry  difficulties  should  be  settled  at 
 once.  The  adversary  at  law,  in  the  case 
 here  supposed,  is  a  creditor,  as  shown  b3'  v. 
 20.  While  thou  art  in  the  way  with  him, 
 viz.,  on  the  way  to  the  judge.  According  to 
 the  Roman  law,  the  plaintiff  could  carry  the 
 accused  with  him  before  the  judge;  the  de- 
 fendant might  settle  the  matter  on  any  terms 
 while  they  were  on  the  way,  but  after  the 
 
 tribunal  was  reached  the  thing  must  go  ac- 
 cording to  law.  Lest  at  any  time.  (Per- 
 haps, or  simply  'lest,'  as  T^'ndaleand  Geneva, 
 Noyes  and  Davidson.)  You  do  not  know 
 but  it  will  turn  out  as  about  to  be  described, 
 and  had  better  guard  against  such  a  result. 
 Deliver  thee,  ha7id  thee  over.  And  the 
 judge  .  .  .1  to  the  officer,  the  intermediate 
 process  of  trial  and  convection  being  omitted, 
 as  a  thing  naturally  understood.  And,  in 
 that  case,  thou  be  cast  into  prison,  an 
 easy  change  of  construction  (as  in  Luke  14: 
 8f.,  and  often.)  Verily  I  say  unto  thee, 
 see  on  v.  18.  Thou  shalt  by  no  means,  or, 
 not,  the  same  strong  negation  as  in  v.  18,  20. 
 Farthing  represents  a  small  Roman  coin  of 
 brass,  equal  in  value  to  about  two-fifths  of  a 
 cent,  and  thus  double  the  'mite'  (Mark  12: 42), 
 which  Luke  has  in  the  other  instance  of  our 
 Lord's  employing  this  image.  (Luke  12: 59.)  The 
 Talmud  refers  to  a  similar  counsel  as  prover- 
 bial:  "There  are  men  that  say,  while  thou  art 
 in  the  way  with  thy  adversary,  be  obedient." 
 — Most  commentators  understand  this  lan- 
 guage of  our  Lord  as  referring  allegorically 
 to  the  necessity  of  being  reconciled  to  God, 
 lest  be  cast  us  into  the  perpetual  imprison- 
 ment of  perdition ;  while  Romanists  make  it 
 a  proof-text  for  purgatory,  and  some  Univer- 
 salists  for  final  restoration  (viz.,  when  the 
 debt  has  been  paid)  ;  but  the  whole  connec- 
 tion (see  on  v.  23)  seems  clearly  to  require 
 that  we  should  take  it  in  the  simple,  natural 
 sense.  (So  Chrys.,  with  Theophyl.,  and  Eu- 
 thym.,  Jerome,  Zwingli,  and  Calvin,  and 
 even  Gill,  usually  .so  given  to  allegorizing.) 
 We  might  say  that  the  passage  affords  a  good 
 illustration  of  the  spiritual  truth  in  question, 
 but  there  is  no  suflScient  indication  that  our 
 Lord  here  meant  to  teach  that  truth.  Cer- 
 tainly the  duty  of  adjusting  personal  difficul- 
 ties, for  which  specific  directions  are  after- 
 wards given  (i8:i5fr.),  is  one  of  such  immense 
 importance  that  we  may  well  be  content  to 
 
 1' Deliver  thee,'  after  judge,  is  wanting  in  some  of  the  earliest  authorities,  and  is  evidently  an  addition 
 naturally  made  by  copyists  or  students. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 107 
 
 regard  that  as  all  the  Saviour  is  here  teach- 
 ing. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  17,  18.  The  Old  Testament.  1)  Its  teach- 
 ings still  instructive,  whether  they  be  histor- 
 ical, preceptive,  ceremonial,  or  predictive. 
 2)  Its  precepts  still  binding,  with  the  neces- 
 sary ada])tations  to  a  spiritual  dispensation ; 
 and  its  moral  requirements  made  more  search- 
 ing and  spiritual  by  the  N.  T.  Calvin  :  •'  It 
 i>ofno  little  avail  tor  strengthening  faith  in 
 I  III'  gospel  to  be  told  that  it  is  nothing  else  than 
 a  complement  of  the  law." — The  O.  T.  and 
 the  N.  T.  are  necessary  to  each  other,  as  parts 
 of  one  whole.  When  men  begin  by  dispar- 
 aging the  O.  T.,  they  will  end  with  like  views 
 of  the  N.  T.  Theophyl.  :  "  What  the  law 
 sketched,  Christ  painted  completely.  The 
 painter  does  not  destroy  the  sketch,  but  rsither 
 fills  it  up."  Augustine:  "The  New  Test. 
 lies  hidden  in  the  Old  ;  the  Old  Test,  lies  un- 
 folded in  the  New."  Euthym.  :  "  While  the 
 law  forbids  the  ends  of  sins,  Christ  forbade 
 also  the  beginnings.  For  murder  is  a  fruit  of 
 sin;  but  the  root  of  the  sin  is  anger.  And  un- 
 less the  root  be  removed,  it  will  some  time  or 
 other  bear  fruit."  Dykes:  "To  the  philo- 
 .«ophic  statesman,  and  to  the  religious  reformer 
 "t  "'Very  generation,  the  best  recommendation 
 of  what  is  new  will  always  be  that  it  comes, 
 not  to  destroy  the  old,  but  to  fulfill  it;  to  un- 
 derstand its  spirit,  to  realize  its  purpose,  to 
 carry  forward  its  work,  and  to  make  every 
 QJumge  an  unfolding  into  higher  power." 
 Henry  :  "Let  not  thepious/ertr,  nor  the  pro- 
 fane hope,  that  Christianity  will  destroy  the 
 law." — V.  19.      All  should  both  do  and  teach. 
 
 1)  The  professed  teacher  must  also  be  a  doer. 
 
 2)  Tiie  humblest  private  Christian  must 
 not  be  content  with  doing,  but  also  teach. 
 Chrys.  :  "For  on  this  account  he  himself 
 has  sot  the  doing  before  the  teaching;  to  inti- 
 mate that  so  most  of  all  may  one  be  able  to 
 teacli." — Least  commandments.  1)  Moral 
 precepts  are  more  important  than  ceremonies. 
 (Comp.  7:  12;  15:  11.)  2)  Some  ceremonies 
 are  more  important  than  others.  3)  What- 
 ever God  has  commanded  is  imjiortant.  P. 
 Aboth  :  "  Be  attentive  to  a  light  precept  as 
 to  a  grave,  for  thou  knowest  not  the  assigned 
 reward  of  precepts."  (Comp.  Eph.  6:  2f 
 with  Dcut.  22:  7.)  Henry:  "It  is  a  danger- 
 ous thing,  in  doctrine  or  practice,  to  disannul 
 
 the  least  of  God's  commands;  either  to  con- 
 tract their  extent,  or  to  weaken  the  obligation 
 of  them." — Men  sometimes  say,  as  to  one  point 
 or  another,  "Oh,  this  is  a  very  unimportant 
 matter,  after  all."  But  is  it  a  commandment 
 of  God's  word?  Then  beware  how  you  disre- 
 gard it.— V.  20.  The  Scribes  and  Pharisees 
 led  externally  a  blameless  life,  corrupt  as  they 
 were  inwardly.  We  ought  to  cherish  better 
 principles  and  motives  than  they  did,  but 
 surelj'  we  ought  not  to  fall  below  them  in  out- 
 j  ward  conduct.  Shall  grateful  love  to  our 
 Saviour  fail  to  make  Christians  as  "careful  to 
 maintain  good  works"  (tu.  3:8),  as  those  Jews 
 were  through  ostentation  and  self-righteous- 
 ness? If  content  to  let  it  be  otherwise,  have 
 we  reason  to  feel  assured  that  we  have  entered 
 into  Messiah's  kingdom,  that  we  are  Christ's 
 people  at  all? — Our  righteousness  should  in- 
 clude, not  only  outward  acts,  but  also  feel- 
 ings. (See  the  examples  which  our  Lord  pro- 
 ceeds to  give.) 
 
 V.  21.  Henry:  "The  law  was  ancient,  but 
 not  antiquated." — Killing.  1)  When  it  is 
 lawful,  and  no  sin.  2)  When  it  is  sinful  to 
 some  extent.  3)  When  it  isoneof  the  greatest 
 possible  sins. — The  evil  of  carrying  concealed 
 weapons.— Dueling.— V.  22.  Anger.  1)  Even 
 when  justifiable  and  righteous,  always  very 
 apt  to  become  sinful.  2)  Sometimes  such  in 
 character  and  degree  as  to  share  the  guilt  of 
 murder.  3)  Contempt  for  others,  a  milder 
 form  of  anger,  is  often  highly  sinful. — Tal- 
 mud (Wiin.):  "  Whenever  a  man  is  angry, 
 if  a  wise  man,  wisdom  leaves  him  ;  if  a  pro- 
 phet, the  prophetic  gift  leaveshim." — Henry  : 
 "Anger  is  sinful.  1)  When  it  is  without  any 
 just  provocation  given;  2)  When  itis  without 
 any  good  end  aimed  at;  3)  When  it  exceeds 
 due  bounds." — V.  21  f.  The  three  great  de- 
 partments of  sin — sinful  actions,  sinful  words, 
 sinful  feelings. — The  sin  of  calling  "bad 
 names"  ;  e.  g.,  rationalist,  heretic,  infidel;  or 
 bigot,  persecutor,  proselyter,  sectarian,  un- 
 charitable, illiberal;  or  Pharisee,  hypocrite, 
 Jesuit.  In  all  such  cases,  is  the  epithet  justly 
 applicable,  and  are  we  applying  it  with  a 
 right  aim  and  in  a  right  spirit?  Otherwise 
 we  sin.  Jesus  called  some  men  fools,  hypo- 
 crites, serpents,  devil,  Satan,  when  such  an 
 epithet  was  known  to  him  to  be  deserved,  and 
 when  good  would  come  from  applying  it. 
 V.  23  f.  The   high  duty  of  seeking  recon- 
 
 i 
 
108 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 27  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  by  them  of  old 
 time,  Thou  shalt  not  couiuiit  adultery: 
 
 28  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  tooketh  on  a 
 a  woman  to  lust  after  her  hath  committed  adultery 
 with  her  already  in  his  heart. 
 
 27  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said,  Thou  shalt  not 
 
 28  commit  adultery  :  but  I  say  unto  you,  that  every  one 
 that  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after  her  hath  com- 
 
 ciliation;  thinking  not  merely  whether  you 
 have  something  against  others,  but  especially 
 when  others  have  something  against  you.  To 
 seek  reconciliation  is  a  higher  duty  than  the 
 most  solemn  act  of  worshsp.  Life  is  more 
 important  than  external  acts  of  worship,  and 
 a  healthy  life  will  make  worship  more  accept- 
 able and  profitable.  Yet  he  does  not  say,  Go 
 and  be  reconciled  instead  of  offering  thy  gift, 
 but  theti  come  and  oft'er.  Worship  without 
 charity,  charity  without  worship,  worship  and 
 charity;  love  God  and  thy  neighbor.  Grif- 
 fith :  "  There  is  often  as  much  mischief  done 
 to  social  harmony  by  a  proud  determination 
 not  to  confess  ourselves  in  the  wrong,  or  not 
 to  make  too  easy,  submissive  reparation  for 
 wrong,  as  by  the  actual  doing  of  wrong." 
 Stitcr  :  "  Be  reconciled,  forgive  or  obtain  for- 
 giveness, do  at  least  thy  best,  that  so  nothing 
 may  be  set  against  thy  account  by  the  great 
 Judge." — Rom.  12:  18,  "If  it  be  possible,  so 
 far  as  in  you  lies,  live  peaceably  with  all 
 men."  If  otherwise,  let  it  proceed- from  the 
 other  side.— V.  25  f.  Griffith:  "  There  is  a 
 new  case  here.  The  first  requirement  (v.  23  f.) 
 was,  offer  reparation  spontaneously,  before  it 
 is  demanded  of  you.  This  second  is.  Yield 
 reparation  ungrudgingly,  lohen  it  is  demanded 
 of  you." — Strive  to  settle  personal  difficulties 
 in  private,  without  waiting  for  the  interven- 
 tion of  legal  processes.  (1  Cor. 6:6-8.)  In  like 
 manner  it  is  best  to  settle  difQculties  without 
 taking  them  before  the  church,  (is:  15.) — It  is 
 melancholy  to  see  how  many  personal  diffi- 
 culties arise  among  men,  and  even  among  the 
 professed  followers  of  Christ,  and  how  often 
 both  sides  are  proud  and  unbending,  instead 
 of  acting  as  he  here  solemnly  enjoins.  Chris- 
 tian, stop  a  moment  and  think.  Is  there  some 
 one  with  whom  you  are  at  variance?  Then 
 cease  reading  at  this  line,  and  prayerfully 
 consider  whether  you  cannot  do  something 
 towards  reconciliation.  Make  an  effort,  even 
 if  you  have  before  tried  in  vain,  an  honest 
 and   earnest  effort,  in  the  fear  of  God ;  and 
 
 then  return  to  read,  with  a  meek  and  gentle 
 spirit,  these  words  of  our  Saviour. 
 
 37-33.  The  Law  Concerning  Adul- 
 tery AND  Divorce. 
 
 By  this  second  example  (see  on  v.- 21)  our 
 Lord  further  illustrates  and  applies  the  state- 
 ment of  v.  17-20  that  he  does  not  propose  to 
 relax  the  requirements  of  the  law,  but  enjoins 
 a  still  stricter  and  more  spiritual  morality. 
 
 37.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said.  See 
 on  V.  21.  By — to — them  of  old  time,  is  here 
 a  spurious  addition  from  v.  21.^  It  may  be 
 noticed  (Stier)  that  a  certain  variety  is  ob- 
 served in  introducing  this  series  of  examples; 
 the  full  phrase  of  v.  21  is  shortened  in  v.  27  and 
 still  further  in  v.  31  ;  and  then  in  v.  33  the 
 full  phrase  is  resumed,  to  be  again  shortened 
 in  V.  38  and  43.  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
 adultery,  (ex.  jo:  i4:  Deut.  5:  is.)  This  prohibi- 
 tion of  a  particular  species  of  unchastity  may 
 be  regarded  as  carrying  with  it  in  principle — 
 like  others  of  the  ten  commandments— the 
 prohibition  of  unchastity  in  general.  No  ad- 
 dition to  this  commandment  is  said  to  have 
 been  made  in  the  traditional  teaching,  as  was 
 done  in  the  former  case  (v.  21);  but  we  know 
 that  the  Jewish  teachers  were  disposed  to  limit 
 the  commandment  to  actual  adulter3\  Jesus 
 extends  it  so  as  to  forbid  dallying  with  the 
 corresponding  desires.  He  thus  'completes' 
 the  law.  (v.  17.) 
 
 38..  But  I  say.  The  'I'  is  emphatic;  see 
 on  V.  22.  To  lust  after  her,  i.  e.,  with  a 
 view  to  lust  after  her,  an  intentional  looking 
 for  the  purpose  of  stimulating,  and  delight- 
 ing in,  impure  desire.  This,  '  with  a  view  to,' 
 is  the  proper  force  of  the  Greek,  phrase,  the 
 same  that  is  used  in  6:  1 ;  13:  30;  23:  5.  The 
 English  word  'lust'  originally  signified  de- 
 sire of  any  kind,  good  or  bad  (as  in  German 
 now).  In  the  Scriptures  it  is  used  only  for 
 evil  desires,  and  at  the  present  day  is  confined 
 to  one  particular  class  of  evil  desires.  The 
 Greek  word  here  used  signifies  'desire"  in 
 general,  and  is  used  in  a  good  sense  in  13  :  17 ; 
 
 1  It  is  wanting  In  most  of  the  early  authorities,  and  is  1  Vulg.)  and  in  the  Old  Syriac,  shows  that  the  addition 
 manifestly  an  addition  by  way  of  assimilation  to  v.  21,  was  made  early,  by  the  middle  of  the  second  century 
 etc.    Its  presence  in  some  Old  Latin  codices  (with  the  1  like  many  other  corruptions  of  the  text. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 109 
 
 29  And  if  thy  right  eye  offend  tliee,  pluck  it  out,  and  I 
 cast  i(  Iroiii  thee:  lor  it  is  profitable  I'or  thee  that  one  of 
 thy  iiiernliers  should  perish,  and   not  that  thy  whole 
 body  should  be  cast  into  bell.  | 
 
 29  mitted  adultery  with  her  already  in  his  heart.  And 
 if  thy  right  eye  causeth  thee  to  stuujble,  pluck  it  out, 
 and  cast  it  from  ihee:  for  it  is  profitable  for  thee 
 that  one  of  thy  lueiubers  should  perish,  and  not  thy 
 
 Luke  22:  15,  and  some  other  passages.  More 
 frequoiitly  it  has  a  bad  sense,  as  in  Mark  4:  19, 
 etc.,  denoting  evil  desires  in  general  (human 
 desires  being  so  often  evil).  The  specific  sense 
 of  sexual  desire  is  found  (in  the  New  Test. ) 
 only  here  and  in  Rom.  1  :  24,  though  of  course 
 included,  along  with  other  desires,  in  most 
 cases  of  the  bad  sense.  Hath  committed 
 adultery  with  her  already  in  his  heart. 
 The  distinction  between  our  Lord's  teachings 
 and  what  they  were  accustomed  to,  is  essen- 
 tially the  same  as  in  v.  21  f.  Jesus  condemns, 
 not  merely  the  outward  act  of  sin,  but  the 
 cherishing  of  sinful  desire.  Stier :  "He  who 
 experiences  at  a  first  glance  this  desire,  and- 
 then  instead  of  turning  away  and  withdraw- 
 ing from  sin  (2  Pet.  2:  14),  throws  a  second  glance 
 with  lustful  intent  and  in  order  to  retain  and 
 increase  that  impulse,  cmnmits  the  sin."  As 
 in  1  John  3 :  15,  '  whosoever  hateth  his  brother 
 is  a  murderer,'  so  here,  every  one  that  cher- 
 ishes lust  by  a  look  is  an  adulterer.  Coi7ip. 
 Job  31:  1;  Prov.  6:  25;  2  Sam.  11:  2,  4;  and 
 2  Pet.  2:  14,  'eyes  full  of  adultery.'  The 
 Greek  and  Roman  and  the  Jewish  writers 
 have  also  many  sayings  (see  in  Wet.,  Gill), 
 as  to  the  siiifulness  of  a  lustful  look. 
 
 29  f.  Tlie  vigorous  self-restraint  which  is 
 requisite  in  order  to  avoid  the  sin  just  forbid- 
 den, suggests  the  idea  that  all  our  propensities 
 must  be  controlled,  and  that  the  greatest  pos- 
 sible self-denial  would  be  far  better  than  that 
 suffering  in  hell,  which  must  be  the  reward 
 of  sinful  gratifications.  This  corresponds  to 
 the  application  made  in  v.  23,  and  here  again 
 the  adress  is  to  an  individual,  'thou.' 
 
 Thy  right  eye,  literally,  thy  eye,  the  right 
 (eye);  even  an  eye,  even  the  best  eye.  must 
 in  such  a  case  be  given  up.  Comp.  Ex.  29: 
 20;  1  Sam.  11:  2;  Zech.  11  :  17.  The  'eye'  is 
 doubtless  selected  because  suggested  by  the 
 preceding  sentence  ('••28),  and  also  because  of 
 its  general  importance.  Otfend  thee,  or, 
 causes  thee  tn  stutnble,  or  'to  sin.'  The  Greek 
 word  is  found  in  Sept.,  and  quite  often  in  N. 
 T.,  though  not  found  in  profane  Greek 
 writers,  and  involves  such  difficulties  as  to 
 justify  a  detailed  explanation.  Comp.  Conant. 
 
 (1)  The  noun  {skandalon),  from  which  this 
 verb  is  derived,  denotes  primarily  the  trap- 
 stick  or  trigger  of  a  net  or  trap,  against  which 
 the  game  strikes  and  causes  the  trap  to  fall ; 
 and  derivatively,  anything  against  which 
 one  strikes,  whether  a  stumbiiug-hlock,  as  in 
 Lev.  19:  14:  'Thou  shalt  not  put  a  stumbling- 
 block  before  the  blind,"  or  more  rarely,  an 
 obstacle  set  to  hinder  the  progress  of  any  one, 
 as  in  the  apocryphal  book  of  Judith  (5:i)  it  is 
 said  the  Israelites  had  put  walls  on  the  moun- 
 tain-tops, and  'obstacles'  (or 'obstructions') 
 in  the  plains,  to  resist  the  progress  of  the  in- 
 vaders. From  these  derivative  senses  come 
 several  figurative  uses,  as  to  moral  and  re- 
 ligious objects:  (a)  A  stumbling-block,  as 
 causing  one  to  fall  into  sin.   (Matt.  i3:  41 ;  is:  7; 
 
 LukelT:  1;  Rom.  14:13;  lJohn2:  10;  Rev.  2:  14.)         (b)      An 
 
 obstacle  which  men  strike  against  and  stop, 
 an  occasion  of  disbelief.  (Rom. 9:32f. ;  le-.  n;  1  Cor. 
 1:23;  ipeter2:8.)  (c)  An  object  which  One 
 strikes  against  and  is  hurt  or  repelled,  so  a.s 
 to  be  displeased  with  it,  an  "oflTence"  in  the 
 present  English  sense  of  that  word.  (Mait.  16: 
 23;  Gal. 5: 11.)  (By  further  derivation  comes 
 our  English  use  of  scandal,  which  word  is 
 borrowed  from  the  Greek,  but  conveys  a 
 meaning  no  where  found  in  Greek  use.)  In 
 some  cases  two  of  these  senses  may  be  united, 
 as  the  second  and  third  in  1  Cor.  1:23.  (In 
 Rom.  11:9,  the  reference  is  probably  not  to 
 a  stumbling-block,  but  to  the  primary  .sense 
 of  a  trap-stick  or  trigger,  as  a  figure  for  a 
 means  of  destruction).  (2)  In  like  manner  the 
 xierb  {skand.alizo)  is  used  figurative!}'  in  three 
 corresponding  senses  :  (a)  To  make  one  stum- 
 ble and  fall,  to  cause  to  sin.  (Matt.  5:29f. ;  IS:  6-9; 
 Luke  17:  2;  Rom.  14:21  ;  1  Cor.  8:  IS;  2  Cor.  11:  29.)        (b)     To 
 
 obstruct  one's  path  or  make  him  stop,  to  cause 
 one  to  disbelieve  and  reject  or  forsake.  (Matt.  11 : 
 
 6;    13:21.57;  15:   12;  24:  10;   26:31,  .33:  Johu  16:1.)      (c)  To 
 
 pain   or  displease,   to  offend  in   our  modern 
 
 sense    of  the    WO-.d,    (Matt.  17:27 ;  John  6:  ei.)      (And 
 
 from  this  by  further  derivation  comes  our 
 peculiar  English  use  of  the  borrowed  word 
 "scandalize.")  Here  also,  as  with  the  noun, 
 two  or  three  senses  may  sometimes  be  found 
 combined.' 
 
 '  It  has  always  been  found  difficult  to  translate  the  \ 
 words  into  English.     Tyudale  introduced  the  Latin 
 
 'offend,'  which  might  have  been  developed  into  all  the 
 senses  of  the  Biblical  Greek  term,  but  has  not  been. 
 
110 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 30  And  if  thy  right  hand  offend  thee,  cut  it  off,  and    30  whole  body  be  cast  into  i  hell.  And  if  thy  right  hand 
 
 cast  it  from  thee :  lor  it  is  profitable  for  thee  that  one 
 of  thy  iiieinbers  should  perish,  and  not  that  thy  whole 
 body  should  be  cast  into  hell. 
 
 31  It  hath  been  said,  Whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
 wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  divorcement : 
 
 causeth  thee  to  stumble,  cut  it  otf,  and  cast  it  from 
 thee:  for  it  is  profitable  for  thee  that  one  of  thy 
 members  should  perish,  and  not  thy  whole  body  go 
 31  into  1  hell.  It  was  said  also,Whosoever  shall  put  away 
 his  wile,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  divorcement: 
 
 1  6r.  Gehetma. 
 
 Thus  the  idea  is,  if  thy  right  eye  causes 
 thee  to  sin.  The  expression  is  obviously  de- 
 signed to  teach  ageneral  lesson  by  "  assuming 
 an  extreme  case,"  a  method  quite  "character- 
 istic of  our  Lord's  teachings,"  (see  Alexander, 
 and  comp.  on  v.  24  and  v.  39).  He  is  not 
 presenting  this  as  an  actual  case,  crone  likely 
 to  occur;  but  "  if  it  should  occur,  if  the  only 
 alternative  presented  to  a  man  were  habitual 
 transgression  or  the  loss  of  his  most  valuable 
 members,"  then  he  ought  to  "choose  mutila- 
 tion rather  than  a  life  of  sin  ;  and  that  choice 
 includes  all  minor  cases,  as  the  whole  includes 
 the  part,  and  as  the  greater  comprehends  the 
 less." 
 
 For  it  is  profitable  for  thee.  The  appeal 
 is  to  a  man's  own  higher  interest,  which  is 
 really  promoted  by  all  the  self-sacrifice  and 
 self-denial  required  by  the  word  of  God. 
 That  one  of  thy  members  should  perish, 
 or  simply  'that  one  of  thy  members  perish,' 
 the  old  English  subjunctive.i  Be  cast,  same 
 term  as  in  the  preceding  clause.  Hell,  Ge- 
 henna, the  place  of  torment.    See  on  v.  22. 
 
 30.  Another  and  entirely  similar  illustra- 
 tion of  the  principle  in  question.  The  repeti- 
 tion and  reiteration  of  a  thought,  with  only 
 slight  change  of  figure  or  phrase,  is  character- 
 istic of  the  Scriptures;  and  it  is  not  merely  to 
 be  noted  as  a  literary  peculiarity,  for  the  in- 
 
 spired writers,  and  the  Great  Teacher,  employ 
 this  means  of  impressing  upon  men  truths 
 which  are  important  and  which  they  are  un- 
 willing to  receive.  So  preachers  are  often 
 compelled  to  do  now;  and  though  the  fastid- 
 ious may  complain,  as  in  the  daj's  of  Isaiah, 
 that  they  are  treated  too  much  like  children 
 (isa.28:io),  yetotlicrs,  and  perhaps  the  com- 
 plainers  themselves,  often  need  amplification 
 and  repetition — while  of  course  these  should 
 not  be  used  as  an  expedient  to  disguise  pov- 
 erty of  thought,  by  hammering  a  very  little 
 gold  into  a  very  large  surface.  There  is  some- 
 thing exceedingly  solemn  and  stately  in  tJie 
 repetition  here;  and  in  18:  8  f.,  whore  our 
 Lord  presents  the  same  idea  in  a  dilferent 
 connection,  we  find  the  foot  also  introduced, 
 as  a  still  further  amplification  (comp.  on  7: 
 9-11);  it  may  also  be  noticed  that  there  the 
 eye  is  mentioned  last  (comp.  Mark  9:  43flr. ), 
 while  here  it  comes  first,  because  of  v.  28. 
 Be  cast  into  hell,  literally  go  off—or  away — 
 into  hell.  This  reading  is  required  by  the  best 
 authorities  for  the  Greek  text ;  it  was  changed 
 so  as  to  be  like  v.  29. 
 
 31  f.  The  extreme  facility  of  divorce  which 
 existed  among  the  Jews  of  our  Saviour's  time, 
 was  the  occasion,  on  a  large  scale,  of  the  sin 
 of  adultery  (v.  82);  and  thus  the  transition  is 
 very  natural  from  the  topic  of  the  preceding 
 
 The  Great  Bible's'  hynder'  was  a  failure.  The  Ge- 
 neva took  '  cause  to  oflTend,'  and  so  Bible  Un.,  Noyes,  and 
 Davidson.  King  James  put  this  sometimes  in  the 
 margin,  and  in  the  text  imitated  Tyndale.  But  this 
 rendering  has  long  been  a  stumbling-block  to  the  gen- 
 eral reader,  and  an  offence  to  scholars.  The  Rev.  Ver. 
 has  given  perhaps  the  best  available  renderings,  but 
 various  senses  above  described  require  to  be  carefully 
 distinguished  by  the  reader.  The  Syriac  uses  the  same 
 root  as  one  which  in  Hebrew  signifies  to  cause  to  totter, 
 stumble,  fall.  The  Coptic  and  the  Latin  versions  here 
 transferred  the  Greek  word  scandalizo,  and  following 
 the  Vulgate  the  Rheims  version  says '  scandalize,'  which 
 to  a  modern  English  reader  is  even  more  misleading 
 than  '  offend.'  Wyclifs  '  slander  '  is  but  another  de- 
 rivative (through  the  French)  from  the  same  scanda- 
 lizo. 
 
 '  This  use  of  hina,  and  the  subjunctive,  which  is  com- 
 mon in  the  Sept.  and  extremely  so  in  N.  T.,  though 
 
 very  rare  in  classic  Greek,  should  not  be  called  subfinal 
 or  hypotelic,  for  it  is  not  at  all  a  weakening  of  the  telle 
 or  final  sense,  but  is  entirely  independent.  The  clause 
 introduced  by  hina  is  here  really  nontinative  to  the  verb 
 '  is  profitable'  (the  Greek  having  no  equivalent  for  our 
 'it'  in  such  expressions).  So  in  10:25;  18:  fi,  14, 
 Sometimes  it  is  accusative,  either  of  the  direct  object 
 (14:36;  '26:63),  or  of  general  reference,  'as  to'  C^'*^);  in 
 fact  the  final  use  really  belongs  under  this  last  head. 
 And  sometimes  it  is  appositional,  whether  to  a  nomina- 
 tive (Luke  i :  43),  an  accusative  (''ohn  6:  29)^  or  a  locative 
 (John  15  :  8).  Whatever  special  idea  may  arise  is  due  to 
 the  natural  relations  between  the  matters  spoken 
 of  in  each  case,  or  to  the  connection  of  the  statement- 
 Abundant  examples  may  be  found  in  Grimm,  but 
 wrongly  classified  ;  nor  are  these  uses  at  all  satisfacto- 
 rily treated  by  Winer,  or  Buttmann,  or  ,Telf.  (In  the 
 similar  statement  of  18:  8  f.  we  find  not  htiiia  andsubj., 
 but  the  usual  classical  construction,  the  infinitive). 
 
Cii.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 Ill 
 
 32  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  shall  put  away 
 his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication,  causetFi 
 her  to  commit  adultery:  and  whosoever  shall  marry 
 her  that  is  divorced  comiuitteth  adultery. 
 
 32  but  I  say  unto  you,  that  every  one  that  nutlet h 
 away  his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication, 
 makclh  her  an  adulteress:  and  whosoever  shall 
 marry  her  wlieu  she  is  put  away  comuiitteth  adul- 
 tery. 
 
 vorses  to  this,  which  is  not  to  be  considered  a 
 new  and  distinct  example  (see  on  v.  21),  but 
 a:i(>tiier  department  of  tiie  same  subject.  Ac- 
 ;■  •rdiiigly  it  is  introduced  by  a  simpler  form 
 i>t'  expression  than  in  the  other  cases;  not, 
 •  Ye  liave  heard  that  it  was  said,'  but  simply, 
 '  .\nd  it  hath  been  said.' 
 
 The  law  of  Moses  (Deut.  2i:  i)  required  that  if 
 a  man  determined  to  put  away  his  wife,  he 
 should  give  her  a  formal  document  to  that 
 ctlV-ct.  The  Jews  in  the  time  of  Christ 
 were  greatly  at  variance  as  to  the  proper 
 cause  of  divorce,  but  most  of  them  held 
 tliat  it  was  lawful  for  a  man  to  dismiss  his 
 wife  'for  every  cause'  (see  on  19:3),  and 
 that  tliere  was  no  restriction  at  all  except 
 tliat  ho  must  give  her  the  document.  Accord- 
 ingly, in  this  case  also  our  Lord  is  not  setting 
 aside  the  law  (v-  i7),  nor  at  all  conflicting  with 
 its  true  design.  The  Israelites,  like  other 
 Oriental  nations,  had  no  doubt  been  inclined 
 to  great  laxity  in  the  matter  of  divorce,  and 
 Moses  was  not  encouraging  this,  but  to  some 
 extent  restricting  it  (so  also  Henry,  Achelis, 
 Riitschi  in  Herzog),  by  appointing  that  a 
 man  should  not  send  oflT  his  wife  with  a  mere 
 oral  dismissal,  which  he  might  do  in  a  fit  of 
 passion,  but  should  give  her  a  regular  writing. 
 (Maiinonides  gives  a  form  in  use  in  his  day, 
 twelfth  century,  see  in  Lightfoot  or  Gill.) 
 This,  especially  in  the  earliest  period,  when 
 f 'w  could  write,  would  require  a  Levite  to 
 jirepare  it,  and  thus  give  opportunity  for  re- 
 flection and  advice,  and  would  besides  place 
 the  rejected  wife  in  a  better  position  for  the 
 future,  by  showing  that  she  had  been  a  lawful 
 
 wife.  The  document,  according  to  the  inten- 
 tion of  the  law,  implied  that  she  was  inno- 
 cent of  adultery;  for  if  a  wife  was  guilty  of 
 that  crime  the  law  required  that  she  should 
 be  put  to  death,  and  there  would  in  that  case 
 be  no  need  of  a  divorce  at  all.  Still,  it  was 
 not  considered  obligatory  to  inflict  this  pen- 
 alty. (Comp.  on  1 :  10.)  A  further  restriction 
 upon  the  facility  of  divorce  was  made  by  the 
 •  provision  (Deut.  24:  a-*)  that  after  the  termina- 
 tion, by  divorce  or  death,  of  another  marriage 
 on  the  part  of  the  woman,  the  man  who  for- 
 merly divorced  her  could  not  then  take  her 
 back,  as  this  would  shock  the  instinctive  sense 
 of  propriety. — It  thus  appears  that  Jesus  is 
 here  carrying  out  the  design  of  the  Mosaic 
 enactment  by  a  still  further  restriction  in  the 
 same  direction  ;  is  not  abrogating  the  law, 
 but  completing  it.  (v.  n.)— According  to  the 
 terms  of  the  law,  and  the  common  usage  of  the 
 Jews,  only  the  husband  could  divorce;  and 
 so  our  Lord  speaks  here  only  of  what  the 
 husband  may  do.  But  on  a  later  occasion 
 (Mark  10: 12),  he  mentions  also  the  case  of  a 
 woman's  putting  away  her  husband.  It  is 
 natural  that  Mark  rather  than  Matthew 
 should  record  tills,  as  it  was  a  case  much 
 more  likely  to  occur  among  Gentiles  than 
 among  Jews. 
 
 32.  In  this  verse,  instead  of  whosoever, 
 the  correct  text  gives  the  slightly  stronger  ex- 
 pression, every  one  who,  as  in  Rev.  Ver., 
 every  single  one,  as  in  v.  28  (comp.  on  v.  22). 
 —But  I  say  unto  you.  '  I '  emphatic,  see  on 
 v.  22. — Jesus  recognizes  only  one  sufficient 
 ground  of  divorce.*    It  is  a  part  of  tJie  mys- 
 
 '  The  Greek  term  employed,/)onJcid  (which  primarily 
 signilics  '  harlotry,'  the  primary  signification  of  forni- 
 cation also)  is  not  always  confined  to  unchastity  in  un- 
 married persons,  but  applied  to  the  married  also,  as  in 
 1  Cor.  5  :  1  ff. ;  Amos  7  :  17.  The  corresponding  Hebrew 
 word  is  the  one  always  employed  figuratively  to  denote 
 Israel's  unfaithfulnres  to  Jehovah,  her  husband.  Thus 
 in  Ezek.  2.'! :  5,  Aholah  (Samaria),  after  "  bearing  sous 
 and  daughters"  to  Jehovah  (v.  6),  "played  the  harlot 
 wheu  she  was  mine,"  comp.  Num.  5 :  19  f.  See  Hosea 
 3:  3,  and  (iesen.  on  zanah.  Dion  Cass,  says  of  the  Em- 
 press MessuVmn,  kdi emoicheuelo kai e}iorneuelo,  'she  both 
 committed  adultery  and  played  the  harlot.'  Chrys.  says 
 here :  "  Do  you  see  how  this  agrees  with  what  precedes  ? 
 
 For  he  that  does  not  look  at  another  man's  wife  with 
 unchastened  eyes,  will  not  commit  jionieia ;  and  not  com- 
 mitting/jonifia,  he  will  not  afford  the  husband  oci'asion 
 to  cast  out  his  wife."  Chrys.  certainly  knew  Greek,  and 
 he  distinctly  applies  this  term  to  the  case  of  a  married 
 woman.  So  Theophyl.  and  Euthym.  expressly,  and  .so 
 Origen  on  19 :  9.  Apolinarius  (in  Cr.Tiner,)  says, 
 "  Christ  allows  one  to  put  away  her  that  has  committed 
 fornication,  because  she  dissolvinl  the  physical  union." 
 Jerome  speaks  of  the  wife  as  having  "separated  her- 
 self from  her  husband  by  fornication."  The  Peshito 
 Syriac  translates  by  '  adultery  '  in  19:  9,  though  not  in 
 5:  32,  and  though  distinguishing  the  two  terms  in  15: 
 19  aud  elsewhere.    Almost  all  expositors  have  under- 
 
112 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 tery  of  human  nature  that  the  connection  be- 
 tween husband  and  wife  produces  a  strange 
 
 feeling  of  oneness.    (Gen.-i:  23f;    EpIi.oiaS;    especially  l 
 
 Cor. 6:  16 f.)  And  it  is  only  when  the  sacred  tie 
 which  thus  bound  them  has  been  broken,  that 
 either  of  them  may  lawfully  form  a  marriage 
 union  with  another  person.  It  is  not  said  that 
 in  such  a  case  the  husband  must  put  awa}'  the 
 offending  wife,  but  in  saying  that  he  must  not 
 except  in  that  ca«e,  it  is  implied  that  then  he 
 may.  Hovey  :  "  This  crime  is  one  which  in- 
 flicts so  deep  a  wound  on  the  innocent  party, 
 and  violates  so  utterly  and  completely  the 
 substance  of  conjugal  duty,  that  it  is  recog- 
 nized by  God  as  a  valid  ground  for  divorce, 
 whenever  this  is  sought  by  the  unoffending 
 husband  or  wife."  But  "  there  are  many  pas- 
 sages of  the  Old  Testament  in  which  God  ad- 
 dresses his  people  as  an  adulterous  wife,  whom, 
 however,  he  still  recognizes  as  his  own,  and 
 strives  to  recover  from  idolatry'';  and  the 
 wronged  husband  or  wife  is  at  liberty  to  exer- 
 cise like  forbearance. — The  same  rule  as  here 
 is  laid  down  at  greater  length  in  19 :  3-9  (see 
 notes),  and  repeated  on  a  third  occasion, 
 Luke  16:  18. — The  directions  given  by  Paul 
 in  1  Cor.  7:  10-16  refer  to  a  peculiar  state  of 
 things,  but  are  in  accordance  with  our  Lord's 
 teachings,  to  which  Paul  expressly  refers. 
 Where  only  one  of  a  heathen  couple  had  be- 
 come a  Christian,  the  apostle  says  it  was  best 
 for  them  to  continue  together,  since  that  might 
 result  in  the  salvation  of  the  one  not  yet  con- 
 verted (1  Cor.  7 :  10, 16)  ;  but  if  the  Unbeliever  in- 
 sists on  a  separation,  the  believer  is.  not 
 'under  bondage,'  'enslaved'  in  such  cases 
 (v.  13),  not  compelled  to  live  with  the  unbeliver, 
 whether  or*  no.  (The  word  is  not  simply 
 'bound,'  but  'enslaved,'  and  quite  different 
 from  that  rendered  'bound'  in  Rom.  7:  2f., 
 which  refers  to  the  bond  of  marriage.)  Yet 
 the  parties  thus  separated,  the  apostle  says, 
 must  remain  unmarried,  and  the  believer 
 must  seek  reconciliation,  (v.  ii.) — Putting  to- 
 gether that  passage  and  our  Lord's  teachings. 
 
 we  learn  that  a  husband  and  wife  may  for  suf- 
 ficient cause  separate  and  live  apart,  but  may 
 not  marry  again  unless  the  tie  between  them 
 has  been  severed  thi-ough  the  commission,-  by 
 one  or  the  other,  of  the  crime  our  Lord  men- 
 tions. If  a  man  divorced  his  wife  for  any 
 other  cause,  Jesus  declares  that  he  would  be 
 causing  her  to  commit  adultery,  i.  e.,  if  she 
 should  be  married  to  another;  and  whosoever 
 should  marry  her  when  divorced  (or,  '  marr3' 
 a  divorce  I  [woman]';  it  may  mean  either, 
 and  there  is  no  important  difference) — unless, 
 of  course,  the  divorce  were  for  the  sufficient 
 cause  here  mentioned — would  be  committing 
 adultery,  as  she  would  still  be,  in  the  view  of 
 the  divine  law,  the  first  husband's  wife. 
 (Comp.  Hovey  on  The  Scriptural  Law  of  Di- 
 vorce, Am.  Bapt.  Pub.  Soc. )  It  has  been 
 well  remarked  that  asthe  only  ground  of  di- 
 vorce which  our  Lord  admits  is  one  pertain- 
 ing to  the  essential  nature  of  the  marriage 
 relation,  no  changes  in  the  form  of  the  out- 
 ward union,  or  of  the  outward  divorce,  can 
 make  any  difference  in  this  respect. — It  fol- 
 lows that  all  legislation  which  allows  of  di- 
 vorce "from  the  bond  of  marriage,"  except 
 for  the  cause  here  named,  is  contrary  to  Christ's 
 teaching.  It  may  be  very  well  to  legalize  sep- 
 aration, with  reference  to  questions  of  prop- 
 erty, support,  the  control  of  children,  etc., 
 as  is  done  in  the  so-called  divorce  '*  from  bed 
 and  board"  ;  and  in  cases  where  the  civil  law 
 does  not  provide  for  this,  but  permits  a  com- 
 plete legal  divorce,  it  may  be  allowable  to 
 seek  such  divorce  as  an  arrangement  for  sep- 
 aration ;  but  still  neither  party  has  a  moral 
 right  to  re-marry,  unless  the  religious  union 
 has  been  violated  bj-  the  unchastity  of  one  of 
 them.  In  that  case  the  innocent  party  has  a 
 right  to  full  divorce  and  re-marriage;  our 
 Lord  has  said  nothing  as  to  th«  question 
 whether  the  guilty  party  has  a  moral  right  to 
 marry  again.  This  could  be  true  only  after 
 unquestionable  repentance.  Comp.  the  case 
 of  a  man  who  has  killed  his  wife.     But  for 
 
 stood  the  word  in  this  passage  as  .signifying  unchastity 
 in  general.  See  Grot.,  Meyer,  AVeiss.  As  the  general 
 term  it  would  include  the  ease  of  adultery,  and  also  that 
 ill  which  a  wife  was  found  to  have  heen  unchaste  hofore 
 marriage,  which  latter  case  the  law  treated  as  having 
 the  same  guilt  and  requiring  the  same  punishment  as 
 adultery.  (i>eut.  22:  21  f.)  Dollinger  urges  that  this  last 
 is  in  Matt.  the.  sole  meaning,  but  unsuccessfully.  Yet 
 if  the  term   'adultery'  had  been  here  used,  it  would 
 
 have  excluded  this  case.  We  thus  see  a  reason  for  em- 
 ploying the  general  term,  here  and  in  19:  9.—'  Maketh 
 her  an  adulteress,'  (v.  32)^  represents  the  correct  Greek 
 text.  It  means  that  if  she  is  taken  as  wife  l>y  another 
 man,  her  fir.st  husband  has  caused  her  to  be  now  an 
 adulteress,  by  putting  her  away  without  proper  ground! 
 and  the  second  husband  becomes  an  adulterer,  for  she 
 is  still  properly  the  wife  of  theotherman.  The  woman 
 appears  as  passive. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 113 
 
 3:!  Again,  ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said  by 
 tlieiu  oCcjld  time,  Tlitiu  shall  not  forswear  tbyself,  but 
 shall  perlunii  unto  Ihe  Lord  Ihuie  oaths: 
 
 33      Again,  ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  to  them  of 
 old  time,  Thou  shall  uol  forswtar  thyself,  bul  shall 
 
 civil  government  to  refuse  a  legal  divorce  in 
 casos  where  the  Lord  distinctly  admits  it,  may 
 be  a  grievdus  wrong  to  the  innocent  party, 
 who  is  now  absolved  from  all  moral  obligation 
 to  the  other,  and  yet  is  not  permitted  by  the 
 civil  enactments  to  marry  again,  if  desired. — 
 The  Greek  and  other  Oriental  Churches,  and 
 most  Protestant  Churches,  have  always  held 
 that  in  such  a  case  re-marriage  is  allowable. 
 The  Church  of  Rome  forbids  it  (save  by 
 special  dispensation),  maintaining  the  per- 
 petual obligation  of  what  it  calls  the  "sacra- 
 ment" of  marriage.  The  German  Protestant 
 Ciiurches  are  extremely  lax  as  to  divorce — 
 
 I  can  prevent  him  from  making  a  nest  in  my 
 hair.'  "—Remember  that  the  great  means  of 
 keeping  improper  thoughts  out  of  our  minds, 
 is  to  keep  them  filled  with  good  thoughts.  (Gai. 
 5:16.) — V.  29.  Sins  of  the  e^-e.  How  many 
 forms  of  sin  are  indicated  or  excited  by  look- 
 ing. The  lustful  eye,  the  jealous  eye,  the  en- 
 vious eye,  the  revengeful  eye,  the  suspicious 
 eye— the  gambler' .s  eye,  the  robber's  eye,  the 
 flatterer's  eye.  Chkys:  "For  this  were  not 
 to  act  as  one  hating  the  eye,  but  as  one  loving 
 the  rest  of  the  body."— Philo  (in  GriflBth)  : 
 "It  seems  to  me  that  all  who  are  not  entirely 
 uninstructed  will  rather  blind  themselves  than 
 
 starting  from  a  wrong  interpretation  of  Paul's  j  gaze  on  things  which  are  unseemly,  and  make 
 
 themselves  deaf  than  listen  to  hurtful  words, 
 and  cut  out  their  tt)ngues  than  speak  what 
 ought  not  to  be  spoken."  —  Profitable  for 
 thee.  Man  has  a  complex  nature,  and  the 
 Bible,  which  is  divinely  adapted  to  human 
 nature,  appeals  not  only  to  conscience,  the 
 felt  obligation  to  do  right  because  it  is  right, 
 but  also  to  our  interest  in  the  true  and  high 
 sense,  our  hopes  and  fears  for  time  and  for 
 eternity.  Scriptural  self-denial  is  real  self- 
 interest. —V.  30.  Seneca  (in  GriflSth  : 
 "  Whatever  vices  rend  your  heart,  cast  them 
 from  you  ;  and  if  they  could  in  no  other  way 
 be  extracted,  the  heart  itself  ought  to  be 
 plucked  out  with  them."  Dykes:  "The 
 battle  of  conscience  and  reason  and  modesty 
 against  appetite,  is  to  be  fought  within  the 
 heart  of  the  tempted  man,  and  for  it  help  is  to 
 be  found  nowhere  but  on  his  knees." 
 
 33-37.   Oaths. 
 
 The  third  example  (see  on  v.  21),  b^-  which 
 our  Lord  illustrates  the  superiority  of  the 
 morality  he  enjoins,  is  the  subject  of  Oath.s. 
 
 tesiching,  so  as  to  make  "desertion"  ( 1  Cr. 
 7:  15)  11  ground  of  divorce — and  that  fact  has 
 embarrassed  man^'  of  the  ablest  German  com- 
 mentaries upon  the  present  passage.  In  some 
 of  the  United  States  there  has  also  been  a 
 grievous  facility  of  divorce,  against  which  a 
 healthy  reaction  is  now  in  several  quarters 
 arising.  The  new  law  of  England  allows 
 legalized  separation  for  various  causes,  and 
 divorce  proper  for  adultery.  The  State  of 
 South  Carolina  has  no  provision  for  legal  di- 
 vorce. (On  the  history  of  divorce  in  ancient 
 and  modern  times,  see  Woolsey  on  "Di- 
 vorce," New  York.) 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  28.  Licentious  looks.  How  much  of 
 grievous  sin  is  committed  in  this  respect  before 
 him  who  perfectly  sees  the  heart,  and  to  whom 
 impurity  in  the  heart  is  as  real  a  sin  as  gross 
 acts  of  uncliastity.  Many  a  one  would  boast, 
 lilce  tlie  Pharisee  in  the  parable,  of  being  no 
 adulterer (■'"'"'•''■"), who  j-et  has  often  com-, 
 mitted  adultery  in  the  heart;  and  God  has  j  (v. 33.37.) 
 seen  it.  The  principle  of  our  Lord's  teaching  I  33.  Again.  With  this  term  of  transition 
 alike  forbids  anything  else  by  which  men  en-  is  resumed  the  full  phrase  of  v.  21.  By— or 
 courage  lustful  feeling,  as  looking  for  that  j  !'o— them  of  old  time,  or,  the  ancients.  See 
 purpose  at  works  of  art,  indecent  dances,  on  v.  21  and  22.  Forswear  thyself,  or />cr- 
 reading,  sjieaking,  or  hearing  obscene  stories  \jure  thyself.  This  refers  immediately  to  Lev. 
 or  obscene  jests,    filthy    imaginations,   etc.— j  19:  12,    'Thou  shalt  not  swear  by  my  name 
 
 LuTHKR  :  "  You  can't  prevent  the  devil  from 
 shooting  arrows  of  evil  thoughts  into  j'our 
 he:irt;  but  take  care  that  you  do  not  let  such 
 arrows   stick    fast   and  grow  there.     Do  as  a 
 
 falsely.'  But  the  expression  in  the  Third 
 Commandment  (kx.  20: 7;  Dem.  5:  n)  is  substan- 
 tially equivalent,  viz.,  literally,  'Thou  shalt 
 not  lift  up  (utter)  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy 
 
 good  old  man  of  past  times  has  said :    '  I  can't    God  unto  vanity  (for  falsehood).'     But  shalt 
 prevent  a  bird  from  flying  over  my  head,  but  !  perform  unto  the  Lord  thine  oaths.    This 
 
114 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 34  But  I  say  unto  you,  Swear  not  at  all ;  neither  by  j  34  perform  unto  the  Lord  thine  oaths :  but  I  say  unio 
 heaveu ;  for  it  is  God's  throne:  I       you,  Swear  not  at  all ;  neither  by  the  heaven,  lor  it  is 
 
 is  an  addition  which  the  Jewish  teachers  seem 
 to  have  been  accustomed  to  make  to  the  com- 
 mandment, corresponding  to  tliose  in  v.  21 
 and  43,  and  was  probably  derived  bj'  them 
 from  Deut.  23:  21;  Num.  30:  8,  where  the 
 reference  is  specially  to  vows.  The  verb  here 
 rendered  'perform"  is  translated  by  'pay'  in 
 v.  26,  and  18:  25-34;  'recompense'  in  6:  4,  6, 
 18,  Rev.  Ver. ;  'render'  in  16:  27,  Rev.  Ver. ; 
 21 :  41 ;  22;  21;  and  signifies  to  give  back,  or 
 to  give  in  full,  and  hence  to  repay  or  to  pay 
 off.i  The  idea  here  is  that  an  oath  becomes  ^ 
 debt  to  the  Lord,  and  we  must  be  sure  to  pay 
 it.  This  conception  is  especially  appropriate 
 to  a  vow.  (Same  Greek  term  in  Deut.  23:  21 ; 
 Eccl.  5:  4f. )  Comp.  the  representation  of 
 sin  in  general  as  a  debt,  in  6:  12. — The  Jewish 
 teachers  correctly  interpreted  the  law  as  pro- 
 hibiting/aise  swearing.  Every  assertion  ac- 
 companied by  an  oath  must  be  true  ;  every 
 promise  accompanied  by  an  oath  must  be 
 kept.  Hut  this  cannot  be  if  men  use  many 
 oaths;  and  they  sought  to  evade  the  difficulty 
 in  their  usual  fashion  by  a  quibble  of  inter- 
 pretation. The  Third  Commandment  spoke 
 of  swearing  in  the  name  of  Jehovah  ;  and  the 
 law  elsewhere  (Deut. 6:  is)  expressly  required 
 that  they  should  "swear  by  his  name,"  i.  e., 
 not  by  the  name  of  any  false  deity.  So  the 
 Rabbis  held  that  the  law  made  binding  only 
 those  oaths  which  contained  some  name  or 
 peculiar  attribute  of  God,  or  something  else 
 that  was  eminently  sacred.  (23:i6ff.)  Other 
 oaths,  not  naming  or  directly  suggesting  God, 
 they  held  to  be  not  binding.  The  Talmud 
 expressly  declares  that  such  oaths  as  'by 
 heaven,'  'by  the  earth,'  do  not  bind  at  all. 
 And  though  some  teachers  set  them-selves 
 against  this  (see  on  next  verse),  they  were 
 borne  down  by  the  majority.  Accordingly 
 the  Jews  were  remarkable  for  their  frequent 
 use  of  oaths  in  ordinary  conversation,  swear- 
 ing by  the  temple,  by  the  altar,  by  the  lamb, 
 by  the  dishes,  by  the  law,  by  Moses,  by  the 
 prophets,  by  the  life  of  the  Rabbis,  as  well 
 as  the  oaths  here  mentioned  and  countless 
 others,  and  reckoning  such  oaths  to  be  'noth- 
 
 ing.' (See  on  23:  16  ff.)  So  common  was  the 
 practice,  that  even  among  those  who  became 
 Christians  it  continued  as  a  great  evil;  and 
 James,  writing  to  Jewish  Christians,  con- 
 demns it  with  special  emphasis:  "But  above 
 all  things,  my  brethren,  'swear  not.'"  (James 
 5 :  12 :  comi..  James  3 : 9 f. )  Many  of  the  Same  forms 
 of  oath  are  now  used  in  S^'ria.   (Thomson.) 
 
 34.  But  I  say  unto  you.  'I'  emphatic, 
 see  on  v.  22.  Swear  not  at  all.  The  true 
 way  to  avoid  false  swearing  is  not  to  swear  at 
 all ;  the  Rabbinical  distinction  would  not  hold, 
 for  even  oaths  which  did  not  contain  the  di- 
 vine name  involved  some  sort  of  reference  to 
 God  which  made  them  solemn  and  obligatory 
 — otherwise  they  would  not  be  used  as  oaths. 
 Strike  at  the  root  of  the  matter ;  do  not  swear, 
 and  you  will  never  swear  falsely.  In  this,  as 
 in  the  previous  examples,  our  Lord  is  enjoin- 
 ing, not  merely  an  outward  and  literal  obedi- 
 ence to  the  law,  but  that  regard  be  had  to  the 
 principle  involved;  and  he  will  thus  'com- 
 plete' the  law.  (v.  17.)  The  command  not  to 
 swear  falsely  was  a  great  restriction  upon  the 
 familiar  use  Of  oaths  :  Jesus  does  not  abrogate 
 that  command,  but  goes  farther  in  the  same 
 direction. — Yet  as  the  prohibition  of  killing 
 and  of  anger  is  not  to  be  taken  without  any 
 exception,  it  being  lawful  to  kill  and  to  be 
 angry,  upon  sufficient  occasion  (see  on  v.  22), 
 so,  we  might  conclude  by  parity  of  reasoning, 
 must  be  the  case  here.  And  accordingly  we 
 find  our  Lord  himself  consenting  to  speak 
 when  formally  put  upon  oath  before  the  su- 
 preme court  i^see  on  '26:  63) ;  and  the  Apostle 
 Paul  repeatedly  using,  where  there  was  special 
 occasion,  such  expressions  as  '  God  is  my  wit- 
 ness,' '  I  call  God  for  a  witness  upon  my  soul,' 
 
 'Before    God  I  lie    not,'    (Rom.l:  9;  aCor.  l:  2:);  Rer. 
 
 Ver.,  Gal.  1: 20),  which  are  strong  oaths;  and  the 
 angel  in  Rev.  10:6,  swearing  a  very  solemn 
 oath.  So  in  the  O.  T.,  men  being  accustomed 
 to  swear  '  As  Jehovah  liveth,'  God  himself  is 
 said  to  swear,  'As  I  live'  (Ezek. 33:  11)  ;  and  the 
 Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  appeals  to  God's  oath 
 'by  myself  (Gen. 22:16),  as  given  to  strengthen 
 our  confidence  in  the  faithfulness  of  his  prom- 
 
 'Tyndale's  'perform'  is  retained  by  all  early  and  [  here  used. — Tyndale  and  Geneva  have 'God' instead  of 
 most  later  English  Versions.  McClellan  'pay,'  and  so  'the  Lord,'  but  without  authority,  and  their  reason  for 
 Com.  Ver.  in  Deut.  23 :  21 ;  where  Sept.  has  the  word  |  introducing  it  does  not  appear. 
 
Cii.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 115 
 
 35  Nor  by  the  earth  ;  for  it  is  his  footstool:  neither  I  35  the  throne  of  God;  nor  by  the  earth,  for  it  is  the 
 y  Jerusulem  ;  for  it  is  the  city  of  the  great  King.  |        footstool  of  his  feet ;  nor  '  by  Jerusalem,  for  it  is  the 
 
 ise.    (Heb.6:  i3ff.)     An  Oiith,  tlierefore,  is  not  in- 
 lierently  and  necessarily  wrong,  and  there  are 
 occasions  wliich  justify  its  use,  as  in  judicial 
 proceedings  (our  Lord's  example!,  and  where 
 some  very  solemn  asseveration   in  speech  or 
 writing    is    required    by   the    circumstances. 
 (Paul's  example.)     But  as  anger,  even  when 
 legitimate,  is  in  great  danger  of  becoming  sin- 
 ful (see  on  v.  22),  so  with   oaths,   which  are 
 often  administered  in  courts  of  justice  with 
 such  irreverence  as  to  be  highly  sinful,  and 
 which   in    individual    assertions   or   promises 
 ought  to  be  confined  to  very  rare  and  solemn 
 occasions,  and  to  be  used,  as  the  apostle  does, 
 in  the  most  reverential  spirit. — The  object  of 
 explaining  that,  in  this  and  the  other  exam  pies 
 treated  by  our  Lord,  there  may  be  exceptions 
 to  tlie  absolute   prohibition,  is  not  to  weaken 
 those  prohibitions,  but  partly'  to  exhibit  their 
 accordance  with  other  passages  which  might 
 seem  to  be  in  conflict  with  them,  and  partly 
 to  show  that  these  are  no  unpractical  and  im- 
 practicable theories,  as  so  manj'  superficially 
 consider  them,  but  when  properly  understood 
 are  rules  for  our  actual  guidance  in  life.— The 
 utter   condemnation  of  all   oaths,  which  has 
 been    made    by    Waldensians,     Anabaptists, 
 Mennonists,   Quakers,  etc.,  is  found  already 
 in    Justin   Martyr,   Irenseus,   Origen,  Chrys., 
 Jerome,  and  other  Fathers ;    yet  oaths  were 
 sometimes  employed  by  the  early  Christians, 
 and   gradually    became    common,    especially 
 after  the  union  of  Ciiurch    and  State.     (See 
 Sinitii's  "Diet.  CMirist.  .Vntiq.") 
 
 Neither  by  heaven,  etc.  The  Jews  usually 
 maintained,  as  above  shown,  that  an  oath  was 
 not  binding  unless  it  contained  the  name  of 
 (Jod,  or  mention  of  one  of  his  attributes. 
 But  anything  used  as  an  oath  must  have  some 
 sort  of  relation  to  God,  and  this  makes  it  bind- 
 ing, and  so  it  ought  not  to  be  used — r.  e.,  used 
 as  if  not  really  an  oath.  Comp.  2^:  2\  A  fi-w 
 of  the  Jewish  teachers  took  a  similar  view, 
 one  of  them  being  recorded  in  the  Talmud 
 
 as  saying,  "If  a  person  swears  another  by 
 heaven  and  earth,  does  he  not  also  swear  him 
 by  him  to  whom  heaven  and  earth  belongs?" 
 But  most  held  otherwise,  as  shown  by  Philo, 
 the  Talmud,  and  Maimonides  (Light.,  Wet.). 
 Philo  states  that  some  were  in  the  habit  of 
 saying  simply  "By  the,"  without  adding 
 anything,  so  as  to  avoid  making  it  distinctly 
 an  oath  ;  and  he  suggests  that  one  might  add, 
 "not  indeed  the  supreme  and  revered  First 
 Cause,  but  the  earth,  the  sun,  the  stars,  heaven, 
 the  universe."  And  Maimonides  (twelfth 
 cent.),  commenting  on  the  Talmud,  goes  still 
 further:  "  If  any  one  swears  by  heaven,  by 
 the  earth,  by  the  sun,  etc.,  even  though  it  be 
 the  intention  of  the  swearer  under  these 
 words  to  swear  by  him  who  created  these 
 things,  3-et  this  is  not  an  oath."  We  see  that 
 here,  as  with  reference  to  adulter3'  and  divorce, 
 a  few  of  the  Jewish  teachers  were  rigorous 
 while  most  were  lax,  and  that  Jesus  confirms 
 the  view  of  the  rigorous  few,  and  goes  still 
 farther.  Some  fancy  that  this  is  a  reproach  to 
 our  Lord,  as  detracting  from  his  originality. 
 But  he  did  something  better  than  to  be  origi- 
 nal in  ethics;  for  by  authoritatively  settling 
 actual  questions  of  truth  and  duty,  he  showed 
 that  the  tendency  of  his  teachings  is  thor- 
 oughly practical.  (Comp.  on  7:  3-5,  and  on 
 12:  10.) 
 
 V.  35  f.  These  are  further  specimens,  simi- 
 lar to  that  just  given,  of  oaths  which  the  Jews 
 were  accustomed  to  use  habitually  as  not 
 binding,  and  which  our  Lord  exi)lains  to  have 
 really  a  sacred  element,  so  that  such  use  of 
 them  is  wrong.  His  footstool,  or,  t/ie  foot- 
 stool of  hisfeet.^  This  and  the  preceding  ex- 
 pression are  quoted  from  Isa.  CO:  1.  'The 
 heaven  is  my  throne,  and  the  earth  is  my 
 footstool.'  So  in  Psa.  48:  2,  Jerusalem  is 
 called  '  the  city  of  the  great  king.'*  These  ob- 
 jects would  never  have  come  to  be  employed 
 in  strengthening  an  affirmation,  had  they  not 
 been  somehow  regarded  in  their  higher  char- 
 
 '  Tynilalc  shortened  the  phrase  to  '  his  footstool,'  and 
 was  followed  by  Circat  B.,  (ieneva,  andCoiu.  Ver.  There 
 i'*  of  course  no  substantial  diR'erence,  but  the  expres- 
 sion ou'_'lit  to  be  given  in  full.  Persons  who  ridicule 
 (be  pleonasm  in  Kev.  Ver.,  ou'^'bt  to  remember  that 
 tliey  are  ridiculing  the  sacred  writers.  ' 
 
 2  In  'by  Jerusalem,'  margin  'toward,'  literally 
 'unto,' the  preposition  is  not  the  same  as  in  the  pr&. 
 cedingaiid  following  phrases, but  thesubstanlial  mean- 
 ing  does  not  ditTer. 
 
116 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 36  Neither  shall  thou  swear  by  thy  head,  because 
 thou  canst  not  make  one  hair  wliite  or  black. 
 
 37  But  let  your  couiiuunication  be,  Yea,  yea;  Nay, 
 nay:  for  whatsoever  is  more  than  these  cometh  of  evil. 
 
 35  city  of  the  great  King.  Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by 
 thy  head,  for  thou  canst  not  make  one  hair  white  or 
 
 37  black,  i  But  let  your  speech  be,  Yea,  yea  ;  Nay,  nay  ; 
 and  whatsoever  is  more  than  these  is  of  -  the  evil  one: 
 
 I  Some  iiucieni  autboriiies  read,  But  your  speech  shall  be 2  Or,  evil :  as  io  ver  39  ;  6 :  13. 
 
 acter,  as  related  to  God ;  and  though  a  man 
 swearing  by  them,  particularly  after  the  ex- 
 pression has  become  trite,  might  not  have 
 such  an  idea  distinctly  present  to  his  mind, 
 yet  it  is  really  and  neces.sarily  involved,  when 
 they  are  used  in  the  way  of  an  oath.  Alex- 
 ander:  "He  who  swears  by  the  earth  either 
 swears  by  God,  or  does  not  swear  at  all." 
 
 36.  Neither  shalt  thou  swear.  The  form 
 changing  to  the  singular,  as  in  v.  23,  thus 
 making  the  application  more  personal  and 
 pointed.  By  thy  head.  A  very  common 
 oath  among  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  as  well 
 as  the  Jews;  probably  founded  on  the  idea 
 that  a  man  would  stake  his  head  upon  the  as- 
 sertion, would  be  willing  to  lose  his  head  if  it 
 should  not  prove  true.  But  his  life  belongs  to 
 God  and  not  to  himself,  and  he  is  not  able  to 
 change  the  color  of  a  single  hair  of  that  head, 
 which  he  so  lightly  engages  to  cast  away.  The 
 reference  is  of  course  to  the  change  of  color 
 in  growing  old,  which  depends  on  the  divinely 
 directed  course  of  nature  (Weiss).  Notice 
 that  the  specimens  mentioned  descend  gradu- 
 ally to  the  lower  kinds  of  oath,  heaven,  earth, 
 Jerusalem,  the  head.  An  expression  often 
 heard  among  us,  "by  my  life,"  or  "mj'life 
 on  it,"  is  sinful  on  the  same  principle  as  "by 
 my  head." 
 
 37.  But  let  your  communication — or — 
 speech.'^  The  term  naturally'  suggests  that  he 
 is  now  referring  to  the  use  of  language  in 
 general,  to  ordinary  conversation.  The  repe- 
 tition, yea,  yea;  nay,  nay,  seems  designed 
 to  indicate  that  the  proper  mode  of^strength- 
 ening  an  assertion  is  simply  to  repeat  the 
 affirmation  or  negation.  Comp.  our  Lord's 
 'verily,  verily.'  Paul's  expre.ssion  (acor.i;  17) 
 has  a  different  bearing.  The  Rabbis  frequently 
 doubled  these  particles  (Talmud),  as  we  do. 
 Edcrsh.  says  that  in  the  Midrash  on  Ruth  it  is 
 meniii)ned  as  characteristic  of  the  pious,  that 
 their  yea  is  yea,  and  their  nay  nay.  James 
 (5:  vi).    though    manifestly    referring    to    our 
 
 Lord's  discourse,  states  the  thing  in  a  slightly 
 different  way.  '  Let  your  yea  be  yea,  and 
 your  nay,  nay  '  ;  let  the  simple  affirmation 
 or  negation  suffice,  without  needing  to  be 
 strengthened  by  oaths.  Maimonides,  "Let 
 the  disciples  of  the  wise  be  always  truthful 
 and  trustworthy;  saying  simply,  yes,  yes,  and 
 no,  no,"  may  have  really'  borrowed  from  the 
 New  Test.;  for  the  Jewish  writers  adopted 
 whatever  they  approved,  from  any  source. 
 Cometh  of  evil — or,  is  of  the  evil  one.  The 
 Greek  is  atiibiguous,  as  in  6:  13,  where  see 
 note.  In  this  passage  it  is  interpreted  'the 
 evil  one'  by  Chrys.  (and  his  followers  Theoph. 
 and  Euthym.),  Zwingli,  Beza,  Wetstein, 
 Fritzsche,  Meyer,  Keim,  Grimm,  Mansel, 
 Pluniptre;  and  'evil'  bj'  Luther  (though  not 
 in  the  first  ed.  of  his  trans.),  Calvin,  Bengel, 
 Tholuck,  De  Wette,  Ewald,  Bleek,  Stier, 
 Weiss,  Archelis,  Keil.  Taken  in  the  former 
 and  somewhat  more  probable  sense,  the  ex- 
 pression means,  has  its  origin  in  Satan,  as  in 
 13:  19,  38.  Taken  in  the  other  sense  it  means, 
 is  of  evil  origin.  The  general  thought  is  in 
 either  case  the  same.  The  necessity,  real  or 
 supposed,  for  using  oaths,  originates  in  evil, 
 or  in  Satan  ;  for  it  is  due  to  the  fact  that  men 
 do  not  always  faithfully  keep  their  simple 
 word.  And  like  all  the  consequences  of  sin, 
 this  practice  reacts  to  strengthen  its  source; 
 for  not  only  do  men  thereby  become  less  care- 
 ful as  to  the  truthfulness  of  assertions  unat- 
 tended by  an  oath,  but  even  oaths  tend  gradu- 
 ally' to  lose  their  solemn  force  by  frequent,  and 
 especially  by  heedless  and  irrevcreiit  repetition 
 (comp.  on  23:  16).  And  so  the  observance  of 
 our  Lord's  prohibition  would  give  to  oaths  a 
 much  greater  value  in  those  cases  in  which 
 they  are  really  necessary  and  proper.  Comp. 
 Hierocles  (Platonist  of  the  fifth  cent.),  "  Rev- 
 erence an  oath,  and  be  not  swift  to  use  it,  that 
 you  may  be  accustomed  to  swear  truly,  from 
 not  being  accustomed  to  swear."  Add  (Wet.) 
 Philo :    "Not  to  swear  is  highly  becoming 
 
 1 '  Communication '  is  from  Tyndale,  followed  by 
 Great  B.,  Geneva,  and  Com.  Ver.  The  Revised  Ver.  re- 
 tains it  in  Luke  24:  17  (yet  see  margin),  but  has 
 'speech'    in   Eph.  4:   29;  Col.  3:  8.     lu  1  Cor.  15:   33, 
 
 Philem.  6,  the  Greek  is  different.— The  authorities  for 
 '  shall  be  '  (margin)  are  few  ;  the  sense  is  substantially 
 the  same. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 117 
 
 3S  Ye  ha.ve  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  An  eye  for 
 an  eye,  and  a  tuoth  t'ur  a  tooth  : 
 
 38      Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said,  An  eye  for  an  eye 
 
 and  iidvantageous,  and  is  accordant  with  a 
 rational  nature,  so  instructed  to  speak  truth 
 on  every  occasion  that  words  are  reckoned 
 oaths."  Epictetus  :  "  Avoid  oaths,  altogether 
 if  possible,  but  if  not,  as  far  as  you  can." 
 Quintilian:  "  To  swear  at  all,  unless  where  it 
 is  necessary,  is  unbecoming  a  grave  man." 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  33.  Perjury — its  nature,  causes,  evil  con- 
 sequences, remedies.  Chrys.  :  "  If  to  swear 
 is  of  the  evil  one,  how  great  the  penalty 
 which  false  swearing  will  bring." — V.  34. 
 Profanity — different  kinds,  swearing,  cursing, 
 otiier  kinds — evils  of  profanity,  and  of  all 
 irreverence. — Cursing  is  always  and  essen- 
 tially wrong,  since  no  one  has  a  rigiit  to  im- 
 precate eternal  ruin  upon  another,  unless  by 
 e.xplicit  divine  direction,  like  the  prophets. 
 There  is  much  profane  language  which  is 
 neither  cursing  nor  swearing,  as  when  one 
 speaks  in  any  wise  irreverently  of  God,  his 
 word,  worship,  or  anything  sacred.  Preachers 
 often  speak  of  God  too  familiarlj',  in  public 
 discourse  and  conversation.  And  there  are 
 phrases  in  which  the  name  of  God  is  either 
 omitted  ur  disguised,  so  that  persons  fancy 
 they  are  not  wrong,  which  yet  involve  the 
 essence  of  profanity.  '"  My  gracious  !  "  means 
 "My  gracious  God."  "Bless  your  soul,"  is 
 "  God  bless  your  soul."  "Zounds"  is  "God's 
 wounds."  One  may  plead  that  he  does  not 
 mean  this  in  using  such  phrases,  but  so  could 
 the  Jews  have  said  as  to  the  expressions  which 
 Jesus  condemns;  nay,  the  excuse  of  "  not 
 meaning  anything  by  it"  is  often  given  by 
 persons  who  use  profanely  the  most  solemn 
 oaths.  Any  one  who  observes  for  a  little 
 while  the  language  of  those  about  him,  or  his 
 own  language,  will  be  apt  to  encounter  many  i 
 phrases  which,  though  not  distinctly  so  de-  | 
 signed,  are  yet  in  direct  violation  of  what  our 
 Lord  has  here  taught,  and  should  therefore 
 be  carefully  evoided.  The  charge  of  pro-  1 
 fanity  also  applies  to  all  irreverent  citations  I 
 or  ludicrous  applications  of  the  language  of 
 Scripture,  a  very  common  fault  even  in 
 Christian  society.  (Com p.  on  12:  36f.)— V.  37. 
 Self-respecting  veracity  will  command  respect 
 from  others.  What  a  compliment  when  it 
 is   said  :    His  word  is  as  good  as   his  bond. 
 
 ^SCHYLUS:  "  Not  oaths  gain  credence  for  the 
 man,  but  the  man  for  the  oaths."  Jo.><ephus 
 ("War.,"  2,  8,  6),  says  of  the  Essenes : 
 "Every  word  they  say  is  weightier  than  an 
 oath,  and  swearing  they  shun,  regarding  it  as 
 worse  than  perjury."— Habitual  accuracy  of 
 statement,  as  opposed  to  prevalent  exaggera- 
 tions. The  positive  degree  may  really  signify 
 more  than  the  superlative. 
 
 38-48.  Requital  of  Injuries  and  Love 
 OF  Enemies. 
 
 Tha  fourth  and  fifth  examples  (see  on  v.  21), 
 by  which  our  Lord  illustrates  the  superiority 
 of  his  teachings,  arc  the  subjects  of  Requital 
 of   Injuries   (v. 38«),    and   Love  of   Enemies 
 
 (v.  43-48.) 
 
 38.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been 
 said.     See  on  v.  21.     An  eye  for  an  eye, 
 
 etc.  See  Ex.  21:24;  Deut.  19:21;  Lev.  24: 
 20,  in  which  passages  these  expressions  are 
 coupled  with  various  similar  ones,  as  '  life  for 
 life,'  '  hand  for  hand,'  '  foot  for  foot, '  the  gen- 
 eral law  being  that  of  retaliation,  or,  "like  for 
 like" — which  was  also  the  law  of  Solon,  and 
 of  the  Roman  Twelve  Tables.  This  careful 
 enunciation  by  Moses  of  the  law  of  retaliation, 
 was  doubtless  designed  partlj'  to  restrain  men 
 from  going  beyond  retaliation,  as  passion  often 
 prompts  one  to  inflict  a  far  greater  injury  than 
 he  has  received.  The  Jews  held  that  this  law 
 justified  personal  retaliation  of  private  wrongs, 
 and  in  general  justified  revenge;  though  Moses 
 expressly  forbids  revenge  of  private  injuries 
 in  Lev.  19:  18:  'Thou  shalt  not  avenge,  nor 
 bear  any  grudge  against  the  children  of  thy 
 people,  but  thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as 
 thj'self."  In  a  rude  state  of  society,  as  in  the 
 early  da^'s  of  California,  every  man  takes  in 
 his  own  hands  the  punishment  of  wrongs  done 
 to  him;  and  in  the  naost  civilized  Christian 
 community  we  are  apt  to  find  some  individ- 
 uals who  glory  in  the  fact  that  they  protect 
 and  avenge  themselves.  The  Jews  would  de- 
 fend such  a  procedure  on  their  part  by  misap- 
 plying to  private  action  what  was  given  as 
 public  law.  The  teachings  of  our  Lord  on 
 this  subject  are  therefore  not  in  antagonism  to 
 the  law  of  Moses,  but  serve  to  carry  out  more 
 fully  its  spirit  and  design,  to  'complete'  the 
 law  ('■."),  as  we  have  seen  in  all  the  previous 
 instances. 
 
118 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 39  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  ye  resist  not  evil:  but  [  39  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth  :  but  I  say  unto  yiw,  Resist 
 ■whosoever  shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  not  i  hiui.that  is  evil :  but  whosoever  smiteth  thee 
 him  the  other  also.  i 
 
 39.  But  I  say  unto  you,  see  on  v.  22. 
 That  ye  resist  not  evil  (the  evil  tnan).    The 
 
 Greek  is  ambiguous  (conip.  oa  v.  37,  and  6 : 
 13).  If  Dnderstood  as  masculine  (Wyclif)  it 
 would  not  iiere  mean  'the  evil  (one),'  Satan, 
 as  it  would  in  v.  37  and  6:  13— but  'the  evil 
 (man),'  the  bad  man  who  harms  you,  as  in  the 
 ways  that  follow.  If  understood  as  neuter 
 (Tyndale  and  all  other  early  Eng.  versions), 
 it  would  be  evil  in  general.  The  resulting 
 sense  is  substantially  the  same.  The  verb 
 rendered  'resist'  signifies  to  stand  over 
 against,  withstand;  and  the  idea  seems  to  be 
 to  let  evil  have  its  course  (or  the  evil  man  his 
 course),  and  leave  it  for  God  to  punish  and 
 control  (see  Rom.  12  :  19  ff.  ;  1  Thess.  5:  15; 
 1  Pet.  3  :  9).  Our  Lord  says  not  merely  that 
 we  must  not  revenge  evil,  but  must  not 
 resist  it.  The  explanation  of  his  exact  mean- 
 ing can  be  better  given  after  considering  one 
 of  the  examples  he  presents  in  illustration  of 
 this  general  principle.  These  examples  are 
 four,  viz.,  personal  violence  (>'-39),  vexatious 
 litigation  (v. «),  public  exactions  ('■■■»),  and 
 troublesome  begging  and  borrowing  (v.  i-!). 
 
 Shall  smite,  or,  smites.  Present  tense  in 
 the  better  Greek  text,  which  was  readily 
 changed  by  copyists  to  the  easier  future,  found 
 in  V.  41.  The  Greek  word  means  to  smite  with 
 rods,  and  to  smite  with  the  palm  of  the  hand 
 (comp.  26:  67),  colloquial  Eng.  'slap.'  Luke 
 (fi:29)  has  the  general  term  'strikes.' — The 
 change  to  the  singular  number,  'thee,'  is  the 
 same  that  occurs  in  v.  '23  (see  note).  It  is  here 
 continued,  as  there,  through  tlie  several  par- 
 ticulars which  follow  (v.  40-«),  and  the  plural  is 
 resumed  with  the  next  subject,  (v.  «.)  Smit- 
 ing on  the  right  cheek  (literally  jaw),  is  both 
 an  injury  and  an  insult  (2  cor.  u:  m),  and  yet  to 
 this  the  loving  Redeemer  was  himself  more 
 than  once  subjected.  (26:67 ;  johai9:3.) — The  cu- 
 rious have  obs(!rved  that  one  naturally  smites 
 another's  loft  cheek  first,  while  Jesus  follows 
 rather  the  general  custom  of  speaking,  by 
 which  members  of  the  right  side  are  first  men- 
 tioned (comp.  v.  29). 
 
 What  are  we  to  understand  by  the  precept 
 not  to  resist  evil,  or  the  evil  man,  with  this 
 and  the  following  illustrations  ?  There  have 
 always  been  some  who  maintained  that  these 
 expressions  are  to  be  taken  rigorously,  as  ab- 
 solutely forbidding  war,  or  any  resistance  to 
 personal  violence.  In  the  early  centuries 
 some  Christians  positivel3'  refused  to  render 
 military  service,  as  being  here  forbidden. 
 Many  of  the  Anabaptists  of  Germany,  in  the 
 age  of  the  Reformation,  condemned  war,  as 
 did  the  Mennonists  of  Holland.  In  Amer- 
 ica the  view  is  now  held  by  the  Quakers 
 (or  Friends),  the  Tunkers  (or  Dunkers  or 
 Dunkards),  and  the  Mennonists. 1  Besides 
 those  persons  who  conscientiously  strove  to 
 carry  out  the  supposed  teachings  of  the  pas- 
 sage, there  have  alwaj's  been  others  who  in- 
 terpreted it  in  the  same  way,  and  have  then 
 made  it  a  ground  either  of  attack  upon  the 
 morality  of  the  gospel  as  fanciful  and  unwise, 
 or  of  assault  upon  the  current  Christianity  as 
 inconsistent  and  confessedly  immoral,  or  else 
 of  excuse  for  the  total  failure  to  attempt  obe- 
 dience in  any  sense  to  commands  which  it 
 seemed  so  impossible  fully  to  carry  out.  On 
 the  other  hand,  most  Christians  have  per- 
 ceived that  it  could  not  be  meant  to  condemn 
 war  under  all  circumstances,  as  various  sol- 
 diers are  referred  to  in  the  New  Test.,  without 
 any  hint  of  their  being  required  to  cease  to  be 
 soldiers,  and  as  war  is  sometimes  an  inevitable 
 necessity,  to  prevent  yet  greater  evils.  They 
 have  also  perceived  that  the  direction  to  turn 
 the  left  cheek,  cannot  have  been  designed  as 
 a  rule  for  general  observance,  since  it  would 
 6ften  needlessly  provoke  greater  >wrong,  and 
 seeing  that  our  Lord  himself  did  not  turn  the 
 other  cheek  when  smitten,  but  mildly  and  yet 
 firmly  remonstrated  (John  is :  22  f.),  wliile  Paul 
 met  the  suggestion  to  insult  him  in  this  way 
 with  a  severe  rebuke  (Acts  23:  3) — besides  the 
 fact  that  Jesus  repeatedly  took  great  pains  to 
 avoid  exposing  himself  to  personal  violence, 
 by  withdrawing  from  places  at  which   it  was 
 
 threatened.  (Luke 4  :  30 :  John  7  : 1,  10;  10:  39  ;  Mark  9  ;  SO.  etc.) 
 
 '  The  Russian  novelist  Count  Tolstoi,  in  "  My  Relig-  I  the  course  thus  indicated  would  destroy  society,  which 
 ion,"  1885,  puts  forward  thi.s  interpretation  with  enthu-  according  to  the  Russian  Nihilist  view  ought  to  be  de- 
 siasm  as  a  new  discovery,  and  glories  in  the  thought  that    stroyed,  at  once  and  completely. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 119 
 
 40  And  if  any  man  will  sue  thee  at  the  law,  and  take  '■  40  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  hiiu  the  other  also.  And 
 away  thy  coat,  let  hini  have  thy  cloak  also.  |       if  any  man  would  go  to  law  with  thee,  and  take  away 
 
 How  then  are  we  to  interpret  the  language 
 liero  employed?     It  is  not  enough  to  say  that 
 our  Lord  cannot  have  meant  this  as  an  abso- 
 lute and  general  rule,  for  while  that  is  plain, 
 the  question  recurs,  what  did    he  mean?     It 
 will    not  do  to  declare  the  language  merely 
 ligurative,  for  we  have  no  warrant  whatever 
 for  calling  plain  statements  figurative — a  pro- 
 cess  b^' which    the    most   vital. doctrines   and 
 precepts    of    Scripture    might    be    explained 
 away.     Two  remarks  will  help  to  clear  up  tlie 
 difBculty.    (1)  Our  Saviour's  teachings  in  gen- 
 eral (f^s  well  as  the  teachings  of  his  apostles), 
 are  not  simply  didactic,  but  polemical,  aimed 
 at  existing  errors   and   evils;    and   while   in- 
 tended to  be   universal   in  their  application, 
 they  will  be  understood  in  their  exact  bearing 
 only  when  viewed  in  contrast  to  the  wrong 
 oi>inion.  feeling,  or  practice  he  was  especially 
 designing  in  each  case  to  correct.     Many  pas- 
 sages of  Scripture  fail  to  be  rightly  interpreted 
 because  this  principle  is  not  apprehended  or 
 not  borne  in  mind.     In  the  present  case,  Jesus 
 aims  to  correct  the  revengeful  spirit  and  prac- 
 tice to  which  the  Jews  were  greatly  addicted, 
 and  which  they  justified  by  a  loose  application 
 of  the  law  of  Moses.     (2)  Our  Lord  here,  as 
 we  have  observed  in  former  instances  (see  on 
 V.  20,  and  comp.  tlie  expressions  in  6:  3,  6), 
 selects  an   extreme- case,   in  order  to    exhibit 
 more    vividly'    the    principle    by    which    we 
 should  be  guided.     So  far  from  vengeful  re- 
 sistance and  retaliation  being  right,  it  would 
 be  better,  if  that  were  the  alternative,  volun- 
 tarily  to  submit  ourselves  to  a  yet   greater 
 wrong.     Better  to  turn   the  other  cheek,  to 
 give  up  the  other  garment,  to  double  the  im- 
 pressing officer's?  requisition,   than  to  permit 
 ourselves  to  practice  that  passionate  resistance 
 and  that  revengeful  retaliation  to  which   we 
 are  all  prone,  and  which  the  Jewish  teachers 
 defended.     The  case  is  an  extreme  one.  and 
 very  unlikel3'to  occur;  but  if  even  this  would 
 be  right,  rather  than  be  revengeful,  all  the  more  ! 
 is  it  our  duty  to  do  things  less  difficult,  since 
 the  greater  includes  the   less.     Di/kes :    "Of 
 course,  when  an  instance  is  selected  to  illus- 
 trate a  principle,  the  instance  is  usually  an  ex- 
 treme or  next  to  impossible  one  ;  both  becau.se  j 
 a  principle  is  best  seen  when   pushed  to  its  I 
 ultimate  application,  and  also  because  there  is  I 
 
 less  chance  of  people  blindly  copying  the  ex- 
 ample when  its  extravagance  drives  them  to 
 searcii  for  some  inner  meaning  in  it."  On  v. 
 24  we  saw  that  if  prompt  reconciliation  is  so 
 important  as  to  make  it  rightto  interrupt  a  sac- 
 rifice in  order  to  settle  a  difficulty  just  then 
 remembered,  much  more  is  it  our  duty,  under 
 all  ordinary  circumstances,  to  seek  reconcilia- 
 tion without  delay.  And  so  here.  If  it  would 
 be  proper,  were  that  the  alternative,  even  to 
 expose  ourselves  voluntarily  to  the  grossest 
 additional  insult  and  wrong,  such  as  is  here 
 described,  rather  thsm  be  revengeful,  then 
 much  more  is  it  our  duty  to  bear  wrong  and 
 insult  that  have  already  been  inflicted,  rather 
 than  exercise  a  spirit  of  revenge.  To  resist, 
 to  resent,  to  punish,  whether  in  national  or  in- 
 dividual affairs,  is  not  necessarily  and  inher- 
 ently sinful,  but  is  useful,  when  properly 
 regulated,  to  society,  and  even  to  the  wrong- 
 doer himself;  and  so  it-is  sometimes  a  duty  to 
 punish,  even  when  we  should  prefer  to  do 
 otherwise.  But  t«)  resist  or  resent  in  a  pas- 
 sionate and  revengeful  spirit  is  deeply  sinful, 
 and  a  sin  to  which  men  are  so  strongly  in- 
 clined that  it  ought  to  be  guarded  against  with 
 the  utmost  care.  And  yet  many  professing 
 Christians  not  only  act  when  excited,  but  de- 
 liberately and  habitually  avow  their  intention 
 to  act,  in  the  way  which  is  here  so  pointedly 
 condemned — more  sensitive  as  to  what  the 
 world  calls  insult  and  dishonor,  than  to  the 
 teachings  of  infinite  wisdom,  the  solemn  com- 
 mands of  the  Divine  Redeemer.  O,  cowardly 
 audacity  !  afraid  to  incur  the  world's  petty 
 frown,  and  not  afraid  to  disi)lease  God. 
 
 40.  Sue  thee  at— or,  go  ^o— law.  Some  un- 
 derstand it  to  include  private  arbitration  of 
 difficulties,  as  well  as  suits  at  law— and  cer- 
 tainly the  same  term  xloes  cover  both  in  1 
 Cor.  G:  1,  G— but  the  connection  here  seems  ta 
 point  directlj'  and  exclusively  to  a  suit  at  law. 
 We  have  alreadj'  had  a  reference  to  legal  pro- 
 cesses in  V.  2").  There  isa  Latin  proverb  which 
 resembles  this  saying,  viz.,  "  If  one  sues  you 
 for  the  egg,  give  him  the  hen  also."  Coat. 
 The  Greek  denotes  the  inner  garment  worn 
 by  a  Jew  in  those  daj's,  resembling  what  the 
 Romans  called  'tunic,'  and  corresponding 
 most  nearly  to  a  long  shirt,  which  usually 
 reached  somewhat  below  the  knee,  but  in  tha 
 
120 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 41  And  whosoever  shall  compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go 
 with  him  twain. 
 
 42  Give  to  him  that  asketh  thee,  and  from  him  that 
 would  borrow  of  thee  turn  not  thou  away. 
 
 41  thj'  coat,  let  him  have  thy  cloak  also.     And   whoso- 
 ever shall  1  Compel  thee  to  go  one  mile,  go  with  him 
 
 42  twain,    (iive  to  him  that  askelh  thee,  ami  t'rum  him 
 that  would  burrow  of  thee  turn  not  thou  awav. 
 
 1  Gr.  impress. 
 
 more  elegant  article  for  dress  occasions, 
 reached  almost  to  the  ground.  It  was  some- 
 times worn  loose,  but  commonly  confined 
 around  the  waist  with  a  girdle,  (a :  *.)  In  some 
 cases  two  of  these  wei-e  worn  (see  on  10 :  10), 
 but  in  general  only  one.  It  is  this  garment 
 of  our  Saviour  which  is  said  to  have  been 
 without  seam.  (Joim  is:  23.)  The  other  Greek 
 word,  rendered  cloak,  is  sometimes  used  to 
 signify  a  garment  in  general,  as  in  9;  16;  17  : 
 2 ;  24  :  18  ;  26 :  65  ;  27  :  31,  35.  In  other  cases, 
 as  9:  20,  21;  14:  36;  21:  7,  8,  it  denotes  the 
 outer  garment,  which  appears  (for  our  knowl- 
 edge of  Hebrew  dress  is  quite  imperfect)  to 
 have  been  for  some  persons  a  loose  robe,  and 
 with  others  a  large  square  piece  of  cloth,  re- 
 sembling a  large  shawl,  wrapped  around  the 
 person  with  more  or  less  of  taste  and  com- 
 fort. In  John  13:  4,  12,  there  appear  to  have 
 been  several  garments ;  for  Jesus  would  not 
 lay  aside  the  inmost  garment.  But  the  outer 
 and  inner  garment  here  mentioned  were  com- 
 monly all,  and  the  outer  one  was  frequently 
 used  by  the  poor  and  travelers  as  a  covering 
 at  night— just  as  shawls  are  used  by  travelers 
 now.  So  the  law  of  Moses  provided  (Ex.22: 25) 
 that  if  it  were  taken  in  pawn,  it  should  be  re- 
 turned before  sunset.  Such  being  the  law, 
 the  Jewish  tribunals  would  naturally  allow 
 the  inner  garment  to  be  taken  by  judicial  pro- 
 cess rather  than  the  outer  one,  and  that  will 
 explain  the  order  in  which  they  are  here  men- 
 tioned. Luke  (6:29)  says  notliing  of  a  suit  at 
 law,  but  only  speaks  of  taking  away  the  gar- 
 ments, and  hence  mentions  them  in  the  order 
 in  which  they  would  naturally  be  removed 
 from  the  person,  the  outer  garment  first. — It  is 
 matter  of  common  observation  in  all  age.s, 
 that  a  man  who  is  threatened  with  an  unjust 
 liiwsuit  will  show  a  peculiar  animosity,  and  if 
 he  thinks  himself  unjustly  treated  in  the  sen- 
 tence, a  peculiar  rancor  and  revengefulness, 
 declaring  that  he  will  yet  make  his  adversary 
 suffer  for  it.  Kather  than  feel  and  act  thus, 
 our  Lord  says  it  would  be  better  even  volunta- 
 rily to  give  far  more  than  the  aggressor  is 
 awiirded.  (Comp.  1  Cor.  6:7.)  How  evil 
 then  must  be  this  rancorous  spirit,  and  how 
 carefully  should  Christians  avoid  it. 
 
 41.  Shall  compel  thee  to  go — or,  im- 
 press thee  for — a  mile.  "  A"  or  One,  is  in  the 
 original  einphiitic  by  position.  Impress.  The 
 Greek  word  was  borrowed  into  Greek  and 
 Latin  from  the  Persian,  to  denote  a  Persian 
 practice  continued  by  the  Greek  and  Koman 
 rulers  who  succeeded  them  in  Western  Asia. 
 It  strictly  signified  to  make  one  a  public 
 courier  (comp.  Esther  8:  10,  14),  and  hence  to 
 make  one  temporarily  perform  a  courier's 
 work,  or  help  a  courier  on  his  way,  witli 
 horses  or  personal  labors,  etc. ;  tmd  finally  it 
 was  applied  to  coercing  or  compelling  tiiiy 
 public  service,  as  the  Roman  soldiers  com- 
 pelled or  impressed  Simon  to  carry  the  cross. 
 (27:32.)  Such  impressments  were  all  the  more 
 odious  to  the  Jews  as  being  a  subjugated 
 people,  suffering  this  harsh  treatment  from 
 foreign  rulers.  During  the  great  Miiccabe:in 
 struggle,  one  of  the  rival  Sj'rian  kings  .sought 
 to  conciliate  the  Jews  by  promising  man^' 
 exemptions,  including  this:  "And  I  order 
 that  the  beasts  of  burden  of  the  Jews  be  not 
 impressed"  (same  Greek  word,  Jos.  "Ant.," 
 13,  2,  3.)  Impressment,  like  a  lawsuit,  is  apt 
 to  produce  ver3'  angry  and  revengeful  feel- 
 ings; and  so  this  illustration  is  pamllel  to  the 
 foregoing.' 
 
 43.  The  word  rendered  borrow  would  in 
 classiciil  Greek  naturallj'  suggest  interest,  but 
 the  Jews  were  forbidden  (Ex. 22.  25;  Lev. 25:  37; 
 Deut.  23:19)  to  charge  interest  against  each  other 
 (see  on  25:  27).  Readiness  to  lend  was  strongly 
 urged  in  Deut.  15:  7-11,  and  the  idea  repeated 
 by  subsequent  inspired  writers,  as  in  Psa.  37  : 
 26;  112:  5.  Henry:  "  Lending  is  sometimes 
 as  great  a  piece  of  charity  as  giving,  as  it  not 
 only  relieves  the  present  exigence,  but  obliges 
 the  borrower  to  providence,  industry,  and 
 honest}'."  We  are  here  required  to  give,  and 
 to  lend,  not  merely  where  it  is  pleasant  to  do 
 so,  but  where  it  is  unpleasant,  the  latter  being 
 the  idea  apparently  suggested  by  the  connec- 
 {.ion  with  what  precedes.  But  that  the  in- 
 junction is  not  intended  to  be  absolute  and 
 without  exception,  is  shown  bj'  the  case  of 
 God  himself,  who  promises,  in  terms  as  un- 
 limited as  these,  to  give  whatever  we  ask  in 
 the  name  of  Jesus,  and  yet  actually  does  give 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 121 
 
 43  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  Thou  shalt 
 love  Ihy  neighbour,  aiul  hate  thine  enemy. 
 
 4t  IJiil  I  SUV  say  unto  you,  Love  your  enemies,  bless 
 them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you, 
 and  pray  for  them  which  despitefuUy  use  you  and  per- 
 secute vou ; 
 
 43  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said,  Thou  shalt  love 
 
 44  thy  neighbour,  and  hate  thine   enemy  :    but  I   say 
 uuto  you,  Love  your  enemies,  and  pray  for  them 
 
 onl^  when  he  sees  it  to  be  proper.  To  give  to 
 those  who  "ask  amiss"  (James*: a)  would  be  no 
 real  kindness  to  them — nor  in  us.  As  in  v.  45 
 and  elsewhere,  God's  example  explains  the 
 meaning  of  his  precepts. 
 
 43.  Here  begins  tlie  fifth  and  last  example 
 (see  on  v.  21),  viz.,  Love  of  Enemies.  This 
 is  closely  related  to  the  preceding,  (v.  38-42.) 
 Stier :  "  As  this  is  to  close  the  distinctive  ref- 
 erence to  the  commandments,  it  is  not  one  of 
 the  individual  commandments  of  the  Deca- 
 logue wliicli  is  introduced,  as  the  first  quota- 
 tions had  been  ;  but  the  epitome  of  the  whole 
 second  table,  as  Moses  had  already  specified  it, 
 viz.,  the  law  of /owe,  of  that  one  central  dispo- 
 sition of  mind,  which  should  evidence  itself  in 
 every  good  word  and  work." 
 
 That  it  hath  been  said.  See  on  v.  21. 
 Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor,  is  from  Lev. 
 19:  18.  But  the  Jcwisli  teachers,  with  their 
 customar3'  efforts  to  explain  away  the  rigorous 
 requirements  of  the  law  (cornp.  the  case  of 
 oaths,  V.  33  ff.),  here  insisted  upon  a  strict  and 
 limited  sense  of  the  term  'neighbor.'  The 
 lawyer  who  came  to  Jesus  (Luueio:  25  ff.),  made 
 it  all  turn  upon  this :  I  am  to  love  my  neigh- 
 bor, but  who  is  my  neighbor?  Our  Lord's 
 answer  there  shows,  as  he  teaches  here,  that 
 in  the  sense  of  the  law  even  an  eneinj'  is  our 
 neighbor.  But  the  Jewish  teachers  held  that 
 an  enemy  was  not  a  neighbor,  and  that  the 
 command  to  love  the  latter  implied  permis- 
 sion to  withhold  it  from  the  former.  So  as 
 they  publicly  repeated  and  expounded  the 
 law,  they  would  make  the  addition,  "Thou 
 shalt  love  thy  neighbor  —  and  hate  thine 
 enemy.  "  This  they  would  perhaps  seek  to 
 justify  by  pointing  to  the  severe  treatment  of 
 the  Canaan ites  which  God  enjoined  upon  Is- 
 rael; but  that  was  an  exceptional  case.  The  1 
 commandment  to  love  the  neighbor  was  ex- 
 tended in  Lev.  19:  33,  34  to  strangers,  yet  that 
 meant  strangers  sojourning  in  Israel. — With  j 
 such  teachings  prevalent  as  Jesus  here  de- 
 scribes, we  can  understand  how  the  Jews  came  { 
 to  be  charged  by  Tacitus  with  "  hatred  to  the  ' 
 human  race."     (See  further  on  22:  39.)  j 
 
 44.  But  I  say.    See  on  v.  21.     The  clauses  I 
 
 omitted   from    this   verse    in   Rev.    Ver.    are 
 wanting  in  the  earliest  manuscripts  and  ver- 
 sions, and  were  manifestly  borrowed  in  later 
 copies  from   Luke  6:  27  ff.      They  are  a  real 
 part  of  the  di.scourse,  but  not  of  Matthew's 
 report  of  it. — This   injunction   finds   no   real 
 parallel    among     the    teachings    of   heathen 
 sages.     Those  alleged   have  been   misunder- 
 stood  or  over-stated.     The   Emperor  Julian 
 (the  "  apostate"),  while  borrowing  the  idea 
 from  the  gospel  he  rejected,  felt  that  it  would 
 sound  strange  to  his  heathen  readers,  for  he 
 says  in  one  of  his  writings :   "  I  would  affirm, 
 even   though  it  be  a  strange  thing  to  say, 
 that  even  to  one's  enemies  it  would  be  right 
 to  give  clothing  and  food." — Some  urge  that 
 the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments  are  in  con- 
 flict on  this  point,  appealing,  for  example,  to 
 the    imprecations    and    expressions    of    hate 
 which  are  found  in  the  Psalms.     But  the  ex- 
 ample of  God  himself  shows  that  an  abhor- 
 rence of  confirmed  wickedness  and  a  desire 
 for  its  punishment  may  co-exist  with  pitying 
 love  and  persevering  kindness;  and  difficult 
 as  it  may  be  for  man  to  cherish  both  feelings 
 at   once,  it   is   not   more   difficult  than  some 
 other  duties.     And  the  Old  Test,  repeatedly 
 teaches  to  show  kindness  to  an  enemy,  as  in 
 Ex.  23:  4f. ;   Lev.  19:  18;    Prov.  24:17,  29; 
 25:  21  f.;    (comp.  Rom.  12:  20);  Job  31:  29; 
 Psa.  7:  4;  1  Sam.  24:  5,  while  the  New  Test, 
 has   passages  corresponding  to  the  impreca- 
 tions in  the  Psalms,  as  when  Paul  comforts  the 
 Thessalonians  with  the  thought  that  God  will 
 terribly  punish  their  persecutors  (2Thesa.  i:6-io), 
 or  when  the  martyred  .souls  under  tl>e  altar 
 cry  (Rev. 6: 10.  Rev.  Ver.),  "  How   long,  O  Master, 
 the  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and 
 avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the 
 earth?"      (See  aUo   1  Cor.    16:    22;   2  Tim. 
 4:  14;   Luke  18:  7.)    The  difference  is  there- 
 fore of   kind,  and   not  of   degree ;    the   law 
 speaks  more  of  severity,  the  gospel  more  of 
 kindness,   though    neither  wholly  lacks  that 
 which    is    most    prominent     in     the     other. 
 (Comp.  on  5:4.;     Still,  it  is  notably  charac- 
 teristic   of    the    gospel    that    it    enjoins    not 
 simply  justice,  but  love. 
 
122 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  V. 
 
 45  That  ye  may  be  the  chiklren  of  your  Father  which 
 is  ill  heaveu  :  lor  he  luaketh  his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil 
 and  on  the  good,  and  seiideth  rain  on  the  just  and  on 
 the  unjust. 
 
 46  For  it  ye  love  them  which  love  you,  what  reward 
 have  ye?  do  not  even  the  publicans  the  same? 
 
 45  that  persecute  you;  that  ye  may  be  sons  of  your 
 Father  who  is  in  heaven  :  lor  he  maketh  his  sun  to 
 rise  on  the  evil  and  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the 
 
 46  just  and  the  unjust.  For  if  ye  love  them  that  love 
 you,  what  reward  hscve  ye?  do  not  even  the  i  publi- 
 
 1  Thai  U,  collectors  or  renters  of  Roman  taxes :  aud  so  elsewhere. 
 
 45.  His  sun,  reminding  us  by  the  way  that 
 God  possesses  and  controls  the  sun.  We  com- 
 monly' say  "it  rains,"  etc.,  but  Jesus  here 
 refers  the  agencies  of  nature  directly  to  God.^ 
 Sendeth  rain — literally — and  rains.  Sun- 
 shine and  rain  are  naturally  chosen  as  among 
 the  chief  providential  blessings.  (Comp.  Acts 
 14:  17.) — One  element  and  proof  of  sonship  is 
 resemblance,  as  it  is  said  (Eph. 5;i),  'Be  ye 
 therefore  followers  {imitators)  of  God,  as 
 dear  children,'  and  we  are  urged  to  love  our 
 enemies  and  treat  them  kindly,  in  order  that 
 we  ma3'  be  acting  like  our  Heavenly  Father, 
 for  he  loves  his  enemies,  and  sends  natural 
 blessings  upon  them  as  well  as  upon  his 
 friends.  Comp.  Luke  6:  35,  'for  he  is  kind 
 toward  the  unthankful  and  evil.' — The  same 
 idea  is  presented  by  Seneca:  "If  you  imitate 
 the  gods,  give  benefits  even  to  the  ungrateful ; 
 for  even  to  abandoned  wretches  the  sun  arises, 
 and  to  pirates  the  seas  lie  open."  Sirnch: 
 "  Be  to  orphans  as  a  fiither,  and  instead  of  a 
 husband  to  their  mother;  and  thou  shalt  be 
 as  a  son  of  the  Highest,  and  thy  mother  shall 
 love  thee  more  and  more."  The  Talmud: 
 "A  thousand  thousand,  and  myriads  are 
 bound  to  praise  thy  name  for  every  drop  of 
 rain  thou  sendest  down  upon  us,  because  thou 
 renderest  good  to  the  wicked." — But  the  love 
 of  God  to  his  enemies  is  not  the  same  as  to 
 his  friends,  the  one  being  a  love  of  compas- 
 sion and  benevolence,  the  other  a  love  of 
 complacency;  he  bestows  benefits  upon  the 
 wicked,  he  delights  in  the  good.  And  in  like 
 msuiner  we  are  not  bidden  to  take  admiring 
 diilight  in  our  enemies,  but  to  cherish  no  re- 
 vengeful and  malignant  feeling  towards  them, 
 and  to  do  anything  we  can  for  their  welfare — 
 that  is,  of  course,  when  it  would  not  aid  in 
 the  accomplishment  of  their  evil  designs 
 against  us.  This  is  not  inconsistent  with  re- 
 straining and  even  punishing  them;  for  God 
 does  so  with  his  enemies. 
 
 46.  Two  other  reasons  for  loving  our  ene- 
 mies.    (1)  Otherwise  what  reward  have  ye  ? 
 
 It  is  implied  that  if  we  love  our  enemies,  we 
 have  a  religious  reward  (comp.  v.  12  and  6 : 
 1;  and  Luke  6:  32,  35).  The  Scriptures  do 
 not  leave  men  to  the  mere  unaided  sense  of 
 duty  as  a  motive  to  do  right,  but  appeal  also 
 to  their  hopes  and  fears.  Thus  Moses  (net.  ii : 
 •26,  Rev.  ver.),  '  lookcd  unto  the  recompense  of 
 reward,'  and  even  Jesus  (Heb.  12:2),  'for  the 
 J03'  that  was  set  before  him  endured  the  cross, 
 despising  the  shame.'  (Comp.  on  5:  29.)  To 
 say  that  this  "  vitiates  morality  "  is  to  propose 
 a  philosophy  of  human  conduct  at  variance 
 with  human  nature.  (2)  Even  the  publi- 
 cans. It  is  important  to  understand  the 
 odium  which  attached  among  the  Jews  to  the 
 office  of  publican.  The  Romans  farmed  out 
 the  privilege  of  collecting  taxe-S;  as  is  now 
 done  in  some  Oriental  countries.  The  right  to 
 collect  a  particular  kind  or  kinds  of  revenue 
 in  a  particular  province  was  sold  at  Rome  to 
 some  individual  or  joint-stock  compan3' of  the 
 better  class  of  citizens  (eqiiltes),  who  were 
 hence  called  "publicans,"  or  collectors  of  the 
 public  re^■enue.  These  parties  sent  out  agents 
 who  employed  as  subordinates  either  Roman 
 citizens  of  the  lower  class,  or  natives  of  the 
 province.  The  subordinates  were  not  in  Roman 
 usage  called  pnblicani,  but  portitorcs.  Yet  as 
 the  same  Greek  word  is  applied  to  both,  the 
 Latin  versions  called  both  classes  publicans, 
 and  we  do  likewise.  The  tax-gatherers  we 
 meet  in  the  Gosj)el  history  are  doubtless  all  of 
 the  subordinate  class,  even  Zaccheus  being 
 probably  a  chief  of  the porfitores.  (Luneis:  2.) 
 Tax-collectors  are  in  all  countries  apt  to  be 
 unpopular,  and  these  men  were  especially  so 
 among  the  Jews.  Tlie^'  constantly  reminded 
 the  people  of  their  subjugation  to  the  Romans, 
 and  a  proud  people,  whose  history  told  of 
 David  and  Solomon  and  the  Maccabees,  could 
 never  think  of  this  without  mortification. 
 They  often  practiced  extortion  (Luke 3:  13 ;  19 :  s), 
 encouraged  thereto  by  the  fact  that  their. em- 
 ployers paid  the  government  a  fixed  sum,  and 
 had  all  they  could  get.    No  native  would  take 
 
 iSee  Matt.  6:  26,  30,  and  in  Gen.  2:5;  Job  36:  27;  37:  6ff.;  Psa.  104:  10  ft. 
 
Ch.  v.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 123 
 
 47  And  if  ye  salute  your  brethren  only,  what  do  ye 
 more  thiin  others  f  do  not  even  the  publicans  so? 
 
 48  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which 
 is  in  heaven  is  perfect. 
 
 47  cans  the  same?  And  if  ye  salute  your  brethren  only, 
 what  do  ye  more  thuti  otiirrsf  do  not  even  the  Uen- 
 
 48  tiles  the   same?     Ye   therefore  shall  be  perfect,  as 
 your  heavenly  Father  is  perfect. 
 
 such  an  oflSce  if  he  cared  much  for  public 
 opinion,  and  those  who  did  so  were  usually 
 renegades,  or  very  lax  as  to  observance  of  tbe 
 law.  Accordingly,  while  the  publicnni  at 
 Rome,  who  really  served  the  State,  and  some- 
 times advanced  large  sums  to  relieve  the  pub- 
 lic finances,  are  highly  commended  by  Cicero 
 and  others,  we  find  that  in  all  the  provinces 
 tlie  subordinates  were  hated  and  shunned,  and 
 particularly  in  Palestine.  Tlie  Jews  classed 
 them  with  heathen  (v.  47  and  is :  17)  and  with  har- 
 lots ('^i :  31),  and  owG  of  the  reproaches  cast  on 
 Jesus  was  that  he  was  a  'friend  of  publicans 
 and  sinners.'  {11 :  19.)  Matthew  was  himself  a 
 publican  (s:  9;  lo:  3),  though  he  may  have  been 
 a  man  of  better  ciiaractcr  than  was  usual 
 among  them.  Matthew  heard  this  discourse, 
 yet  Jesus  did  not  on  that  account  use  softened 
 expressions  about  the  class  to  which  he  had 
 belonged.  The  later  Jewish  writers  class  them 
 with  robbers  and  murderers,  and  aflBrm  that 
 tlii'v  were  not  allowed  to  give  testimony,  and 
 were  excluded  from  the  synagogues.  —  Our 
 Lord  is  thus  declaring  that  to  love  those  who 
 love  us  proves  no  higher  grade  of  morality 
 than  that  occupied  by  the  most  despised,  by 
 publicans  and  by  heathen,  (v.  47.)  Luke  (6:3.;r.) 
 uses  the  more  general  term,  'sinners.'  In 
 loving  his  friends  a  man  may  in  a  certain 
 sense  be  loving  only  himself — a  kind  of  ex- 
 panded selfishness. 
 
 47.  This  repeats,  in  another  form,  the 
 thought  of  the  preceding  sentence,  such  am- 
 plification being  common  in  Scripture  (see  on 
 V.  30),  and  being  very  eflfective  in  popular  dis- 
 course. Publicans  — rather,  Gentiles;  the 
 reading  of  the  earliest  Greek  manuscripts  and 
 versions  would  easily  be  changed  to  '  publi- 
 cans,' to  correspond  with  v.  4(5.  The  Jews 
 regarded  other  nations  with  dislike  and  con- 
 tempt, and  so  'the  nation.s  '  would  sometimes 
 be  a  term  of  contempt,  which  in  English  we 
 express  by  'Gentiles.'  When  Christianity 
 became  prevalent  in  the  Roman  Empire,  the 
 old  Roman  religi(m  still  survived  in  manj'  re- 
 mote country  districts  (pngi,  pagani),  and  so 
 its  supporters  were  called  '  pagans,'  or  in  Eng- 
 lish '  heathen'  (living  in  the  heath  or  uncul- 
 tivated country).  Accordingly  the  same 
 Greek  word  is  translated  'nations'  in  21:  43; 
 
 24:  7,  9,  14;  25:  32;  28:  19;  and  'Gentiles'  in 
 4:  15;  5:  47,  Rev.  Ver. ;  6:  32;  10:  5,18;  12: 
 18,21 ;  20:  19,  25.  A  derivative  was  rendered 
 in  all  the  early  English  versions  by  '  heathen  ' 
 in  6:7;  18:17,  whicli  gives  the  Christian 
 point  of  view,  but  the  Rev.  Ver.  restores  the 
 Jewish  stand-point  by  rendering  'Gentiles.' 
 (It  does  the  same  in  Acts  4:  25;  2  Cor.  11: 
 26;  Gal.  1  :  16;  2:  9;  3:  8.)— To  salute  a 
 person  is  a  stronger  mark  of  kind  feelings 
 according  to  Oriental  manners  than  among 
 us,  their  salutations  being  usually  elaborate, 
 and  therefore  given  only  to  express  high  re- 
 spect. Jews  did  not  generally  salute  Gentile.s, 
 and  Mohammedans  as  a  rule  do  not  salute 
 Christians;  and  the  Apostle  John  (2johuior.) 
 forbids  not  q,nly  hospitality  but  'greeting' 
 (same  word  as  in  James  1:1;  Acts  15:  23)  to 
 teachers  of  those  antichristian  and  grossly 
 immoral  notions  which  prevailed.  To  ex- 
 press the  importance  of  'salute'  in  this  verse, 
 Tj'ndale  and  Geneva  give  a  sort  of  para- 
 phrase, 'if  ye  be  friendly  to  your  brethren 
 only,'  and  Great  Bible,  '  if  ye  make  much  of,' 
 etc. — Luke  (6. 34  f.)  here  gives  some  other  ex- 
 pressions which  still  further  amplify  J;he 
 thoughts  expressed  in  this  and  the  two  pre- 
 ceding verses.  It  is  not  diflScult  to  under- 
 stand that  each  Evangelist  has  given  only 
 a  part  of  what  was  spoken. 
 
 48.  Be  ye  perfect.  Ve  shall  be  (so  Tyn- 
 dalc.  Great  Bible,  Geneva,  and  Rev.  Ver. ),  is 
 a  literal  translation  of  the  Greek  Future, 
 which  is  in  such  a  case  substantially  equiva- 
 lent to  an  imperative.  The  form  of  exjires- 
 sion  may  carry  an  allusion  to  Deut.  18  :  13. 
 Ye  is  ?mphatic,  meaning  Christ's  disciples  as 
 contrasted  with  publicans  and  Gentiles. 
 Therefore,  presents  this  as  a  conclusion  from 
 what  precedes:  since  you  ought  to  be  at  a 
 higher  point  of  morality'  than  publicans  and 
 Gentiles,  and  ought  to  be  like  your  Father  in 
 heaven  (comp.  v.  45),  therefore  you  shall  be 
 perfect,  etc.  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 
 The  reading  Heavenly  Father  of  many  early 
 manuscripts  and  versions,  was  easily  changed 
 to  the  more  common  'Father  which  is  in 
 heaven'  of  v.  45;  6:9,14.  The  term  ren- 
 dered perfect  is  used  in  a  variety  of  connec- 
 tions, and  its  precise  meaning  must  always  be 
 
124 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 *[Ch.  V. 
 
 determined  by  the  particular  connection. 
 Sometimes  it  is  simply  'complete,'  without 
 any  moral  element,  Heb.  9:  11,  and  perhaps 
 James  1 :  17.  In  other  cases  it  means  com- 
 plete in  growth  of  body  or  mind,  'full- 
 grown.'   (l  Cor.  14  :  20;    Kph.  4 :  13 ;  Heb.  5:  14  ;  6:  1 ;  1  Cor. 
 
 2:6.)  In  3'et  others,  complete  morally,  as 
 Matt.  19:  21;  Col.  1 :  28 ;  4:  12;  James  1  :  4, 
 25;  3:2.  And  there  are  passages  in  which  it 
 seems  to  mean  complete  in  both  knowledge 
 and  moral  excellence,  as  Phil.  3:  15,  and  per- 
 haps 1  Cor.  13:  10.  Here,  it  is  moral  perfec- 
 tion in  general,  but  with  specific  reference  to 
 love  —  i.  e.,  not  loving  friends  only,  which 
 would  be  an  imperfect  love,  but  loving  ene- 
 mies also,  as  our  Heavenly  Father  does.  Luke 
 (6:36)  gives  only  this  specific  thought,  'merci- 
 ful.' But  it  does  not  seem  proper  to  restrict 
 Matthew's  general  term  tothis  tiiought  alone. 
 In  all  things,  love  included,  we  ought  to  be 
 perfect,  even  as  our  Heavenly  Father  is — to  be 
 like  him,  and  so  prove  ourselves  to  be  his 
 children.  Our  own  minds  demand  a  perfect 
 standard,  such  as  the  divine  nature  presents  ; 
 and  however  far  we  may  actually  fall  short 
 of  attaining  it,  yet  he  who  is  content  with 
 coming  short  gives  no  evidence  that  he  is  a 
 child  of  God. 
 
 Thus  ends  the  series  of  striking  particulars 
 (v.  21-48)  in  which  our  Lord  compares  his  teach- 
 ings with  the  law  and  the  current  explana- 
 tions of  it,  so  as  to  show  that  far  from  design- 
 ing to  relax  the  obligations  of  morality ,  his 
 requirements  were  still  more  stringent,  ex- 
 tending, not  merely  to  the  outward  act,  but 
 to  the  motive  and  feeling  ;  not  merel.y  to  what 
 the  letter  of  the  law  required,  but  to  all  that 
 it  designed  and  involved.  (See  on  v.  17.)  As 
 this  portion  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  has 
 especial  reference  to  Jewish  ideas,  Luke,  who 
 wrote  not  for  Jews  in  particular  fas  Matthew 
 did),  but  for  general  circulation,  has  given  no 
 report  of  it,  except  of  what  was  said  on  the 
 subject  of  love  to  enemies,  and  this  he  intro- 
 duces as  general  instruction,  without  any  allu- 
 sion to  the  Jewish  misinterpretations  of  the 
 law  and  mistaken  expectations,  whi(!h  with 
 his  design  would  have  been  out  of  place. 
 
 HOMII.KTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  38-41.  Four  kinds  of  Retaliation.  (1) 
 Natural  passion  says.  Requite  the  like,  and 
 worse.     (2)  The  law   of  Moses  says,  Let  the 
 
 judge  requite  precisely  the  like.  (3)  Christ 
 says.  Do  not  (revengefully)  requite  the  like 
 at  all — better  receive  the  like  a  second  time. 
 (4)  The  apostle  Peter  says  (i  Pet.  3:9),  "Not 
 rendering  evil  for  evil,  but  contrariwise  bless- 
 ing." This  is  the  Christian  retaliation. — Self- 
 defense,  and  punishment  in  ways  regulated 
 by  law,  are  not  forbidden  in  forbidding  hate 
 and  revenge.  But  do  not  "take  the  law  in 
 your  own  hands,"  and  do  not  press  the  execu- 
 tion of  the  law  in  a  revengeful  spirit.  Chrys.  : 
 "Nothing  so  restrains  the  wrong-doers,  as 
 when  the  injured  bear  what  is  done  with  gen- 
 tleness. And  it  not  ox\\y  restrains  them  from 
 rushing  onward,  but  works  upon  them  also  to 
 repent  for  what  has  gone  before,  and,  in  won- 
 der at  such  forbearance,  to  draw  back.  And 
 it  makes  them  more  our  own,  and  causes  them 
 to  be  slaves — not  merely  friends — instead  of 
 haters  and  enemies.  Even  as  avenging  oneself 
 does  just  the  contrary ;  for  it  disgraces  each 
 of  the  two,  and  makes  them  worse,  and  their 
 anger  it  brightens  into  a  greater  flame;  yea, 
 often  no  less  than  death  itself  is  the  end  of  it, 
 going  on  from  bad  to  worse."  Stikr  :  "  That 
 heathenish  law  of  honor,  which  will  not  ac- 
 cept the  very  slightest  indignity,  but  even  in 
 the  midst  of  modern  Christendom  demands 
 the  duel  itself.  To  this  'point  of  honor' 
 stands  opposed  the  patient  acceptance  and  en- 
 durance of  insult,  as  the  genuine  Christian 
 courage  and  knightly  honor.  Oifer  him  the 
 other  also — that  is,  in  thy  heart,  and  in  the 
 disposition  of  thy  mind  ;  calmly  and  patiently 
 wait  if  he  may  .strike  thee  another  blow,  and 
 be  ready  to  receive  that  also — so  far  let  th.y 
 
 spirit  be  from   opposing The  actual 
 
 turning  of  the  other  cheek  might  be  no  otlier 
 than  a  challenge  to  continued  sin,  conse- 
 quently itself  sinful,  and  opposed  to  the  love 
 of  our  neighbor.  There  miglij;  even  be  a 
 proud  despite  in  it,  or  a  mere  hypocritical  af- 
 fectation." Dykes:  "By  general  consent,  a 
 blow  on  the  face  is  the  extreme   of  personal 
 
 insults But  the  spirit  of  our   Lord's 
 
 words  is  not  open  to  the  suspicion  of  being  a 
 craven  spirit.  It  is  this  suspicion,  more,  I 
 fi^ncy,  than  any  thing  else,  which  is  apt  to 
 discredit  the  teaching  of  this  text  with  gen- 
 erous men.  Yet  here,  as  always,  it  is  sin,  not 
 love,  that  is  the  real  coward.  He  who  best 
 obeys  the  rule  of  Jesus  will  be  the  bravest 
 man.     To  curb  temper;  to  govern  the  spirit 
 
Ch.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 125 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 TAKK  heed  that  ye  do  not  your  alms"  before  lueu,  to  ! 
 I)e  sc-eii  of  theiu  :  ollierwise  ye  huve  uo  reward  of  I 
 your  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  I 
 
 1  Take  heed  that  ye  do  not  your  righteousness  be- 
 fore men,  lo  be  seen  of  Iheni :  else  ye  liave  uo  reward 
 with  your  Father  wlio  is  in  heaveu. 
 
 a  Or,  righteousneaa h  Or,  with. 
 
 of  revenge,  even  under  insult;  to  place  what 
 is  better  tian  life,  personal  honor,  under  the 
 control  of  a  love  which  is  patient  and  just  be- 
 cause it  is  strong — stronger  than  passion  :  this 
 is  true  valor  and  true  honor." 
 V.  42.     Our  duty  to  Beggars.     I.    Counsels. 
 
 (1)  We  must  not  refuse  all  because  many  are 
 impostors.  (2)  We  should  strive  to  ascertain 
 who  are  really  needy  and  deserving,  and  to 
 inform  others.  (3)  We  must  not  turn  beggars 
 away  simply  because  otfensive  or  annoying — 
 this  would  be  a  very  petty  selfishness.  (4) 
 Where  there  is  public  provision  for  beg- 
 gars we  should  act  in  harmonj'  with  such  ar- 
 rangements, but  cannot  remit  the  matter 
 wholly  to  them.  (5)  To  open  some  means  of 
 sup]M)rting  themselves  is  far  better  than  to 
 support  them.  II.  Motives.  (1)  Humanity — 
 they  have  the  same  nature  as  ourselves,  essen- 
 tially the  same  sensitive  feelings,  pains  and 
 pleasures,   memories  and  hopes  and  destiny. 
 
 (2)  Piety.  Grateful  love  to  God.  We  are 
 beggars,  to  whom  he  gives  liberally,  and  we 
 must  return  to  him  by  giving  to  our  fellow- 
 men. —  Borrowing  and  Lending.  It  is  more 
 ble.-^sed  to  lend  than  to  borrow.  Cautions  as 
 to  borrowing — encouragements  to  lend.  Comp. 
 Luke  6:  35. 
 
 V.  44.  Cyril  :  "  Let  us  love  our  enemies, 
 not  as  adulterers  or  murderers,  "but  as  men." 
 — Chrys.:  "Have  you  seen  what  steps  he  has 
 ascended,  and  how  he  has  placed  us  on  the 
 very  summit  of  virtue?  Look  at  the  succes- 
 sion from  the  beginning.  The  first  step  is,  not 
 to  begin  injuring  ;  the  second,  after  injury  has 
 been  begun,  not  to  defend  yourself  against 
 the  injurer  by  like  actions;  the  third,  not  to 
 inflict  on  the  wrong-doer  that  which  one  has 
 suffered,  but  to  keep  quiet;  the  fourth,  even 
 to  yield  oneself  to  suflfer  evil ;  the  fifth,  to 
 yield  even  more  than  he  who  did  the  evil 
 wishes;  the  si.xth,  not  to  hate  him  who  does 
 these  things;  the  seventh,  even  to  love  him  ; 
 the  eighth,  even  to  do  him  good  ;  the  ninth,  I 
 even  to  pray  to  God  for  him.  Have  you  seen  I 
 the  height  of  Christian  philosophy?  " — Love  I 
 your   enemies.     I.    Howf     (1)    Do  not  love  | 
 
 what  is  wrong  in  them,  but  love  them  notwith- 
 standing the  wrong.  (2)  Love  them  in  the 
 same  way  that  God  loves  his  enemies.  II. 
 Why  9  (1)  Because  fellow-men  ( '  neighbors ' ), 
 although  enemies.  (2)  In  order  to  be  like 
 God,  his  children.  Jerome:  "Many  say 
 that  to  love  enemies  is  too  much  for  human 
 nature;  but  David  did  this  to  Saul  and  Ab- 
 salom; Stephen  prayed  for  the  enemies  that 
 were  stoning  him  ;  Jesus  both  taught  and  did 
 it.  'Father,  forgive  them.'" — Henry:  "It 
 was  said  of  Archbishop  Crar.mer,  that  the  way 
 to  make  him  a  friend  was  to  do  him  an  ill 
 turn  ;  so  many  did  he  serve  who  had  dis- 
 obliged him." 
 
 V.  45.  Natural  blessings,  as  sunshine  and 
 rain.  The  modern  phrase  is  that  they  are 
 caused  by  the  "laws  of  nature."  They  are 
 caused  by  natural  forces,  which  we  perceive 
 to  act  regularly,  and  these  regular  modes  of 
 acting  we  call  laws.  But  who  appointed  the 
 laws?  Who  created  the  forces,  and  made 
 them  such  as  to  act  in  these  regular  ways? 
 The  Scriptures  represent  the  Creator  as  work- 
 ing in  the  forces  he  has  created  and  controls. 
 — Sonship  to  God.  (1)  Shown  by  moral  like- 
 ness to  him.  (2)  In  particular,  by  kindness 
 to  our  fellow-men,  even  to  enemies. — V.  46  f. 
 Natural  kindness  and  Christian  kindness. 
 Christians  ought  assuredly  to  be  better  than 
 men  in  general.  V.  48.  Imitating.  (1)  Do  not 
 imitate  the  publicans  and  the  Gentiles.  (2) 
 Imitate  your  Heavenly  Father. — Perfection. 
 (1)  We  should  wish  to  be  perfect — and  pained 
 with  our  imperfections.  (2)  We  should  try 
 to  be  perfect — not  disheartened  by  past  fail- 
 ures. (3)  We  may  hope  to  be  perfect — as  we 
 pass  into  the  perfect  world. 
 
 Ch.  6 :  1-4.  Good  Works  Without  Os- 
 tentation.   I.  Alms-oivinq. 
 
 Since  5:  17  (see  Analysis  at  beginning  of 
 ch.  5),  our  Lord  has  been  showing  that  he  re- 
 quires in  the  subjects  of  the  Messianic  reign, 
 a  higher  and  more  spiritual  morality  than 
 that  which  was  taught  and  practiced  by  the 
 Scribes  and  Pharisees.    This  is  continued  in 
 
126 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch   VI. 
 
 2  Tlierefore"  when  thou  doest  thine  alms,  do  not  sound 
 a  trumpet  hel'ore  thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in  the  syna- 
 gogues and  in  the  streets,  that  they  may  have  glory  of 
 lueu.     Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have  their  reward. 
 
 3  But  when  thou  doest  alms,  let  not  thy  left  hand 
 know  what  thy  right  hand  doeth  : 
 
 4  That  thine  aluis  may  be  in  secret:  and  thy  Father 
 which  seethiu  secret  himself  shall  reward  thee  openly. 
 
 2  When  therefore  thou  doest  alms,  sound  not  a 
 trumpet  before  thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in  the 
 synagogues  and  in  the  streets,  that  they  may  have 
 glory  of  men.     Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have 
 
 3  received  their  reward.  But  when  thou  doest  alms, 
 let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what  thy  right   hand 
 
 4  doeth:  that  thine  alms  may  be  in  secret;  and  thy 
 Father  who  seeth  in  secret  shall  recompense  thee. 
 
 I  Or,  cause  not  a  trumpet  to  be  sounded. 
 
 8:  1-18;  and  as  5:  20  introduced  the  first  main 
 section,  (5: 20-48),  so  v.  1  introdtices  tlie  second. 
 (6:i-i8.j  In  5:  20  it  is  said  that  their  righteous- 
 ness must  exceed  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees; 
 accordingly  (Weiss,  Lutteroth)  5:  20-48  gives 
 examples  from  the  teachings  of  the  Scribes, 
 and  6:  1-18  from  the  practice  of  the  Phari- 
 sees. The  general  principle  of  verse  1  is  illus- 
 trated by  applying  it  to  three  exercises  highly 
 valued  among  the  Jews  (commended  together 
 in  Tobit  12:  8),  viz.,  almsgiving  (v.  2-4),  prayer 
 (o-io),  and  fasting,  (le-is.)  Each  of  these,  he 
 says,  should  be  performed,  not  with  a  view  to 
 human  approbation  and  reward,  but  to  that 
 of  God.  Calvin:  "A  very  necessary  admo- 
 nition; for  in  all  virtues  the  entrance  of  am- 
 bition is  to  be  avoided,  and  there  is  no  work 
 so  laudable  as  not  to  be  in  many  instances 
 corrupted  and  polluted  by  it." 
 
 1.  Your  righteousness,'  i.  e.,  righteous 
 actions  or  good  deeds  (as  in  5:  6,  10,  20),  in- 
 cluding such  as  alms-giving,  prayer,  and 
 fasting.''  To  do  righteousness  is  a  phrase  of 
 frequent  occurrence,  as  in  Psa.  106:3;  Isa. 
 58:  2;  1  John  2:  29;  8:7,  10.  To  be  seen 
 of  them.  More  fully  rendered,  '  with  a 
 view  to  he  looked  at  (or  gazed  at)  by  them' ; 
 the  Greek  construction  is  the  same  as  in  5: 
 28;  28:  5,  conveying  distinctly  the  idea  of 
 purpose,  design ;  and  the  Greek  verb  is  a 
 strong  word  (the  root  from  which  comes 
 theatre),  and  suggests  the  being  gazed  at  as  a 
 spectacle.  So  'liypocrite'  is  originally  '  actor,' 
 one  who  plays  a  part.     This  meaning  of  '  to 
 
 be  seen,'  is  very  strongly  brought  out  by 
 Tyndale,  Great  Bible,  and  Geneva,  'to  the 
 intent  that,'  etc. ;  and  for  'seen'  Geneva  saj'S, 
 'looked  at.'  What  our  Lord  forbids  is  there- 
 fore not  publicity  in  performing  good  deeds, 
 which  is  often  necessary  and  therefore  projier, 
 but  ostentatious  publicity, /or  the  purpose  of 
 attracting  attention  and  gaining  applause. 
 This  obviously  does  not  conflict  with  5:  16, 
 where  the  object  to  be  had  in  view  is  that 
 God  may  be  glorified,  not  ourselves.  (See  on 
 that  passage.)  No  reward  of— or,  with 
 (comp.  margin  of  Com.  Ver.),  as  if  laid  up 
 in  God's  presence  for  you.  Comp.  5:  12,  46;  1 
 Pet.  1 :  4.— The  Greek  and  Roman  philosophers 
 and  the  Jewish  writers  have  many  maxims 
 upon  the  importance  of  being  uno.stentatious 
 in  virtue,  especially  in  deeds  of  benevolence. 
 A  desire  for  the  approbation  of  our  fellow- 
 men  isnot  in  itself  wrong,  and  not  incompati- 
 ble with  piety,  but  it  should  be  completely 
 subordinated  to  the  desire  that  God  may  ap- 
 prove us,  and  that  he  may  be  glorified  in  us. 
 This  entire  subordination  is  manifestly  very 
 diflScult,  and  hence  many  think  it  easier  to  de- 
 nounce ambition  altogether,  forgetting  that 
 ambition  is  an  original  principle  of  our  na- 
 ture, to  destroy  which  would  be  as  injurious 
 as  it  is  impossible.  But  while  not  inherently 
 sinful,  ambition,  like  anger  (see  on  5 :  *22),  is 
 exceedingly  apt  to  become  sinful,  and  hence 
 the  solemn  warning  here  given. 
 
 2-4.  The  first  of  the  three  subj^ects  to  which 
 our  Lord  applies  the  great  principle  of  v.  1  is 
 
 iThis  (comp.  Com.  Ver.  margin)  is  the  reading  of  the 
 three  oldest  uncials  that  contain  the  passage  (B.  N  T).), 
 of  the  Latin  versions  (nearly  all  copies)  and  Latin 
 Fathers,  and  is  adopted  by  Lach.,  Tisch.,  Treg.,  W  H. 
 It  might  easily  be  altered  to  the  word  meaning  '  alms,' 
 partly  because  that  is  the  subject  of  v.  2-4,  and  many 
 did  not  see  that  v.  1  presented  a  distinct  general  pre- 
 cept, and  partly  because  the  later  Jews  often  used 
 'righteousness'  as  meaning  alms,  that  being  in  their 
 view  the  foremost  righteousness.  (Comp.  our  modern 
 employment  of  '  charity  'to  denote  simply  alms-giving.) 
 This  use  is  seen  in  the  Talmud,  and  in  the  frequent 
 translations  of  the  Hebrew  word  for  righteousness  by 
 
 'alms'  in  the  Sept.,  but  is  not  found  in  N.  T.,  nor  in 
 the  Hebrew  O.  T. ;  for  Gesenius'  examples,  Prov.  10:  2. 
 11:4;  Psa,  24:  .5;  Micah  6:  .5,  do  not  at  all  require  or 
 justify  such  a  sense.  But  this  notion  of  righteousness  as 
 alms,  spreading  among  Christians,  might  cause  'alms' 
 to  be  written  in  the  margin  of  v.  1  as  exjjlaining  the 
 supposed  meaning  of  righteousness,  and  then  its  sub- 
 stitution by  copyists.  Notice  that  the  Oriental  versions 
 generally  read  alms,  as  the  usage  just  mentioned 
 would  be  readily  adopted  in  an  Oriental  language. 
 
 2  Several  early  MSS.  and  versions  insert  dc,  '  But  take 
 heed,'  etc.,  which  is  adopted  by  Tisch.,  and  given  iu 
 brackets  by  W  H.    The  question  of  its  genuineness  is 
 
Ch.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 127 
 
 Alms-giving.      (»•■■!•♦•)      Therefore    presents 
 what  foil II \vs  as  an  inference  from  what  pre- 
 cedes, the   specific  precept  inferred  from  the 
 general.     Thou,  see  on  5:  23;  6:5.      When 
 thou  doest,  appears  to  take  for  granted  that 
 they  will   do   so,  as  likewise    in   v.  5  and  16. 
 The  English  word  'alms'  is  an  abridged  form 
 of   the    Greek    word    liere  used,    eleemosune 
 (comp.  our  adjective  eleemosynary),  gradually 
 reduced  to  German   almosen,  W^'clif  s  alm- 
 es-ic,  Scotch  awnious,  our  alms  (ams).   Sound 
 a  trumpet,  is  by  the  Greek  commentators  and 
 nearly  all  recent  writers  understood  as  merely 
 a   figurative    expression,    common    to    many 
 languages,    for   parade   and   effort  to   attract 
 notice  and  applause.     There  is  no  authority 
 for  the  conjecture  of  Calvin    (mentioned  as 
 early  as  Eiith^'mius)  and  some  others  {includ- 
 ing Stier  ,  that  it  was  a  practice  among  the 
 Jews  for  an  ostentatious  alms-giver  literally 
 to  sound   a    trumpet    before    him   in   public 
 places    to    summon    the   needy   (sounding  it 
 through  another  person,  see  margin  of  Com. 
 Ver.  \     Lightf.  sought  long  and  earnestly  for 
 evidence  of  such  a  practice,  but  found  none  ; 
 and   it   is  very  improbable  that  such  a  thing 
 would    have    been    jjermitted    'in   the   syna- 
 gogues.'    We  see  much   benevolence  at  the 
 present  day   so    ostentatious    that   the  giver 
 might  very  naturally  be  figuratively  described 
 as   sounding    a    trumpet    before    him.      The 
 notion  of  Edersheim,  "The  Temple,"  p.  26, 
 that  the  *>xpression  refers  to  trumpet-shaped 
 contribution-boxes,   in    the  temple   treasury, 
 appears  extremely  far-fetched   and   fanciful. 
 Hypocrites.      The   word  is  borrowed  by  us 
 from  the  Greek,  and  in  classic  use  signified  an 
 actor,  who  wore  a  mask  and  played  a  part. 
 This  well  illustrates,  as  it  naturally  led  to,  the 
 sense   in  which  the  word  is  so  often  used  in 
 Scripture.     As  to  synagogues,  see  on  4:23. 
 That  they  may  have  glory,  or,  he  glorified 
 of  men,   in   contrast    to   seeking   the   glory 
 which  God  gives.  (Comp.  John  .5:  44\   Verily  ' 
 I  say  unto  you,- see  on  5:  18.     They  have,  : 
 or,  have  received.      So  Vulgate,  "VVyclif ;  and 
 so  Com.  Ver.  translates  the  same  word  in  Luke  , 
 
 6 :  24.  The  Greek  verb  is  a  compound,  signi- 
 fying to  have  entirely,  have  the  whole  of,  have 
 in  full.  The  idea  is  that  in  being  gazed  at  and 
 glorified  by  men  they  have  all  the  reward 
 they  will  ever  obtain,  for  they  must  fail  of  the 
 reward  mentioned  in  v.  1.  (Comp.  Psa.  17  : 
 14.)  See  the  same  word  below  in  v.  5,  16. 
 But  when  thou  doest  alms,  the  position  of 
 the  words  making  'thou'  emphatic,  in  con- 
 trast to  the  hypocrites.  Let  not  thy  left 
 hand,  etc.  Here,  as  in  v.  2,  we  have  a  fig- 
 urative expressson.  It  suggests  the  pleasing 
 and  striking  image  of  a  man  passing  one  who 
 is  in  need,  and  with  his  right  hand  giving  alms 
 in  so  quiet  a  way  that,  so  to  speak,  even  his 
 own  left  hand  does  not  know  what  is  going 
 on.  That,  in  v.  4,  is  not'  so  that'  but  '  in 
 order  that,'  expressing  not  simply  the  result, 
 but  the  purpose;  just  as  in  v.  2,  in  5:  15,  etc. 
 Of  course  this  does  not  require  that  all 
 benevolence  shall  be  literally  secret,  but  that 
 no  benevolence  shall  be  ostentatious  (see  on 
 V.  11  So  far  from  trumpeting  your  alms- 
 giving before  the  public,  do  not  even  let  it  be 
 known  to  yourself.  Which  seeth  in  secret, 
 not  exactly  who  sees  what  is  done  in  secret, 
 but  who  is  present  in  secret  and  sees  there. 
 Comp.  V.  6,  18,  '  which  is  in  secret.'  Calvin: 
 "  He  silently  glances  at  a  kind  of  folly  which 
 prevails  everywhere  among  men,  that  they 
 think  they  have  lost  their  pains  if  there  have 
 not  been  manj'  spectators  of  their  virtues.'" 
 Reward,  recompense,  or,  repay,  is  the  word 
 explained  on5:33,i  and  diflferent  from  the 
 noun  rendered  'reward'  in  v.  If.  We  are 
 not  told  when  or  how  the  recompense  will  be 
 given,  and  may  understand  that  it  will  be 
 both  in  time  and  in  eternity,  both  in  charac- 
 ter and  in  felicity. 
 
 The  Jews  held  alms-giving  in  the  highest 
 estimation.  Thus  Tobit,  12:  8,  says,  "It  is 
 good  to  do  alms  rather  than  to  treasure 
 up  gold.  For  alms  delivers  from  death  [a 
 misinterpretation  of  Prov.  10:  2;  11:  4],  and 
 this  will  purge  away  every  sin."  Comp.  Si- 
 rach  29:  11  AT.  The  Talmud  says  that  alms- 
 giving is  "more  excellent  than  all  offerings," 
 
 hard  to  decide.  If  adopted,  it  would  seem  to  imply  the  i  see  how  they  may  have  been  written  on  the  margin,  to 
 expectation  that  .t  :  20  and  JS  would  stir  in  the  persons  I  bring  out  the  implied  contrast,  and  then  supposed  to  be 
 addressed  a  desire  to  be  righteous,  and  so  they  would  part  of  the  text  because  quite  appropriate;  while  il 
 need  the  caution,  "  But  take  care,"  etc.  I  present  originally,   we  cannot  imaging  why  any  one 
 
 1 '  Himself'  and  '  openly  '  are  omitted  by  the  earliest  '  should  have  wished  to  omit  them.    So  they  must  be  re 
 manuscripts  and  most  of  the  early  versions.    We  can  '  jected  without  hesitation. 
 
128 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 is  "equal  to  the  whole  law,"  will  "deliver 
 from  the  condeiniiation  of  hell,"  and  makes  a 
 man  "  perfectly  righteous."  In  the  Talmud 
 of  Babylon,  Psa.  17  :  15,  is  explained  to  mean, 
 "I  shall  behold  thy  face  on  account  of  alms" 
 [properly,  '  in  righteousness'],  and  the  infer- 
 ence is  drawn  that  "  on  account  of  one  farthing 
 given  to  the  poor  in  alms,  a  man  becomes 
 partaker  of  the  beatific  vision."  Maimonides 
 particularizes  eight  degrees  of  alms-giving, 
 the  merit  being  graded  according  to  the  cir- 
 cumstances. In  like  manner  the  Roman 
 Catholics  attach  great  value  to  gifts  and  other 
 kindnesses  to  the  poor,  believing  that  they 
 atone  for  sins.  Holding  the  books  of  Tobit 
 and  Sirach  to  be  canonical,  they  find  in  them 
 proof-texts  for  th is  doctrine.  Add  to  the  above 
 Sirach  3:  30,  "alms  will  atone  for  sins."  In 
 this,  as  in  various  other  cases,  there  is  reason 
 to  fear  that  Protestants,  by  a  natural  reaction 
 from  Romish  error,  fail  to  value  an  important 
 Christian  duty  as  they  should  do.  See  Prov. 
 19:  17,  also  the  cup  of  cold  water  (Matt.  lo:  42), 
 the  judgment  scenes  (26:35ir.),  also  2  Cor.  9: 
 6  ff. ;  Phil.  4  :  18  f  ;  1  Tim.  6:  19;  James  1 : 
 27.  That  is  a  good  saying  of  a  Roman  poet, 
 "It  is  only  the  riches  you  give  that  you  will 
 always  have."     And  see  Tobit  4  :  7  ff. 
 
 Some  of  the  Jewish  writers  also  enjoin  se- 
 crecy in  alms-giving.  Talmud:  "He  that 
 does  alms  in  secret  is  greater  than  Moses."  A 
 Mohammedan  proverb  says:  "Hast  thou  done 
 a  good  deed,  cast  it  into  the  sea ;  if  the  fish  find 
 it  not,  yet  will  Gr^.^d  see  it."  And  among  the 
 traditional  sayings  of  Mohammed,  we  find, 
 "In  alms-giving,  the  left  hand  should  not 
 know  what  the  right  has  given" — one  of  the 
 numerous  instances  in  which  Mohammed  bor- 
 rowed from  the  Scriptures,  not  only  the  Old 
 but  also  the  New  Testament. 
 
 IIOMILETICAL   AND   PRACTICAL. 
 
 v.  1.  ViNET  (in  Lutteroth):  "To  be  per- 
 fect (5:««),  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  seek 
 the  notice  and  aim  at  the  approval  of  a  per- 
 fect being."  Chrys.:  "It  may  be,  both  that 
 one  doing  alms  [he  had  the  wrongtext]  before 
 men  may  not  do  it  to  be  seen  of  them,  and 
 again  that  one  not  doing  it  before  men  may 
 
 do  it  to  be  seen  of  them He  (Christ) 
 
 defines  both  the  penalty  and  reward  not  by 
 the  result  of  the  action,  but  bj' the  intention 
 of  the  doer. — V.  1  and  5:  16.    Good  Works  in 
 
 Public.  1)  Wrong  motive,  that  men  may 
 honor  us.  2)  Right  motive,  that  men  may 
 glorify  God.— BoARDMAN  :  "Distinguish  be- 
 tween doing  right  in  order  to  help  others,  as 
 when  one  lights  a  beacon  in  order  to  guide 
 the  sailor,  and  doing  right  in  order  to  be 
 praised  by  others,  as  when  one  stands  in  full 
 blaze  of  a  chandelier  in  order  to  display  his 
 own  jewelry."  Dykes:  "The  actions  of 
 piety,  like  its  tones  or  its  gaits,  are  so  imitable, 
 and  the  imitation  is  so  hard  of  detection,  that 
 they  become  the  invariable  livery  of  the 
 hypocrite.  For  the  same  reason,  they  seduce 
 those  who  are  not  yet  hypocrites  into  becom- 
 ing so.  When  a  man  would  increase  or  pre- 
 serve a  reputation  for  piety  which  he  has  once 
 honestly  enough  obtained,  it  is  fatally  easy  to 
 perform  pious  acts,  with  this  end  in  view,  a 
 little  oftener  or  a  little  more  ostentatiously 
 than  he  would  do  were  he  only  careful  about 
 serving  God." 
 
 V.  2-4.  Two  ways  of  doing  good,  and  two 
 kinds  of  reward.  —  What  is  the  hypocrite's  re- 
 ward? Praise  from  some  of  his  fellow-men, 
 with  the  consciousness  that  he  does  not  de- 
 serve it,  a  perpetual  dread  lest  they  find  him 
 out,  and  frequent  fears  of  that  coming  time 
 when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  re- 
 vealed.— It  is  not  necessarily  wrong  to  em- 
 ploy example  and  emulation  in  persuading 
 men  to  give.  (2Cor.8and9.) — H3-pocris3'.  1)  Its 
 nature.  2)  Its  unwilling  tribute  to  true  piety 
 — as  counterfeit  coin  is  abundant  because 
 genuine  coin  is  so  valuable.  3)  Its  reward. 
 (a)  the  reward  it  may  gain,  (b)  the  reward  it 
 must  miss.  Rochefoucauld:  "  Hj'pocrisy 
 is  a  sort  of  homage  that  vice  pays  to  virtue." 
 Henry:  "The  hypocrite  catches  at  the 
 shadow,  but  the  upright  man  makes  sure  of 
 the  substance."  EccE  Homo  :  "But  there  are 
 subtler  forms  of  hypocrisy,  which  'Christ  does 
 not  denounce,  probably  because  the3'  have 
 sprung  since  out  of  the  corruption  of  a  subtler 
 creed  ....  They  would  practice  assiduously 
 the  rules  by  which  Christ  said  heaven  was  to 
 be  won.  They  would  patiently  turn  the  left 
 cheek,  indefatigably  walk  the  two  miles,  they 
 would  bless  with  effusion  those  who  cursed 
 them,  and  praj'  fluently  for  those  who  used 
 them  spitefully.  To  love  their  enemies,  to 
 love  any  one,  they  would  certainly  find  im- 
 possible, but  the  outward  signs  of  love  might 
 easily  be  learnt.     And  thus  there  would  arise 
 
Ch.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 129 
 
 .")  And  when  tliou  prayest,  thou  !»halt  not  be  as  the  ' 
 hypocrites  a-r;    for  they  love  to  pray  staniliuf;  iu  the 
 synagogues  an<l  in  tlie  corners  of  tlie  streets,  that  they 
 u'lay  l)e  seen  of  men.     Verily  I  say  uuto  you,  I'hey  have 
 their  reward.  | 
 
 t)  B'.it  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet.J 
 and  when  Ihou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father! 
 which    is   in   .secret;   and   thy  Father  which   seeth   in 
 secret  shall  reward  thee  openly. 
 
 7  But  when  ye  pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the  | 
 
 5  And  when  ye  pray,  ye  shall  not  be  as  the  hypo- 
 crites:  I'or  they  love  lo  stand  and  pray  in  the  syna- 
 gogues and  in  the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  they 
 may  be  .seen  of  men.     Verily  I  say  unto  you.  They 
 
 6  have  received  their  reward.  But  thou,  when  thou 
 prayest,  enter  into  thine  inner  chamber,  and  having 
 shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  l-ather  wiio  is  iu  secret, 
 and  thy  Father  who  seeth  iu  secret  shall  recompense 
 
 7  thee.     And  iu  praying  use  not  vaiu  repetitious,  as 
 
 a   new  class  of  actors,    not   like   those  whom 
 
 Christ   denounced hoping  to  impose 
 
 by  their  dramatic  talent  upon  their  Father  in 
 iicaven."     LuTiiER:   "  If  we  cease  our  chari- 
 
 hours  in  a  public  place  and  a  praying  po.sture 
 (Lightf. ).  The  e.xcuse  for  such  parade  of 
 devotion  was  found  in  the  idea  tlmt  when 
 the  hour   of  prayer  arrived,  one   must  pray 
 
 table  deeds  because  men  are  ungrateful,  that  i  wherever  he  was;  so  with  the  Mohammedans 
 .<hows  tliat  we  were  not  aiming  to  please  and  now,  who  may  often  be  seen  praying  in  the 
 honor  (Jod."  |  most   public   places.      The  i^ractice   of  indo- 
 
 5-l.j.  (Joou   Works  Without  Ostknt  a- |  lently  sitting  during  praj'er  finds  no  support 
 TioN.     11.   Prayer.  either  in  Scripture  precedent  (unless  2  Sam. 
 
 •>.  The  general  principle  of  v.  1,  that  good  ,7:  18  be  claimed  as  .-?uch),in  the  natural  feel- 
 works  must  not  be  performed  ostentatiousl3',    ing  of  propriety,  or  in  devout  experience, 
 is  now  applied  to  a  second  example  (compare        Verily   I    say    uuto    you,   see   on   5:    18. 
 
 on   V.   2).     And  when   thou  prayest.    The 
 
 correct  text  is,  and  when  ye  pray.  It  was 
 early  changed  in  some  copies  into  "thou 
 ])rayest,"  to  agree  with  the  singular  verbs 
 which  precede.     But  throughout  this  passage 
 
 They  have,  have  received — "have  in  full." 
 See  on  v.  2(5. 
 
 6,  But  thou,  changing  agsiin  to  the  sin- 
 gular number  for  pointed  personal  application 
 (see  on  5 :  23).     The  word  rendered  closet  sig- 
 
 (v.  118)  the  plural  is  used  in  the  general  injunc-  i  nifies  originally  a  store-room,  and  then  any 
 tioiis  (v.  1,5, 16),  and  the  singular  in  the  pointed  private  or  retired  room.  Rev.  Ver.,  "  inner 
 personal  applications,  (v.  j-i,  6,  n,  is).  Compare  chamber."  It  is  frequently  applied  in  the 
 ■  >M  ;") :  2:5.     Hypocrites,  comp.  on  v.  2.    Syn-  j  Septuagint  to  a  bed-chamber;  comp.  Isa.  20: 
 
 iigogues,  see  on  4:  28.  Some  would  take  the 
 word  here  in  its  etymological  sense,  as  denot- 
 ing "  gatherings"  anywhere,  but  there  is  no 
 propriety  in  departing  from  the  usual  mean- 
 ing. It  was  not  wrong  to  pray  in  the  .syna- 
 gogues, which  was  a  commoit  u.sage  ;  but  these 
 hypocrites  prayed  there  rather  than  in  secret, 
 and  did  so  for  the  purpose  of  display.  In 
 the  corners  of  the  streets,  they  could  be 
 seen  from  four  direction*,  and  thus  would  be 
 delightfully  conspicuous.  The  word  for 
 "streets"  is  ditt'erent  from  that  of  v.  3,  and 
 denotes  broad,  spacious  streets.  To  pray 
 standing.  Three  postures  in  praj'er  are 
 mentioned  in  Scripture;  standing  (i  sam.  i:-j6; 
 
 20,  "Come,  my  people,  enter  thou  into  thy 
 chambers,  and  shut  thy  doors  about  thee: 
 hide  thyself  as  it  were  for  a  little  moment, 
 until  the  indignation  be  overpast."  Compare 
 also  Matt.  24:2(i;  Luke  12:3.  The  notion 
 that  our  Lord  designs  to  refer  to  a  particular 
 room  on  the  top  of  a  Jewish  house,  or  over 
 the  main  entrance  of  the  building,  is  unwar- 
 ranted, and  unnecessarily  restricts  the  mean- 
 ing of  the  pa.ssage.  The  inner  chamber  may 
 in  fact  often  be  best  found  in  the  solitude  of 
 nature,  as  Jesus  frequently  did.  (Mark  i.-  3,5;  6:  46,- 
 u:32.)  Shut  thydoor,  the  word  denoting  that 
 it  is  not  only  closed,  but  fastened,  thus  giving 
 the  idea  of  the  most  complete  privacy.  (Comp. 
 
 Mark  11  :w;  Luke  18: 11, 13),  kneeling  (2  ciiroD.6:  13 ;  Dan.  j  2  Kings  4  :  33. )  Ih  sccret  our  Father  is  pres- 
 6: 10:  LukeJ2:4i :  Acts 7 :  60 ;  9:  W;  20:. 36;  21:5);  and  in  ent,  ill  sccret  he  sces,  and  though  men  will 
 cases  tif  peculiar  awe  or  distress,  prostration  !  not  recompense,  he  will.  Comp.  Prov.  lo :  3. 
 on  the  face.  (Num.  i«:22;  Josii.  5:14;  Dan.  8:iT;  Matt.  (Openly  is  a  spurious  addition,  as  in  v.  4.) 
 •2«::i'j;  Rev. 11:16.)  Standing  being  therefore  a|  7  f .  Slightly  digressing  in  a  very  natural 
 common  posture,  it  is  plain  that  this  formed  way  from  the  precise  line  of  thought  in  v. 
 no  part  of  the  display-,  which  consisted  in  1-18.  and  resuming  the  plural  of  general  ad- 
 choosing  the  most  public  places  to  parade  dress,  our  Lord  here  appends  a  censure  of 
 their  devotions.  The  Talmud  of  Babylon  i  another  and  kindred  fault  in  prayer,  in  the 
 says  that  persons  would  sometimes  stand  three  I  injunction,  use  not  vain  repetitions.    The 
 
130 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 heathen  do :  for  they  think  that  they  shall  be  heard  for 
 their  much  speaking. 
 
 8  Be  not  ye  therefore  like  unto  them ;  for  your  Father 
 knoweth  what  things  ye  have  need  of,  before  ye  ask 
 him. 
 
 the  Gentiles  do:   for  they  think  that  they  shall  be 
 
 8  heard  for  their  much  speaking.     Be  not  therefore 
 
 like   unto  them:    for  'your  l>'alher  knoweth  what 
 
 1  Some  aucieiit  authorities  read,  God  your  Father. 
 
 Greek  has  a  rare  word  formed  so  that  its 
 sound  shall  resemble  the  sense  (onomato- 
 poeia), and  used  to  express  stuttering,  the 
 indistinct  speech  of  little  children,  or  any 
 confused  babble.  This  well  represents  the 
 practice  common  in  the  public  worship  of 
 some  of  the  heathen,  as  when  the  priests  of 
 Baal  continued  from  morning  until  noon  to 
 cry:  "O  Baal,  hear  us!  "  (i  Kings  isim),  and  the 
 multitude  in  the  theatre  at  Ephesus  for  two 
 hours  shouted,  "Great  is  Diana  of  the  Ephe- 
 sians."  (Actsi9:34.)  A  great  crowd  continuing 
 to  repeat  the  same  words,  every  one  for  him- 
 self, would  make  just  the  babbling  noise 
 which  the  Greek  word  expresses ;  and  so 
 would  a  single  person,  when,  wearily  and 
 without  interest,  and  as  rapidly  as  possible, 
 repeating  the  same  word  or  phrase.  Tyndale 
 rendered  "babble  not  much,"  followed  by 
 Great  Bible  and  Geneva.  The  Com.  Ver. 
 rendering,  "use  not  vain  repetitions,"  was 
 suggested  by  the  commentary  of  Beza, 
 whose  guidance  that  version  frequently  fol- 
 lows. It  is  possible  that  as  a  stutterer  often 
 repeats  the  same  word,  the  Greek  word  came 
 to  be  used  to  denote  idle  and  unmeaning  repe- 
 titions in  general.  The  idea  of  the  heathen 
 was  that  for  [in)  their  much  speaking  they 
 would  be  heard.  So  the  Koman  comic  writer 
 Terence  makes  one  person  tell  another  not  to 
 stun  the  gods  with  thanksgivings,  "unless 
 you  judge  them  to  have  no  more  sense  than 
 yourself,  so  as  to  think  they  do  not  under- 
 stand anything  unless  it  has  been  said  a  hun- 
 dred times  "  The  Jews  must  have  been  in- 
 clining to  the  same  practice,  thinking  that 
 there  was  merit  in  saying  over  certain  words 
 of  prayer  many  times.  In  Talmud  Bab.,  E.. 
 Hanin  saj's,  "If  prayer  is  prolonged,  it  will 
 not  be  without  effect."  Another  objects  that 
 it  may  make  one  sick,  and  a  third  that  it  may 
 make  him  gloomy.  Compare  Mark  12:  40: 
 "And  for  a  pretence  make  long  prayers." 
 Yet  Eccl.  5:  2  had  i>ointed  out  the  impro- 
 priety of  much  speaking  in  prayer,  "There- 
 fore let  thy  words  be  few,"  and  the  apocry- 
 phal book  of  Sirach  (Ecclus.)  (t-u)  said,  "Do 
 not  prattle   in  a  multitude  of  elders,  and  do 
 
 not  repeat  a  word  in  thy  prayer."  So  the 
 Homan  poet  Plautus  says,  "Transact  divine 
 things  in  few  words."  The  practice  of  pray- 
 ing a  long  time,  as  a  formal  observance,  would 
 naturally  lead  to  unmeaning  repetition.  The 
 Buddhist  monks  at  the  present  time,  will  for 
 whole  days  together  cry  aloud  the  sacred 
 syllable  Um;  and  some  Mohammedans  "  turn 
 about  in  a  circle,  and  pronounce  the  name  of 
 God  until  they  drop  down,"  After  a  Mo- 
 hammedan funeral  in  some  countries,  devout 
 men  assemble,  and  repeat  Allah  el  Allah, 
 "God  is  God,"  three  thousand  times.  A 
 traveler  in  Persia  tells  of  a  man  "  who  prayed 
 so  loud  and  so  long  that  he  lost  his  voice,  and 
 then  groaned  out,  in  voiceless  accents,  the 
 name  of  God  fifty  times."  (Tholuck.)  So  in 
 some  prayers  recorded  in  the  Avesta,  and 
 in  the  old  Egyptian  writings.  M.  Hue 
 tells  of  Buddhist  students  in  Chinese  Tar- 
 tary,  who  will  put  a  written  prayer  on  a 
 wheel,  which  is  turned  with  a  crank,  or 
 even  by  wind  or  water;  and  they  believe 
 that  every  revolution  is  a  prayer,  and  adds 
 to  their  merit.  In  like  manner,  Roman 
 Catholics  now  think  it  very  devout  to  repeat 
 many  times — often  fifteen,  and  in  some  cases 
 a  hundred  and  fifty  times — the  Ave  Maria 
 (Hail,  Mary),  and  the  Pater  Noster  (Our 
 Father,  i.  e.,  the  Lord's  Prayer),  and  count 
 the  repetitions  by  slipping  the  beads  of  the 
 rosary  —  thus  employing  (Tholuck)  the  very 
 prayer  our  Saviour  set  in  contrast  to  such  no- 
 tions and  practices.  This  use  of  a  rosary  is  a 
 Buddhist  practice,  which  came  through  the 
 Mohammedans  to  the  Spanish  *  Christians. 
 But  our  Father  (see  on  v.  9)  is  not  slow  to  at- 
 tend, as  Elijah  mockinglj-  represented  Baal  to 
 be,  nor  unable  to  understand  unless  it  is  said 
 a  hundred  times;  he  knoweth  what  we  need, 
 not  only  as  soon  as  we  ask  it  once,  but  even 
 before  we  ask  it.  Observe,  however,  two 
 things  :  (1)  God's  knowing  before  we  ask  is  no 
 reason  why  we  should  not  ask.  We  do  not 
 pray  in  order  to  give  him  information,  but  to 
 express  our  own  desire,  our  feeling  of  need 
 and  dependence.  Not  that  prayer,  as  many 
 say,  is  designed  simply  to  influence  ourselves ; 
 
Ch.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 131 
 
 men  would  pray  ver3'  little  if  they  really  be- 
 lieved that  to  be  all.  We  pray,  as  hoping 
 thereby  to  induce  God  to  grant  what  we  de- 
 sire ;  and  his  ft)roknowledge  and  even  predes- 
 tinsition  of  all  things  is  no  more  an  objection 
 to  praying  than  to  acting.  (2)  Our  Saviour 
 cannot  mean  that  long-continued  praying  is 
 in  itself  improper,  for  he  himself  sometimes 
 spent  a  whole  night  in  prayer  (Luke6:i'2),  and 
 he  spoke  more  than  one  parable  to  encourage 
 }ierseverance  in  prayer;  nor  is  it  necessarily 
 wrong  to  repeat  the  same  words — a  thing  some- 
 times very  natural  when  we  are  deeply  in 
 earnest  — for  in  Gethsemane  he  "prayed  a 
 third  time,  saying  again  the  same  words.'" 
 {■16:  u.)  The  ditterence  between  these  and 
 the  practice  condemned  is  plain.  Augustine 
 justly  distinguishes  between  much  speaking 
 in  prayer,  and  much  praying. 
 
 9.  After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye, 
 with  a  strong  emi)hasis  (as  the  Greek  shows) 
 on  "ye."  This  injunction  is  presented  as  a 
 consequence  of  what  precedes.  Since  it  is  un- 
 availing for  us,  and  unworthy  of  our  God,  to 
 pray  as  the  heathen  do  (comp.  v.  7 ;  5:  47), 
 therefore  do  ye  pray  thus.  The  special  (though 
 of  course  not  exclusive)  design  with  which  the 
 prayer  that  follows  is  here  introduced  is  to 
 put  in  contrast  with  that  of  which  he  has  just 
 been  speaking  (v.  7)  a  specimen  of  the  right 
 kind  of  prayer.  He  thus  teaches  them  "by 
 example  as  well  as  by  precept,"  to  avoid  the 
 faults  in  question.  Regarded  from  this  point 
 of  view,  we  are  struck  with  the  comprehen- 
 siveness and  simplicity  of  the  prayer,  truly 
 the  very  opposite  of  "much  speaking,"  of 
 babbling  repetitions  and  boisterous  passion. 
 How  vast  its  scope,  how  varied  its  applica- 
 tions, how  simple  its  language.  Terti^lian 
 already  observed  that  it  is  "as  copious  in 
 meaning  as  it  is  condensed  in  expression." 
 Yet  with  all  this  comprehensiveness,  there  is 
 no  propriety  in  gravely  defending,  as  some 
 do,  and  seeking  to  establish  by  artificial  expo- 
 sition, the  mere  rhetorical  hyperbole  which 
 TertuUian  adds  ("On  Prayer,"  chap.  1),  that 
 "  in  this  prayer  is  comprised  a  compend  of  the 
 whole  gospel." 
 
 Substantially  the  same  prayer  is  recorded 
 in  Luke  11 :  2-4  as  a  specimen  or  model  of 
 prayer  in  general,  given  in  response  to  a 
 special  request  from  one  of  the  disciples. 
 Now  we    know   that    Jesus    repeated    many 
 
 striking  or  important  sayings  at  different 
 times  and  in  different  connections,  (see  Gen- 
 eral Introduction  to  chap.  5).  There  is  thus 
 no  difficulty  in  understanding  that  he  gave 
 this  prayer  on  two  different  occasions.  They 
 who  think  otherwise  must  either  suppo.*e  that 
 Matthew  has  artificially  constructed  this  dis- 
 course out  of  scattered  materials,  or  that  Luke 
 has  introduced  on  an  unreal  occasion  (Luke  ii :  i) 
 what  actually  belonged  to  this  discourse ;  and 
 there  is  no  sufficient  ground  for  either  suppo- 
 sition. Recent  studies  in  the  harmony  of  the 
 Gospels  (Wieseler,  Clark's  Harmony)  make 
 it  highly  probable  that  the  occasion  (jn  which 
 Luke  gives  the  prayer  was  long  after  the 
 Sermon  on  the  Mount,  during  the  last  few 
 months  of  our  Lord's  ministry,  and  away  in 
 Judea  or  Perea.  But  even  if  it  be  supposed 
 that  the  prayer  was  given  only  once,  it  would 
 remain  true  that  the  two  Evangelists  have 
 recorded  it  in  very  different  terms.  Even  in 
 the  common  Greek  Text  and  the  Common 
 Version,  there  are  several  different  expres- 
 sions; and  the  unquestionably  correct  text 
 given  in  the  Revised  Version  makes  the  differ- 
 ences quite  considerable. 
 
 MATTHEW  6:  9-13. 
 Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven, 
 Hallowed  be  thy  name. 
 Thy  kiiigdoin  come. 
 
 Thy  will  he  done,  as  in  heaven,  so  on  earth, 
 (iive  MS  this  day  our  daily  bread. 
 And  forgive  us  our  debts, 
 As  we  also  have  forgiven  our  debtors. 
 And  bring  us  not  into  temptation, 
 But  deliver  us  from  the  evil  one. 
 
 LUKE  11:  2-4. 
 Father, 
 
 Hallowed  be  thy  name. 
 Thy  kingdom  come, 
 (iive  us  day  by  day  our  daily  bread. 
 And  forgive  us  our  sins  ; 
 For  we  ourselves  also  forgive  every  one  that  is 
 
 indebted  to  us. 
 And  bring  us  not  into  temptation. 
 
 If  then  our  Lord  gave  the  prayer  on  two 
 occasions,  he  gave  it  in  quite  different  terms, 
 which  .shows,  beyond  all  question,  that  it  was 
 not  intended  as  a  form  of  prayer,  to  be  re- 
 peated in  the  same  words.  If,  on  the  other 
 hand,  it  be  supposed  that  he  gave  the  prayer 
 onlj'  once,  then  the  Evangelists  certainly  did 
 not  understand  it  to  be  a  forrn  of  prayer,  or 
 they  would  not  have  recorded  it  in  such  dif- 
 ferent terms.    There  is  no  important  difference 
 
132 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VL 
 
 in  the  substance  of  the  two  prayers;  for  the 
 petition,  "Thy  will  be  done,"  etc.,  only 
 brings  into  special  prominence  something  that 
 is  involved  in  "Thy  kingdom  come,"  and  the 
 petition,  "  But  deliver  us  from  the  evil  one" 
 only  gives  the  other  side  of  the  foregoing, 
 "And  bring  us  not  into  temptation."  There 
 is  no  material  difference  in  the  two  prayers, 
 but  there  is  certainly  a  great  ditference  in 
 form.  It  is  entirely  proper  in  praying,  and 
 indeed  very  desirable,  to  repeat  any  passage 
 of  Scripture  that  seems  specially  appropriate. 
 Pew  passages,  if  any,  would  be  so  often  ap- 
 propriate for  such  a  purpose  as  this  prayer,  be- 
 cause it  is  so  rich  and  sweet,  and  because  the 
 Saviour  expressly  gave  it,  on  both  occasions, 
 as  a  model  of  praying.  But  in  the  face  of  the 
 above  facts,  it  cannot  for  a  moment  be  main- 
 tained that  he  has  made  it  our  duty  to  repeat 
 this  prayer  whenever  we  pray,  or  to  use  these 
 precise  words  from  beginning  to  end  whenever 
 we  feel  moved  to  adopt  the  prayer. 
 
 The  common  title  "The  Lord's  Prayer" 
 has  been  in  use  among  Christians  from  an 
 early  period,  being  found  already  in  Cyprian, 
 about  A.  D.  250,  if  in  no  earlier  writer. i  The 
 prayer  contains  no  allusion  to  the  mediation 
 of  Christ,  says  nothing  about  asking  in  his 
 name,  for  which  the  disciples  were  not  yet 
 prepared.  (Johnie;  23 f.)  Like  many  other  por- 
 tions of  Scripture,  it  was  especially  adapted 
 to  the  precise  times  in  which  it  was  spoken, 
 and  the  interpretation  and  applications  of  it 
 must  be  made  accordingl3'. 
 
 It  is  often  a.sserted  by  modern  Jews  and 
 rationalistic  Christian  writers  that  no  portion 
 of  this  prayer  is  original ;  for  they  say  that  all 
 its  petitions  are  found  in  the  Talmud  or  in  the 
 liturgies  now  used  among  the  Jews,  and  sup- 
 posed by  them  to  be  ancient.  Let  us  collect 
 and  consider  the  facts.  They  must  be  mainly 
 stated  at  second  hand ;  but  the  sources  will  be 
 indicated. 
 
 "Our  Father,  who  is  in  Heaven,"  occurs 
 often  in  the  Jewish  liturgies.  One  of  the  Jewish 
 prayers  ctmtains:  "  Let  us  sanctify  thy  name 
 in  the  world,  as  they  sanctify  it  in  the  high 
 heavens."  Among  the  prayers  the  Kaddish 
 is  especially  valued,  and  has  to  be  often  re- 
 cited :   "  Magnified  and  sanctified  be  his  great 
 
 name  in  the  world  which,  according  to  his 
 good  pleasure,  he  created,  and  may  he  spread 
 abroad  his  reign  in  your  days;  and  may  his 
 redemption  blossom  forth,  and  may  Messiah 
 be  at  hand  and  deliver  his  people."  (Wet.). 
 And  there  are  various  other  prayers  that 
 God's  name  may  be  sanctified.  In  the  Tal- 
 mud a  Rabbi  says  :  "Every  prayer  in  which 
 the  name  of  God  is  not  mentioned  is  no 
 prayer."  And  anoth*er  says:  "That  prayer 
 in  which  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  named, 
 is  no  pra3'er."  As  a  matter  of  course,  the 
 Jewish  praj'ers  often  include  many  petitions 
 in  regard  to  God's  kingdom,  though  the  exact 
 phrase,  "Thy  kingdom  come,"  has  not  been 
 cited,  the  nearest  approach  to  it  being,  "Re- 
 veal the  glory  of  thy  kingdom  upon  us  speed- 
 ily." The  Talmud  of  Bab.  (Bcrach.  r.  29h)  gives 
 short  prayers  proper  for  time  of  peril,  derived 
 from  several  Rabbis,  and  among  them  this: 
 "  Rabbi  Eliezer  says,  'Do  thy  will  in  heaven 
 above,  and  give  place  to  those  that  fear  thee 
 below;  and  do  what  thou  pleasest.' "  Tiie 
 same  treatise  (f.  60  b),  gives  as  a  praj'er  be- 
 fore falling  asleep:  "Do  not  make  us  enter 
 into  the  hand  (power)  of  sin,  nor  into  the  hand 
 of  temptation,  nor  into  the  hand  of  contempt." 
 And  again  (f.  16b):  "Rabbi  was  wont  thus 
 to  pray:  'Let  it  be  thy  good  pleasure  to  de- 
 liver us  from  impudent  men  and  impudence, 
 from  an  evil  man  and  from  an  evil  chance, 
 from  an  evil  afiection,  from  an  evil  compan- 
 ion, from  an  evil  neighbor,  from  Satan  the 
 destroyer,  from  a  hard  judgment,  and  from  a 
 hard  adversary,"  [So  Lightfoot,  Wetstein, 
 Sepp,  and  Wiinsche,  in  his  German  translation 
 of  Talmud  Bab.,  Vol.  I.,  a.  d.  1886.  Schwab's 
 French  translation  of  Talmud  Jerusalem  has 
 "from  a  corrupter,"  instead  of  "from  Satan 
 the  destroyer."] 
 
 It  thus  appears  that  no  paraUel  has  been 
 found  to  several  important  clauses  of  the 
 prayer,  such  as  "  Thj'  will  be  done,  as  in 
 heaven,  so  on  earth,"  or  the  prayer  for  daily 
 bread,  to  which  nothing  similar  has  been  ad- 
 duced save  one  of  the  short  prayers  in  the  Tal- 
 mud, "The  wants  of  thy  people  Israel  are 
 many,  their  thought  is  limited  ;  maj'  it  please 
 thee,  O  Lord  our  God,  to  give  eacii  one  what 
 he  needs  for  nourishment,  and  to  every  crea- 
 
 1  In  the  fourth  century  we  find  it  maintained  that  ,  Father,"  others  that  they  could  not  partake  of  "  the 
 only  the  baptized  ni.ay  repeat  this  prayer,  some  holding  j  supersubstantial  bread  "  in  the  Eucharist.  (See  Suicer, 
 that   the    uubaptized    could    not   properly  say    "  Our  1  "  Euche.") 
 
Cii.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 133 
 
 9  After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye:  Our  Father  I    9  things  ye  have  need  of,  before  ye  ask  him.    After 
 which  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed  be  thy  name.  I       this  manner  therefore  pray  ye:  Our  Father  who  art 
 
 ture  what  it  lacks" — which  is  really'  no  paral- 
 lel at  all.  Nor  is  aliy  parallel  oftered  to  the 
 petition  that  we  may  be  forgiven  as  we  forgive, 
 upon  which  our  Lord  laid  special  stress  by 
 repeating  its  tliought  after  the  close  of  the 
 prayer  (v.  uf.)  The  nearest  api)roach  is  in  Ec- 
 clus.  28:  2.    (See  below  on  v.  12.) 
 
 Again,  the  resemblance  in  several  cases  is 
 not  very  marked,  as  in  "Thy  kingdom  come," 
 "Deliver  us  from  the  evil  one."  The  only 
 exact  parallels  are  to  the  address,  "Our  Fa- 
 ttier wlio  art  in  heaven,"  and  to  the  petitions, 
 "Hallowed  be  thy  name,"  and  "Bring  us  not 
 into  temptation." 
 
 In  all  these  cases  of  resemblance  the  ex- 
 pression is  one  most  natural  to  be  employed. 
 In  regard  to  calling  God  our  Father,  see  be- 
 low ;  and  petitions  as  to  God's  name  and 
 kingdom,  and  as  to  temptations,  must  of 
 course  «nter  sometimes  into  Jewish  prayers. 
 Wliat  then  is  the  amount  of  the  cliarge  that 
 the  prayer  is  not  original  ?  Some  of  its  peti- 
 tions have  no  parallel  in  Jewish  literature, 
 and  others  only  partial  parallels.  And  as  to 
 the  resemblances,  exact  or  partial,  a  little  re- 
 flection shows  that  nothing  else  would  have 
 been  natural.  Is  it  reasonable  to  suppose  that 
 the  Great  Teacher  would  give  as  a  model  of 
 prayer  to  his  followers  a  series  of  petitions 
 that  were  throughout  such  as  nobody  had  ever 
 thought  of  or  felt  the  need  of?  A  wise  teacher 
 links  new  instruction  to  what  is  already 
 known  and  felt.  And  our  Lord's  ethical  and 
 devotional  instructions  would  have  been  really 
 less  efficient  if  they  had  been  marked  by  the 
 .startling  originality  which  some  have  un- 
 wisely claimed  for  them.  Grcftius :  "Our 
 Lord  was  far  removed  from  all  aifectation  of 
 unnecessary  novelty."  Those,  on  the  other 
 hand,  who  have  represented  this  praN'er  as 
 entirely  wanting  in  originality,  are  refuted  by 
 the  facts ;  for  we  have  seen  that  several  of 
 the  petitions  are  without  parallel,  and  that  the 
 cases  of  resemblance  arc  perfecth'  natural; 
 while  the  brevity  and  comprehensivene.ss  of 
 the  prayer  as  a  whole  are  wonderful  in  the  ex- 
 treme. It  may  be  added,  without  treating  it 
 as  an  important  fact  in  tiie  present  case,  that 
 some  prayers  in  the  Jewish  liturgies  are  un- 
 questionably more  recent  than  the  time  of 
 Christ,     (see  Margoliouth,  Weiss,   Ebrard  in  1 
 
 Herzog),  and  that  even  prayers  and  other 
 matters  in  the  Talmud  may  have  been  de- 
 rived from  the  New  Testament.  The  Rabbis 
 borrowed  freely  from  Greeks  and  afterwards 
 from  Arabians,  and  it  is  by  no  means  so  cer- 
 tain as  some  modern  .lews  imagine,  that  they 
 did  not  also  borrow  frem  Jesus  and  his  apos- 
 tles. But  the  explanation  of  the  matter  be- 
 fore us  is  independent  of  that  question. 
 
 The  prayer  naturally  falls  into  two  divis- 
 ions, and  it  is  an  instructive  and  impressive 
 fact  that  the  first  petitions  are  those  which  re- 
 late to  God,  his  kingdom  and  his  glory,  and 
 those  relating  to  ourselves  come  afterwards,  as 
 being  of  less  importance.  Bengel:  "  The  first 
 three  are  tky,  thy,  thy;  the  others,  us,  us, 
 us."  So  likewise  the  Ten  Commandments 
 fall  into  two  parts;  the  former  setting  forth 
 our  duty  to  God,  the  latter  to  our  neighbor. 
 At  the  present  day,  the  prevalent  tendency  is 
 to  begin  with  human  nature  and  wants,  and 
 to  ask  how  Christianity  suits  itself  to  these; 
 the  Bible  teaches  us  to  think  of  God,  and  ask 
 how  we  may  suit  ourselves  to  his  nature  and 
 will.  As  we  are  afterwards  taught  to  seek  his 
 kingdom  first  (6;  33),  so  here  to  pray  first  that 
 it  may  come.  Yet  the  distinction  in  the 
 prayer  is  not  absolute,  since  the  fulfillment  of 
 the  first  petitions  will  be  also  for  our  good,  and 
 the  fulfillment  of  the  others  will  be  also  for 
 God's  glory.  There  has  been  much  useless 
 discussion  in  Germany  as  to  whether  the 
 praj'er  contains  seven  petitions  (the  Lutheran 
 view,  following  Augustine),  or  only  six  (the 
 Reformed  or  Calvinian  view,  following  Chrys- 
 ostom),  according  as  we  consider  verse  18  to 
 be  one  petition  or  two.  Som«  writers  try  to 
 find  in  the  several  petitions  sets  of  threes,  as 
 if  illustrating  the  Trinity;  but  this  is  arti- 
 ficial and  fanciful. 
 
 9.  Our  Father.  The  use  of  the  plural, 
 throughout  the  prayer,  instead  of  changing 
 to  the  singular,  as  is  done  in  v.  2,  6,  17,  evi- 
 dently presents  this  as  a  specimen  of  socinl 
 rather  than  secret  praj-'cr;  and  so,  involves 
 prayer  for  each  other,  and  not  for  ourselves 
 alone.  Compare  18:  19;  Mai.  2:  10.  The 
 thought  of  God  as.our  Father  is  presented  in 
 sotne  passages  of  the  Old  Test,  (as  I.sa.  63:  16; 
 Ps.  10.3:  13;  Deut.  32:  6),  and  oftener  in  sub- 
 sequent Jewish  writings  (Tobit  13:  4;  Ecclus. 
 
134 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 23 :  1 ;  51 :  10 ;  Wisdom  2 :  16 ;  14 :  3)  ;  and  the 
 Later  Jews  have  several  prayers  in  which  God 
 is  addressed  as  "our  Father  in  heaven,"  an 
 idea  doubtless  drawn  by  them  from  the  Old 
 Test.  The  heathen,  too,  were  not  wholly  un- 
 familiar with  the  thought.  Max  Muller  : 
 "We  have  in  the  Veda  the  invocation  Dyaus- 
 piter,  the  Greek  Zeu  pater,  the  Latin  Jupiter ; 
 and  that  means  in  all  the  three  languages 
 what  it  meant  before  these  languages  were 
 torn  asunder — it  means  heaven -Father." 
 (Boardman.)  Plutarch  says  that  the  super- 
 stitious man  recognizes  only  that  which  is 
 sovereign  in  God,  and  not  the  fatherly ;  and 
 Seneca,  that  God  has  a  fatherly  mind  towards 
 good  men.  But,it  is  Jesus  who  has  rendered 
 this  idea  so  clear  and  precious;  distinctly 
 comparing  the  feelings  of  human  parents 
 towards  their  children  (J^n),  and  making  the 
 great  thought  familiar  by  frequent  repetition. 
 In  one  sense  God  is  the  Father  of  all  men,  as 
 in  one  sense  all  men  are  brothers  ;  and  so  we 
 can  fitly  speak  of  the  Fatherhood  of  God  and 
 the  Brotherhood  of  man  ;  and  yet  it  is  only 
 believers  in  Christ  who  can  in  the  fullest 
 sense  call  God  Father  (i  Jobns:  i;  Johu8:42j,  and 
 call  '  ach  other  brethren,  (uohnsru.)  In 
 heaven.  God,  who  is  everywhere  present,  is 
 constantly  represented  in  Scripture  as  mak- 
 ing his  special  abode,  and  the  special  manifes- 
 tation of  the  presence  of  his  glory,  in  heaven. 
 Aristotle  noticed  that  this  idea  was  common 
 to  all  nations.  But  the  heathen  made  heaven 
 itself,  variously  personified,  an  object  of  wor- 
 ship; while  in  Scripture,  heaven  is  but  the 
 dwelling-place  of  God.  (Comp.  Plumptre.) 
 
 Hallowed  be  thy  name.  To  pray  that  his 
 name,  Jehovah,  V)y  which  he  is  distinguished 
 from  ail  heathen  deities,  and  marked  out  as 
 his  people's  God,  may  be  sanctified,  regarded 
 and  treated  as  holy  (comp.  Exod.  liO:  8;  Lev. 
 22:  2,  32;  Ezek.  36:  23;  1  Pet.  3  :  15,  and 
 contrast  "despise  my  name"  Mai.  1:  6),  in- 
 volves the  idea  of  praying  that  God,  in  all  liis 
 character  and  dealings,  may  be  reverenced 
 and  glorified.  Compare  such  expressions  as 
 "they  that  love  thy  name,"  "that  know  thy 
 name"  in  the  Old  Test.,  and  "glorify  thy 
 name"  in  John  12:  28;  Rev.  15:  4.  This  idea 
 of  taking  the  ])roper  name  as  representing  the 
 person  in  his  entire  chacjicter,  is  altogether 
 natural,  but  was  rendered  peculiarly  impress- 
 ive to  the  Israelitish  mind  by  their  remark- 
 
 able reverence  for  the  name  of  Jehovah — a 
 reverence  which  at  length  became  supersti- 
 tious, so  that  the  later  Jews  would  never  pro- 
 nounce that  proper  name  at  all,  but  uttered 
 instead  of  it  the  word  Adonai,  which  means 
 Lord — and  this  led  to  the  translation  of  Je- 
 hovah in  the  Septuagint  by  Kyrios,  and  in 
 the  English  b\'  Lord.  The  Anglo-Saxon  word 
 "  AaWoi<7,"  though  often  employed  in  the  Old 
 Testamr^nt,  is  used  nowhere  in  the  King 
 James  Version  of  the  New  Testament,  except 
 here  and  Luke  11 :  2.  Elsewhere  that  version 
 uses  the  Latin  word  sanctify.  But  in  this 
 familiar  and  cherished  prayer  the  old  Anglo- 
 Saxon  word  was  retained  (comp.  on  1 :  18,  as 
 to  the  use  of  Holy  Ghost).  So  likewise  the 
 Latin  Vulgate,  while  translated  anew  from 
 the  Hebrew,  retained  the  old  Latin  Version 
 of  the  Psalms,  as  being  so  familiar  that  change 
 would  not  be  tolerated;  and  the  English  Book 
 of  Common  Prayer,  though  altered  elsewhere 
 to  suit  the  King  James  Version,  retains  still 
 the  translation  of  the  Psalms  from  the  Great 
 Bible,  or  Coverdale. 
 
 Thy  kingdom  come.  Of  the  three  words, 
 kingship,  reign,  and  kingdom,  to  which  the 
 Greek  word  here  employed  is  equivalent  (see 
 on  3  :  2),  it  would  be  best  in  this  and  manj'  pas- 
 sages to  use  the  second  term  reign,  since  we  can 
 use  only  one.  The  reference  is  plainly  to  that 
 Messianic  reign  which  all  devout  Jews  were 
 
 expecting  (Mark  15:  43;  Luke  23:  51),  and  whicll  Jollll 
 
 and  Jesus  had  been  proclaiming  as  now  near 
 at  hand,  (s:  2;  4:  n.)  The  prayer  that  it  might 
 co7ne  would  in  the  minds  of  our  Lord's  hearers 
 refer  especially  to  the  beginning  of  the  reign, 
 the  introduction  of  the  kingdom  (Lukei":  2or.); 
 but  just  as  in  the  prophetic  view  the  whole 
 period  from  the  beginning  of  Messiah's  reign 
 to  its  ultimate  triumph,  frequently  appears  as 
 a  point,  so  in  the  full  sense  the  coming  of  that 
 reign  or  kingdom  includes  the  idea  of  its  com- 
 plete establishment.  It  is  therefore  jierfectly 
 legitimate  for  us  to  use  the  petition  with  our 
 minds  specially  directed  towards  the  consum- 
 mation of  Christ's  reign,  the  complete  estab- 
 lishment of  his  kingdom,  his  final  glorious 
 triumph,  when  the  kingship  (sovereignty)  of 
 the  world,  shall  become  our  Lord's  and  his 
 Christ's.  (Rev.  11: 15.)  Thy  will  be  done  is  more 
 exactly  <A,V  will  come  to  pass,  'take  place,' 
 the  same  verb  as  in  1  :  22  (see  foot-note  there), 
 5:  18;  24:  6,  34  (where  it  is  rendered   'come 
 
Ch.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 135 
 
 10  Thy  kingdom  come.    Thy  will  be  (lone  in  earth,     10  in  heaven,  Hallowed  be  thy  name.    Thy  kingdom 
 aa  (7  lA- in  heaven.  '  |        come.    Thy  will  be  done,  as  in  lieaveii,  .so  on  earth. 
 
 11  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread.  I  11  Give  us  this  day  i  our  daily  bread.    And  forgive  us 
 
 1  Gr.  our  brtad/or  the  coming  day,  or,  our  needful  bread. 
 
 to  piiiJs,'  in  Com.  Ver. ),  and  the  same  expres-  |  West,   and   Hort's  Greek  Test.)  would  affix 
 siou  as  in  20:  42,  and  Acts  21:  14.     This  of  j  "as  in  heaven,  so  also  upon  earth,"  to  all  the 
 
 course  involves  the  idea  that  moral  creatures 
 are  to  do  his  will,  as  in  7  :  21 ;  12:  50  (where 
 the  word  'do'  isemployed\  but  it  expre.sses 
 a  more  comprehensive  thought.  Theological 
 writers  distinguish  three  senses  of  the  term 
 will.  God's  will  of  purpose  always  comes  to 
 pass,  in  heaven,  earth,  and  hell.  But  his  will 
 of  desire  dt>es  not  yet  always  come  to  pass  on 
 earth  as  it  does  in  heaven.  He  wished  Jeru- 
 salem to  be  saved  (Luke  i.t: :«),  and  they  would 
 not.  He  does  not  "wish  that  any  should 
 perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  repent- 
 ance" (i  Pet.  3:9),  and  yet  many  refuse  to  re- 
 pent, and  perish.  He  wishes  "all  men  to  be 
 saved  "  (i  Tim.  -i-.  4),  yet  many  are  led  captive  by 
 
 three  foregoing  petitions,  making  it  apply  sep- 
 arately to  each  of  them.  This  is  a  possible 
 view,  but  not  probable.  (1)  The  words  would 
 not  harmonize  so  well  with  "thy  reign 
 come,"  as  with  "thy  name  be  sanctified," 
 and  "thy  will  come  to  pas.s."  (2)  The  omis- 
 sion of  these  words  in  Luke  11:  2  would  thus 
 be  harder  to  account  for. 
 
 11.  Here  begins  the  second  division  of  the 
 prayer,  that  which  contains  petitions  for  our- 
 selves (compare  on  v.  9j.  The  gramniatical 
 construction  here  changes.  The  foregoing 
 clau.ses  pray  that  something  may  come  to  pas.s 
 in  the  course  of  God's  providence.  The  suc- 
 ceeding clauses  directly  i)etition  God  to  give 
 
 Satan  according  to  his  own  will.  And  God's  j  and  forgive.  Daily  bread.  Bread  naturally 
 will  of  command,  how  often  and  how  fla- [  represents  food  in  general,  all  that  is  nece.ssary 
 grantiy  it  is  disobeyed;  how  few  of  his  moral    to  support  life,  of  wliicli  bread  is  commonly 
 
 creatures  on  earth  are  prepared  to  say,  "  I  de- 
 light to  do  thy  will,  O  my  God"  (P«aim40:8), 
 or  as  Jesus  said,  literally,  "  My  food  is  to  do 
 tl)e  will  of  him  that  sent  me"  (Joba4:  34);  how 
 few  are  joined  to  Christ  by  the  fullness  of  that 
 
 esteemed  the  most  important  and  indispen- 
 sable part.    (Mark  3  :  20  ;  2  Tliess.  3  :  li  ;  Prov.  30  :  8,  margin.) 
 
 There  seems  to  be  no  warrant  for  understand- 
 ing the  term  as  here  including  spiritual  iiour- 
 ishrnont.     It  is  altogether  natural  and  proper 
 
 tie,  "  Whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my  Father  ;  to  draw  the  inference  that  if  we  are  bidden  to 
 wiio  is  in  heaven,  he  is  my  brother,  and  sister,  [  ask   God   for    bodily  food,   we   need   quite  as 
 
 and  mother."  ^l2:5o.)  In  earth  as  it  is  in 
 heaven.  Tiie  Kev.Ver.,  As  in  heaven,  so  on 
 earth,  gives  the  order  of  the  Greek,  and  makes 
 a  ditference  in  the  emphasis. — We  ought  to  be 
 continually  praying  this  prayer.  In  heaven, 
 everytliing  takes  place  as  God  wishes,  every- 
 thing is  perfectly  pleasing  in  his  sight.  Ah  ! 
 when  shall  it  be  so  on  earth  ?  When  shall  his 
 reign  fully  come,  and  his  will  take  place,  'as 
 in  heaven,  (so)  also  upon  earth?'  O  Lord, 
 how  long! — This  impressive  petition  is  really 
 involved  in  the  foregoing,  simply  stating  sep- 
 arately one  element  of  it;  for  when  God's 
 reign    is   fully  come,   his  will    must   come  to 
 
 much  to  ask  him  for  that  of  the  soul ;  but  in- 
 ference is  a  different  thing  from  interpret- 
 ation. Conant:  "  The  beauty  and  propriety 
 of  this  single  petition  for  earthly  good  (re- 
 stricted to  that  without  which  life  cannot  sub- 
 sist), has  been  felt  in  all  ages  of  the  church." 
 Many  Fathers,  and  many  in  every  age,  have 
 wrongly  insisted  upon  "spiritualizing"  the- 
 passage,  as  they  have  done  with  well-nigh 
 everything  in  Scripture.  Against  the  over- 
 driven spirituality  which  affects  to  be  too  in- 
 different to  earthly  good  to  think  it  worth 
 asking  for,  Jesus  vindicates  a  place  for  earthly 
 good  in  our  prayers.     In  the  present  age,  it  is 
 
 pass,    etc.      When   therefore  this   is  omitted  j  especially  important  to  urge  that  men  shall 
 from  the  prayer  on  the  second  occasion  (Luke    pray  for  temporal  good,  since  so  many  think 
 
 11  :  12),  we  perceive  that  no  principal  thought 
 of  the  prayer  is  thus  lost.     Yet  thTs  is  by  no 
 
 that   the  recognized    presence   of  law  in   all 
 temporal  things  puts  them  beyond  the  spher© 
 
 means  a  mere  repetition  or  expansion,  for  it  \  of  prayer;  as  if  that  would  not  exclude  God 
 brings  into  prominence  one  practical  element  from  his  universe;  and  as  if  there  were  not 
 of  God's  reign,  which  we  ought  specially  to  law  in  spiritual  things  also.  The  word  (epion- 
 desire  and  aim  to  bring  about.     Some  {e.  g.,  ]  sion)   rendered  daily,  is  extremelv  rare  and 
 
136 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 obscure.  Origen  says,  that  it  was  not  found 
 in  any  Greek  writer  or  in  colloquial  use,  but 
 seemed  to  have  been  coined  by  the  Evangelists. 
 Only  three  senses  of  the  term  have  now  any 
 advocates:  (1)  '(bread)  for  to-morrow,'  and 
 so  'daily,'  Bishop  Lightfoot,  Meyer,  Grimm, 
 "Wiinsche,  Nicholson,  margin  of  Rev.  Test.; 
 {2)  '  needful,'  Godet,  Keim,  Keil,  Cremer, 
 margin  of  Rev.  Test.  (American  Revisers'); 
 (3)  '  supersubsiantial,'  Jerome  in  Matthew, 
 and  many  Romanists.  Etymological  con- 
 siderations' strongly  favor  (1),  and  render  (3) 
 practically  impossible.  Bishop  Lightfoot, 
 "On  a  Fresh  Revision  of  the  New  Test." 
 App.,  has  conclusively  shown  (and  McClellan 
 and  Canon  Cook  vainly  strive  to  meet  his 
 facts  and  arguments),  how  strongly  (1)  is  sup- 
 ported by  the  early  versions,  being  uniformly 
 given  by  the  Old  Latin  (and  even  Jerome  re- 
 tains it  in  Luke),  by  both  the  Egyptian  ver- 
 sions, the  Old  Syriac,  and  the  "Gospel  ac- 
 cording to  the  Hebrews."  Origen  preferred 
 (2),  explaining  it  as  meaning  needful  for  the 
 soul — a  spiritualizing  conception,  which  suited 
 Origen's  turn  of  mind  and  habitual  methods 
 of  interpretation  ;  and  he  gave  this  view  great 
 currency  among  the  Greek  Christians  (see 
 Suicer)  and  the  later  Syrians.  Jerome,  by 
 an  impossible  etymology',  rendered  it  'super- 
 substantial'  in  Matthew,  though  retaining  in 
 Luke  the  'daily'  of  the  Old  Latin,  and  is 
 followed  in  both  passages  by  Wyclif  and  the 
 Rheims  version.  Many  Romanist  writers 
 have  tried  to  use  this  rendering  in  Matthew 
 for  the  support  of  transubstantiation,  though 
 the   Romanist  prayer-books  have  uniformly 
 
 retained  'daily.'  Plumptre  strangely  adopts 
 Jerome's  rendering,  understanding  it  to  mean 
 "over  and  above  material  substance"  (in 
 which  a  material  word  is  gratuitously  in- 
 serted), and  thus  entirely  restricting  the  peti- 
 tion to  spiritual  bread.  In  (1)  "Give  us  to- 
 day our  bread  for  to-morrow,"  would  mean 
 our  daily  bread,  if  we  remember  that  one 
 should  not  let  the  day  close  without  knowing 
 how  he  is  to  have  food  for  the  next  morning. 
 It  is  very  difficult  to  see  how  (2)  could  ever 
 have  suggested  the  idea  of  daily,  which  is 
 found  in  all  the  earlier  versions,  and  often  re- 
 ferred to  by  Greek  Fathers  (Suicer).  More- 
 over, the  idea  6f  (2)  could  have  been  easily  ex- 
 pressed by  existing  Greek  words,  while  that 
 of  (1)  would  have  required  the  coining  of  a 
 Greek  adjective  (Origen.  above).  The  objec- 
 tion to  (1)  is  that  it  seems  to  conflict  with  v. 
 34,  "  Be  not  anxious  for  the  morrow  "  ;  but  it 
 is  fairl}'  answered  that  the  way  to  prevent 
 such  anxiety  is  to  pray  that  to-morrow's 
 bread  may  be  given  us  to-day,  as  in  Phil.  4: 
 6,  the  remedy  for  anxiety  is  prayer;  and  if 
 v.  34  prohibits  prayer  for  to-morrow's  bread, 
 then  ( Achelis)  verse  31  would  prohibit  prayer 
 for  any  food.  If  we  combine  all  the  evidence, 
 it  would  seem  that  (1)  must  be  very  decidedly 
 preferred.^  With  this  compare  James  2  :  15, 
 Rev.  Ver.,  "And  in  lack  of  daily  food"; 
 Prov.  30:  8,  lit.,  "  Feed  me  with  my  portion  (or 
 allowance)  of  bread"  ;  (Acts6:i:  2 Kings 25: 30)  ; 
 also  the  fact  that  the  manna  was  given  one 
 day's  supply  at  a  time.  This  day,  or  simply 
 'to-day.'  In  Luke  11  :  3  it  is  'da3'  by  day." 
 The  phrase  in  Matthew  is  said  by  various  Fa- 
 
 1  Epiovsios  comes  easily  and  naturally  from  he  epiousn, 
 '  the  oncoming  (day),'  a  very  common  expression  for 
 'to-morrow'  or  'next  day.'  As  to  the  possible  ety- 
 mology for  (2),  and  the  etymological  impossibility  of 
 <3),  see  the  special  treatises  and  the  lexicons. 
 
 2  Mr.  Paspati,  a  Greek  gentleman  of  Constantinople, 
 published  (Athens,  18S.S),  a  lecture  on  the  English  Re- 
 vised Version,  in  which  he  says  (p.  14),  that  the  word 
 epiousios  "  is  in  general  use  among  the  Greeks.  Many 
 poor  people  complain  that  they  cannot  gain  their  epiou- 
 aioii  bread.  Epiotisios  means  whatever  can  sustain  or 
 maintain."  Mr.  Sakellarios  writes  from  Athens  (Feb. 
 188G),  that  the  word  "  w.is  and  is  used  in  the  sense  of 
 necessary,  food  necessary  for  sustenance."  Now  it  is 
 well  known,  us  above  stated,  that  this  interpretation 
 prevailed  anionir  theCJreek  Fathers,  and  so  Mr.  Constan- 
 tine  interprets,  in  his  Greek  comm.  on  Matt,  and  Mark 
 (Athens,  1878).  So  far  as  the  word  is  now  generally 
 used  among  the  Greeks  in  that  sense,  it  is  evidently  a 
 
 mere  appropriation  of  a  Scripture  term  as  CQmmonly 
 understood.  Mr.  Paspati  remarks  (p.  12)  upon  the  fre- 
 quent use  of  Scriptural  expressions  among  the  Greeks, 
 including  phrases  relating  to  Pilate  and  to  Satan. 
 There  is  liere  then  no  independent  testimony  as  to  the 
 meaning  of  the  word.— It  should  be  added  that  Mr. 
 Paspati's  elucidations  in  general  show  a  lack  of  ac- 
 quaintance with  scientific  philology.  —  Warth  and 
 Lockle,  Stud.  u.  Krif.,  1884,  No.  4,  argue  that  the  phrase 
 may  mean  fo-dny's  bread,  because  epioiisa,  '  oncoruing' 
 (which  commonly  means  to-morrow),  is  occasionally 
 used  by  a  person  speaking  at  or  before  dawn  with  refer- 
 ence to  the  then  approaching  day.  They  suppose  the 
 prayer  to  have  been  designed  as  a  morning  prayer — and 
 it  would  have  to  be  made  very  early,  to  render  such  a 
 sense  possible.  This  view  is  highly  ingenious,  but  too 
 fine  spun  to  be  probable  in  so  simple  and  general  a 
 pray«T.  (Rejected  by  Cremer,  ed.  4  )  Moreover  how 
 would  thte  idea  be  expressed  in  Aramaic. 
 
Ch.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 137 
 
 12  And    forgive    us   our   debts,  as  we    forgive   our  :  12  our  debts,  as  we  also  have  forgiven  our  debtors, 
 debtors.  I 
 
 tilers  (Wet.)  to  have  led  to  the  daily  repeti- 
 tion of  this  prayer,  which  is  mentioned  as 
 early  as  the  beginning  of  the  third  century; 
 but  Luke's  phrase  shows  that  at  least  in  the 
 second  case  noLiiing  of  the  sort  was  contetn- 
 plated. 
 
 12.  Debts.  This  term  is  here  used  for 
 transgressions,  sins.  In  Aramaic,  the  native 
 language  of  our  Lord  and  the  Evangelists, 
 the  word  debt  (chub)  is  very  often  used  for 
 sin.  See  numerous  examples  from  the  Tar- 
 gums  in  Buxtorf.  This  use  is  perfectly  natu- 
 ral in  itself,  since  an  obligation  to  God  which 
 is  not  duly  met  becomes  to  us  a  sin;  compare 
 the  illustration  of  sin  by  a  debt  in  18:  21,  24, 
 28.  In  like  manner  the  English  word  duty 
 denotes  that  which  is  due,  owed.  (Plumptre. ) 
 Accordingly  in  v.  14  f ,  the  same  idea  is  rep- 
 resented by  'trespasses,'  transgressions.  And 
 in  Luke  (n :  4,  Rev.  ver.),  the  prayer  reads,  "  And 
 forgive  us  our  sins;  for  we  ourselves  also  for- 
 give every  one  that  is  indebted  to  us."  So 
 clear  is  it  that  debts  here  means  sins  that 
 Tyndale  translates  in  v.  12  by  trespasses  and 
 trespassers;  but  this  is  unwarranted,  and  was 
 not  followed  by  any  other  English  traifslators. 
 Observe  that  this  petition  is  connected  with 
 the  foregoing  by  and.  The  life  sustained  by 
 daily  bread  is  not  enough;  we  need  also  the 
 forgiveness  of  sin  (Weiss);  compare  'And 
 bring,'  v.  13.  As  we  forgive — or,  as  in  Rev. 
 Ver. — also  have  forgiven — our  debtors.  This 
 does  not  present  our  forgiveness  of  others  as 
 the  ground  of  our  being  forgiven,  nor  as 
 strictly  the  measure  of  God's  forgiveness 
 towards  us  (for  he  forgives  perfectly,  while 
 everything  in  us  is  imperfect) ;  but  by  com- 
 paring the  forgiveness  we  supplicate  with  that 
 we  have  shown,  it  states  very  impressively 
 the  idea,  afterwards  still  furtlier  emphasized 
 in  V.  14  f.,  that  the  unforgiving  cannot  be  for- 
 given. Observe  that  the  Revised  text  (no 
 doubt  correct)  makes  it  "have  forgiven,'' 
 already  before  we  seek  forgiveness — not  a  mere 
 momentary  effort  at  forgivenes.s,  trumped  up 
 for  the  nonce.  In  Luke  11 :  4,  it  is,  'For  we 
 ourselves  also  forgive  every  one  that  is  in- 
 debted to  us,'  which  means  not  simply  present 
 but  habitual  forgivenes.s,  as  shown  by  the 
 'everyone.'  Luke's  term  'for'  might  seem 
 to   make   our   forgiving    the   ground  of   our 
 
 being  forgiven ;  but  it  rather  means  that 
 there  is  no  unforgivingness  on  our  part  to 
 form  an  obstacle  to  our  being  forgiven.  Com- 
 pare 5:7;  Luke  2^^ :  84;  1  Tim.  1:  3,  and  the 
 beautiful  illustration  in  the  parable  of  18: 
 21-35.  The  gospel  ground  of  forgiveness — 
 the  atonement  and  intercession  of  Christ — is 
 of  course  not  here  stated.  The  disciples  could 
 not  iiave  clearly  understood  a  reference  to  it 
 until  after  Christ's  death,  resurrection,  and 
 ascension. 
 
 The  Greeks  and  Romans  admired  shining 
 instances  of  forgiveness,  but  did  not  venture 
 to  inculcate  or  seem  to  expect  it.  A  Jewish 
 sage  of  about  B.  c.  200  (Ecclus.  28:  2),  urged 
 that  men  must  fot'give  if  they  lioped  to  be 
 forgiven:  "Forgive  thy  neighbor  his  wrong- 
 doing, and  then  when  tiiou  hast  pra^'ed,  thy 
 •ins  shall  be  forgiven."  (Compare  Ecclus.  28: 
 1-5.)  But  it  is  Christianity  that  has  made 
 this  a  thing  actual  and  looked  for.  Ecce 
 Homo:  "The  forgiveness  of  injuries,  which 
 was  regarded  in  the  ancient  wt)rld  as  a  virtue 
 indeed,  but  an  almost  impossible  one,  appears 
 to  the  moderns  in  ordinary  cases  a  plain  duty 
 
 a  new  virtue  has  been  introduced  into 
 
 human  life.  Not  only  has  it  been  inculcated, 
 but  it  has  passed  so  completely  into  the  num- 
 ber of  recognized  and  indispensable  virtues, 
 that  every  one  in  some  degree  practices  it, 
 and  that  by  not  practicing  it  men  incur  odium 
 and  loss  of  character.  To  the  other  great 
 changes  wrought  in  men's.minds  by  Christ, 
 this  is  now  to  be  added,  the  most  signal  and 
 beneficent,  if  not  the  greatest  of  all."  (Com- 
 pare on  5:  38  f.)  But,  like  many  terms  ex- 
 pressive of  Christian  dutj',  the  word  forgive 
 has  come  to  be  often  used  in  a  weakened 
 sense,  and  many  anxious  minds  are  misled  by 
 its  ambiguity.  If  forgive  means  merely  to 
 "bear  no  malice"  (eccius.  2«:  7),  to  abstain  from 
 revenge,  leaving  that  to  God  (Eom.  12:  19),  then 
 in  that  sense  we  ought  to  forgive  every  wrong- 
 doer, even  though  impenitent,  and  still  our 
 enemy.  But  this  is  not  the  Scripture  use  of  the 
 word  forgive;  and  in  the  full  sense  of  the 
 term  it  is  not  our  duty,  and  not  even  proper, 
 to  forgive  one  who  has  wronged  us  until  he 
 confes.ses  the  wrong,  and  this  with  such  un- 
 questioned sincerity  and  genuine  change  of 
 feeling  and  purpose  as  to  show  him  worthy  of 
 
138 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 i:!  And  lead  us  not  into  temptiition,  but  deliver  usi]  13  And  bring  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us 
 from  evil:    I'or  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,!  | 
 and  the  glory,  lor  ever.     Ameu.  ' ' 
 
 being  restored  to  our  confidence  and  regard. 
 
 TllUS  our  Lord  StiyS  (Lukel7:3,  Rev.  Ver.),     "  If  thy 
 
 brotlier  sin,  rebulve  him;  and  ifhc  repent, 
 forgive  him."  Here  again  the  example  of 
 our  Heavenly  Father  illustrates  the  command 
 to  us.  He  sends  rain  and  sunshine  on  the 
 evil  and  the  good  (comp.  on  5:  45j,  but  he  does 
 not  forgive  men,  restoring  tliem  to  his  confi- 
 dence and  affection,  until  they  sincerely  and 
 thoroughly  repent.  In  judging  as  to  the  sin- 
 cerity and  trustworthiness  of  those  who  pro- 
 fess repentance,  our  Lord  inculcated  great 
 l)atieiice,  and  charitable  judgment.  If  a  wrong 
 forgiven  is  repeated  a  second  or  third  time, 
 we  are  apt  to  lose  all  paCience  and  refuse  to 
 forgive  again  ;  but  he  said,  "If  he  sin  against 
 thee  seven  times  in  the  day,  and  seven  times 
 turn  again  to  thee,  saj'ing,  I  repent ;  thou 
 shalt  forgive  him.".  (Lukeiv:  4,  Rev.  ver.)  Nay,  in 
 Matt.  18:  21  f ,  he  makes  it  even  "seventy 
 times  seven  " — not  of  course  as  an  exact  limit, 
 but  as  a  general  and  very  strong  injunction 
 of  long-suffering  and  charitable  judgment 
 towards  human  infirmity. 
 
 13.  And  lead — or,  bring — us  not  into 
 temptation.  Here  again  'and,'  because  the 
 forgiveness  of  past  sin  is  not  enough  ;  we  need 
 also  preservation  from  sin  in  future.  All  the 
 early  English  versions  have  '  lead,'  doubtless 
 influenced  by  the  Latin  indueas.  The  Latin 
 Fathers,  Tertullian  and  C.yprian,  explain  it  to 
 mean  '  Do  not  suffer  us  to  be  led,'  and  Augu.s- 
 tine  says  (Wet.)  that  many  so  pray,  and  that 
 it  so  reads  in  many  (Latin)  copies;  but  that 
 in  the  Greek  he  has  never  found  anything 
 but :  'Do  not  bring  us.'  This  is  the  uniform 
 reading  and  unquestionable  meaning  of  the 
 Greek,  and  the  difference  is  important.  Men 
 lend  each  other  into  temptation  by  offering 
 inducements  to  do  wrong;  but  Ihe  thought 
 here  is  of  God's  so  ordering  things  in  his 
 providence  as  to  bring  us  into  trying  circum- 
 stances, which  would  put  our  principles  and 
 characters  to  the  test.  This  providential  action 
 does  not  compel  us  to  do  wrong,  for  such  con- 
 ditions become  to  us  the  occasion  of  sin  only 
 when  our  own  evil  desires  are  the  impelling 
 cause.  (James  1 :  !:m5.)  The  same  conditions  prop- 
 erly met  would  but  manifest  and  strengthen 
 one's  piety,  as  when  God  "did  prove  Abra- 
 
 ham"  (Gen.  22:  1,  Rev.  Ver.),  Orallowed  Satan  tO  tCSt 
 
 the  fidelity  and  patience  of  Job.  There  is 
 thus  no  contradiction  between  this  petition 
 and  the  precept  (James  i:  ■.>.  Rev.  ver.),  "  Count  it 
 all  joy  when  ye  fall  into  manifold  tempta- 
 tion.s."  One  rnay  be  tested  (see  on  4:1  for 
 the  explanation  of  'tempt'),  either  with  good 
 or  with  evil  intent.  In  the  evil  sense,  God 
 "  tempteth  no  man."  (J.-imes i :  13.)  Thehumble 
 believer,  self-distrustful  because  conscious  of 
 remaining  tendencies  to  sin,  and  weakness  in 
 restraining  them,  prays  that  God  will  not 
 bring  him  into  temptation.  (Comp.  26:  41 ;  1 
 Cor.  7:5;  Gal.  5:7.)  And  yet,  when  God 
 sees  fit,  notwithstanding  his  prayer  and  effort, 
 to  bring  him  into  temptation,  he  is  then  to  re- 
 joice (James  1:2),  bccausc  when  met  in  the 
 strength  of  the  Lord,  it  will  certainly  be  over- 
 come (1  Cor.  10: 13),  bccausc  it  will  develop 
 his  Christian  character  and  thus  prove  a 
 blessing  (Jamesi :  nff.),  and  because  it  will 
 secure  for  him  an  eternal  reward.  (5:i2; 
 James  1 :  12;  Rom.  8:  18.)  In  like  manner  (Man- 
 sel),  our  Lord  directed  the  apostles  to  avoid 
 persecittion  ( 10 :  23),  though  he  had  told  them 
 to  rejoice  when  persecuted.  (5:  10-12.)  But 
 deliver  us  from  evil,  or,  ttie  evil  one. 
 This  is  not  really  a  distinct  petition  from 
 the  foregoing,  but  further  unfolds  and  sep- 
 arately states  something  involved  therein. 
 When  therefore  it  was  omitted  on  the  second 
 occasion  (Luke  11:4),  no  principal  thought  of 
 the  prayer  was  lost.  (Comp.  above  on  v.  10.) 
 The  Greelv  phrase  rendered  'the  evil  one'  is 
 here  ambiguous,  as  in  5:  3",  and  may  equally 
 well  mean  evil.  The  same  expression  is  cer- 
 tainly masculine,  and  n)eans  Sat^n  in  13:  19, 
 38;  Eph.  6:  16;  1  John  2:  13,  14;  3:  12;  6: 
 19  (comp.  v.  18) ;  it  is  clearly  neuter,  mean- 
 ing evil  in  the  abstract,  in  Luke  6:  45;  Rom. 
 12:  9;  1  Thess.  5:  22  (and  several  examples  of 
 the  neuter  plural,  'evil  things');  while  the 
 meaning  is  doubtful  in  Matt.  5:  37,  39;  6:  13; 
 .J(>hnl7:15;  2Thess.  3:3.  It  is  understood  here 
 as  masculine,  meaning  Satan,  by  Tert.,  Origen, 
 Cyril  (.Terus.),.  Gregory  Nyss.,  Chrys.,  Theo- 
 phyl.,  Erasmus.  Zwingli,  Beza,  Bengel,  Fritz., 
 Olsh.,  Ebrard,  Meyer,  Grimm,  Wordsworth, 
 Reuss,  Plumi)tre.  It  is  taken  as  neuter,  mean- 
 ing evil   in  general,  by  Augustine,  Luther, 
 
Cir.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 139 
 
 14  For  if  ye    forgivi"   men    their    trespasses,    your    14  from  >  the  evil  one."    For  if  ye  forgive  men  their 
 heavenly  Father  will  also  forgive   you  :  trespasses,  your  heavenly  Father  will  also  forgive 
 
 1  Or,  evil.....:  Moiiy  autboritlei,  some  ancient,  but  wltb  variations,  add,  For  thine  it  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  /or  ever. 
 
 Ainen. 
 
 Melanclitlioii,  Tholuck,  Ewald,  Bleek,  Stier, 
 Lange,  Alford,  Conaiit,  Weiss,  Cremer,  Keil, 
 Ac'lielis.  Those  who  object  so  vehemently  to 
 traiishiting  here  by  "the  evil  one"  are  usu- 
 ally influenced  largely  by  sentiment  and 
 habit,  and  sometimes  by  skepticism  as  to  the 
 real  personality  of  Satan.  But  the  New  Tes- 
 tament familiarly  associates  evil  with  the  evil 
 one,  as  its  leading  embodiment  and  central 
 director  {e.  5r.,  Acts 5:  3;  John  13:  27;  8:44.) 
 It  is  therefore  quite  impossible  to  escape  from 
 that  idea,  if  wo  believe  the  Scriptures.  It  can 
 never  be  certainly  determined  whether  the 
 phrase  is  masculine  or  neuter  in  this  passage 
 and  in  John  17:  15.  But  the  more  frequent 
 occurrence  of  the  clearly  masculine  use,  with 
 the  tendency  of  the  New  Testament  to  speak 
 rather  of  evil  persons  and  evil  actions  tiian  of 
 evil  in  the  abstract,  makes  it  more  probable 
 tliat  the  sense  is  masculine  in  each  of  tliese 
 interesting  passages.  The  Revisers  have 
 bravely  followed  the  stronger  probability 
 (putting  'evil'  in  the  margin),  though  it  was 
 
 I  inevitable  that  there  would  be  a  great  outcry. 
 I  Comp.    Humphrey.     As    to    the    substantial 
 j  meaning,  it  is  the  same  in  either  case,  as  Cal- 
 j  vin   already   remarks,   and  in    fact  either  in- 
 volves the  other. 
 I      The  doxology  to  this  prayer  in  Com.  Ver.  is 
 I  beyond   all    question    spurious,'   and    rightly 
 I  omitted   by  Rev.  Ver.     We  nuiy  give  up  tlie 
 ]  pleasing  and  familiar  words  with   regret,  but 
 surely  it  is  more  important  to  know  what  the 
 Bible  really  contains  and   really  means,  than 
 to  cling  to  something  not  really  in  the   Bible, 
 i  merely  because  it  ghitifies  our  taste,  or  even 
 I  because  it  has  for  us  some  precious  associa- 
 tions. 
 
 14  f.  The  fact  that  this  alone  of  all  the 
 topics  of  the  prayer  is  taken  up  a  second  time, 
 and  amplified  by  stating  it  both  "positively  and 
 negatively,  ought  to  impress  upon  us  very 
 deeply  the  importance  of  forgiving  if  we  wish 
 to  be  forgiven.  Comp.  18:  21-85;  Mark  11: 
 25;  Luke  17:  3f.  For  introduces  what  fol- 
 lows as  a  confirmation  of  v,  12.     Trespasses, 
 
 1  It  is  wanting  in  the  Uncial  MSS.  H,  B,  D,  G,  and  in 
 five  cursives,  and  many  oilier  cursives  have  marks  in 
 the  text  or  notes  on  the  margin,  showing  that  it  is 
 doubtful;  also  wanting  in  several  copies  of  the  Old 
 Latin,  in  the  Vulgate,  and  the  Memphitif.  ICspccially 
 remarkable  is  tlie  advorsi-  testimony  of  l-"athers.  Thus 
 Tertullian,  in  his  interpretation  of  this  prayer,  calls 
 the  phrase  "  But  deliver  us  fr'-m  evil  "  tUe  conclii.siou ; 
 and  not  a  single  Latin  Father  who  comments  on  the 
 prayer  has  the  doxology  except  the  .\nonymous  comni. 
 So  with  (Jreek  commentators,  except  Chrysostom  and 
 his  followers.  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  in  concludin'.;  his 
 exposition,  says:  "'From  the  evil  one.'  .\nd  the  op- 
 posing demon  is  evil,  from  whom  we  pray  to  be  de- 
 livered. Then,  after  the  completion  of  the  prayer  you 
 say  '  .Vmen,'  sealing  thereliy  theeontonts  of  the  prayer." 
 (iregory  of  Nyssa:  "From  the  evil  one  who  in  this 
 world  possesses  the  power,  from  wliom  may  we  be  de- 
 Jivered  by  the  grace  of  Christ,  because  to  him  ho  the 
 power  and  the  glory,  together  with  the  Father  an  1  the 
 Holy  .Spirit,  now,  and  forever  and  ever,  .Amen  "—these 
 words  concluding  (irogory's  exposition  of  the  whole 
 prayer.  This  and  several  similar  Patristic  eoncbisions 
 show  the  origin  of  our  familiar  doxology,  namely,  in 
 the  custom  of  concluiling  a  prayer  with  some  form  of 
 doxology.  And  several  early  versions  appear  to  ex- 
 hibit this  doxology  in  the  process  of  gradual  formation,  j 
 Thus  the  Old  Syriac  has,  "Because  thine  is  the  king- I 
 
 dom  and  the  glory  for  ever  and  ever."  The  Thebaic 
 gives  another  independent  form  :  "  Because  thineis  the 
 strength  and  the  power  for  ever  and  ever."  The 
 "  Teaching  of  the  Twelve  .Vpostles,"  chap.  8,  9,  10,  "  For 
 thine  is  the  power  and  the  glory  forever,"  once  with 
 this  prayer,  and  then  with  /wo  other  prayers  there  pro- 
 posed for  use  in  the  F.ueharist.  .And  one  copy  of  the 
 Old  Latin:  "Because  thine  is  the  power  forever  and 
 ever."  We  are  thus  able  to  explain  how  the  doxology 
 came  in  here,  if  originally  wanting;  while  if  originally 
 present,  it  would  be  impossible  to  account  for  its  omis- 
 sion, since  it  is  beautifully  appropriate,  and  could  not 
 be  at  all  objectionable  either  to  heretics  or  to  the  ortho- 
 dox. Now  remembering  that  it  is  wanting  in  several 
 of  the  earliest  (ireek  manuscripts  and  earliest  versions, 
 that  there  is  no  mention  of  it  in  a  number  of  detailed 
 Patristic  expositions  of  the  prayer,  and  that  we  see  it 
 growing  up  before  our  eyes  in  the  earliest  versions 
 which  contain  it  (perhaps  suggested  by  1  Chron.  2!):  11), 
 we  can  have  no  doubt  that  the  doxology  is  spurious.  It 
 will  doubtless  continue  to  be  used  in  liturgies  like  other 
 ancient  doxologies  (*>.  p.,  "(ilory  be  to  the  Father,  and 
 to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost :  as  it  was  in  the  be- 
 ginning, is  now  and  ever  shall  be,  world  without  end. 
 .\men  "1,  but  it  is  not  a  part  of  .Scripture.  Nor  w.is  it 
 introduced  into  the  Hook  of  Common  Prayer  until  the 
 time  of  Charles  II. 
 
140 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 more  literally  transgr'essions,  interprets  the 
 word  'debts'  in  v.  12;  lieiiee  the  practice  of 
 substituting  this  word  in  repeating  the  praj'er. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  5  f.  Origkn  :  "The  hypocrites  wearing 
 the  mask  of  goodness,  are  actors  in  their  own 
 theatre,  tlie  synagogues  and  the  corners  of  the 
 streets."  Henry:  "Those  who  would  not 
 do  as  the  hypocrites  do  in  their  way  and  ac- 
 tions, must  not  be  as  the  hypocrites  are  in 
 their  frame  and  temper.  As  it  is  a  terror  to 
 hypocrites,  so  it  is  a  comfort  to  sincere  Chris- 
 tians, that  God  sees  in  secret.'' — There  might 
 be  ostentation  in  a  much  less  public  place 
 than  the  synagogue  or  the  street,  and  there 
 might  be  true,  unostentatious  prayer  else- 
 where than  in  a  private  room.  These  places 
 merely  illustrate  a  principle,  which  is  to  he 
 applied  according  to  circumstances.  It  is 
 therefore  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  our  Lord 
 here  forbids  individual  pra3'er  except  when  in 
 solitude.  The  publican  of  tlie  parable  prayed 
 openly,  and  aloud,  with  striking  nianifesta- 
 tions  of  grief,  in  the  court  of  the  temple, 
 attracting  the  contemptuous  observation  of 
 the  Pharisee,  and  no  doubt  of  others;  yet  his 
 prayer  was  acceptable.  Jesus  himself  some- 
 times made  private  prayer  in  the  presence  of 
 4iis  disciples.  (Lukeu:  1.)  Still,  literal  privacy 
 is  best  where  it  is  attainable,  and  our  Saviour 
 frequently  sought  it  in  the  open  air,  at  early 
 dawn,  or  at  night.  Solitude  is  favorable  to 
 self-examination,  and  to  individual  com- 
 munion with  the  Father. 
 
 Landor  :  "  Solitude  is  the  antechamber  of  God." 
 
 Young  :  "  O  lost  to  reason,  lost  to  lofty  thought, 
 Lost  to  the  noblest  sallies  of  the  soul, 
 Who  think  it  solitude  to  be  alone  ! " 
 
 CiiRYS.  :  "Some,  even  when  their  person  is 
 concealed,  make  themselves  manifest  to  all 
 by  their  voice." 
 
 One  advantage  of  praying  in  solitude  is  that 
 then  we  need  feel  no  hesitation  in  speaking 
 aloud,  which  greatly  aids  in  restraining  wan- 
 dering thoughts,  and  attaining  a  deeper  so- 
 lemnity and  emotion.  Regularity  in  private 
 prayer  is  indispensable  to  the  attainment  and 
 maintenance  of  a  high  order  of  piety.  It  is 
 well  to  lift  the  heart  to  God,  even  for  a  mo- 
 ment, whenever  wo  feel  special  inclination  or 
 need ;  but  at  stated  hours  we  must  pray,  even 
 though  we  fecil  no  inclination      Thus  maj'  we 
 
 combine  the  advantages  of  regularity  and 
 impulse. — How  rich  the  reward  of  regular 
 private  devotion.  How  it  soothes  the  per- 
 turbed spirit,  strengthens  for  every  trial,  and 
 sweetens  every  i)leasure.  Strange  and  sad 
 that  one  who  has  known  the  blessedness  of 
 this  privilege  should  ever  permit  himself  to 
 neglect  it.  Chrys.  :  "  Let  us  not  then  make 
 our  prayer  by  the  gesture  of  our  body,  nor  by 
 the  loudness  of  our  voice,  but  by  the  earnest- 
 ness of  our  mind:  neither  with  noise  and 
 clamor,  and  for  display,  so  as  even  to  disturb 
 those  that  are  near  us,  but  with  all  modesty, 
 and  with  contrition  in  the  mind,  and  with 
 inward  tears."  Theophyl.  :  "AVhat,  then, 
 shall  I  not  pray  in  church  ?  By  all  means, 
 but  with  a  right  intention,  and  without  dis- 
 play, for  it  is  not  the  place  that  hurts,  but  the 
 manner  and  the  aim.  Manj'  in  fact,  when 
 praying  in  secret,  are  doing  it  to  please  men." 
 EuTHYM.  :  "If  thou  wishest  spectators,  thou 
 hast,  instead  of  all,  God  himself"  "WtJRT. 
 Bible  (Lange):  "Those  brief  ejaculatory 
 prayers  sent  up  to  heaven  in  few  words,  and 
 which  may  be  uttered  even  while  engaged  in 
 our  daily  labor,  are  by  far  the  richest  and 
 best."  (lo:  25.) — Henry:  "  Secret  prayer  is  to 
 be  performed  in  retirement,  that  we  maj'  be 
 unobserved,  and  so  may  avoid  ostentation  ; 
 undisturbed,  and  so  may  avoid  distraction  ; 
 unheard,  and  so  may  use  the  greater  free- 
 dom." 
 
 V.  7.  Cyprian:  "God  hears  not  the  voice, 
 but  the  heart."  Calvin:  "In  true  praj'er 
 the  tongue  does  not  go  faster  than  the  heart; 
 the  grace  of  God  is  not  attained  by  the  empty 
 utterance  of  words,  but  the  pious  heart  sends 
 forth  its  affections  like  arrows  to  penetrate 
 into  heaven." — To  keep  repeating  the  same 
 thought  in  sj'nonyms  is  a  fault  of  the  same 
 nature  as  these  vain  repetitions',  though  less 
 gross.  Gill:  "The  omniscience  of  God  is  a 
 considerable  argument,  and  a  great  encour- 
 agement to  prayer;  he  knows  our  persons 
 and  our  wants  beforehand;  and  as  he  is  able 
 to  help  us,  we  have  reason  to  believe  he  will." 
 
 V.  9.  Cyril:  "Christ  commands  us  to' 
 pray  briefly,  because  he  knows  our  minds  are 
 easily  led  off  into  wandering  thoughts,  espe- 
 cially in  time  of  prayer."  Quesnel  (Lange): 
 "A  king  who  himself  draws  up  the  petition 
 which  is  to  be  presented  must  surely  take 
 great  pleasure  in  granting  it.''   (is^- 65:  24;  joim 
 
Cir.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 141 
 
 i6:M.)  Beda  (Blyth):  "  A  prayer  sweetened 
 by  the  nutne  of  Father,  makes  me  confident 
 of  getting  all  I  ask.  "  Maldonatu.s:  "The 
 very  name  of  father  prays  for  us;  because  it 
 is  the  part  of  a  father  to  provide  things  neces- 
 sary for  his  children."  EuTHYM.:  "He  that 
 lives  a  had  life,  and  calls  God  his  Father,  lies 
 both  against  God  and  liimself."  Chrys.: 
 "  We  must  then  pray  straightway,  and  lift 
 our  mind  on  wings  and  exalt  it  above  the 
 earth  and  attach  it  to  the  heavens;  for  he  com- 
 mands us  to  say,  'Our  Father  who  art  in  the 
 heavens.'"  Williams:  "  The  opening  invo- 
 cation presents  the  Parentage,  '  Our  Father,' 
 the  Brotherhood,  'Our  Father';  and  the 
 Home,  '0\r  Father  which  art  in  heaven.'" 
 Griffith  :  "We  pray  for  our  Father's  honor, 
 dominion,  service;  and  then  for  our  own  pres- 
 ervation, pardon,  protection."  Thkophyl.: 
 "For  as  God  is  blasphemed  for  my  sake,  so 
 also  for  my  sake  he  is  sanctified,  that  is,  glori- 
 fied as  holy." — If  we  wish  and  pray  that 
 God's  name  may  be  hallowed,  we  ought  our- 
 selves never  to  speak  irreverently,  either  of 
 him,  or  of  anything  that  is  sacred  from  its 
 connection  with  him  (comp.  on  5:  33-37); 
 and  if  "actions  speak  louder  than  words,"  it 
 is  still  more  important  to  avoid  acts  which 
 would  profane  anything  that  he  has  made 
 holy.  Is  it  not  polluting  and  blaspheming 
 the  Name  of  God,  for  people  to  say  pniyers 
 or  sing  praises  to  him  when  the^'  are  grossly* 
 wicked,  and  have  no  present  intention  to  turn 
 from  their  wicked  ways?  (Comp.  Kuskin.) 
 No  church  would  emi)loy  a  notorious  drunk- 
 ard, or  adulterer,  or  an  avowed  infidel,  to 
 read  the  Bible  in  public  worship,  because  of 
 his  being  a  good  elocutionist;  why  employ 
 such  a  man  to  sing  solos  in  praise  of  God  be- 
 cause he  is  a  good  vocalist?  Weiss:  "The 
 fear  of  God  is  the  source  of  all  religious  life, 
 and  the  antecedent  condition  of  all  that  is 
 asked  for  in  the  progress  of  this  prayer." 
 
 V.  10.  Stanford:  "Oh,  it  is  coming  !  The 
 reign  of  the  Father  is  sure  in  due  season  to 
 show  itself,  for  no  power  can  ever  frustrate  his 
 purpose  or  falsify  his  word."  Williams: 
 "To  pray  for  Christ's  kingdom  is  to  pray  for 
 the  conversion  of  sinners  and  the  edification 
 and  sanctification  of  disciples.  It  is  to  ask 
 the  evangelization  of  the  Gentiles  and  the 
 restorat'ion  of  the  Jews.  It  is  to  implore  that 
 Antichrist  may  fall,  and  the  idols  perish  from 
 
 under  the  whole  heaven.  It  is  to  profess 
 sympathy  with  all  that  relieves  and  elevates 
 and  enfranchises  man;  and  to  implore  the 
 removal  of  all  that  corrupts  and  debases 
 him,    and   that    .sells   him,    ^oul    and    body, 
 
 to  the  service  of  the  Evil  One 
 
 Did  we  but  know  aright  the  necessities 
 of  our  kind,  and  the  truest,  deepest  wants 
 of  our  own  souls,  the  hourly  burden  of 
 intercession,  from  our  acts,  and  plans,  and 
 iilms,  and  prayers,  would  still  be,  '  Let  thy 
 kingdom  come.' "  Milton:  "Come  forth  out 
 of  thy  royal  chambers,  O  Prince  of  all  the 
 kings  of  the  earth  !  Put  on  the  visible  robes 
 of  thy  imperial  majesty,  take  up  that  un- 
 limited scei)tre  which  tiiy  Almighty  Father 
 hath  bequeathed  thee ;  for  now  tlie  voice  of 
 thy  bride  calls  thee,  and  all  creatures  sigh  to 
 be  renewed.  " 
 
 Chrys.  :  "He  hath  enjoined  each  one  of  us 
 who  pray,  to  take  upon  him.self  the  care  of  the 
 whole  world.  For  he  did  not  at  all  saj',  '  Thy 
 will  be  done  in  me,'  or  'in  us,'  but  everywhere 
 on  the  earth  ;  so  that  error  may  be  destroyed, 
 and  truth  implanted,  and  all  wickedness 
 cast  out,  and  virtue  return,  and  no  difference 
 in  this  respect  be  henceforth  between  heaven 
 and  earth."  Seneca:  "Let  men  be  pleased 
 with  whatever  God  pleases."  Epictetus: 
 "Do  not  seek  for  things  to  happen  as  thou 
 wishest ;  but  wish  for  things  to  happen  as  they 
 do  happen."  Pythagoras:  "It  shows  knowl- 
 edge and  sense  if  we  do  not  strive  against,  and 
 worry  at.  Divine  Providence." — This  jj^ition 
 means  not  merely  rosignati<jn  to  God's  will 
 when  painful  (26:  «;  .*ot9  -n:  u)-,  but  we  j^ray  that 
 God's  will  may  come  to  pass,  and  should  ac- 
 cordingly be  striving  to  bring  to  pass  what- 
 ever we  beli(!ve  to  be  his  will. 
 
 V.  11.  BoARDMAN  :  "This  teaches  (1)  Our 
 dependence  on  God — give;  (2)  Modesty  in 
 our  requests — bread  ;  (3)  Trustfulness — this 
 day;  (4)  Brotherhood — us.  our.''  Ruskin: 
 "No  %^ords  could  be  burning  enough  to  tell 
 the  evils  which  have  come  on  the  world  from 
 men's  using  this  petition  thoughtlessly',  and 
 blasphemously  praying  God  to  give  them 
 what  they  are  deliberately  resolved  to  .steal. 
 .  .  .  For  the  man  who  is  not,  day  by  day, 
 doing  work  which  will  earn  his  dinner,  must 
 be  stealing  his  dinner." 
 
 V.  \2.  We  incur  debt  to  God  by  sins  of 
 omission,  as  truly  as  by  sins  of  commission. 
 
142 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VL 
 
 15  But  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses,  neither  j  15  you.  But  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses, 
 will  yom-  Father  forgive  your  trespasses.  '        neither  will  your  Father  forgive  your  trespasses. 
 
 l(i"M()reov<>r  when  ye  fast,  be  not,  as  the  hypocrites,  !  16  Moreover  when  ye  fast,  be  not,  as  the  hypocrites, 
 of  a  sad  countenance:  for  tliey  disfigure  their  faces,  1  of  a  sad  countenance:  for  they  disfigure  their  faces, 
 that  tliey  may  appear  unto  men  to  fast.     Verily  I  say  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men  to  fast.     Verily  I  say 
 
 unto  you,  They  have  their  reward.  I 
 
 Comp.  25:  42.  And  as  every  wise  business 
 man  takes  distinct  account  of  all  his  pecuniary 
 debts,  so  we  should  think  over  and  deal  with 
 our  moral  debts.  Boardman:  "This  is  the 
 way  in  which  our  Heavenly  Father  forgives 
 us,  for  his  Son's  sake,  our  debts.  We,  finite, 
 sinful  mortals,  contracted  the  debt  in  the  cur- 
 rency of  earth ;  the  Son  of  God  paid  the  debt, 
 so  to  speak,  in  the  currency  of  heaven." 
 Theophyl.  "For  God  takes  me  as  an  ex- 
 emplar ;  and  what  I  do  to  another,  he  does  to 
 me."  EuTHYM.  :  "He  makes  us  masters  of 
 the  forgiveness  of  our  sins."  Boardman: 
 ' '  Here  is  a  man  who  has  been  bitterly  wronged 
 by  another ;  he  says  to  him,  '  I  forgive  you 
 this,  but  I  cannot  forget  it.'  He  enters  his 
 closet  and  prays :  '  Father,  forgive  me,  as  I 
 have  forgiven  him  !  Say  to  me  in  words  that 
 thou  forgivest  me,  but  do  not  forget  my 
 offences!  Blot  them  not  out  of  the  book  of 
 thy  remembrance  !  Do  to  me  as  I  do  to  him ! ' 
 Oh,  how  often  does  this  prayer,  if  offered  sin- 
 cerely, mean  a  curse."  Seneca:  "Let  him 
 easily  pardon  who  needs  pardon." 
 
 V.  13.  Theophyl.  :  "  Men  are  weak,  where- 
 fore we  must  not  fling  ourselves  into  tempta- 
 tions; but,  if  we  have  fallen  into  them,  must 
 praylhat  we  may  not  be  swallowed  up.''' — We 
 do  very  wrong  when  we  expose  servants  or 
 other  dependents  to  temptation,  by  negli- 
 gently giving  them  opportunity  to  defraud  us, 
 or  by  failing  to  pay  them  what  they  really 
 need  for  support,  or  by  showing  them  only 
 the  more  forbidding  aspects  of  our  own  life  as 
 professed  Christians,  thus  inclining  them  to 
 think  ill  of  Christianity.  Lanok:  "Thou 
 who  temptest  others  to  sin,  who  exposest  thy- 
 self wantonly  to  temptation,  or  who  in  tempt- 
 ation fightest,  yet  not  with  the  armor  ft"  God, 
 why  wilt  thou  mock  God  by  praying,  '  Lead 
 
 us    not    into    temptation  ?'(1  Pet.  5:  6;  Eph.  6:  u.") 
 
 Origen:  "Let  us  pray  that  when  struck  by 
 the  fiery  darts  of  the  evil  one  we  may  not  be 
 kindled :  and  they  are  not  kindled  who  with 
 the  shield  of  faith  quench  all  the  fiery  darts 
 
 which  he  sends  against  them."  (Eph.eiie.) 
 KusKiN :  "Supposing  we  were  first  of  all 
 quite  sure  that  we  had  prayed,  honestly,  the 
 prayer  against  temptation,  and  that  we  would 
 thankfully  be  refused  anything  we  had  set 
 our  hearts  upon,  if  indeed  God  saw  that  it 
 would  lead  us  into  evil,  might  we  not  iiave 
 confidence  afterwards  that  he  ...  .  would 
 turn  our  hearts  in  the  way  that  they  should 
 go?"  Boardman:  "Well  may  this  petition 
 take  its  place  as  the  conclusion  of  the  Pattern 
 Prayer.  The  evil  it  deprecates  is  the  sum- 
 mary of  all  woe  on  man's  part:  the  deliver- 
 ance it  craves  is  the  summary  of  all  love  on 
 God's  part."  i 
 
 The  Lord's  Prayer:  I.  That  God  may  be 
 glorified.  1.  His  name  be  hallowed.  2.  His 
 reign  come.  3.  His  will  come  to  pass,  etc. 
 II.  That  we  may  be  blessed.  1.  Temporal 
 wants.  2.  Spiritual  wants:  (a)  Forgiven  our 
 sins;,  (b)  Preserved  from  temptation,  and  de- 
 livered from  Satan. 
 
 We  may  imagine  (Bengel)  that  in  heaven 
 all  these  petitions  will  be  turned  into  praises. 
 "God's  name  is  sanctified  :  his  reign  is  come  : 
 his  will  comes  to  pass.  He  has  forgiven  us 
 our  sins :  he  has  put  an  end  to  temptation  :  he 
 has  delivered  us  from  Satan." 
 
 16-18.  Good  Works  Without  Osten- 
 tation.    III.  Fasting. 
 
 The  third  application  of  the  general  prin- 
 ciple laid  down  in  v.  1  is  to  Fasting.  Com- 
 pare on  V.  2  and  on  v.  5.  The  reference  here 
 is  obviously  not  to  general  public  fasts,  bi;t  to 
 voluntary  individual  fasting.  This  was  com- 
 mon among  the  pious  Jews,  but  fjie  Pharisees 
 had  reduced  it  to  a  system  (as  formalists 
 usually  do  with  their  religious  observances), 
 fasting  "twice  in  the  week."  (Luke is:  12.)  The 
 Talmud  informs  us  that  they  chose  the  second 
 and  fifth  days  of  the  week,  because  of  the 
 tradition  that  Moses  went  up  Mount  Sinai  on 
 the  fifth  day,  and  came  down  on  the  second. 
 
 16.  Be  not,  or  more  exactly,  'rfo  not  be- 
 come,^ implying  the  assumption  of  such  looks 
 
 1  Blyth  on  the  Lord's  Prayer,  re-published  by  James  I  quotations  from  ancient  and  modern  writers,  one  of 
 Pott,  New  York,  contains  an  immense  collection  of  I  which  has  been  used  above. 
 
Ch.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 143 
 
 17  But  thou,  when  thou  fastest,  anoint  thine  head,  I  17  unto  you,  They  have  received  their  reward.    But 
 and  wash  thy  face;  I       thou,  when  thou  fastest,  anoint  tliy  head,  aud  wash 
 
 for    the    time.      Of   a    sad   countenance.' 
 
 It  hud  always  been  the  ou-stoin  ami)iig  the 
 Israelites,  as  among  other  Oriental  nations, 
 on  occasions  of  severe  personal  or  national 
 affliction,  to  manifest  their  grief  and  Immilia- 
 tion  by  wearing  sackcloth,  putting  asiics  on 
 the  head  and  face,  etc.  (Comp.  on  11:  21.) 
 Tiiese  tlie  Pharisaic  hypocrites  appear  to  have 
 adopted  in  their  regular  individual  fasting,  in 
 order  to  make  known  the  fact  and  gain  credit 
 for  singular  devoutness.  The  Talmud  of 
 B.ibylon  says,  "Whoever  makes  his  face 
 black  (a  common  expression  in  the  Jewish 
 writers  for  fasting)  on  account  of  the  law  in 
 tills  world,  God  will  make  his  brightness  to 
 shine  in  the  world  to  come."  Verily  1  say 
 unto  you,  see  on  5:  18.  They  have  re- 
 ceived, more  literally,  have  in  full,  'have  all 
 of.'  See  on  v.  2.  Instead  of  they  may  ap- 
 pear, etc.,  (the  more  literal  rendering).  May 
 be  seen  of  men  (Tyndale,  Geneva),  is  pre- 
 ferred, because  the  former  might  suggest  a 
 mere  appearance,  which  is  not  here  intended. 
 (So  in  V.  18.)     . 
 
 17.  The  Saviour  requires  his  disciple  to 
 dress  on  a  day  when  he  was  fasting  precisely 
 as  on  other  days.  So  far  from  ostentatiously 
 exhibiting  a  voluntary  act  of  devotion,  he 
 should  even  purposely  conceal  it.  But  it  is  a 
 gross  misunderstanding  to  take  tliis  as  an  in- 
 junction to  dissimulation.  We  cannot  too 
 often  remind  ourselves  of  the  distinction  be- 
 tween deception  and  concealment.  Anoint 
 thy  head.  This  was  an  established  custom 
 among  the  Jews  from  an  early  period.   (Ruiha: 
 
 3  ;  2  Sam.  12  ;  20  ;   Psa.  2  i ;  5  ;  lOt :  15  ;    133  :  2  ;    Eccl.  9:8;  Matt.  26  : 
 
 7;  LukeT:  46.)  When  in  great  distress,  they 
 would  omit  this,  as  in  2  Sam.  14:  2;  Dan.  10: 
 3,  and  the  Talmud  enjoins  a  like  course  in 
 conneclitm  with  fasting.  In  one  passage, 
 liowever,  we  read  of  a  man  as  "  weeping  at 
 home,  but  when  he  went  forth  in  public,  he 
 bathed,  anointed,  ate,  and  drank.  But  why 
 did  he  not  do  it  openly?  God  answered. 
 Although  he  himself  did  not  manifest  the 
 thing,  yet  I  will  manifest  it."  But  thou, 
 the  change  our  Lord  so  frequently  makes 
 from  the  plural  to  the  singular  (comp.  v.  2,  6, 
 and  see  on  5 :  23).     This  shows  that  the  refer- 
 
 ence is  to  a  case  of  private,  individual  fasting, 
 as  in  v.  6  to  private  praying.  For  the  various 
 phrases  in  v.  18,  see  on  similar  phrases  in  v. 
 4  and  G. 
 
 As  to  the  propriety  of  fasting  on  the  part  of 
 Christians  now,  we  see  that  Jesus  speaks  as  if 
 taking  for  granted  that  his  disciples  would 
 fast.  It  might  be  said  that  this  was  in  the 
 early  part  of  his  ministry,  when  things  were 
 in  a  transition  stage.  But  in  9:  15,  he  like- 
 wise takes  for  granted  that  his  disciples  will 
 fast  after  he  shall  have  left  them.  Observe, 
 however,  that  it  is  voluntary  fasting  of  which 
 he  is  speaking,  and  there  is  no  trace  in  the 
 New  Test,  of  any  appointment  of  a  particular 
 season  for  fasting.  Indeed,  the 'only  fast  en- 
 joined by  the  law  of  Moses  was  that  on  the 
 Day  of  Atonement  (Lev.  i6:  2931);  all  the  other 
 fasting  mentioned  in  the  Old  Test.,  whether 
 national  or  individual,  was  voluntary.  In 
 9  :  15,  the  Saviour  clearly  teaches  that  fasting 
 is  right  only  when  one's  condition  makes  it 
 natural.  In  a  time  of  joy,  fasting  would  be 
 unnatural,  and  could  not  express  a  genuine 
 feeling.  But  persons  who  are  in  great  distress 
 are  naturally  inclined  to  abstain  from  eating. 
 Now  every  feeling  is  deepened  by  being  in 
 anj'  natural  way  manifested  ;  and  so  a  sincere, 
 though  less  strong  feeling  of  distress,  as  on  ac- 
 count of  sin,  may  be  strengthened  by  absti- 
 nence from  food.  This  mny  also  help  us  for 
 a  time  in  fixing  our  attention  upon  worship 
 and  devout  meditation.  Yet  fasting  is  not  in 
 itself  a  meritorious  action,  but  is  proper  only 
 so  far  as  it  is  natural  under  the  circumstances, 
 and  useful  in  such  ways  as  have  been  indi- 
 cated. Wherever  this  utility  would  be  counter- 
 balanced by  injury  to  health,  disqualification 
 for  active  duties,  or  other  grave  evils,  then 
 fasting  ought  not  to  be  practiced.  The  observ- 
 ance of  national  fasts  would  appear  to  be  in 
 like  manner  optional,  and  subject  to  the  same 
 conditions.  As  to  fasts  appointed  by  some 
 ecclesiastial  authority  for  regular  seasons  of 
 the  week  or  year,  no  Scriptural  authority  can 
 be  claimed  for  making  the  injunction,  and 
 such  regularly  recurring  fasts  are  extremely 
 apt  to  degenerate  into  formality  (comp.  Isa.  58 : 
 3  IF. ),  or  to  encourage  excesses  at  other  times 
 
 1  See  the  same  Greek  teriu  in  Luke  24: 17  (Rev.  Text),  and  in  the  Septuaglnt  of  Gen.  40:  7;  Dan.  1 :  10. 
 
144 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 18  That  thou  appear  not  unto  luen  to  fast,  but  unto 
 thy  Father  whicli  is  in  secret:  and  thy  Father  which 
 seeth  in  secrot  shall  reward  thee  openly. 
 
 I'J  Lay  uoi  up  lor  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth, 
 where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves 
 break  iliruugh  and  steal: 
 
 18  thy  face ;  that  thou  be  not  seen  of  men  to  fast,  but 
 of  thy  Father  who  is  in  secret :  and  thy  Father,  who 
 seeth  in  secret,  shall  recompense  thee. 
 
 19  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  the  earth, 
 where  motli  and  rust  doth  consume,  and  where 
 thieves  i  break  through  and  steal:    but  lay  up  for 
 
 1  Gr.  dig  through* 
 
 ("  Mardi  Gras,"  etc.),  or  to  be  invested  with  an 
 imaginary  intrinsic  meritoriousness,  opposed 
 to  the  spirit  of  the  gospel.  The  mortification 
 of  the  flesh,  which  is  sometimes  urged  as  a 
 benefit  of  regular  fasting,  "can  be  better  at- 
 tained by  habitual  temperance  than  by  occa- 
 sional abstinence."  {ALexa7ider.)  (Compare 
 on  4:  2  and  on  9:  15.)  But  many  Christians 
 of  the  early  centuries  had  an  exaggerated  con- 
 ception of  the  importance  of  fasting  (one  of 
 the  many  elements  of  Judaism  which  they  im- 
 ported into  Christianity),  and  so  the  word 
 fasting  crept  into  numerous  manuscripts  and 
 versions  in  Mark  9:  29;  Matt.  17:  21  (whole 
 verse  spurious);  Acts  10:  30;  1  Cor.  7:  5. 
 (See  these  passages  in  Rev.  Test.)  The  word 
 is  part  of  the  genuine  text  in  Matt.  9 :  15 ; 
 Luke  2:  37;  Acts  13:  2  f ;  14:  23. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 Fasting.  I.  When?  (1)  On  public  occa- 
 sions, if  we  really  feel  grief,  and  really  desire 
 to  deepen  it.  (2)  On  private  occasions,  if  it 
 would  be  natural  in  our  providential  situation 
 (9: 15),  and  would  be  profitable.  (3)  In  either 
 case,  only  so  far  as  compatible  with  health 
 and  the  proper  discharge  of  existing  duties. 
 II.  Hav)?  (1)  Without  the  least  ostentation, 
 (v.  1,16.)  (2)  "With  sincere  desire  and  earnest 
 effort  to  commune  with  God  and  gain  spiritual 
 profit,  (v.  18.)— Hypocrisy.  I.  Methods.  (1)  Re- 
 ligious observances — e.  g.,  alms-giving,  fast- 
 ing, praj'er.  (2)  Religious  professions.  II. 
 Rewards.  (1)  Glory  of  men  (v.  2),  and  even 
 this  usually  ver\-  partial  and  ver,y  transient. 
 (2)  No  reward  from  God.  (v.  1.)  (3)  Not 
 even  the  approval  of  one's  own  conscience. 
 14)  Aggravated  punishment  in  eternitj'. 
 (Mark  12:  40.)     Comp.  in  gcnenil  chap.  23. 
 
 Chrys.  :  "And,  whereas,  in  the  matter  of 
 almsgiving  ,  .  .  .  .  after  saying,  '  Take  heed 
 not  to  do  it  before  men,'  he  added,  'to  be 
 .seen  of  them  '  ;  yet  in  the  matter  of  fasting 
 and  ])rayer,  he  made  no  such  limitation  ;  why 
 was  this?  Because  for  alms-giving  to  be  alto- 
 gether concealed  is  impossible,  but  for  prayer 
 and    fasting,   it  is  possil)]e."     Vinkt  (in   Lut- 
 
 teroth):  "  Ftisting  has  no  value  save  accord- 
 ing to  the  dispositions  by  which  it  is  accom- 
 panied ;  it  is  good  only  in  proportion  as  it 
 is  not  the  body  alone,  but  the  heart,  that 
 fasts." 
 
 19-34.  Single-hearted  Devotion  to 
 God,  as  Opposed  to  Worldly  Aims  and 
 Anxieties. 
 
 Having  urged  that  good  deeds  should  be 
 performed,  out  of  regard,  not  for  human  ap- 
 probation and  reward,  but  for  that  of  God 
 (v.  1-18),  our  Lord  now  passes  to  the  kindred 
 topic  of  inculcating,  in  general,  an  exclusive 
 and  entire  devotion  to  God,  as  opposed  to 
 worldly  aims  and  anxieties,  (t.  19-34.)  (See 
 Analysis  at  the  beginning  of  chapter  5.)  This 
 section  of  tlie  great  discourse  naturally  divides 
 itself  into  four  parts,  viz.,  v.  19-21 ;  v.  22  f.; 
 V.  24;  V.  25-34.  We  can  discern  between  these 
 an  internal,  though  not  a  foripal  connection. 
 The  sayings  are  gnomic  in  form,  and  only  an 
 internal  connection  could  be  expected. 
 
 19-21.  He  begins  with  the  thought  that  as 
 the  believer's  heart  ought  to  be  in  heaven 
 (which  is  here  taken  for  granted),  and  as  the 
 heart  will  be  where  the  treasure  is,  therefore 
 we  should  treasure  to  ourselves  treasures  in 
 heaven,  not  on  eartii ;  and  to  this  he  encour- 
 ages by  contrasting  the  treasures  of  earth  and 
 heaven  as  respectively  perishiible  and  imper- 
 ishable. The  same  idea  occurs  in  Luke  12: 
 33  f.,  as  used  on  a  difl'erent  occasion.  The 
 Jews  of  our  Saviour's  age  were  very  largely 
 a  trading  people,  possessing  much  the  same 
 characteristics  as  at  present,  and  among  them 
 an  uncommon  love  of  money.  What  is  here 
 said  was  therefore  especially  appropriate  to 
 them,  but  fully  applies  to  men  of  all  ages.  It 
 is  also  naturally  understood  as  extending  to 
 all  the  other  objects  after  which  men  long  and 
 seek;  in  general,  we  are  to  have  regard  to, 
 and  strive  to  obtain,  heavenly  rather  than 
 earthly  things  (compare  Col.  3:  1  fl^.),  because 
 the  lieart  will  be  fixed  on  that  which  we  are 
 laboring  to  possess. 
 
 L.ay  not  up  for  yourselves— literalh'.  Do 
 not  treasui'e    to    yourselves    treasures.     The 
 
Oh.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 145 
 
 20  But  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  I  20  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither  moth 
 
 whore  uuither  uioth  nor  rust  dolh  corrupt,  and  where 
 thieves  do  not  break  through  nor  steal : 
 
 21  For  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  lieart 
 be  also. 
 
 22  The  litrht  of  the  body  is  the  eye:  if  therefore 
 thine  eye  be  single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of 
 light. 
 
 nor  riisl  doth  consume,  and  where  thieves  do  not 
 
 21  1  break  through  nor  steal :  for  wliere  thy  treasure  is, 
 
 22  Ihere  will  lliy  heart  be  also.     Tha  lamj)  of  the  body 
 is  the  eye:  if  therefore  thine  eye  be  single,  thy  wliole 
 
 I  Gr.  dig  tlirough. 
 
 English  idiom  is  disinclined  to  this  immediate 
 repetition  of  the  same  word,  and  hence  our 
 popular  versions  express  it  otherwise.  Jesus 
 does  not  mean  absolutely  to  forbid  the  accu- 
 mulation of  wealth.  It  is  a  peculiarity  of  the 
 Hebrew  style,  often  occurring  in  Scrijjture,  to 
 make  an  absolute  statement  (especiall}'  a  pro- 
 hibition), which  is  designed  to  be  understood 
 relatively'.     See  other  instances  in   Luke  14: 
 
 rust,  just  as  we  say  that  rust  eats.  Compare 
 James  5:  2  f.,  in  which,  as  in  various  other 
 pa.«sages,  James  seems  to  be  referring  to  the 
 Sermon  on  the  Mount.  The  word  rendered 
 corrupt— in  Rev.  Ver.,  consume— is  literally 
 'cause  to  disappear,'  and  in  v.  16  is  rendered 
 disfigure.  'Corrupt'  does  not  correctly  ex- 
 press the  idea.  Thieves.  As  to  the  other 
 word  sometimes  rendered    'thief,'    but  more 
 
 12;    John  4:  21;  1  Pet.   3:  3f     This  makes    properly    'robber,'     see  on   27:38.        Break 
 tlie  expression  more  striking  and  impressive,  i  through  is  literally  '  dig  through,'  as  in  mar- 
 
 like hyperbolical  phrases,  etc.,  and  such  state- 
 ments were  not  meant,  or  expected  to  be  taken 
 literally  and  absolutely-,  any  more  than  hy- 
 perboles are  so  taken.  This  principle  of  inter- 
 j>retntion  is  capable  of  being  abused,  as  all 
 others  are;  but  it  requires  to  be  applied  in 
 such  passages  as  the  present.  Verse  20  is  the 
 opposite  of  V.  19,  expanded  for  greater  impres- 
 siveness.  Comp.  v.  15,  and  see  on  5:  30.  Men 
 lay  up  treasures   in  heaven  by  righteousness 
 
 gin  of  Rev.  Ver.,  following  Geneva  and 
 Rheims.  It  doubtless  refers  to  the  clay  walls 
 which  many  houses  had  (comp.  Job  24:  10). 
 "The  houses  in  Mexico  are  chiefly  built  of 
 adobes  (large  sun-dried  bricks),-  and  in  the 
 attack  on  Monterey  (1846),  the  American 
 troops  advanced  into  the  heart  of  the  city  by 
 digging  occasionally  through  the  walls  of 
 courts  and  houses."  Gen.  D.  H.  Hill.  It  is 
 sometimes  objected  that  the  precious  melals 
 
 in  general,  both  in  doing  and  suffering  for  i  do  not  rust.  But  they  can  be  stolen.  The 
 Christ'ssake(5:i2,  ♦6:6:6:.!Cor.  4:i7);  and  among  heart  is  spoken  of  in  Scripture,  not  according 
 other  things,  by  a  right  use  of  earthly  po.s- I  to  our  modern  view,  as  the  seat  of  the  affec- 
 
 se.ssions,  as  proposed  to  the  rich  young  man 
 (19: -21),  and  us  taught  in  Luke  12:  33,  and  in 
 the  parable  of  the  unjust  steward,  (i.uneie:  i.) 
 Remember  also  the  cup  of  cold  water  (lO;  «), 
 the  awards  of  the  judgment  {'■'5:  <o),  and  the 
 remarkable  pa.ssage  in  1  Tim.  6:  17-19;  also 
 Rev.  14:  13.  Tiiese  heavenly  rewards  are  not 
 deserved  by  our  good  deeds,  being  a  gift  of 
 
 tions  only,  but  as  the  seat  of  all  the  powers  of 
 the  soul,  both  intellect,  sensibilities,  and  will. 
 (To  speak  of  the  head  as  the  seat  of  intellect, 
 is  a  thing  unknown  to  the  Bible.)  Many  pas' 
 sages  of  Scripture  are  popularly  misunder- 
 stood, froin  failure  to  keej)  this  usage  in  view.' 
 The  connection  in  the  present  case  leads  us  to 
 think  of  the  aflections   as  especially   meant. 
 
 free  grace;  but  God  chooses  to  connect  them  |  but  not  exclusively.     The  thoughts,  as  well  as 
 with,   and  proportion  them  to,  our  deeds  of  j  feelings,  will  be  where  the  treasure  is  (comp. 
 
 kindness  to  others,  and  devotion  to  him. 
 
 3Ioth,  rust.  The  garments  of  the  Jews, 
 as  of  other  Oriental  nations,  seldom  changed 
 their  fashion;  and  hence  great  store  of  gar- 
 ments, perhaps  in  part  inherited,  would  often 
 form  an   important  item  in  one's  possessions. 
 
 (Gen. 45:22;   2Kiiigs5:5;  Jol)27:16.)    TllCSC  Were  liable 
 
 to  be  destroyed  by  moth.  The  term  rendered 
 'rust'  signifies  'eating,'  and  so  consumption 
 in  whatever  way.  It  maj'  be  understood  here 
 in  the  general  sense  of  whatever  consun\es  or 
 destroys  property  ;  or  in  the  special  sense  of 
 
 Col.  3 :  2) ;  and  it  is  the  power  of  knowing 
 truth  that  is  especially  referred  to  in  the  next 
 two  verses.  Your— R.  V.,  ^/(y— (twice)  in  v.  21. 
 The  singular  represents  the  correct  Greek  text, 
 which  was  changed  to  '  your '  by  copyists  who 
 observed  the  plurals  of  v.  19  f,  and  did  not 
 think  of  that  itnpressive  change  to  the  singu- 
 lar which  is  so  often  made  in  this  discourse 
 (comp.  V.  2,  6,  17;  and  see  on  5:   23). 
 
 22  f.  This  passage  is  in  son)e  respects  ob-- 
 scure,  and  has  given  commentators  much 
 trouble  ;  but  by  remembering  the  connection, 
 
146 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Cii.  VI. 
 
 23  But  if  thine  eye  be  evil,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  I  23  body  shall  be  full  of  light.  But  if  thine  eye  be  evil, 
 lull  of  darkness.  If  therefore  the  light  that  is  iu  thee  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  darkness.  If  there- 
 be  darkness,  how  great  ix  that  darkness  !  I        fore  the  light  that  is  iu  thee  be  darkness,  how  grtat 
 
 and  carefully  noting  the  precise  meaning  of 
 the  terms,  the  difficulty  may  be  cleared  up. 
 Compare  Luke  11  :  34-3G,  nearly  the  same 
 passage,  spoken  on  a  different  occasion.  The 
 light — literally,  the  lamp.  The  word  is  the 
 same  as  in  6:  15,  and  denotes  an}-  portable 
 lights  The  eye  is  the  lamp  of  the  body  be- 
 cause it  is  that  part  wliich  gives  the  body 
 light,  by  means  of  which  the  body  sees.  The 
 word  single,  or,  'simple,'  represents  the  ej-e 
 as  giving  one  image  of  an  object;  as  opposed 
 to  an  eye  which  sees  double,  which  gives  dim, 
 flickering  images  that  displace  one  another,  so 
 that  the  object  is  not  seen  clearly  and  steadily. 
 This  last  is  described  by  a  more  general  term 
 as  a  '  bad  '  eye,  tlie  Greek  word  commonly  ex- 
 pressing moral  evil  (and  the  phrase  is  so  em- 
 ployed in  20:  15;  Mark  7:  22),  but  being 
 sometimes  found  in  the  other,  which  is  really 
 its  primary  sense,  as  in  the  phrases  'bad  diet,' 
 'bad  liealth,'  '  badness  of  eyes,'  all  emplo^-ed 
 by  Plato.  (Some  early  expositors  understood 
 it  to  denote  moral  evil  here,  and  hence  Tyn- 
 dale.  Great  Bible,  Geneva,  and  Darby  trans- 
 late'wicked.')  Many  interpreters  conclude 
 that  'single'  should  be  here  understood  as 
 meaning  a  sound,  healthy  eye  in  general,  as 
 opposed  to  a  bad,  diseased  one,  which  does  not 
 see  well.  But  there  is  no  support  in  Greek 
 usage  for  such  an  interpretation  of  the  word, 
 and  the  Latin  versions  render  it  simplex,  the 
 Peshito  gives  the  same  sense,  while  tlie  Mem- 
 phitic  borrows  the  Greelv  word.  It  is  very 
 undesirable  to  abandon  the  specific  meaning  of 
 this  word,  which  precisely  suits  the  whole  con- 
 nection, and  in  contrast  with  wiiich  the  general 
 term'bad"  will  naturally  here  take  to  itself  a 
 corresponding  iipplication.  Tlie  'single'  ej-e 
 forms  but  one  image  of  its  object,  and  does 
 not  blend  that  with  the  images  of  other  ob- 
 jects; the  '  bad'  eye  forms  different  images  of 
 the  same  thing,  or  blends  different  objects  in 
 its  confused  vision.  So  the  single  eye  really 
 sees;  while  the  bad  eye  practically  does  not 
 see  at  all.  If  the  eye  be  single,  the  whole 
 body  will  be  'full  of  light,'  thoroughly  light; 
 while  if  the  eye  be  bad,  the  whole  body  will 
 be  'full  of  darkness,'  thoroughly  dark.  The 
 light  that  is  in  thee,  the  lamp  of  the  mind, 
 or  as  Plato  calls  it,   "the  eye  of  the  soul,"  j 
 
 would  be  our  inner  power  of  perceiving  truth 
 and  duty — what  we  commonly  call  reason 
 and  conscience;  and  would  include  both  the 
 natural  light  whi(!h  these  give,  and  tlieir 
 capacity  to  receive  the  light  of  revelation. 
 So  Philo  says  (following  Aristotle):  "For 
 what  the  intellect  is  in  tiie  soul,  that  the  eye 
 is  in  the  body."  Or  we  might  recall  (Weiss) 
 the  term  'heart'  from  v.  21,  which  would 
 th^n  represent  the  mind,  and  amount  to  tiie 
 same  thing.  Now  wliy  is  it  that  tlie  good  eye 
 of  the  illustration  is  specifically  described  as 
 a  'single'  eye?  The  reason  lies  in  that  gen- 
 eral truth  with  which  the  whole  connection  is 
 dealing,  viz.,  the  propriety  and  necessity  of 
 exclusive  regtird  to  God.  Just  before,  we  are 
 taught  to  store  up  heavenly  and  not  earthly 
 treasure,  that  our  hearts  may  be  in  heaven, 
 not  on  earth.  Just  after,  that  we  cannot  be  the 
 servants  of  both  God  and  mammon,  but  must 
 serve  God  alone  ;  that  we  must  not  be  anxious 
 about  temporal  wants,  but  must  seek  his  king- 
 dom and  the  righteousness  he  requires,  and 
 trust  his  providence  for  the  supply  of  tem- 
 poral necessities.  And  so  in  the  present  pas- 
 sage. If  the  'heart'  (»-20,  the  "mind's 
 eye,  '  the  reason  and  conscience,  is  fixed 
 partly  on  God  and  partly  on  mammon,  some- 
 times on  heavenly  and  sometimes  on  earthly- 
 things,  then  it  resembles  the  bad  eye,  which 
 mixes  images  of  ditterent  objects,  so  that  we 
 really  see  notliing.  Eplctetus  expresses  a 
 similar  thought  by  a  similar  image:  "If 
 you  strive  after  moral  excellence,  and  yet 
 at  the  Siime  time  clutch  at  power  and  pelf, 
 3'ou  will  most  likely  lose  these  last  from 
 having  an  eye  to  the  former  also;  and  most 
 certainly  j-ou  will  lose  the  former."  Th« 
 general  thought  is  therefore  of  reason  and 
 conscience  darkened,  blinded  —  as  by  in- 
 heritance of  faults,  by  miseducation,  by 
 bodily  excesses,  by  covetousiiess,  ambition,  or 
 other  strong  passions— but  with  special  refer- 
 ence here  to  a  reason  and  conscience  divided 
 in  aim  and  thus  darkened.  The  heart  must 
 be  directed  with  exclusive  and  steady  gaze 
 towards  God,  not  distracted  by  worldly  aims 
 and  anxieties,  or  we  shall  be  sadly  lacking  in 
 clear  perception  of  truth  and  duty.  (Com p. 
 Olsh.,  Alex.,  Plumptre.)  How  great  is  that 
 
Ch.  VI.J 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 147 
 
 24  No  man  can  serve  two  masters:  for  either  he  will 
 hate  the  one,  and  love  the  other;  or  else  he  will  hold  to 
 the  one,  and  despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot  serve  Ood 
 and  Miaiuiuon. 
 
 24  is  the  darknem!  No  man  can  serre  two  mast^ra: 
 for  either  he  will  hate  the  one,  and  love  the  other; 
 or  els<;  be  will  hold  to  one,  and  despiiie  the  other. 
 
 (the)  darknessi  'That'  is  an  imitation  of 
 tiie  Latin,  which  has  no  article,  and  some- 
 times overstates  its  meaning  by  a  demonstra- 
 tive. In  the  simihir  passage  (Lukeii:  »«-36i,  the 
 bright  side  of  tlie  illustration  is  finally  made 
 j>rotninent,  while  here  it  is  the  dark  side. 
 
 24.  A  further  and  very  di.stinct  illastration 
 of  the  same  great  truth,  viz.,  the  duty   and 
 necessity  of  exclusive  devotion  to  God.     See  a 
 similar  passage  in   Luke  ](>:   13,  as  spoken  on 
 a  different  occasion.    No  man  can  serve  two 
 masters.     All  difficulty  or  cavil  about  this 
 statement,  on  the  ground  that  there  are  cir- 
 cumstances in  which  a  person  might  serve  two 
 masters,  is  at  once  set  aside  by  observing  that 
 the  word  rendered  '.serve'  signifies  to  'be  the 
 slave  of,'  a  relation  which  necessarily  implies 
 exclusive  ownership,  and  demands  exclusive 
 service.     True,  a  slave  might  belong  to  two 
 masters  in  partnership ;  but  here  it  is  obviously 
 implied  that  the  two  are  altogether  opposed 
 to  each  other.     For  the  different  terms  ren- 
 dered 'serve'  and  'ser^'ant,"  see  on  8:  9;  and 
 for  the  various  words  rendered  'master,'  see 
 on  8:  19.     The  next  words  are  not  tautolog- 
 ical, but  have  been  thus  explained  (Meyer): 
 "  for  either  he  will  hate  A  and  love  B,  or  (on 
 the  contrary)  he  will  hold  to  A  and  despise  B." 
 The  change  of  the  verbs  in  the  second  clause 
 (in.stead  of  simply  saying,  "will  love  A  and 
 hate  B')  seems  to  intimate  that  even  if  he 
 should  feel  no  positive  hatred  to  either  of  the 
 two,  he  will  attach  himself  to  one,  and  neglect, 
 slight,  despise,  the  other. — Our  Lord  does  not 
 simply  furnish  the  illustration,  leaving  it  to  be 
 understood  of  itself,  but  distinctly  applies  it  to  i 
 the  subject  in  hand.     Ye  cannot  serve  God 
 and  mammon.    The  word  mammon  is  Ara- 
 maic, signifying  wealth,  riches.    It  is  here  per-  j 
 sonified,  in  being  contra.sted  with  God  as  the 
 other  of  two  masters  ;  but  there  is  no  .sufficient 
 evidence  that  mammon  was,  as  some  assert,  [ 
 lally    worshiped   as   a   Syrian    divinity.i  I 
 
 Milton  personified  Mammon  as  one  of  Satan's 
 host.     (Par.  Lost,  Br>ok  I.) 
 
 The  Saviour  does  not  teach  that  the  ^^o«- 
 sesxion  of  wealth  is  inconsistent  with  piety. 
 He  delighted  in  the  friendship  of  the  little 
 family  at  Bethany,  whom  the  circumstance.1 
 show  to  have  been  wealthy  (comp.  on  26:  6), 
 and  he  commended  Zaccheus,  who  gave  the 
 half  (not  the  whok-)  of  his  goods  to  the  poor. 
 But  he  has  pronounced  it  an  impossibility  to  be 
 the  servants  (slavesj  at  once  of  God  and  of 
 mammon.  Yet  this  is  what  men  are  con- 
 stantly attempting  to  do,  and  Christians  are 
 .sorely  tempted  to  the  same  course.  The 
 Israelites  of  Elijah's  time  did  not  avowedly 
 renounce  Jehovah,  but  tried  to  worship  both 
 him  and  Baal ;  and  the  prophet  calls  on  them 
 (1  King! I*: 21)  to  decide  which  of  the  two  is 
 God,  and  follow  him — to  be  one  thing  or  the 
 other.  (Comp.  another  striking  example  in  2 
 Kings  17:  24-41.)  So  we  must  choose  be- 
 tween being  the  ser\-ants  of  God  and  Wealth; 
 we  cannot  be  both.  Whatever  efforts  we 
 make  to  obtain  wealth  must  be  in  entire  sub- 
 ordination to  the  service  of  God,  and,  in  fact, 
 a  part  of  that  service;  he  alone  must  be 
 Master.  Porteus  :  '"  Every  one  has  his  ruling 
 passion.  That  of  the  Christian  must  be  the 
 love  of  his  Maker  and  R -deemer."  Observe 
 carefully  that  the  principle  here  presented  ap- 
 plies not  merely  to  those  who  have  great  po.s- 
 sessions,  but  to  all.  "No  one  can  serve  two 
 masters."  The  poor  also  are  tempted  to 
 make  wealth  a  master  and  an  idol  (coi. s:"!;, 
 and  sometimes  do  so  as  grievously  as  the  rich. 
 Three  reasons  have  thus  been  given  (r.  19-24) 
 why  we  should  be  exclusively  devoted  to 
 God.  (1)  The  things  of  the  world  are  s<^»  per- 
 ishable. (2)  If  our  minds  are  directed  at  the 
 same  time  towards  earthly  and  heavenly 
 things,  our  view  becomes  distracted,  confu.«ed. 
 darkened.  (3)  It  is  impossible  to  be  God's 
 servants  and  the  servants  of  mammon. 
 
 '  The  proper  spelling  of  the  Greek,  as  found  in  nearly  '• 
 all  MS.'S.,  would  pive  us  mamon  ;  but  it  is  too  late  to 
 alter  the  English  form.  The  etymology  is  most  likely, 
 as  usually  given,  from  the  Hebrew  nmnn,  meaning 
 that  which  props,  supports,  or  that  which  is  relied  on, 
 trusted.  (.See  Griran),  Bleek,  Tholiick,  .Achelis.)  There  | 
 is  probably  an  allusion  to  this,  in  the  common  text  of 
 Mark  10:  24,  B.  U.  Ver.,  "  those  who  trust  in  riches";  I 
 
 and  the  words  may  have  been  omitted  in  a  few  of  the 
 earliejit  documents  (followed  by  Tisch.  and  W  H.)  for 
 the  very  reason  that  this  allusion  was  not  understood, 
 and  the  words  were  not  found  in  the  parallel  passages, 
 Matt.  19  :  2-3  and  Luke  IS  :  24.  The  different  etymology 
 of  Gesenius  (Meyer,  Keil  1,  is  much  less  probable,  though 
 it  yields  the  saoie  meaning,  viz.,  weaJth. 
 
148 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 25  Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  Take  no  thought  for 
 your  life,  wluit  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  driuk ; 
 nor  yet  for  your  body,  what  ye  shall  put  on.  Is  not  the 
 life  more  than  lueat.'and  the  body  than  raiment? 
 
 25  Ye  cannot  serve  God  and  mammon.  Therefore  I 
 say  unto  you.  Be  not  anxious  for  your  lile,  what  ye 
 shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink  ;  nor  yet  for  your 
 body,  what  ye  shall  put  on.    Is  not  tlie  life  more 
 
 25-34,  Here  the  duty  of  entire  and  exclu- 
 sive devotion  to  God  (.see  on  v.  1  and  v.  19)  is 
 set  in  opposition  to  worldly  anxieties,  which 
 are  shown  to  be  both  unnecessary,  unavailing, 
 and  unbecoming;  to  spring  from  unbelief, 
 and  augment  the  ills  of  life;  and  it  is  added 
 that  by  following  the  other  course  we  shall 
 gain,  without  anxiety,  the  very  objects  in 
 question.  The  paragraph  is  found  in  Luke 
 12:  22-31,  with  slight  variations,  as  on  a  later 
 occasion  repeated  to  the  disciples  in  the  hear- 
 ing of  a  new  audience.  This  passage  "  is  one 
 of  the  beauties  of  Scripture.  Had  it  no  other 
 recommendation  than  its  felicity  of  illustra- 
 tion and  its  graces  of  composition,  it  would 
 deserve  our  warm  admiration  ;  and  indeed  it 
 has  received  the  tribute  of  admiration  from 
 men  who  were  only  in  pursuit  of  literary 
 beauties.  But  it  has  higher  qualities  of  ex- 
 cellence than  these;  it  speaks  to  the  under- 
 standing, and  the  heart,  on  themes  of  deep 
 and  universal  importance." — John  Harris. 
 
 25.  Therefore,  viz.,  because  of  the  truth 
 he  has  been  enforcing  (in  v.  19-24,  but  with 
 special  reference  to  v.  24),  that  single-hearted 
 devotion  to  God  is  proper  and  needful.  Con- 
 suming anxiety  about  the  necessaries  of  life,  in- 
 stead of  trusting  God,  betrays  the  same  worldly- 
 minded  and  ungodly  feeling  that  is  seen  in  the 
 slave  of  mammon.  Trust  in  God  would  pre- 
 vent all  such  worldly  anxieties.  So  the  suflFer- 
 ing  Hebrew  Christians,  who  had  been  plun- 
 dered of  their  possessions  (Hcb.  lo:  34),  are  urged 
 to  be  free  from  the  love  of  money,  on  the 
 ground  that  God  has  promised  never  to  fail 
 nor  forsake  his  people.  (Heb.  is:  5f.)  Food  and 
 clothing  are  the  most  urgent  wants  of  our 
 earthly  condition  ;  and  if  we  ought  not  to  be 
 anxious  about  these,  much  less  should  we  be 
 anxious  about  other  things.  Take  no  thought 
 —  or,  be  not  anxious — for  your  life — '  Take  no 
 thought'  was  a  good  rendering  when  King 
 James'  version  was  made  (so  also  in  1  Sam.  9: 
 r)),  for  in  Bacon,  Shakspeare,  and  other  writers 
 of  that  period,  'thought'  is  used  as  including 
 the  idea  of  anxiety,  as  when  a  person  is  said 
 to  have  died  of  thought.     Tyndale  and  the 
 
 succeeding  English  versions  translate  'be  not 
 careful'  in  this  passage,  but  'take  thought'  or 
 'take  careful  thought '  in  v.  27,  31,  and  'care,' 
 in  V.  27,  34.  The  Greek  verb  used  throughout 
 this  passage  is  also  found  (besides  Luke  12:  22- 
 26)  in  10 :  19 ;  Luke  10 :  41 ;  1  Cor.  7 :  32 ;  Phil. 
 2;  20  and  4:  6,  and  a  few  other  passages;  and 
 the  corresponding  substantive  in  13 :  22 ;  2  Cor. 
 11 :  28  (Rev.Ver.)  "anxiety  for  all  the  church- 
 es," 1  Pet.  5:  7  (Rev.Ver. ',  "casting  all  your 
 anxiety  upon  him,  because  he  careth  for  you  " 
 (where  careth  is  a  different  verb) ;  Ecclus.  30: 
 24,  "anxiety  brings  old  age  before  the  time." 
 These  passages  show  that  the  word  sometimes 
 expresses  a  lawful  feeling  of  intense  concern, 
 which  is  directed  towards  proper  objects,  kept 
 within  due  bounds,  and  stimulates  efforts  to 
 do  our  duty ;  and  that  this  feeling  becomes 
 wrong  when  misdirected — or  when  existing  in 
 greater  measure  than  is  expended  upon  action, 
 and  so  eating  like  an  acid  into  the  soul — es- 
 pecially when  it  is  a  feeling  which  springs 
 from  lack  of  trust  in  God,  this  last  being  the 
 idea  of  the  present  connection.  The  term  cnre 
 is  used  by  us  in  a  similar  twofold  sense,  ex- 
 pressing sometimes  a  right  and  sometimes  a 
 wrong  feeling.  Our  Lord  of  course  does  not 
 mean  that  we  are  to  exercise  no  forethought, 
 and  put  forth  no  effort.  Trust  in  God  by  no 
 means  implies  the  lack  of  these.  Augustine 
 refers  to  a  sect  in  his  time  who  called  them- 
 selves Euchites,  or  Prayer-men,  because  they 
 simply  prayed  for  everything  they  wanted, 
 without  laboring  to  attain  it.  This  grievous 
 folly  has  been  reproduced  by  some  well-mean- 
 ing persons  in  the  present  generation. 
 
 The  first  consideration  by  wliic^i  .Jesus  seeks 
 to  restrain  from  the  anxiety  just  forbidden  is 
 an  argument  from  the  greater  to  the  less. 
 (v.  -.'5.)  If  God  has  given  us  the  greater,  viz., 
 life,  the  body,  is  he  likely  to  withhold  the  less, 
 viz.,  the  food  and  the  raiment?  Life  is  the 
 word  which  often  denotes  'the  soul,'  but  in 
 many  other  cases,  as  here,  simply  the  vital  or 
 animating  principle  (comp.  on  Ifi:  25),  to  sus- 
 tain which  there  is  need  of  food.*  Meat — lit. 
 as  in  Rev.  Ver.,  the  food.     The  word  'meat' 
 
 1  Some  early  authorities  omit '  or  what  yeshall  drink,'    sage  to  Luke  12:  22  (where  also  some  early  documcntB 
 andWH.  place  these  words  in  brackets;    but  the  omis-  1  insert  the  words  by  way  of  assimilation  to  Matthew), 
 sion  is  readily  explained  by  desire  to  assimilate  the  pas-  1 
 
Ch.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 149 
 
 ■i")  BelioUl  the  fowls  of  the  air:    for  they  sow  uot,  '  26  than  the  foo<l,  and  the  body  than  the  raiment?     Be- 
 nt'itliiT  do  they  reap,  nor  gather  into  hams;  yet  your  hold    the  birds  of  the  heaven,  that  tliey  sow  not, 
 
 lieavculy    Fatlier    feedeth    lliem.      Are    ye    not   much 
 better  llian  they? 
 
 21  Wliich   ol    yon    by  taking  thought   can   add  one 
 cubit  uato  bi.s  stature? 
 
 neitlier  do  tliey  reap,  nor  gather  into  barns;   and 
 
 your   lieavenly  Fatlier  feedeth  them.     Are  not  ye  ol 
 
 27  much  luore  value   than   they?    And  which   of  you 
 
 by  being    anxious    can    add  one    cubit   unto    ithe 
 
 1  Or,  hit  nature. 
 
 formerly  signified  food,  but  is  now  restricted    11:    11);    but    it    is    sometimes    used    in    the 
 
 to  a  particular  kind  of  food. 
 
 26.  The  second  consideration  is  an  argu- 
 mont  from  the  less  to  the  greater,  and  this  ap- 
 plied   first  to   food  (t-26),    and   afterwards  to 
 
 former  sense  (Luke  19:  3,  and  probably  in 
 Luke  2:  52;  while  Eph.  4:  13  may  be  under- 
 stood either  way.)  The  Septuagint  uses  it 
 seven  times  in  the  sense  of  age,  and  only  once 
 
 clothing.  (v.28io30.)  Behold  the  fowls  of ;  in  that  of  stature.  The  early  versions,  Latin, 
 the  air — or,  as  in  Rev.  Ver.,  Me  birds  o/ </te  Peshito,  Memphitic,  Gothic,  give  'stature,' 
 hrnmn,  birds  that  fly  free  in  the  sky,  and  over    and  so  do  most  of  the  Fathers,  followed  by 
 
 which  men   exercise  no  care.    (Comp.  8:  20; 
 1:5:  32;  Gen.  1:   26.)     'Fowls'    formerly  sig- 
 
 all    the    early    English    versions.      Yet    the 
 American     Revisers     translate     'the    meas- 
 
 nified  birds  in  general,  but  is  now  restricted  ure  of  his  life,'  with  'stature'  in  the  mar- 
 to  a  certain  variety  of  domesticated  birds.  I  gin;  and  this  sense  of  'age'  is  more  appro- 
 Instead  of  the  general  term  'birds,'  the  siini-  I  priate  to  the  connection.  The  object  of  the 
 lar  discourse  in  Luke  12:  '.^4,  has  the  specific  ;  sentence   is  to  show  that  it  is  in  vain  to  be 
 
 term  'ravens.'  As  s(nving,  reaping,  and  gath- 
 erin;^  into  barns  are  the  three  leading  processes 
 of  agriculture,  we  thus  have  it  very  strongly 
 jiffirnied  that  the  birds  perform  no  part  wiiat- 
 ever  of  the  work  which  men  have  to  perform 
 in  order  to  obtain  their  food.  Of  course  we 
 know  that  the  birds  exert  themselves;  God 
 does  not  feed  them  in  idleness.  But  they  find 
 their  food  without  any  of  our  elaborate  pro- 
 cesses. The  inserted  'yet'  in  the  Com.  Ver- 
 sion enfeebles  the  simple  and  beautiful  ex- 
 pression. Are  ye  not,  better,  not  ye  ;  the 
 'ye'  being  expressed  in  the  original,  and  thus 
 shown  to  be  emphatic.  Much  better.  Of 
 much  more  value,  as  Coin.  Ver.  translates  the 
 same  Greek  phrase  in  10;  31.  The  conclusion 
 that  much  more  will  God  feed  those  who  are 
 greatly  more  important  than  the  birds,  is  here 
 left  to  be  understood,  but  in  the  similar  ar- 
 gument of  v.  30  is  stated.  The  Mishna  says, 
 "Have  you  ever  seen  brutes  or  birds  that  had 
 any  trade?  and  yet  they  are  nourished  with- 
 out trouble." 
 
 27.  Before  passing  to  the  argument  as  to 
 raiment  (v.  28.30),  our  Lord  pauses  to  add  an- 
 other remark  to  the  eflTect  that  it  is  quite  un- 
 avaU'uifi  for  us  to  be  anxious  about  food.     The 
 
 anxious  about  food.  (v. 25f.)  Now  few  men 
 are  anxious  to  obtain  food  that  they  may  in- 
 crease their  stature,  but  all  men  that  they 
 may  prolong  their  life.  This  also  best  suits 
 the  expression  in  Luke  12:  26,  "If  then  ye 
 are  not  able  to  do  that  which  is  least,"  since  a 
 cubit  added  to  one's  life  would  be  ver^-  little, 
 while  a  cubit  (about  nineteen  inches)  added 
 to  the  stature  would  be  an  enormous  addition. 
 It  is  objected  that  'cubit'  is  nowhere  in  Scrip* 
 ture  found  in  this  metaphorical  application  to 
 the  duration  of  life;  but  it  is  supported  by 
 the  analogous  expression  in  Psa.  39 :  5,  "  Thou 
 hast  made  my  days  as  hand-breadths;  and 
 mine  age  is  as  nothing  before  thee"  ;  also  by 
 the  expression  of  a  Greek  poet,  "  For  a  cubit's 
 time  we  enjoy  the  bloom  of  our  youth"; 
 compare  also  (Achelis)  Job  9:  25,  and  the 
 Greek  phrases  "a  span  of  life  '  and  "a  finger- 
 long  day."  In  this  state  of  things  it  is  not 
 strange  that  the  great  mass  of  recent  com- 
 mentators prefer  the  sense  'age.'  Moriscui 
 urges  that  we  can  add  to  our  life  by  careful- 
 ness; "otherwise  the  medical  profession  is  an 
 absurdity."  But  our  efforts  to  do  this  are 
 fruitless  without  God's  blessing.  He  thinks 
 the  idea  is  that  we  cannot  enlarge  ourselves 
 
 general  meaning  is  plain,  but  the  ablest  '  into  giants;  but  this  overlooks  Luke  12:  26. 
 scholars  of  every  period  have  been  divided  in  Still,  the  other  sense  will  yield  the  same  gen- 
 opinion  as  to  whether  the  leading  term  of  the  j  eral  meaning  for  the  passage.  With  all  our 
 sentence  here  signifies  stature  or  age.  Its  anxiety  about  food,  we  cannot  (apart  from 
 primary  meaning  and  usual  sense  in  Greek  '  God's  blessing)  make  the  smallest  addition  to 
 writers  is  the  latter  (so  in  John  9:  21  ;  Heb.    our  life— or  to  our  stature. 
 
150 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 28  And  why  take  ye  thought  for  raiment?  Consider 
 the  lilies  of  the  field,  how  they  grow;  they  toil  not, 
 neither  do  they  spin  : 
 
 29  And  yet  I  say  unto  you,  That  even  Solomon  in  all 
 his  glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of  these. 
 
 30  Wherefore,  if  (iod  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field, 
 which  to  day  is,  and  to  morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven, 
 xhall  he  not  much  more  clothe  you,  O  ye  of  little 
 faith  ? 
 
 31  Therefore  take  no  thought,  saying.  What  shall  we 
 eat?  or.  What  shall  we  drink?  or.  Wherewithal  shall 
 we  be  clothed  ? 
 
 28  measure  of  his  life?  And  why  are  ye  anxious  con- 
 cerning raiment?  Consider  the  lilies  of  the  field, 
 how  they  grow;  they  toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin: 
 
 29  yet  I  say  unto  you,  that  even  Solomon  in  all  his 
 
 30  glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of  these.  But  if  God 
 doth  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to-day  is, 
 and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,  shall  he  not 
 
 31  much  more  clothe  you,  O  ye  of  little  faith?  Be  not 
 therefore  anxious,  saying,  What  shall  we  eat?  or. 
 What  shall  we  drink  ?  or.  Wherewithal  shall  we  be 
 
 28.  In  V.  28-30,  the  argument  from  the  less 
 to  the  greater  is  urged  with  reference  to  rai- 
 ment. The  lilies  of  the  field,  like  'the 
 birds  of  the  heaven,'  are  those  which  grow  wild 
 without  human  care,  and  thus  all  the  more 
 strikingly  display  the  care  of  God.  We  can- 
 not determine  the  kind  of  lily  meant,  and  the 
 argument  holds  for  the  plainest  flower  as  well 
 as  the  most  gorgeoiis.  The  writer  observed  in 
 Palestine  lilies  of  a  dark  violet  color,  looking 
 like  violet  velvet,  and  these  might  very  natu- 
 rally have  suggested  a  king  in  his  rich  purple 
 robes.  Solomon's  Song  (5:  i3)  indicates  colored 
 lilies,  and  Dioscorides  speaks  of  purple  lilies 
 (Smith's  Diet.).  Tristram  describes  purple 
 flowers,  which  he  says  would  be  popularly 
 called  lilies.  The  various  attempts  made  to 
 "spiritualize"  this  reference  to  the  lily,  are, 
 as  usual,  wholly  unwarranted  and  out  of  place. 
 They  who  are  not  satisfied  with   the  simple 
 
 'beauty  of  our  Lord's  teaching,  but  must  be 
 seeking  some  my.stical  meaning  which  they 
 think  more  pleasing  and  instructive,  are  truly 
 attempting  "to  gild  refined  gold,  to  paint  the 
 
 lily." 
 
 29.  Solomon  in  all  hiw  glory,  does  not 
 directly  mean  in  glorious  apparel,  but  in  all 
 the  glory  of  his  royal  station,  wealth,  and 
 fame,  which  involved  the  use  of  beautiful  gar- 
 ments. 
 
 30.  If  God  so  clothe— translate,  clothes — 
 indicative  mood,  assuming  it  as  a  fact  that  he 
 does.  The  grass  of  the  field.  The  term 
 rendered  grass  includes  weeds  and  flowers. 
 All  these  wither  very  rapidly  in  the  East,  es- 
 pecially when  a  hot  south  wind  is  blowing 
 (comp.  Psa.  90:  0) ;  and  owing  to  the  scarcity 
 of  fuel,  this  dried  vegetation  is  still  often  used 
 to  heat  ovens  for  baking  bread.  The  oven. 
 This  (Smith's  Diet.)  was  a  large  jar  made  of 
 clay,  wider  at  the  bottom.  It  was  heated  by 
 placing  the  fuel  within,  and  the  ashes  being 
 removed  through  a  hole  at  the  bottom,  the  flat 
 cakes  of  bread  were  spread  both  on  the  inside 
 
 and  the  outside,  and  thus  baked.  Sometimes 
 it  was  not  a  movable  jar,  but  a  fixture ;  and  the 
 primitive  contrivance  was  probably  a  hole  in 
 the  earth,  with  compacted  sides.  O  ye  of 
 little  faith,  represents  a  single  compound 
 adjective,  somewhat  like  littfe-belleving,  used 
 also  in  8:  26;  14:31;  16:8;  in  all  cases  with 
 reference  to  distrust  of  God's  protection,  provi- 
 dential or  miraculous.  Unbelief  is  the  root 
 of  the  anxiety  our  Lord  is  here  rebuking,  as  it 
 is  of  every  other  sinful  feeling;  and  thus  we 
 see  one  of  the  ways  in  which  unbelief  leads  to 
 unhappiness.  In  Talmud  of  Babylon,  R. 
 Eliezer  says:  "  Whoever  has  a  mouthful  yet 
 remaining  in  his  basket,  and  says,  '  What  shall 
 I  eat  to-morrow,'  belongs  to  the  number  of 
 those  who  have  little  faith." 
 
 31,  32.  Therefore,  viz.,  in  view  of  the  ar- 
 gument just  adduced.  On  the  ground  of  this, 
 the  prohibition  of  v.  25  is  repeated,  and  the 
 succeeding  verses  append  further  considera- 
 tions to  the  same  effect.  In  v.  32  there  seem  to 
 be  two  distinct  reasons  for  avoiding  this  anx- 
 iety :  (1)  The  Gentiles  (or  heathen)  seek  after 
 all  these  things,  and  it  is  unworthy  of  God's 
 people  to  be  like  them  (comp.  on  5:  47);  (2) 
 our  Heavenly  Father  knows  that  we  have 
 need  of  all  these  things,  and  we  may  be  sure 
 he  will  not  fail  to  supply  our  need.  Some 
 think,  however,  that  the  second  clause  fur- 
 nishes the  ground  of  the  first;  and  explain  by 
 supplying  a  thought,  thus  :  Tlie  heathen  seek 
 after  these  things,  because  ignorant  that  God 
 knows  and  cares  for  their  wants;  but  do  not 
 imitate  them,  for  j'our  Heavenly  Father 
 knoweth,  etc.  (Comp.  v.  7f )  But  it  is  very 
 rarely  well  to  explain  "for"  by  a  supposed 
 ellipsis,  and  the  former  explanation  seems 
 preferable.  Luke  12:  30  has  'but,'  which  gives 
 the  same  idea  a  little  differently.  The  verb 
 rendered  seek  is  a  compound  of  that  in  v.  33, 
 and  denotes  an  over-intense  or  anxious  seek- 
 ing. All  these  things — all  the  things  of  the 
 class    to    which    these     (food    and     raiment? 
 
Ch.  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 151 
 
 32  (For  after  all  these  things  do  the  Gentiles  seek:) 
 for  your  heavenly  Father  kuowelh  that  ye  liave  need 
 of  ail  these  things. 
 
 33  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  (lod,  and  his 
 righteousness  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto 
 you. 
 
 34  Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the  ii'orrow :  for 
 the  morrow  Khali  take  thought  tor  the  things  of  itself. 
 Suthcieut  unto  the  d4y  is  the  evil  thereof. 
 
 32  clothed?  For  after  all  these  things  do  the  Gentiles 
 seek;   for  your  heavenly   Father  knoweth  that   ye 
 
 33  have  need  of  all  these  things.  IJut  seek  ye  tirst  his 
 kingdom,  and  his  right^iousness ;  and  all  tliese  things 
 
 34  shall  be  added  nnto  you.  Be  not  therefore  an.\ious 
 for  the  morrow:  for  the  morrow  will  be  anxious  for 
 iiself.    SutUeieut  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof. 
 
 belong,    everything  of   this  kind,   i.    e.,   all 
 temporal  wants. 
 
 33.  But  seek  ye,  etc.  Do  not,  like 
 the  heathen,  seek  these  things,  but  seek 
 first  his  kingdom,  and  his  righteousness, 
 and  these  things  (emphasis  here  on  '  these 
 things')  shall  all  be  added  unto  you.  Our 
 Lord  does  not  simply  command  us  to  avoid 
 worldly  anxiety,  but  gives  us  something  posi- 
 tive to  do  instead,  as  a  means  of  precluding  it. 
 So  in  Phil.  4:  (5,  Rev.  Ver. :  "In  nothing  be 
 anxious;  but  in  everything  ....  let  your 
 requests  be  made  known  unto  Cxod.  And  the 
 peace  of  God  ....  shall  guard  your  hearts," 
 etc.  So  likewise  above  in  v.  20  we  are  to  lay 
 up  treasures  in  heaven,  instead  of  laying  them 
 up  upon  the  earth.  'His  kingdom.'  This 
 evidently  means  the  kingdom  of  our  Heavenly 
 Father,  who  is  mentioned  in  the  preceding 
 sentence.  But  the  (Jreek  phrase  is  not  so  en- 
 tirely explicit  as  the  Com.  Version ;  so  some 
 one  put  the  word  God  in  the  margin,  to  ex- 
 plain what  is  meant,  and  it  crept  into  the 
 text.'  So  likewise  in  Luke  12:  31.  Seek 
 first  his  kingdom,  and  there  will  be  no  need  of 
 afterwards  anxiously  seeking  food  and  rai- 
 ment, etc.,  for  they  will  be  added,  not  indeed 
 without  seeking,  but  without  anxious  seeking; 
 and  so  there  will  in  this  way  be  no  occasion 
 left  for  anxiety  about  them.  Wunsche 
 quotes  from  the  Talmud:  "If  a  man 
 occupies  himself  always  with  the  law, 
 the  Eternal  supplies  his  wishes  and  need.s." 
 Our  Father's  kingdom  is  here  the  Mes- 
 sianic kingdom  or  reign  (see  on  3:  2;  6: 
 10).  To  seek  this  kingdom  is  to  endeavor  to 
 become  admitted  into  it,  and  share  the  privi- 
 leges and  duties  of  its  subjects.  But  not  leav- 
 ing us  altogether  to  our  own  conclusions  as  to 
 what  is  involved,  the  Saviour  here  adds  (not 
 in  Lul<e  12:  31)  one  point  more  specifically. 
 
 and  his  righteousness.  This  means  that 
 personal  righteousness  which  our  Father  re- 
 quires in  the  subjects  of  the  Messianic  reign, 
 which  they  ought  to  hunger  and  thirst  after 
 (5:6);  vvliicli  ouglit  to  excccd  that  of  the 
 Scribes  and  Pharisees  (5:.io),  extending  not 
 merely  to  outward  acts,  but  to  the  inner  life 
 of  purpose  and  desire  (5 :  'ii-*») ;  which  ought  to 
 be  practiced,  not  with  a  view  to  the  praise  of 
 men,  but  to  the  approval  and  rewards  of  the 
 Father  in  heaven.  (6:i-i8.)  We  must  not  in- 
 troduce here  the  idea  of  imputed  righteous- 
 ness, which  is  foreign  to  the  tone  of  tiiis  dis- 
 course, and  does  not  distinctly  appear  any- 
 where in  the  Gospels,  being  chiefly  set  forth 
 in  Paul's  Epistles  to  the  Galatians,  Romans, 
 and  Philippians.  The  great  fact  of  imputed 
 rigiiteousness  must  have  existed  from  the  be- 
 ginning of  human  repentance  and  forgiveness, 
 but  it  does  not  follow  that  the  idea  was  always 
 revealed. 
 
 This  saying  sums  up  the  great  principles 
 of  the  whole  passage,  v.  19-34,  viz.,  things 
 spiritual  first,  and  things  temporal  will  follow. 
 He  does  not  forbid  our  desiring  or  .seeking 
 temporal  good;  but  says  it  must  alwa.ys  be 
 held  as  secondary  and  subordinate,  to  be  ob- 
 tained as  a  minor  consequence  of  the  ptirsuit 
 of  a  higheraiin.  (Comp.  Mark  10:  30;  1  Kings 
 3:  11-13.)  In  like  manner  the  sa^'ings  in  5: 
 48  and  7  :  12  form,  as  it  were,  a  summing  up  of 
 what  precedes  them. 
 
 34.  This  section  of  the  discourse  now  ends 
 '  witli  a  renewed  injunction  not  to  be  anxious, 
 founded  on  the  whole  previous  di.'cussion 
 (therefore),  and  directed  especially  to  anx- 
 iety for  to-morrow.  It  is  concerning  the 
 future  that  wo  are  most  likely  to  be  anxious, 
 and  to-morrow  is  the  nearest  future  ;  and  yet 
 there  is  special  reason  for  avoiding  this,  since 
 to-morrow  will  have  its  own  anxieties,  and  if 
 
 1  The  word  God  is  omitted  by  B  X.,  three  cursives,  i  elude  it.    This  consideration  niakes  theevidenoe  suffi- 
 some  copies  of  the  old   Latin,  and  of  the  Vulgate,  the    cient  foromittingit.  TyndaleandCenevahavc 'kingdom 
 Memphitic  and  /Kthiopic,  and  by  one  or  two  Greek    of  heaven,' which  is  hero  found  only  in  one  cursive  and 
 Fathers.    We  readily  see  how  the  word  came   in,  and  :  three  (ireek  Fathers.    Whence  did  they  derive  it? 
 c-annot  imagine  why  any  one  should  have  wished  to  ex-  I 
 
152 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 we  anticipate  them,  we  uselessly  add  to  the 
 burden  of  to-day.  Whether  to-morrow's 
 anxieties  will  be  proper  or  improper,  is  not 
 here  the  question  ;  they  will  be  felt  then, 
 and  so  should  not  be  borrowed  to-day.  The 
 shall  of  Com.  Version  is  somewhat  mislead- 
 ing; the  Greek  is  a  simple  future,  and  in  this 
 connection  merely  predicts.  For  the  things, 
 etc.,  better  as  Rev.  Ver.,  for  itself.  'For 
 the  things  of  itself  represents  a  very  feebly 
 supported  reading  of  the  Greek.  Sufficient 
 unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof.  This 
 means  not  moral  evil,  the  ordinary  sense  of 
 the  term,  but  natural  evil,  i.  e.,  suffering, 
 trouble,  etc.,  as  in  Amos  3:6;  Eccl.  7:  14; 
 1'2:1;  Luke  16:25;  also  in  1  Mace.  7:23; 
 10:  46. 
 
 A  Jewish  writer  (Wet.)  says,  "Be  not  anx- 
 ious about  what  is  coming,  before  it  takes 
 place ;  for  there  is  enough  of  vexation  in  its 
 own  hour."  All  men  observe  the  folly  of 
 borrowing  trouble  from  the  future,  and  yet 
 we  continue  to  do  it,  and  even  to  have  a  large 
 part  of  our  distresses  spring  from  the  dread  of 
 future  evil,  which  likely  enough  will  never 
 come.  A  French  proverb  says,  "The  worst 
 inisfortunes  are  those  which  never  arrive"  ; 
 and  a  homely  English  proverb,  "  Never  cross 
 a  bridge  till  you  get  to  it."  Anacreon :  "I 
 care  for  to-da^' ;  who  knows  to-morrow?" 
 Horace  :  "  What  is  to  be  on  to-morrow  avoid 
 inquiring.  Whatever  sort  of  day  fortune 
 shall  give,  count  it  gain."  But  there  is  a 
 broad  distinction  between  our  Saviour's  teach- 
 ing and  such  Epicurean  counsels.  They 
 mean  that  it  is  foolish  to  harass  ourselves 
 ■about  an  unknown  and  uncertain  to-morrow, 
 and  so  we  must  simply  enjoy  to-day;  he, 
 that  we  ought  to  trust  in  the  protection  and 
 blessing  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  and  thus, 
 while  not  heedless  of  the  future,  we  may  be 
 free  from  anxiety  about  it.  They  say,  "To- 
 morrow depends  on  chance ;  therefore  try  to 
 forget  it,  and  enjoj-  life  to-day."  He  says, 
 "  To-morrow  and  all  its  wants  will  be  pro- 
 vided for  by  your  Heavenly  Father;  there- 
 fore think  of  it  without  anxiety",  and  try  to  do 
 right  and  please  God  to-day."  On  the  other 
 hand,  our  Lord's  teaching  is  very  different 
 from  fatalism.  He'does  not  say,  the  morrow 
 is  fixed  by  fate,  and  you  cannot  help  yourself, 
 but  speaks  of  the  personal  God,  our  Father, 
 ♦vho  cares  for  us  (i  Pet.  5:7),  and  will  supply 
 our  wants. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PKACTICAL. 
 
 V.  19-21.  Laying  up  treasures  in  heaven. 
 1)  Meaning.  2)  Motives,  (a)  These  treas- 
 ures are  imperishable;  (b)  Thus  our  heart 
 will  be  in  heaven.  A  Roman  poet  says  :  "  A 
 cunning  thief  will  break  your  chest  and  carry 
 
 off  your  money whatever  is  given  to 
 
 friends  is  beyond  the  reach  of  chance."  A 
 Jewish  writer  tells  of  a  king,  who  was  re- 
 proached for  expending  in  time  of  famine  the 
 treasures  of  his  fathers,  and  who  replied, 
 "My  fathers  collected  treasures  on  earth,  but 
 I  in  heaven."  Augustine;  "Why  do  you 
 lay  up  where  you  may  lose;  and  where,  if 
 you  do  not  lose,  you  cannot  always  stay? 
 There  is  another  place  to  which  I  will  remove 
 you.  Let  what  you  have  go  before,  and  fear 
 not  lest  you  lose  it;  I  was  the  giver,  I  will  be 
 the  guard."  Euthym.  :  "That  which  is  dis- 
 tributed among  the  poor,  where  is  it  treasured 
 up?  In  heaven.  How?  The  rewards  of  all 
 this  are  there  stored  up  and  kept  safe."  Cal- 
 vin :  "  If  honor  is  thought  to  be  the  sumrnum 
 bonum,  then  men's  minds  must  be  wholly 
 possessed  by  ambition  ;  if  money,  then  ava- 
 rice will  at  once  become  sovereign ;  if  pleas- 
 ure, then  nothing  can  prevent  men  from  de- 
 generating into  brutal  indulgence." 
 
 V.  22-23.    Blindness.    I.   Lamentable  evils, 
 
 (1)  of  bodily,  (2)  of  spiritual  blindness.  II. 
 Responsibility.  (1)  Blindness  of  the  bod^'  is 
 usually  a  misfortune.  (2)  Blindness  of  the 
 soul  always  involves  guilt.  III.  Cure.  (1) 
 In  physical   blindness,  cure  seldom  natural. 
 
 (2)  In  blindness  of  the  soul,  cure  alwa^-.* 
 supernatural.  (3)  Yet  this  cure  may  be 
 sought  from  God,  and  means  emploj^ed  for 
 promoting  it.  Stier:  "In  a  certain  sense 
 and  measure,  indeed,  must  our  eye,  from  the 
 very  beginning,  be  singly  fixed  ujJon  God,  his 
 kingdom,  and  his  righteousness,  upon  the 
 treasures  in  heaven  ;  but  is  it  not  consummate 
 holiness  when  this  is  perfectly  realized,  and 
 there  is  no  oblique  or  other  regard  ?" 
 
 V.  24.  The  service  of  Mammon.  I.  Nature. 
 (1)  What  it  is  not.  (2)  What  it  is.  II.  Temp- 
 tations. (I)  For  personal  gratification — of  ap- 
 petite, taste,  social  and  other  ambition — love 
 of  possession — love  of  power.  (2)  For  benefit 
 of  others — our  families — the  needy  around  us 
 — the  great  good  one  hopes  to  do  after  a  while. 
 III.  Some  of  the  ways  in  which  men  try  to 
 serve    Mammon    and   serve   God  also.     IV. 
 
Ch  VI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 153 
 
 Tlie  two  hopplessly  incompatible.  Compare 
 .serving  Jehovah  and  Baal,  (i  Kings  is:  21.) 
 Whenever  trying  to  do  both,  a  man  is,  in  fact, 
 only  serving  Miimnion — not  at  all  serving 
 (iod,  and  n^t  in  tlie  liigtiost  sense  benefiting 
 himself,  '"lieligion  must  be  everything,  or 
 it  is  nothing." 
 
 A  Roman  writer  speaks  of  one  who  did  not 
 own  riches,  but  was  owned  by  riches ;  by  title  a 
 king,  but  in  mind  a  miserable  slave  of  money. 
 Skxkca  :  "  Wealth  is  the  slave  of  a  wise  man, 
 the  master  of  a  fool."  Plutarch  speaks  of 
 Pelopidas  as  relieving  the  needy,  that  he  migbt 
 appear  to  be  truly  master  of  wealth,  not  slave. 
 I'lato:  "To  prize  wealth,  and  at  the  same 
 time  largely  acquire  wisdom,  is  impossible,  for 
 a  man  necessarily  disregards  the  one  or  the 
 other."  Dkmophilus  (Wet.):  "Forthesame 
 man  to  be  a  lover  of  riches  and  a  lover  of  God, 
 is  impossible."  Luther:  "To  have  money 
 and  property  is  not  a  sin,  only  you  must  not 
 let  it  be  your  master,,  but  you  must  be  its 
 master."  Chrys.  :  "How  then,  saith  one, 
 did  Abraham,  how  did  Job,  obtain  a  good  re- 
 port? Tell  me  not  of  them  that  are  rich,  but 
 of  them  that  serve  riches.  Since  Job  also  was 
 rich,  yet  he  served  not  Mammon,  but  pos- 
 sessed it  and  ruled  over  it,  and  was  a  master, 
 not  a  slave."  Acheli.s:  "The  servant  of 
 Mammon  estimates  persons  and  things  accord- 
 ing to  their  money  value ;  he  regards  loss  of 
 money  as  the  highest  loss,  gain  of  money  as 
 tlie  highest  gain,  and  money  as  the  highest 
 aim  of  life."  Luttkroth:  "A  man  will 
 obe^'  the  master  he  loves;  God,  if  he  loves 
 (iod  more  than  money;  money,  if  he  loves 
 money  more  than  God." 
 
 V.  *2')-;U.    Anxiety  about  temporal   wants. 
 I.   Reasons  for  avoiding  anxiety.     (1)  Apart 
 from  God,  it  is  futile,  v.  27.     (2)  Trusting  in 
 God,  it  is  needless;  (a)  If  he  cares  for  the  life 
 and  the  body,   he  will  care  for  the  food  and 
 raiment,   v.  2;");  (b)  If  he  feeds  his  birds,  he 
 will  feed  his  children,  v.  26;  (c)  If  he  clothes 
 the  lilies,  he  will  clothe  human  beings,  v.  28- 
 30.     (3)  It  makes  God's  people  no  better  than  1 
 heathen,  v.  31  f.     (4)  It  is  adding  to-morrow's  | 
 evils  to  those  of  to-day,  v.  34.     II.  Means  of 
 avoiding  anxiety.     (1)     Remember  that  our! 
 Heavenly  Father  knows  our  temporal  needs,  | 
 V.  32.     (2)     Seek  spiritual  good    as  supreme,  | 
 and  temporal   good  will,   with  due  exertion  ' 
 on  our  part,  but  without  anxiety,  be  amply 
 supplied,  V.  33.     A  lesson  from  the  birds  and  I 
 
 the  lilies,  v.  25  f  and  28  f  — V.  32.  God's  chil- 
 dren should  be  better  than  the  heathen.  (1) 
 Why?    (2)  In  wiiat  respect? 
 
 V.  25.  Chrys.  :  "He  that  formed  the  flesh 
 that  is  nourished,  how  will  he  not  provide 
 the  nourishment  ? '' — A^.  2().  Chrys.:  "Even 
 though  it  is  tiieirs  by  nature,  yet  possibly  we 
 too  may  attain  it  by  choice.  For  neither  did 
 he  say,  'Behold,  how  the  birds  fly' — which 
 were  a  thing  impossible  to  man  ;  but  that  they 
 are  fed  without  being  anxious,  a  kind  of  thing 
 easy  to  be  achieved  by  us  also,  if  we  will.  And 
 this  they  have  proved,  who  have  accomplished 
 it  in  their  actions."'  Quesnel  (in  Lutt. ): 
 "Nobody  ever  saw  an  earthly  father  feed  his 
 birds,  and  abandon  his  children,  and  shall 
 that  be  believed  of  the  Heavenly  Father?" 
 Bengel:  "Not  t/ieir  Father,  but  ^(yur 
 Father."  Euthym.  :  "So  the  Old  Scrip- 
 ture,  when  wishing  to*  hit   men  hard,  sends 
 
 them  to  the  bee  and  the   ant W^hat 
 
 then?  Must  we  not  sow?  He  did  not  say, 
 'Do  not  sovv ; '  but,  'Do  not  be  anxious.'" 
 Luther:  "We  are  commanded  (Geu.  i;  2«)  to 
 have  dominion  over  all  creatures,  and  j'et  we 
 behave  so  shamefully  that  a  feeble  sparrow 
 must  stand  in  the  gospel  as  doctor  and 
 preacher  for  the  wisest  of  men,  and  daily 
 hold  forth  before  our  eyes  and  ears,  teaching 
 us  to  trust  God,  though  we  have  the  whole 
 Bible  and  our  reason  to  help  u.s." — V.  28.  Our 
 Lord's  manner  of  teaching  is  remarkable!  for 
 the  frequency  with  which  he  draws  illustra- 
 tion from  the  objects  of  nature,  the  pursuits 
 of  common  life,  and  the  ordinarj-  experiences 
 of  mankind.  Every  preacher  of  the  gospel, 
 and  religious  teacher  of  the  young,  should  be 
 a  close  observer  of  common  things,  that  he 
 may  be  better  (]ualified  to  imitate  this  ex- 
 ample of  the  Great  Teacher. — V.  31.  The- 
 OPHYL.  :  "  He  does  not  forbid  eating;  he  for- 
 bids saying,  'What  shall  we  eat?' "  Luther: 
 "The  Lord  says,  '  Bo  not  careful ;  working  is 
 your  business,  caring  is  mine! '  " — V.  32.  Eu- 
 thym. ;  "  But  if  we  do  not  even  surpass  tlie 
 heathen,  though  commanded  to  surpass  the 
 Scribes  and  Pharisees  (s;  m),  what  punishment 
 shall  we  not  deserve?  ....  So  the  cause  of 
 your  anxiety  ought  to  be  the  cause  of  your 
 freedom  from  anxiety.  The  more  necessary 
 these  things  are,  the  more  cheerful  ought  you. 
 to  be.  For  what  father  will  endure  not  to 
 supply  his  children's  necessities?"' 
 
 V.  33.  Which  first,  spiritual  or  temporal 
 
154 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VI. 
 
 CHAPTER   VII. 
 
 JUDGE  not,  that  ve  be  not  judged. 
 2  For  Willi  wliat  jiids;uient  ye  judge,  ye  shall  be 
 judged:  and  with  what  measure  ye  uiete,  it  shall  be 
 measured  to  you  again. 
 
 1,  2  Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged.  For  with  what 
 judgment  ye  judge,  ye  shall  be  judged  :  and  with  what 
 measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  unto   you. 
 
 good  ?  I.  Suppose  we  seek  the  temporal  first. 
 (IjWe  sliallbe  constantly  less  inclined  to  seek 
 tlie  spiritual.  (2)  We  shall  be  constantly  less 
 prepared  to  find  it.  (3)  Soon  all  temporal 
 good  must  be  abandoned,  and  for  us  there 
 will  be  no  spiritual  good  forever.  II.  Sup- 
 pose we  seek  the  spiritual  first.  (1)  We  shall 
 not  seek  it  in  vain.  (Comp.  7:7.)  ('2)  We 
 shall  obtain  temporal  good  also,  not  without 
 seeking,  but  witliout  anxious  seeking.  V.  34. 
 To-morrow.  1)  We  must  not  forget  to- 
 morrow, thinking  only  of  to-day.  The  im- 
 portance of  to-day  for  civilized  man  is  felt  to 
 lie  largely  in  yesterdiiy  and  to-morrow.  2) 
 We  must  not  presume  on  to-morrow,  for  we 
 know  not  what  morrow  a  day  may  bring 
 forth.  (Prov.  27:1.)  3)  We  must  uot  bo  anxious 
 about  to-inorrow,  but  let  each  day  bear  its 
 own  sufficient  burden.  4)  We  shall  best 
 provide  for  to-morrow,  by  faithfully  perform- 
 ing the  duties  of  to-day.  5)  Trusting  God 
 for  to-day,  why  can  we  not  trust  him  for  to- 
 morrow?—V.  33.  EuTHYM.:  "For  we  have 
 not  come  into  existence  that  we  may  eat  and 
 drink  and  wear,  but  that  we  may  please  God, 
 and  enjoy  everlasting  blessings."  The- 
 OPHYL.  :  "  It  is  enough  for  thee  that  thou  art 
 afflicted  for  to-day;  but  if  thou  shalt  be 
 anxious  for  to-morrow,  when  wilt  thou  have 
 leisure  for  God?"  Talmud  (Wiiiische): 
 "  Be  not  anxious  for  to-morrow,  for  thou 
 knowest  not  what  to-day  brings  forth  ;  per- 
 haps to-morrow  will  not  find  thee,  and  so 
 thou  hast  troubled  thyself  about  a  world 
 which  does  not  pertain  to  thee."  Antoni- 
 nus: "Cast  the  future  upon  Providence, 
 and  direct  your  present  care  solely  towards 
 piety  and  justice."  Henry:  "The  conclu- 
 sion of  this  whole  matter  then  is,  that  it  is  the 
 will  and  command  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that 
 his  disciples  should  not  be  their  own  tor- 
 mentors, nor  make  their  passage  through  this 
 world  more  dark  and  unpleasant  by  their  ap- 
 prehensions of  troubles,  than  God  has  made  it 
 by  the  troubles  themselves."  Chrys.  :  "  Let 
 us  not  suppose  his  injunctions  are  impossible; 
 for  there  are  many  who  duly  perform  them." 
 Oh,  sweet,  sustaining  trust  in  God,  that  can 
 
 enable  us  to  bear  present  ills  without  repining, 
 and  to  look  at  the  unknown  future  without  * 
 fear;  that  can  reconcile  contentment  with  as- 
 piration, and  blend  activity  with  repose;  that 
 can  discern  everywhere  in  nature  and  provi- 
 dence  the   proofs  that  all  things  are  indeed        | 
 working  together  for  our  good!     Lord,   in-         i 
 crease  our  faith. 
 
 7:  1-12.  Rebuke  of  Censoriottsness; 
 Encouragement  to  Prayer;  and  the 
 Golden  Rule. 
 
 It  has  been  thought  by  some  writers  that 
 there  is  no  connection  between  the  early  part 
 of  this  chapter  and  the  preceding  topics.  But 
 as  we  have  found  connection  throughout  all 
 the  previous  portion  of  the  discourse,  and  as 
 V.  13-27  obviously  form  a  conclusicm  to  the 
 whole,  it  seems  most  probable  that  v.  1-12  also 
 stand  in  some  natural  relation  to  the  remain- 
 der. That  such  a  relation  does  exist,  would 
 appear  to  be  shown  b3'  the  following  view  :  In 
 the  whole  discussion  of  5:  20-48  and  6:  1-18, 
 our  Lord  is  contrasting  the  morality  he  en- 
 joins upon  the  subjects  of  the  Messianic  reign 
 with  the  teachings  and  practice  of  the  Scribes 
 and  Pharisees.  Various  errors  and  evils  com- 
 mon among  the  Jews,  and  conspicuous  in 
 their  sanctimonious  teachers,  are  there  noticed 
 and  rebuked,  not  with  the  formal  order  of  a 
 methodical  discourse,  but  still  with  the  same 
 general  design  manifestly  pursued  through- 
 out. But  the  great  principle  stated  and  ap- 
 plied in  G:  1-18,  viz.,  that  good  works  should 
 be  performed  (not  ostentatiously,  as  the  hyp- 
 ocrites did,  but)  out  of  regard  for  God  only, 
 admitted  of  a  more  extensive  and  varied  ap- 
 plication, which  he  proceeds  to  make  in  v. 
 19-34.  From  this  partial  digression,  he  now 
 returns  to  rebuke  another  fault  often  commit- 
 ted among  the  Jews,  particularly  the  formal- 
 istic  Pharisees  (Lukei8:ii),  and  to  which  all 
 men  are  sadly  liable,  viz.,  that  of  passing 
 harsh  judgment  upon  othei?s.  (7:1-5.)  As  it  is 
 hypocrisy  (« :  2. 5. 16)  to  make  a  display  of  right- 
 
 eousness, so  (Weiss)  it  is  hypocrisy  (7:5)  to 
 assume  the  right  to  judge  others,  and  correct 
 their  faults.     Then    in  v.  6  our  Lord  adds  a 
 
Ch.  VII.] 
 
 MATTHEW, 
 
 155 
 
 caution  Hgaiost  the  opposite  extreme.  Now 
 to  jivoid  both  extremes  in  this  respect,  and  in 
 all  respects  to  conform  to  those  genuine  and 
 spiritual  principles  of  morality  wliich  have 
 Inen  laid  down  throughout  the  discourse,  is  a 
 task  more  difficult  than  we  can  in  our  own 
 strength  perform.  Accordingly,  with  refcr- 
 ince  not  only  to  the  immediately  preceding 
 injunctions,  but  to  the  whole  discourse,  he 
 ailds  (v.  7-11)  an  encouragement  to  pra3'  to  God. 
 At  the  same  time  the  expressions  are  put  into 
 the  most  general  form,  so  as  not  tobecontined 
 to  the  idea  of  praying  for  strength  to  perform 
 the  duties  enjoined  in  this  discourse,  but  to 
 encourage  to  prayer  in  general.  (Comp.  the 
 relation  of  James  1 :  5  to  what  precedes  it.) 
 Finally,  he  sums  up  all  that  he  had  been 
 teaching  throughout  the  discourse  concerning 
 duties  to  nther:men,  compressing  all  into  the 
 one  general  precept  of  v.  12,  which  is  declared 
 to  embody  the  essence  of  the  entire  Scrip- 
 tures (Old  Test.). 
 
 If  this  view  be  correct,  it  is  not  strange  that 
 we  find  no  conjunction  at  the  beginning  of  v. 
 1  and  V.  7,  since  in  each  case,  while  there  is  an 
 internal  connection  between  the  topic  intro- 
 duced and  the  previous  portions  of  the  dis- 
 course, there  is  no  strong  external  connection 
 with  what  immediately  precedes,  such  as 
 would  require  to  be  stated  by  a  conjunction. 
 See  similar  cases  at  5:  13,  17;  6:  19;  7:  13. 
 In  v.  6  we  might  expect  a  conjunction,  because 
 of  its  close  relation  to  the  preceding  verses; 
 but  observe  that  the  expressions  here  assume 
 the  form  of  apophtln-gins,  wliich  are  usually 
 stated  («'.  c/.,  in  the  Book  of  Proverbs)  without 
 connectives,  leaving  it  to  the  reader  to  discern 
 their  internal  relation.  So  atO:  22,  24.  As 
 to  'therefore'  in  v.  12,  see  below. 
 
 1,  2.  The  word  rendered  judge  has  some- 
 times the  stronger  meaning  of  'condemn,' 
 and  many  would  so  translate  here.  But  that 
 clearly  does  not  suit  v.  2,  and  we  must  retain 
 the  rendering  'judge,'  while  at  the  same  time 
 perceiving  that  the  connection  and  the  nature 
 of  the  case  suggest  the  idea  of  harsh,  censori- 
 ous judgment.  Men  are  not  likely  to  err  in 
 judging  too  favorably,  nor  to  be  restrained  by 
 the  prospect  of  being  too  fr.vorably  judged 
 themselves.  In  the  report  of  the  discourse 
 given  by  Luke  (6:  37)  the  idea  of  condemna- 
 tion is  distinctly  stated,  but  by  an  additional 
 word. 
 
 The  judging  thus  forbidden  manifestly  does 
 not  refer  to  official  judgments  in  courts,  any 
 more  than  'swear  not'  prohibits  tnvths  in 
 court  (see  on  5:  34)  ;  nor  to  the  formation  of 
 opinions  concerning  the  character  and  con- 
 duct of  others,  which  is  always  a  right,  where 
 we  have  the  means  of  judging,  and  commonly 
 a  duty,  provided  we  strive  to  "judge  righteous 
 judgment."  (Joiin7:24.)  To  understand  that  we 
 are  never,  under  any  circumstances,  to  ex- 
 press or  to  form  an  opinion  concerning  others, 
 would  conflict  with  v.  16,  20  below,  and 
 numerous  other  passages  (e.  g.,  1  Thess.  5: 
 21),  and  with  the  example  of  our  Saviour 
 and  the  apostles,  in  continually  exposing 
 and  reproving  error  and  evil.  The  appli- 
 cation often  made  of  this  saying,  by  per- 
 sons who  do  not  wish  their  ruinous  here- 
 sies or  flagrant  crimes  to  be  condemned, 
 is  thus  seen  to  be  unwarranted.  The  refer- 
 ence is  to  the  sadly  common  practice  of 
 officiously  and  presumptuously  undertaking 
 to  pass  judgment  upon  others,  a  judgment  so 
 often  unfounded,  unjust,  or  unkind.  Persons 
 most  inclined  to  hypocritical  display,  like  the 
 Pharisees,  would  be  most  likely  to  judge 
 others  severely  (i.ukeis:  9-11),  but  all  mankind 
 are  greatly  given  to  censoriousness,  and  so 
 there  is  no  need  for  the  supposition  of  some 
 writers  that  our  Lord  here  addressed  himself 
 directly  to  certain  Pharisees,  supposed  to  have 
 attracted  attention  at  this  point  of  the  dis- 
 course by  their  expressions  or  looks  of  de- 
 rision (as  in  Luke  1(5;  14). 
 
 Some  explain  that  ye  be  not  judged  (v; 
 1\  and  ye  shall  be  judged  (v.  2),  as  refer- 
 ring to  the  judgment  which  our  fellow-men 
 will  pass  upon  us,  if  we  are  censorious.  But 
 if  so,  we  might  with  impunity  (Achelis) 
 judge  very  pious  people,  who  would  not  judge 
 us  in  the  same  way.  To  understand  it  of 
 God's  judgment  agrees  with  the  view  of  the 
 whole  discourse,  which  teaches  us  in  every- 
 thing to  have  regard  to  that  requital  of  reward 
 or  puni.shment  which  we  are  to  expect  from 
 God ;  and  the  idea  that  God  will  deal  with  us 
 as  we  deal  with  others,  accords  with  the  senti- 
 ment of  5:  7,  B.  U.  Ver.,  "Happy  are  the 
 merciful,  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy,"  and  of 
 6:  15,  "But  if  ye  forgive  not,"  etc.  (Compare 
 18:  35.)  The  impersonal  form  of  the  expres- 
 sion, not  telling  who  will  thus  judge,  but  leav- 
 ing it  to  the  conscience  to  say  for  itself  who 
 
156 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VII. 
 
 3  And  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote  that  is  in  thy 
 brother's  eye,  but  couslderest  not  the  beam  that  is  in 
 thine  own  eye '! 
 
 4  Or  how  "wilt  thou  say  to  thy  brother,  Let  me  pull 
 out  the  mote  out  of  thine  eye  ;  .and,  behold,  a  beam  is 
 in  thine  owu  eye? 
 
 5  Thou  hypocrite,  first  cast  out  the  beam  out  of  thine 
 own  eye:  and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast  out  the 
 mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye. 
 
 3  And  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote  that  is  in  thy 
 brother's  eye,  but  considerest  not  the  beam   that  is 
 
 4  in  thine  own  eye?  Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy 
 brother.  Let  me  cast  out  the  mote  out  of  thine  eye  ; 
 
 5  and  lo,  the  beam  is  in  thine  own  eye?  Thou  hypo- 
 crite, cast  out  first  the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye  ; 
 and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast  out  the  mote 
 out  of  thy  brother's  eye. 
 
 that  Judge  will  be,  heightens  the  solemnity  of 
 the  passage.  Of  course  it  is  not  meant  that 
 the  mere  absence  of  judging  will  of  itself 
 alone  prevent  our  being  judged  by  God  on 
 other  grounds  (comp.  on  6  :  12).  This  passage 
 seems  to  be  alluded  to  by  James  (2 :  13 ;  4  :  12), 
 who  repeatedly  makes  allusion  to  this  dis- 
 course. The  phrases,  with  what  judgment, 
 and  with  what  measure,  are  literally  'in 
 what  judgment'  and  'in  what  measure,'  see 
 on  3:  11.  The  'again'  of  Com.  Ver.  repre- 
 sents a  feebly-supported  reading  of  the  Greek. 
 The  saying,  'With  what  measure  ye  measure 
 it  shall  be  measured  to  you,'  is  also  found  in 
 Mark  4:  24,  as  used  on  a  diflPerent  occasion. 
 It  must  have  been  a  proverbial  saying  at  that 
 time,  for  it  occurs  very  often  in  the  Talmud. 
 As  to  our  Lord's  use  of  current  sayings,  see  on 
 V.  3-5.  For  other  passages  which  forbid  harsh 
 judging,  see  Gal.  6:  1-5;  Kom.  2:  1-3;  14: 
 3f;  1  Cor.  13:  7.  This  sin  grows  in  evil  times, 
 for  instance,  during  a  war  or  a  pestilence,  as 
 rapidly  as  sclfishtiess  does.  Everybody  is  busy 
 finding  fault,  and  few  take  time  to  notice  the 
 deeds  that  are  praiseworthy.  The  practice  is 
 not  only  sinful  in  itself,  but  promotes  other 
 sins ;  for  many  a  man  will  expend  so  much 
 conscientiousness  upon  the  severe  condemna- 
 tion of  others'  faults,  that  he  has  not  enough  left 
 for  his  own  ;  nay,  will  even  think  that  having 
 passed  merited  condemnation  upon  wrong- 
 doing in  others,  he  is  thereby  more  at  liberty  to 
 do  wrong  himself.  We  ought  to  judge  ourselves 
 strictly,  and  judge  others  leniently.  A  Roman 
 writer  states  it  well:  "I  think  him  best  and 
 most  faultless,  who  pardons  others  as  if  he 
 himself  sinned'  every  day,  yet  abstains  from 
 sins  as  if  he  pardoned  no  one." 
 
 Luke  (6: 3K-*o)  gives  some  additional  sayings 
 here,  which  Mattliew  omits;  each  has  given 
 only  a  sketch  of  the  discourse.  See  Introduc- 
 tion to  chap.  5. 
 
 3-5.  Another  instance  of  that  change  to  the 
 singular  number  hy  which'the  address  is  made 
 more  personal  and  pointed,  see  on  5:  23  and 
 6:  6.  The  word  rendered  mote  denotes  any 
 dry  twig,  splinter,  bit  of  straw,  or  other  trash, 
 being  applied  by  a  classic  writer  to  the  ma- 
 terials of  which  birds  build  their  nests.  This, 
 which  is  the  sort  of  thing  likely  to  get  into 
 the  eye,  naturally  suggested  a  beam  as  the 
 contrasted  term.  The  latter  expression  is  of 
 course  eminently  hyperbolical,  resembling 
 those  in  19:  24;  23:  24;  John  21:  25;  Rom. 
 9:  8,  etc.  In  the  present  case,  no  one  has  any 
 difficulty;  but  in  some  others,  many  stumble 
 at  the  hyperbole,  from  the  failure  to  consider 
 that  such  expressions  are  constantly  and  natu- 
 rally employed  in  the  language  of  common 
 life,  especially  among  the  Orientals.  Con- 
 siderest not,  does  not  set  the  mind  on,  think 
 about.  The  ground  of  censure  is  not  that  one 
 sees  another's  fault,  however  small,  but  that 
 while  seeing  that,  he  does  not  think  about  his 
 own  fault,  even  though  great.  Or  how  wilt 
 thou  say,  viz.,  with  what  sort  of  face  will  you 
 say  it,  how  feel  at  liberty  to  saj'  it?  Comp. 
 John  fi :  42 ;  8:  33.  In  Luke  6  :  42  it  is  a  still 
 stronger  expression,  "Or  how  capst  thou 
 say,"  etc.  Brother  was  used  by  Jews  as  it  is 
 by  Christians,  in  addressing  one  another  ;  this 
 is  a  seemingly  kind,  fraternal  proposal.  Pull 
 — or  cast — out  represents  the  same  Greek 
 word  throughout  v.  4  and  5.  The  Com.  Ver- 
 sion has  here  indulged  its  passion  for  varying 
 the  translation.  See  on  25:  46.  The  beam, 
 the  definite  beam  that  is  assumed  to  be  in  his 
 eye.'  The  word  hypocrite  (v.  5.),  has  been 
 explained  on  6 :  2.  Its  use  here  indicates  that 
 the  person  thus  acting  is  esteemed  as  not  sim- 
 ply self-deceived,  really  unaware  of  the  beam 
 in  his  own  eye,  but  as  pretending  to  be  free 
 from  fault;  and  with  this  accords  the  'con- 
 siderest not'   in  V.  3.     Indeed,  self-deception 
 
 1  The  Greek  text  followed  in  the  Com.  Version  ought 
 to  have  been  translated  'from  '  in  v.  4,  the  preposition 
 being  apo  in  v.  4,  while  it  is  ek  both  times  in  v.  5.  Comp. 
 on  3 :  16.    Recent  critics  read  ek  in  v.  4,  on  the  au- 
 
 thority of  K  and  several  cursives.  But  it  is  very  likely 
 that  apo  was  changed  to  ek  by  way  of  assimilation  to 
 V.  5.    Of  course  there  is  no  substantial  diflference. 
 
Ch.  VII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 157 
 
 6  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither 
 cast  yo  your  peiu'ls  before  swine,  Ifst  tlit-y  trample  them 
 under  their  leet,  and  turn  again  and  rend  you. 
 
 6  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither 
 cast  your  |)oarls  before  the  swine,  lest  liaply  they 
 trample  them  under  their  feet,  and  turn  and  rend 
 you. 
 
 rarely,  if  ever,  exists,  without  some  measure 
 of  hypocrisy,  And  vice  versa.  See  clearly,  is 
 in  the  Groei<  a  compound  of  the  verb  ren- 
 dered 'beholdest'  in  v.  3.  The  idea  is  that 
 correcting  our  own  faults  will  not  only  render 
 it  less  unsuitable  for  us  to  correct  those  of 
 others,  but  will  put  us  in  better  condition  to 
 do  so.  3Iinisters  are  by  their  calling  especi- 
 ally required  to  "  reprove  and  rebuke,"  and 
 hence  a  special  reason  why  tho^'  should  seek 
 to  be  blameless  themselves.  But  of  course  it 
 is  not  meant  that  no  man  must  ever  point  out 
 another's  fault,  or  attempt  to  aid  him  in  cor- 
 recting it,  until  he  has  fully  succeeded  in  cor- 
 recting every  similar  fault  of  his  own.  This 
 would  prevent  all  efforts  of  the  kind,  since 
 the  truly  humble  Christian  will  never  make 
 sure  tliat  he  is  who//;/  free  from  any  one  fault 
 whatsoever. 
 
 A  remarkable  instance  of  condemning  the 
 misconduct  of  others,  while  ignoring  similar 
 and  far  greater  misconduct  of  our  own,  is  seen 
 in  the  history  of  David.  (iSam.  li.)  This 
 tendency  of  human  nature  is  so  obvious,  that 
 it  must  have  attracted  attention  in  all  ages 
 and  nations.  Horace  :  "  While  you  see  your 
 own  faults  with  eyes  bleared  and  unanointed, 
 why  is  it  that  in  the  faults  of  your  friends, 
 your  vision  is  as  sharp  as  an  eagle's?" 
 Seneca  :  "  You  observe  the  pimples  of  others, 
 when  3'ourselves  overgrown  with  a  vast  num- 
 ber of  ulcers."  The  illustration  our  Lord 
 uses  is  found  several  times  in  the  Talmud; 
 e.  g.,  '■  I  wonder  whether  there  is  any  one  in 
 this  generation  who  is  willing  to  receive 
 reproof.  Nay,  if  one  says  to  another,  'Cast 
 out  the  splinter  from  thine  eye,'  he  will  reply, 
 'Cast  out  the  beam  from  thine  eye.'"  The 
 same  image  occurs  (Gesen.)  in  Arabic  poetry,  i 
 It  is  therefore  probable  that  this  was  a  prov- 
 erb  already  current  among  the  Jews  when  { 
 our  Saviour  used  it.  The  same  thing  lie  ap- 
 pears to  have  done  in  v.  2,  6,  12;  in  13:  57, 
 (comp.  John  4:  44);  Acts  26:  14;  and  avow- 
 edly in  Luke  4:  2:1  (Comp.  as  to  the  use  of 
 parables,  on  13:  3.)  The  admirable  wisdom 
 with  which  he  derived  his  beautiful  illustra- 
 tions from  the  most  familiar  objects  in  nature 
 arid  relations  of  life,  is  here  further  seen  in 
 
 his  using  current  popular  sayings,  which  all 
 would  understand  and  feel  the  force  of.  So 
 Paul  quoted  Greek  poets.  (acui-:28;  i  cop.  i5:33; 
 Tiiusi:i2.)  Our  Lord  was  thus  acting  out  his 
 own  subsequent  direction,  bringing  forth  out 
 of  his  treasure  things  new  and  old.  (i3:o2.) 
 Originality  is  often  a  great  source  of  j)ower, 
 but  more  good  can  sometimes  be  done,  ti 
 deeper  practical  impression  produced,  by 
 adopting  ideas  and  expressions  which  are 
 already  familiar.   (Comp.  on  G:  9.) 
 
 6.  This  presents,  in  the  form  of  an  apoph- 
 thegm, and  so  without  any  external  mark 
 of  connection  with  what  precedes  (see  at  the' 
 beginning  of  this  chapter),  a  caution  against 
 the  opposite  extreme  to  what  he  has  just  been 
 rebuking.  We  must  not  judge  others,  but 
 we  must  not  heedlessly  expose  sacred  things 
 to  persons  wholly  wanting  in  appreciation, 
 and  sure  to  reject  them.  These  two  extremes 
 of  unwise  action  often  meet  (Schaff);  those 
 who  judge  most  harshly  are  often  most  easily 
 imposed  on.  Dogs  have  alwa^'s  been  regarded 
 in  the  East  with  great  abhorrence,  not  being 
 usually  kept  at  home,  and  so  not  evincing  the 
 strong  attachment  to  owners  which  so  in- 
 terests us,  but  running  wild  in  troops  about 
 the  streets,  where  they  devour  carcasses  and 
 ofFal.  Howling  and  fighting  over  their  horrid 
 food,  thej'  inspire  intense  disgust;  and  so 
 they  are  generally  associated  in  Scripture 
 with  ideas  of  reproach,  contempt,  or  loathing. 
 
 (I  Sam.  17:43;  24:  14:  1  Kinss  14:  11;  21:  19;  2  Kiugs  8 :  13 ;  Job 
 30:  1  ;  ProT.  26:  11;  Eccl.  9:  4;  Isa.  66:  .1;  Matt.  15:  27;  Phil.  3:  2; 
 
 Rev. 22:15.)  So  the  Mohaminedans  now  call 
 Christians  dogs.  That  which  is  holy,  cor- 
 rectly renders  the  general  and  abstract  ex- 
 pression of  the  original.  This  would  include 
 the  shew-bread,  or  any  form  of  food  which 
 had  been  offered  on  the  altar,  but  especially 
 suggests  the  flesh  of  .sacrifices  (called  "holy 
 flesh"  in  Hag.  2:  12;  Jer.  11:  15),  which  it 
 would  have  been  a  great  profanation  to  throw 
 to  the  dogs,  like  flesh  torn  by  wild  beasts. 
 (Ex. 22:31.)  Neither  cast  your  pearls.  In 
 the  Talmud  (Wiinsche)  a  good  thought  is 
 often  called  a  pearl.  (Comp.  13:  45  f.)  Be- 
 fore SAViiie,  or,  the  sicine,  with  the  article, 
 like  'the  dogs,'  meaning  the  class  of  creatures. 
 
158 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VII. 
 
 7  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you;  seek,  and  ye  shall 
 find;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you: 
 
 8  For  every  one  that  asketh  receiveth  ;  and  he  that 
 seekethflndeth;  and  to  him  that  knocketh  it  shall  be 
 opened. 
 
 7  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you  ;  seek,  and  ye  shall 
 
 8  find;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you:  for 
 every  one  that  asketh  receiveth  ;  and  he  that  seekelh 
 ftndeth  ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh  it  shall  be  opened. 
 
 As  the  two  kinds  of  animals  were  regarded 
 with  like  feelings  (comp.  2  Peter  2:  22),  it  is 
 best  to  understand  here  a  mere  repetition 
 under  another  image,  after  the  manner  of  the 
 Hebrew  parallelism.  (See  on  4:  15.)  The  dis- 
 tinction some  make  between  the  dogs  and  the 
 swine,  as  representing  essentially  different 
 kinds  of  persons,  is  scarcely  warranted.  And 
 so  the  notion  of  some  (even  Achelis)  that  the 
 tramjtling  applies  to  the  swine,  and  the  turn- 
 ing and  rending  to  the  dogs,  is  now  commonly 
 rejected,  as  making  the  sentence  excessively 
 artificial,  and  as  requiring  'or  turn.'  Better 
 take  both  as  referring  to  the  swine,  conceived 
 as  wild  and  .savage.  It  was  not  necessary  to 
 explain  to  Jews  that  giving  any  sacred  thing 
 to  the  dogs  would  be  a  horrid  profanation. 
 
 What,  then,  do  we  learn  from  this  saying? 
 It  is  a  warning  against  mistaken  zeal  in  try- 
 ing to  make  converts,  or  to  correct  men's 
 faults.  We  must  not  judge  (v.  1-5),  but  we 
 must  deal  with  men  according  to  their  char- 
 acter. Efforts  to  convert  a  drunken  man,  or 
 one  who  has  just  been  pouring  out  foul  ob- 
 scenity, would  come  under  this  head.  Some 
 persons  do  harm  by  expressing,  in  mixed  so- 
 cietJ^  those  intimate  feelings  of  personal 
 Christian  experience  with  which  only  the  de- 
 vout can  sympathize.  Perhaps  this  last  is  in- 
 timated by  the  expression  your  pearls,  those 
 precious  truths  which  have  become  yours. 
 But  especially  may  we  connect  this  verse  with 
 v.  5,  and  learn  that  in  undertaking  to  correct 
 men's  faults,  we  must  exercise  discretion,  lest 
 we  do  harm  rather  than  good  (comp.  Prov. 
 9:  8).  Yet  this  precept,  like  those  which  pre- 
 cede, must  not  be  pushed  too  far.  Persons 
 from  whom  a  hasty  judgment  might  least  ex- 
 pect it,  sometimes  welcome  gospel  truth,  as 
 did  j)ublicans  and  sinners,  and  the  robber  on 
 the  cross.  Often  our  only  means  of  deciding 
 wisely  is  to  make  the  trial,  and  then  continue 
 our  labors  or  not,  according  to  the  results  and 
 prospects.  (lO: i2-u;  Actsi3:46.)  Ryle :  "We  are 
 most  of  us  far  more  likely  to  err  on  the  side  of 
 over-caution  than  of  over-zeal.  We  are  gen- 
 erally far  more  disposed  to  remember  the 
 'time  to  be  silent'  than- the  'time  to  speak.'" 
 Esj)ecially  must  we  not  be  too  solicitous  to 
 
 avoid  injury  to  ourselves,  which  is  a  matter  of 
 minor  importance  compared  with  insult  to  the 
 sacred  and  precious  truth  we  present.  Here 
 again  (see  on  v.  3-5),  our  Lord  has  probably 
 adopted  a  proverbial  saying,  since  we  find  in 
 the  Talmud,  "Do  not  cast  pearls  to  swine,  nor 
 deliver  wisdom  to  him  who  does  not  know  its 
 worth."  Still,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that 
 the  Rabbis  of  later  centuries  borrowed  striking 
 sayings  from  the  New  Test.,  as  they  had  long 
 done  from  the  Greeks,  and  afterwards  did 
 from  the  Arabians. 
 
 7,  8.  To  avoid  both  the  extremes  pointed 
 out  in  V.  1-5  and  v.  6,  is  a  difficult  task.  We 
 must  all  find  it  very  hard  to  be  at  once  char- 
 itable and  watchful,  hoping  for  the  best,  j'et  on 
 our  guard  against  the  worst,  judging  no  one, 
 yet  knowing  men's  characters  and  dealing 
 with  them  accordingly.  Well  may  we  rejoice 
 to  find  that  the  next  words  are  a  most  affect- 
 ing encouragement  to  prayer.  Thus  may  we 
 be  enabled  to  perform  these  difficult  duties  and 
 all  the  others  enjoined  in  the  discourse.  In- 
 deed, the  language  is  so  general  as  to  hold 
 good  of  prayer  under  all  circumstances  and 
 for  all  objects.  Similar  examples  of  a  passage 
 specifically  applying  to  what  precedes,  but 
 having  also  a  much  wider  general  application, 
 may  be  found  in  5 :  48  ;  6:  9;  7:  12;  in  James 
 1:  5,  where  he  means  especiallj-  wisdom  to 
 bear  trials,  but  not  that  exclusively  ;  also  in 
 Gal.  6:  7,  and  many  other  passages  of  Paul's 
 Epistles. 
 
 Knowing  that  men  find  it  hard  to  pray  in 
 reality  and  with  faith,  Jesus  condescends  to 
 encourage  us  by  much  repetition.  Ask, 
 seek,  knock,  are  here  practically  equivalent, 
 the  repetition  being  made  for  the  sake  of  im- 
 pressiveness ;  all  refined  distinctions  between 
 them  are  out  of  place.  Afterwards  (v.  s)  the 
 threefold  promise  is  repeated  by  thrice  assert- 
 ing the  general  fact  that  so  it  always  is.  And 
 still  further  encouragement  is  given  in  the 
 succeeding  verses.  What  pains  the  Saviour 
 takes  to  make  us  pray!  And  his  word  is 
 crowded  with  gracious  invitations  and  precious 
 promises,  such  as  ought  to  conquer  all  our  un- 
 belief, and  fill  us  with  jo3'ful  trust  in  coming 
 to  God.     Of  course  these  unqualified  promises 
 
Cii.  VII.] 
 
 MArrHEW. 
 
 159 
 
 9  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you,  whom  if  his  son  ask 
 bread,  will  he  give  him  a  stone? 
 
 Ill  Or  if  he  ask  a  tish,  will  he  give  him  a  serpent? 
 
 II  II'  ye  then,  being  evil,  kimw  how  to  give  good 
 gifts  iiiito  your  children,  how  much  more  sliall  your 
 l'':ii her  which  is  in  heaveu  give  good  things  to  tliem 
 that  ask  him? 
 
 9  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you,  who,  if  his  son  shall 
 
 10  ask  him  for  a  loaf,  will  give  him  a  stone;  or  if  he 
 
 11  shall  ask  for  a  fish,  will  give  him  a  serpent?  If  ye 
 then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gilts  unto 
 your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your  l-'ather 
 who  is  in  heaveu  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask 
 
 !ire  subject  to  condition-,  such  as  are  else- 
 wliore  laid  down;  we  must  ask  for  proper 
 purposes  (James 4:  3),  according  to  God's  will 
 (ijohuD:u);  see  below  on  v.  11.  In  v.  8,  it 
 shall  be  opened,  is  in  some  of  the  oldest 
 autiiorities  '  it  is  opened.'  We  cannot  easily 
 decide,  since  the  present  may  have  been 
 changed  into  the  future  to  be  like  v.  7,  or  the 
 future  into  the  present  to  be  like 'the  other 
 verbs  in  v.  8;  fortunately  there  is  no  sub- 
 stantial difference  of  meaning.  The  same 
 thi>ughts  here  given  in  v.  7-11  are  found  in 
 Luke  11  :  9-13,  as  repeated  on  another  occa- 
 sion. 
 
 9-11.  For  the  connection,  see  on  v.  7,8.  Or 
 proposes  to  regard  the  matter  in  another  wnj', 
 to  introduce  a  different  argument.     Or,  if  the 
 precH'diiig  considerations    do   not   fully   con- 
 vince, look  at  it  thus.    (Compare  in  12:  20  and 
 20:  15.)      Or  what    man    is  there  of  you, 
 whicii   does  not  mean,  as  some  ex|>lain,  if  he 
 is  so  much  as  a  man,  and  not  a  brute;  but, 
 tliough  he  is  only  a  man.      With  all  the  im- 
 j)erfection  and  evil  which  belong  to  human 
 nature,  even  a  man  will  be  willing  to  give  to 
 his  son,  and  will  have  some  judgmi!nt  in  giv- 
 ing.    The   expression    thus   tends   to  prepare 
 the    mind  for  the  application  made  in  v.  11. 
 Will  he  give,  is  in  the  Greek  introduced  by  a 
 particle  denoting  that  the  answer  must  nec- 
 essarily be  negative  ;  and  tlie  brok(>n  construc- 
 tion  of  the  sentence  renders   the   expression 
 more   striking.     "  AViio    is   there   of   you,    a 
 man,  of  whom  his  son  will  ask  a  loaf — will  he 
 give  liim  a  stone?  Or  also  lie  will  ask  a  fish —  | 
 will  lie  give  him  a  serpent"  ?     Bread.     The  | 
 word  means  either  'bread'  (so  all  the  early  j 
 English   versions  here\  or  'a  loaf,'  according  , 
 to  the  demands  of  each  particular  connection  ;  | 
 and  the  latter  seems  to  fit  best  here.     (Comp.  J 
 on  26:  2tj.)     The  round,  flat  cakes  of  bread,  I 
 then  and  now  common  in  Palestine,  resembled 
 flat  stones   (comp.   on  4:  3).     So  a   serpent 
 somewhat  resembles  a  fish.     Bread  and  fish 
 were  the  ordinary  food  of  those  who  dwelt  by  ' 
 
 the  Lake  of  Galilee.  On  the  subsequent  occa- 
 sion (Luke  11-  12),  an  egg  is  added,  to  which  a 
 scorpion  coiled  might  not  be  greatly  dissimilar. 
 Now  the  question  is  not  whether  the  father 
 will  refuse  his  sons  request,  but  whether,  in- 
 stead of  the  thing  asked  he  will  give  him  st)me- 
 thing  similar  that  is  useless  (a  stone),  or  hurtful 
 (a  serpent).  In  Luke  11:  11,  the  expression 
 is  distinctly,  "Will,  insttad of  &fi^h,  give  him 
 a  serpent?"  (Bib.  Un.  Ver.)  Even  an  earthly 
 parent  will  not  be  ignorant  enough  to  make 
 such  a  mistake,  will  not  be  cruel  enough  thus 
 to  mock  his  child's  request.  Being  evil,  in 
 contrast  with  the  holy  God.  Know  how  to 
 give,  does  not  simply  mean  are  willing  to  give, 
 but  understand  how  to  give  judiciously  and 
 kindly,  so  that  the  gifts  are  renlly  good  gifts. 
 Compare  such  expressions  as,  "The  Lord 
 knoweth  how  to  deliver  the  godly  out  of 
 temptation"  (2Pet.i:9);  "I  know  both  how  to 
 be  abased, — or  in  humble  circuiiistances, — and 
 I  know  how  to  abound,"  ?'.  <■.,  without  being 
 unduly  depressed  or  elated  (ptiii. «:  12);  "If  a 
 man  (any  one)  know  not  how  to  rule  his  own 
 house."  (iTiin.3:5);  also  Luke  12:  55,  etc.' 
 The  statement  involves  a  disposition  to  give, 
 and  the  term  denotes  judgment  in  giving;  and 
 in  both  respects  the  argument  from  the  less  to 
 the  greater  holds  good,  how  much  more  will 
 the  Father  on  high,  who  is  "too  wise  to  err,  too 
 good  to  be  unkind,"  give  what  is  really  good. 
 It  is  a  natural  extension  of  the  same  argu- 
 ment to  say,  that  if  we  ask  for  something 
 which  we  think  to  be  good,  but  which  he 
 knows  to  be  evil,  he  will  withhold  it.  even  as 
 any  judicious  human  parent  must  often  do. 
 It  is  really  a  part  of  the  privilege  of  prayer, 
 that  God  will  withhold,  if  he  sees  best.  Were 
 this  not  the  case,  the  wisest  and  best  persons 
 might  often  be  slowest  to  ask,  for  they  know 
 how  often  their  judgment  as  to  what  was  best 
 has  proved  erroneous.  But  as  it  is,  we  may 
 ask  without  apprehension  for  whatever  we 
 think  is  best,  and  our  perfectly  wise  and  per- 
 fectly kind   Father  will  give  that,  or  some- 
 
 1  Tyndale  and  the  succeeding  English  versions  ren-  '  Ver.  wisely  follows  Rheims  iu  rendering  'know  how  to 
 ;ler  'can  give,'  doubtless  following  Luther.    The  Com.  I  giTe.' 
 
160 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VII. 
 
 12  Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that,  12  him?  All  things  therefore  whatsoever  ye  would 
 men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them :  for  this  that  men  should  do  unto  you,  even  so  do  ye  also  uuto 
 is  the  law  and  the  prophets.  I       them :  for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets. 
 
 thing  which  he  sees  to  be  better.  On  the 
 second  occasion  (Luke it:  13),  our  Lord  substi- 
 tutes for  the  general  expression  'good  things,' 
 the  specific  blessing  'the  Holy  Spirit,'  which 
 is  the  best  of  ail  good  gifts.  "  In  this  change 
 we  may  see  evidence,  not,  as  has  been  said,  of 
 'a  later  form  of  Christian  tradition,'  but 
 probably  of  a  later  and  more  spiritual  teach- 
 ing, addressed  to  more  advanced  disciples." 
 (Bib.  Comm.)  As  to  the  frequency  with 
 which  Jesus  speaks  of  God  as  our  Father,  see 
 on  6:  9. 
 
 12.  Our  Lord  now  gives  one  single  precept 
 for  the  regulation  of  our  conduct,  a  simple 
 working  rule,  which  is  not  merely  a  summary 
 statement  of  all  that  he  has  been  teaching  on 
 that  subject  throughout  the  discourse,  but  is 
 expressly  declared  to  cover  the  entire  ground 
 of  what  is  required  by  "the  law  and  the 
 prophets,"  i.  e.,  the  whole  of  the  then  exist- 
 ing revelation  (see  on  5:  17).  This  precept 
 is  an  appliciition  of  the  principle,  '  Thou  shalt 
 love  tliy  neighbor  as  thyself,'  and  on  tliat,  in 
 conjunction  loith  'Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord 
 thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,'  Jesus  afterwards 
 declares  that  the  whole  law  and  the  prophets 
 hang.  (22:40.)  It  is  plain  therefore  that  he 
 does  not  here  meAn  to  .say  that  the  whole  re- 
 quirements of  the  Scriptures  as  to  all  duties 
 are  summed  up  in  this  rule,  but  their  whole 
 requirements  as  to  duties  to  our  fellow-men. 
 (Comp.  Gal.  5:  14.)  It  is  a  great -mistake  to 
 suppose  that  nothing  is  involved  in  love  to 
 God  beyond  love  to  our  neighbor.  There- 
 fore, as  an  inference  from  what  precedes. 
 The  word  itself  does  not  determine  how  far 
 back  its  reference  goes.  The  rule  that  follows 
 is  apparently  given  as  a  sort  of  general  conse- 
 quence, or  recapitulatory  inference,  from  all 
 that  he  has  been  teaching  concerning  the 
 righteousness  required  of  his  people  (5:20;6: 
 1.  33),  so  far,  of  course,  as  pertained  to  their 
 treatment  of  their  fellow-iren.  He  did  not 
 come  to  destroy  the  law  and  the  prophets,  but 
 to  develop  and  deepen  and  broaden  them  (see 
 on  5:  17)  ;  and  so  (Weiss)  he  has  here  given 
 one  simple  rule,  which  carries  their  whole 
 contents  in  a  compact  form,  ready  for  prompt 
 and    varied     applioition.      Lulher :     "With 
 
 these  words  he  closes  up  the  teachings  of  these 
 three  chapters,  and  ties  them  all  up  in  a  little 
 bundle."  See  a  somewhat  siinilar  use  of 
 'therefore'  in  6:  34,  and  as  to  the  connection 
 here,  see  at  the  beginning  of  chap.  7.' 
 
 This  simple  and  beautiful  precept  is  now 
 commonly  called,  from  its  excellence,  the 
 "Golden  Kule,"  just  as  James  (2:  s)  calls  the 
 precept,  "Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as 
 thyself,"  the  'royal  law.'  The  Jewish  teach- 
 ers endeavored  to  have  a  special  rule  for  every 
 exigency  of  life,  and  have  filled  the  Talmud 
 with  nice  distinctions  and  wearisome  details, 
 without  at  last  touching  half  the  questions 
 which  must  arise.  The  Great  Teacher  has 
 furnished  many  particulars  by  way  of  illus- 
 tration and  example,  but  he  delights  to  give 
 comprehensive  rules.  Harris:  "Like  the 
 few  imaginary  circles  by  which  geography 
 circumscribes  the  earth,  he  has,  by  a  few  sen- 
 ten(>es,  described  and  distributed  into  sections 
 the  whole  globe  of  duty  ;  so  that  wherever  we 
 may  be  on  it,  we  find  ourselves  encompassed 
 by  some  comprehensive  maxim ;  and  in  what- 
 ever direction  we  may  move,  we  have  only  to 
 reflect,  in  order  to  perceive  that  we  are  reced- 
 ing from,  or  approaching  to,  some  line  of 
 morality."  It  is  here  taken  for  granted,  that 
 what  one  wishes  others  to  do  to  him  is  some- 
 thing right,  such  a  thing  as  he  ought  to  wish. 
 Otherwise  the  rule  would  lead  to  folly  and 
 crime.  If  a  man  should  become  a  criminal, 
 he  would  probably  wish  the  judge  to  acquit 
 him,  though  guilty;  it  does  not  follow  that 
 if  the  same  man  is  a  judge,  he  ought  to  let  the 
 guilty  go  free.  When  a  child,  one  did  not 
 wish  his  father  to  restrain  him;  ij,  does  not 
 follow  that  he  must  now  let  his  own  son  go 
 unrestrained.  Has,  then,  the  Saviour's  rule 
 failed  here?  No,  it  is  taken  for  granted  that 
 the  wish  of  our  own  to  which  he  bids  us  con- 
 form in  our  treatment  of  others,  is,  or  would 
 be,  a  right  wish  under  all  the  circumstances. 
 I  do  not  wish  now  to  be  treated  as  a  child,  for 
 mine  is  not  the  character  or  condition  of  a 
 child;  b'lt  if  I  were  a  child,  and  had  just 
 views  and  right  feelings,  I  should  wish  my 
 father  not  to  make  me  my  own  master  when 
 unfit  for  it,  but  to  restrain  and  discipline  me, 
 
 1  '  Would  wish  that  men  should  do '  is  iu  Greek  one  of  the  non-final  uses  of  hina,  explained  on  5 :  29. 
 
Ch.  VII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 161 
 
 in  the  way  that  would  be  for  my  real  good;  |  Ethics  lies  in  the  fact  that  Christianity  offers 
 and  thus  I  ought  to  act  towards  my  cliild.  i  not  only  instruction'  in  moral  duty,  but  spir- 
 
 Here  again,  as  in  v.  2,  3,  0,  we  lind  that  our  itual  help  in  acting  accordingly.— In  Luke 
 Lord  has  employed  a  form  of  statement  quite  )  (6:3i),  this  precept  is  given  in  a  ditferont  part 
 similar  to  some  sayings  then  already  in  ex- |  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Luke's  brief 
 istence.     Co>>fucius    said   (Legge's   "Cliinese    sketch  omits  very  much  of  the  discourse,  and 
 
 Classics,"  vol.  1),  "Do  not  unto  others  that 
 which  you  would  not  they  should  do  unto 
 you."     Isocrates  said,    "  What  you  are  angry 
 
 to  prevent  what  he  gives  from  being  a  mere 
 coll'jction  of  fragments,  he  must  of  necessity 
 connect  passages  which  have  some  natural  re- 
 
 al wlien  inflicted  on  you  by  others,   this  do    lation.      Accordingly,   this    saying  there  fol- 
 
 not  do  to   others."      A  Greek  biographer  of 
 Aristotle   relates  that,   being   asked    how    we 
 >liould    behave   towards   our   friends,  he   an- 
 swereii,    '■  As  we  should  wish  them  to  behave 
 toward  us."     The  apocryphal  book  of  Tobit 
 (*:i5)  has  "What  thou  hatest,  do  to  no  one." 
 Of  the  great  Rabbi  Ilillel,  who  was  probably 
 stiil  living  at  the  birth  of  Ciiri-st,  the  Talmud 
 relates,  as  showing  that  he  was  kind,  and  not 
 irritable  and  headlong  like  rthammai,  "  There 
 is  a  story  of  a  certain   Gentile,  who  came  to 
 Shammai  and  said,   '  Make  a  proselyte  of  me 
 on  this  condition,  that  j'ou  teach  me  the  whole 
 law    while   I   stand   on  one  f(K)t.'     He  drove 
 iiini  away  with  along  staff  which  lie  held  in 
 his  haiui.     The  man  came  to  Hillel,  and  he 
 made  a  proselyte  of  him,   saying,   'What  is 
 hateful  to  thee,  do  not  do  to  another.     This  is 
 the  whole  law;  the  rest  is  e.\planation  of  it.'  " 
 Fhilo,  who  was  an  old  man  in  A.  D.  40,  says, 
 "One  must  not  himself  do  what  he  hates  to 
 have  done  to  him."     Seneca,  who  died  a.  d. 
 (io,  says  that  the  best  way  to  confer  a  benefit 
 is  "to  give  as  we  should  wish  to  receive."^    It 
 will  be  observed  that  the  sayings  of  Confu- 
 ciu.s,  Isocrates,  and  the  three  Jewish  teachers 
 are  merely  negative ;  tliat  of  Seneca  is  con- 
 fined to  giving,  and  tliat  of  Aristotle  to  the 
 treatment  of  friends.     Our  Lord   makes  it  a 
 rule  for  positive  action,  and  towards  all  men; 
 and  declares,  as  Hillel  had  done,  that  it  is  a 
 summary  of  the   entire   Scrii>turos.     It  is   a 
 l>art  of  his  wisdom  that  he  frequently  adopts 
 modes   of   thought   and   expressions    already' 
 well  known  among  men,  or  which  had  occur- 
 red to  some  thoughtful  mind;   while  in  many 
 cases,  as  here,  he  gives  them  a  nev;  or  a  wider 
 application.     (Comp.  on  v.  5,  and  especially 
 on   G:   9.)      The    real    novelty   of   Christian 
 
 lows  the  injunction,  "Give  to  every  one  that 
 asketh  tiioe,"  etc.  The  phrase,  for  this  is 
 the  law  and  the  prophets,  is  omitted  by 
 Luke,  precisely  as  ho  omits  the  extensive 
 portion  from  Matt.  5:  l:i  to  G:  18,  because  it 
 was  suited  especially  for  Jews,  whom  Matthew 
 had  peculiarly  in  view,  but  Luke  had  not. 
 (See  Int.  to  chap.  5.) 
 
 nOMILKTKIAL    AXD    PRACTICAL. 
 
 Y.  1  f.  Mutual  misjudgments:  1)  Between 
 new  converts  and  old  disciples.  2)  Between 
 church  officers  and  church  members.  3)  Be- 
 tween representatives  of  rival  societies,  jour- 
 nals, or  institutions  of  learning.  4)  Between 
 professed  Christians  and  non-professors.  5) 
 Between  all  persons  who  judge  each  other  at 
 all. — We  are  apt  to  be  very  severe  in  judging 
 faults  to  which  we  are  not  specially  exposed. 
 The  drunkard  is  harshly  condemned  by  a  man 
 who  is  too  cold-blooded  or  too  stingy  to  be- 
 come a  drunkard  ;  stinginess  is  harshly  con- 
 demned by  one  who  finds  it  easier  to  be  lavish 
 than  economical. — 
 
 "Compound  for  sins  thoy  are  inclined  to, 
 lij-  damning  those  they  have  no  mind  to." 
 
 A  preacher  is  apt  to  illustrate  only  by  accounts 
 of  wrong-doing  elsewhere. — Mi.sun.v:  "Do 
 not  judge  your  neighbor  till  j'ou  have  put 
 yourself  in  his  place."  Br.a.uxe  tin  Stier): 
 "Judging  others  is  the  foul  stain  of  social 
 life."  AciiELis:  "This  judging  rests  upon 
 two  evil  factors,  the  want  of  love  to  others, 
 and  the  assumption  of  God's  prerogative." 
 Henry  :  "He  who  usurps  the  bench,  shall  be 
 called  to  the  bar."  Chkys.:  "  '  That  is,' saith 
 Christ,  '  it  is  not  the  other  that  thou  condemn- 
 est,  but  thyself,  and  thou  art  making  the  judg- 
 ment-seat dreadful  to  thyself,  and  the  account 
 
 1  In  Acts  15 :  20  and  29,  the  negative  precept,  "  and  I  case  also  by  the  Harklean  Syriac  and  Cyprian,  a  "  West- 
 whatever  you  do  not  wish  to  happen  to  you,  do  not  do  ern  "  interpolation.  The  so-called  "Teaching  of  the 
 to  another,"  is  interpolated  by  D,  several  cursives,  |  Apostles"  gives  the  same  (ch- i),  followed  by  the  bo- 
 Thebaic,  .Eihiopic,  Irenaeus  (Latin),  and  in  the  second    called  "  Constitutions  of  the  Apostles,"  vii.  2. 
 
162 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VII. 
 
 strict.'  ....  He  is  not  overthrowing  reproof 
 nor  correction,  but  forbidding  men  to  neglect 
 their  own  faults,  and  exult  over  those  of  other 
 men."  Dykes:  "To  take  one's  self  for  a 
 Christian,  and  yet  be  ignorant  of  the  extent  of 
 one's  own  guilt  and  evil-heartedness,  is  to  be 
 exactly  in  that  state  of  blind  conceit  which 
 qualifies  a  man  for  the  role  of  a  heartless  and 
 
 reckless,  and  utterly  unrighteous  judge 
 
 We  have  to  live  with  one  another;  and  the 
 kindly  thoughts  of  others  about  ourselves  is  as 
 
 the  breath  of  life  to  us There  are  some 
 
 people  who  always  suspect  base  reasons  for 
 whatever  looks  generous,  and  exult  in  ex- 
 posing them  to  view ;  but  we  are  not  apt  to 
 conclude  that  such  men's  own  motives  are  the 
 purest,  or  their  own  life  the  sweetest  in  the 
 world."     Plumptre  :    "  Briefly  we  may  say, 
 
 (1)  Judge  no  man  unless  it  be  a  duty  to  do  so. 
 
 (2)  As  far  as  may  be,  judge  the  offence,  and 
 not  the  offender.  (3)  Confine  your  judgment 
 to  the  earthly  side  of  faults,  and  leave  their 
 relation  to  God,  to  him  who  sees  the  heart. 
 (4)  Never  judge  at  all  without  remembering 
 your  own  sinfulness,  and  the  ignorance  and 
 infirmities  which  may  extenuate  the  sinfulness 
 of  others." 
 
 V.  3-5.  The  mote  and  the  beam.  1)  We 
 must  by  no  means  let  both  remain.  2)  We 
 cannot  really  cast  out  either,  if  wholly  care- 
 less about  the  other.  3)  Casting  out  the  beam 
 will  make  us  more  clear-sighted,  more  sympa- 
 thetic, and  more  skillful,  in  casting  out  the 
 mote,  (not  simply  seeing  the  mote,  v.  3;  but 
 seeing  to  cast  it  out,  v.  5).  4)  For  help 
 in  casting  out  both,  ask,  and  it  shall  be  given 
 you,  V.  7. — V.  1-5.  Efforts  to  correct  the  faults 
 of  our  brethren.  1)  With  no  harsh,  undis- 
 crimiiiating  judgment  of  their  fi\ults.  2) 
 With  no  real  or  apparent  assumption  of  being 
 without  fault  ourselves.  3)  With  clear  per- 
 ception, heightened  by  experience  in  correct- 
 ing our  own  faults.  4)  With  sympathetic 
 and  fraternal  kindness. — V.  3.  What  we  need 
 here  is  not  "to  see  oursels  as  others  see  us," 
 but  to  see  ourselves  as  we  see  others. — V.  4. 
 Cicero:  "It is  the  part  of  folly  to  see  other 
 people's  faults  and  forget  our  own." 
 EuTSYM.  :  "  Thehealer  ought  to  be  healthy." 
 — Proposing  to  cast  out  the  mote  without 
 thinking  of  the  beam,  is  (Dykes),  1)  a  blun- 
 der, 2)  an  hypocrisy.  Rader  (in  Cor.  a 
 Lap.);  "A  crooked  measuring-rule  makes 
 even  straight  things  appear  crooked." 
 
 V.  6.  New  converts  are  especially  prone,  in 
 their  inexperienced  zeal,  to  cast  pearls  before 
 swine.  In  religious  teaching  we  must  avoid 
 those  who  1)  will  despise  the  holy  and  pre- 
 cious truth,  and  2)  will  damage  the  teachers. 
 Such  are  pretended  converts,  who  "join  the 
 church  "  in  order  to  get  trade  or  to  impose  on 
 charity;  cases  often  encountered  in  foreign 
 and  home  missions,  and  in  all  large  cities. 
 Weiss:  "Gospel  truth  is  1)  'holy,'  as  com- 
 ing from  God,  2)  precious  (pearls,  comp.  13: 
 45)."  Dykes:  "We  often  stultify  our  at- 
 tempts to  reform  the  vicious  and  brutal  by 
 plans  which  look  charitable,  but  are  simply 
 childish,  winking  at  the  darker  facts  of  human 
 character.  .  .  To  select  the  fit  occasion  and 
 discover  the  wise  method;  to  adapt  truth  to 
 the  evil  state  of  the  hearer,  and  win  for  it  a 
 willing  ear ;  to  be  cautious  without  being 
 timid,  and  faithful  but  not  indiscreet;  this 
 asks  for  a  certain  nice  tact  ....  a  wisdom 
 into  which  there  enter  several  elements,  but 
 of  which  one  element  usually  is  a  spiritual 
 gift  from  the  Father  of  lights." — We  have 
 frequent  occasion  to  remember  the  proverb, 
 "Speech  is  silvern,  but  silence  is  golden." 
 
 V.  7-11.  To  avoid  censoriousness,  and  yet 
 not  cast  pearls  before  swine,  ask,  and  it  shall 
 be  given  you.  To  refrain  from  worldly  anx- 
 ieties, because  trusting  in  God  (6:19-34),  ask, 
 and  it  shall  be  given  you.  To  eschew  osten- 
 tation and  all  self-seeking  in  good  works 
 (6;  1-18),  ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you.  To  at- 
 tain the  profound  spiritual  righteousness 
 which  Jesus  teaches  and  requires  (5:i7-i8),  ask, 
 and  it  shall  be  given  you.  To  be  indeed  the 
 salt  of  the  earth  and  the  light  of  the  world 
 (5:1316),  ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you.  To  find 
 blessing  in  the  trials  of  life  (o:3-i2),  ask,  and  it 
 shall  be  given  you.  If  we  do  hot  possess 
 God's  spiritual  blessings,  it  must  be  because 
 we  do  not  ask.  One  may  be  a  truly  indus- 
 trious man,  and  yet  poor  in  temporal  things  ; 
 but  one  cannot  be  a  truly  praying  man,  and 
 yet  poor  in  spiritual  things.  Chrys.:  "And 
 if  thou  dost  not  receive  straightway,  do  not 
 even  thus  despair.  For  to  this  end  he  said, 
 knock,  to  signify  that  even  if  he  should  not 
 straightway  open  the  door,  we  are  to  continue 
 there."  Luther  :  "  Hast  thou  here  tlie  con- 
 soling promise  and  rich  assurance  he  gives,  as 
 showing  that  prayer  has  something  in  it,  and 
 is  precious  in  God's  sight,  since  Jesus  so 
 earnestly  exhorts  to  it,  so  kindly  invites,  and 
 
Ch.  VII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 163 
 
 13  Enter  ye  in  at  the  strait  gate:  for  wide  is  the 
 gate,  and  briiad  is  the  way,  that  leadelh  to  destruction, 
 and  many  there  be  which  go  in  thereat  : 
 
 14  «  Because  strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way, 
 which  leadeth  unto  life,  and  fe*  there  be  that  Bnd  it.      | 
 
 13  Enter  ye  in  by  the  narrow  gate  :  for  wide  lis  the 
 gate,  and  broad  is  the  way,  that  leadeth  to  destruc- 
 
 14  tion,and  many  are  they  that  enter  in  tliereby.  -Fur 
 narrow  is  tlie  gate,  and  straitened  the  way,  that  lead- 
 eth iiulo  iile,  and  lew  are  they  that  find  it. 
 
 a  Or,  How. 1  Snaie  aucieiit  autlioritU'S  udiU,  it  tile  gate 2  Mhdj'  ancieul  authoriiiea  read,  How  narrow  i»  the  gate,  etc. 
 
 assures  us  that  we  shall  not  ask  in  vain;  even 
 if  vvc  had  no  other  ground  or  inducement  than 
 tliis  rich  and  loving  word,  itoughttobe  enough 
 to  draw  us  and  drive  us  to  praj'er."' — V.  9-11. 
 EuTHYM. :  "He  that  asks  must  both  be  a  son, 
 and  must  ask  what  it  becomes  the  father  to 
 t^'ive,  and  is  profitable  for  the  son  to  receive." 
 .Vug.  :  '"The  Lord  is  good,  and  often  does  not 
 give  what  we  should  wish,  in  order  that  he 
 may  give  what  we  should  with  still  more." 
 AciiELis:  "If  the  son  asks  for  a  stone  or 
 serpent,  thinking  it  to  be  a  loaf  or  fish,  the 
 fiither's  love  will  give  the  real  good.  Paul 
 asked  thrice  that  the  thorn  might  be  removed, 
 and  afterwards  learned  that  the  Master  had 
 done  for  him  something  far  better.  (2  Cor.  vi-. 
 f*.  10")  Dykes:  "Here,  in  these  simple, 
 homely,  human  words  of  Jesus,  we  have 
 surely  all  the  philosophy  of  prayer  which 
 Christian  hearts  require  ....  all  genuine  in- 
 tercourse betwixt  child  and  purent  must  have 
 two  sides:  while  it  is  on  the  child's  side,  the 
 freest  and  mo.st  unlimited  expression  of  such 
 thingsa~achild's  heart  can  longfor,  t)rachild"s 
 judgment  discern  to  be  good,  it  is  on  the 
 parents  side  the  freest  and  most  voluntary 
 determination  to  give  only  what  a  riper  judg- 
 ment knows  to.  be  best,  and  all  that  a  larger 
 heart  yearns  to  bestow." 
 
 V.  12.  How  to  treat  others.  1)  Worldly 
 pride  and  honor  will  say.  Treat  them  as  they 
 have  treated  us — return  a  kindness,  revenge 
 an  injury.  2)  Jesus  .says,  Treat  them  as  we 
 sliould  wish  them  to  treat  us — forgive,  forbear, 
 make  the  best  of  the  past,  hope  for  the  best  in 
 future. — To  carry  out  this  rule  requires  imagi- 
 nation, sympathy,unseltishness.— Kyle:  "The 
 (rolden  Rule  settles  a  hundred  difllicult  points, 
 which  in  a  world  like  this  are  continually 
 arising  between  man  and  man.  It  prevents 
 the  necessity  of  laying  down  endless  little 
 rules  for  our  conduct  in  specific  cases.  It 
 sweeps  the  whole  debatable  ground  with  one 
 mighty  principle." — Luther:  "All  the 
 teachings  of  these  chapters  he  here  ties  up  in 
 a  little  bit  of  a  bundle,  that  every  one  may 
 place  in  his  bosom.  And  certainly  it  is  a  fine 
 thing  that  Christ  sets  before  us  precisely  our- 
 
 selves for  an  example.     Thou  thyself  art  thy 
 master,  doctor,  and  preacher." 
 
 13-29.  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Con- 
 cluding Exhortations  to  Practice  as 
 WELL  AS  Hear  and  Profess.  Effect  Pro- 
 duced. 
 
 The  Sermon  on  the  Mount  is  now  drawing 
 to  a  close.  Its  leading  thoughts  have  been 
 presented,  and  there  has  been  a  general  en- 
 couragement to  seek  help  from  God,  and  a 
 general  rule  for  regulating  our  conduct,  which 
 covers  the  whole  ground  of  the  discourse.  It 
 is  manifest  to  every  hearer  or  reader  that  the 
 requirements  which  have  been  made  are  very 
 rigorous,  in  their  profound  spirituality  and 
 vast  compass.  Our  Lord  does  not  soften  this 
 rigor  at  all,  but  goes  on  to  declare  that  the 
 way  pointed  out  by  him  is  indeed  one  hard  to 
 find  and  follow,  and  that  there  is  great  danger 
 of  being  deceived  by  false  guides,  and  of  self- 
 deception  ;  yet  he  does  not  present  these  facts 
 as  an  excuse  for  shrinking  back,  nor  even  say 
 that  in  spite  of  these  things  we  must  make  the 
 ettbrt,  but  urges  the  very  diflSculties  as  a  rea- 
 son for  going  forward.  We  cannot  drift  with 
 the  crowd,  without  purpose  or  ettbrt,  through 
 the  narrow  gate;  to  act  thus  would  lead 
 through  the  wide  gate  to  destruction.  Heed- 
 fully  and  diligently  we  must  go  in  through 
 the  narrow  gate,  along  the  .straitened  and 
 difficult  way,  which  leads  to  life.  Gloss,  (in 
 Aquinas):  "Though  it  be  hard  to  do  to  an- 
 other what  you  would  have  done  to  yourself, 
 j-et  so  must  we  do,  that  we  may  enter  the 
 strait  gate." 
 
 We  may  mark,  as  containing  distinct  though 
 closely-related  topics,  v.  18  f  ;  15-20 ;  21-2:? ; 
 24-27;  and  the  concluding  statement  in  28  f. 
 The  apophthegmatical  form  of  expression, 
 which  we  have  already  noticed  at  v.  1,  6,  7,  is 
 continued,  and  hence  there  is  no  conjunction 
 connecting  v.  1.3  with  what  precedes,  while  the 
 general  relation  of  the  thoughts  is  obvious,  as 
 jubt  pointed  out. 
 
 13,  14.  Enter  ye  in,  viz.,  into  life  (v.  14), 
 as  in  18:  8f  ;  19:  17;  or,  into  the  Messianic 
 kingdom,  as  in  5:  20;  7:  21 ;  18:  3;  19:23f. 
 The  comparison  of  19:  17  with  19:  23  shows 
 
164 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VII. 
 
 that  the  two  expressions  are  equivalent.  See 
 also  *2.5:  "21-23.  At  the  strait— or  through 
 the  nai-roio—gate.  Tlie  English  word  '  strait' 
 is  derived  (tiirough  the  French)  from  the 
 Latin  strictum,  and  is  thus  a  different  word 
 from  straight,  which  is  an  old  form  of 
 stretched.  Tlie  two  are  popularly  confounded 
 in  quoting  this  passage,  "The  straight  and 
 narrow  way,"  although  it  is  not  at  all  said 
 that  the  way  is  straight.  The  word  'strait' 
 is  now  little  used  except  in  Geography,  and 
 in  such  phrases  as  strait-laced  and  strait- 
 jaclvet.  For  wide  is  the  gate.  It  is  quite 
 possible  that  'the  gate'  should  here  be  omit- 
 ted (as  in  margin  Rev.  Ver. ).'  There  would 
 be  nothing  lost  from  the  substantial  meaning 
 (see  below).  The  word  rendered  broad  is  a 
 peculiar  and  strong  term,  'broad-spaced,' 
 'spacious,'  describing  the  way  as  liaving 
 plenty  of  room  in  it.  Destruction.  The 
 Greek  word  is  translated  (Rev.  Ver.)  'perdi- 
 tion '  in  John  17:  12;  Phil.  1:  28;  3:19;  1 
 Tim.  6:9;  Heb.  10:  39;  Rev.  17:  8,  11;  'de- 
 struction' in  Rom.  9:  22;  2  Pet.  2:  1,3,  Rev. 
 Ver.;  3:  16.  Go  in — or  —  enter  in,  same 
 Greelc  word  as  at  the  beginning  of  the  sen- 
 tence. Thereat,  literally,  'through  it,' 
 would  more  naturally  make  us  think  of  pass- 
 ing through  the  gate,  but  would  also  apply  to 
 the  way  or  road,  as  in  'pass  along  through 
 that  road.'  (8:28.)  Instead  of  because  (v.  u), 
 there  is  much  authority  for  a  reading  which 
 would  mean  'how,'  {ti  instead  of  hoti)  mak- 
 ing it  an  exclamation,  '  How  narrow  is  the 
 gate!'  It  is  extremely  difficult  to  decide 
 which  is  the  correct  reading. "■'  As  to  the  sense, 
 'because'  would  make  this  a  reason  why 
 many  enter  the  broad  road,  and  an  additional 
 reason  (comp.  'for,'  v.  13)  for  the  opening  in- 
 
 junction to  enter  in  by  the  narrow  gate.  The 
 rendering  in  the  Common  Version  '  because  ' 
 (the  Greek  word  in  the  text  followed  being 
 the  same  as  in  'for,'  v.  13)  obscures  the  fact 
 that  these  are  two  parallel  reasons  for  the 
 injunction.  The  reading  'how'  does  not 
 present  this  formally  as  a  reason,  but  states 
 solemnly  and  impressively  the  fact,  which  he 
 designs  to  act  as  a  motive  for  entering  in  by 
 the  narrow  gate.  An  impassioned  exclamsv- 
 tion  would  here  be  less  strange  than  it  might 
 at  first  sight  appear,  because  the  fact  that  so 
 few  are  saved  might  well  awaken  profound 
 emotion  in  the  Saviour's  bosom.'  The  word 
 rendered  narrow,  or  in  Rev.  Ver.  straitened, 
 signifies  pressed,  pressed  together,  cramped  ; 
 a  Greek  writer  uses  it  when  he  describes  one 
 as  occupying  "  a  straitened  cell";  so  it  im- 
 plies not  merely  that  the  road  is  narrow,  but, 
 as  it  were,  cramped,  confined,  so  that  there  is 
 difficulty  in  passing  along  it.  This  word  is 
 thus  the  precise  opposite  of  the  term  'spa- 
 cious,' applied  to  the  other  road.  In  the  one, 
 men  can  wander  heedlessly,  and  roam  about 
 at  pleasure  in  the  broad  spaces ;  the  other 
 requires  to  be  pursued  with  great  care  and 
 exactness.  Life  is  here  first  used,  as  mean- 
 ing spiritual  and  eternal  life,  in  our  Lord's 
 Galilean  ministry ;  but  previously  in  his 
 early  Judean  ministry.  (JoimS:  isf;  <:  u, 36.) 
 Leadeth  is  literally  leadeth  away,  perhaps 
 implying  a  long  course.  Though  the  expres- 
 sions in  V.  14  are  precisely  parallel  to  those  in 
 V.  13,  there  is  a  striking  exception  at  the 
 close;  he  does  not  say,  'few  are  those  that 
 enter  in  thrjugh  it,'  but  'few  are  those  that 
 find  it.'  Our  attention  is  thus  strongly  called 
 to  the  fact  that  this  narrow  gate  and  way  is 
 likely  to  be  overlooked,  and  so  it  should  be 
 
 1  The  omission  in  v.  1.3  is  supported  by  X  and  the  Old 
 Latin,  and  "many  Greek  and  Latin  Fathers,  early  and 
 late";  in  v.  14  the  evidence  for  omitting  is  weaker. 
 The  state  of  the  evidcncee  is  readily  explained  by  the 
 supposition  that  'the  gate  'is  genuine  in  v.  14  and 
 spurious  in  v.  1.3,  and  is  not  easily  explained  otherwise. 
 W  IL  adopt  this  view  in  text  and  Appendix.  Tisch. 
 bracketed  in  both  places. 
 
 2  The  evidence  for  holi  being  B  X  X,  many  cursives,  a 
 few  Latin  copies,  Egyptian,  and  Origen,  is  considered 
 decisive  by  W  H.  (according  to  their  theory  as  to  B  X) 
 so  that  they  do  not  even  mention  the  other  reading. 
 Yet  the  latter,  besides  the  support  of  all  other  uncials 
 (C  and  D  are  here  wanting),  n\imerous  cursives,  nearly 
 all  Old  Latin  and  the  Vulgate,  Old  Syr.,  Pesh.  and 
 Harklean,  other  versions    and  various    Fathers,  has 
 
 strongly  in  its  favor  the  internal  evidence.  If  ti  was 
 the  original  reading,  it  was  quite  unusual  in  such  a 
 connection  and  looked  strange,  and  so  might  very  easily 
 have  been  changed  into  the  familiar  holi.  But  why 
 should  Ao/i  be  changed  into<('?'  It  is  very  difficult  to 
 suppose  the  change  accidental.  The  repe/i/ion  of  hoti 
 in  the  successive  clauses  gives  but  slight  trouble  as  to 
 the  sense  ;  and  even  if  there  was  trouble,  it  would  be  at 
 once  greatly  increased  by  changing  to  //,  which  would 
 here  have  so  rare  and  strange  a  use.  In  tlu>  present 
 state  of  Text-criticism,  the  question  can  hardly  be 
 settled. 
 
 3 'How'  would  be  a  very  unusual  meaning  of  ti,  but 
 not  unexampled,  see  Grimm,  and  Moulton  in  Winer, 
 p.  562 ;  a  corresponding  Hebrew  word  is  repeatedly  em- 
 ployed in  that  sense. 
 
Ch.  VII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 165 
 
 carefully    searched    fur    and    diligently    en- 
 tered. 
 
 I.s  the  narrow  gate  at  the  beginning  of  the 
 way  or  at  the  end  of  it?  Many  have 
 taken  the  former  view,  understanding  by  the 
 gate  conversion,  or  the  beginning  of  the 
 Ciirislian  life,  and  by  the  way  its  subsequent 
 l^rosecution.  (So  Bunyan,  in  Pilgrim's  Prog- 
 ress.) A  larger  number  of  expositors  urge 
 that  it  is  more  natural  to  conceive  of  a  road 
 leading  to  a  gate,  by  which  we  enter  the  city  ; 
 and  they  quote  (Wet.)  as  similar  in  expres- 
 sion and  sentiment  tiie  saying  of  Cebes  ())Upil 
 of  Socrates):  "Do  you  see  a  certain  little 
 door,  and  a  certain  road  before  the  door, 
 which  is  not  muoh  crowded,  but  very  few  are 
 journeying  on  it'.'  ....  This  is  the  road  that 
 leads  to  true  instruction."  But  it  is  also  easy 
 enough  to  conceive  of  a  gate  opening  inttj  a 
 spacious  avenue,  and  a  smaller  one  into  a 
 narrow  path,  which  conducts  to  the  mansion. 
 There  is  a  much  more  serious  objection  than 
 this  to  the  common  view.  If  passing  through 
 the  narrow  gate  is  conversion,  to  what  does 
 passing  througli  the  wide  gate  correspond? 
 There  is  no  marked  transition  made  by  all 
 unconverted  persons  from  one  state  to  another, 
 which  can  be  compared  to  passing  through 
 a  gate  into  a  new  road.  If,  on  the  other 
 hand  we  understand  the  gate  as  at  the  end  of 
 the  way,  why  is  it  put  first  in  the  statement? 
 The  difficulties  on  both  sides  are  thought  to  be 
 obviated  by  tiie  following  explanation  :  Our 
 Lord,  on  a  subsequent  occasion  (Luke  13:  24), 
 uses  tlie  simple  image  of  entering  the  luirrow 
 gate,  expressions  similar  to  which  are  common 
 in  Jewi.sh  and  classical  writers.  But  here  he 
 expands  the  image,  representing  not  only  a 
 narrow  gate,  but  a  narrow  and  difficult  road, 
 and  so  as  to  the  wide  gate  and  spacious  road. 
 We  iiave  thus  no  occasion  carefully  to  mark 
 off  the  gate,  as  lying  either  at  the  beginning 
 or  the  end  of  the  road,  but  both  together  serve 
 to  set  forth  more  strongly  than  the  simple  idea 
 of  a  gate  would  do,  the  comparative  ease  of 
 reaching  perdition,  and  the  difficulty  of  reach- 
 ing life.  (So,  in  substance,  Chrys.,  Jerome, 
 Tholuck,  Weiss,  Keil.)  And  accordingly 
 'enter  in  through  it'  (▼•  13.)  and  'find  iV  (v.  u) 
 need  not  be  specially  assigned  to  the  gate  or 
 the  way,  being  applicable  to  either,  and  thus 
 to  both.  If  'the  gate'  be  omitted  after 
 'wide'  in  v.  13  (see  above),  there  will,  accord- 
 
 ing to  this  view,  be  nothing  lost  of  the  sub- 
 stantial meaning.  Achelis  takes  'find  it'  as 
 meaningtind  life,  which  is  grammatically  pos- 
 sible, but  does  not  suit  the  connection  ;  and  to 
 find  a  road  is,  in  itself,  a  much  more  natural 
 expression  than  tt>  find  life.  It  is  misleading 
 interpretation  to  say  (Plumptre)  that  Clirist 
 himself  is  here  the  way  and  the  gate,  becau.se 
 of  John  14:  0;  10  :  7.  Must  a  familiar  image 
 be  supposed  to  have  everywhere  in  the  Bible 
 the  same  ap]jlication  ? 
 
 The  comparative  ease  and  difficulty  of  the 
 two  gates  and  ways  may  be  regarded  as  due 
 both  to  external  influences  and  to  ourselves. 
 Men  in  general  do  not  interrupt  our  progress 
 to  destruction,  but  much  of  their  influence 
 tends  to  make  it  easier;  the  crowd  are  going 
 that  way,  and  mankind  have  a  deplorable 
 tendency  to  follow  the  crowd.  (Comp.  Ex. 
 23:  2.)  At  the  same  time,  our  sinful  propen- 
 sities are  numerous  and  powerful,  and  incline 
 us  in  that  same  direction.  On  the  other  hand, 
 the  way  to  life  is  fenced  in  on  either  side  by 
 God's  requirements  (oeut.  s:  32;  prov.  «:  27;  i.«aiah 
 30:21),  while  sometimes  persecutions  (uPet. «: 
 nr.),  and  always  the  thousand  forms  of  temp- 
 tation, unite  with  our  own  sinful  reluctance 
 to  do  right,  and  make  the  gate  ver^-  narrow, 
 the  way  exceedingly  straitened.  None  the 
 less  is  it  true  that  Christ's  people  are  the 
 happy  ones  (5: 3.12),  that  wisdom's  "ways  are 
 ways  of  pleasantness"  (Prov. 3:  17),  and  that 
 (rod's  "commandments  are  not  grievous" 
 (1  John  5: 3) ;  because  all  this  refers  to  such  as  are 
 born  again,  and  holds  good  of  them  just  in 
 proportion  as  they  are  deeply  pious.  (JnimU: 
 lo-n.)  See  interesting  parallels  to  this  image 
 of  the  gate  and  the  way  in  Ecclus.  21  :  10;  2 
 Esdras":  6-14.  Images  somewhat  correspond- 
 ing are  also  quoted  from  Hesiod :  "Evil  we 
 may  seize  upon  even  in  multitudes  with  ease; 
 the  way  to  it  is  smooth,  and  it  lies  very  near. 
 But  the  immortal  gods  have  placed  sweat  at 
 the  entrance  to  virtue,  and  long  and  straight 
 is  the  path  to  it,  and  rough  at  first;  but  when 
 you  come  to  the  summit,  then  it  grows  easy." 
 Pythnrioras  (Corn,  a  Lap.)  said  "that  at  first 
 the  path  of  virtue  is  narrow  and  confined, 
 but  afterwards  it  becomes  wider  \>y  degrees ; 
 the  way  of  pleasure,  on  the  other  hand,  is  not 
 wide  at  the  beginning,  but  afterwards  it  be- 
 comes more  and  more  straitened."  PhiLo : 
 "A  road  worn  by  men  and  beasts,  and  suited 
 
166 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VII. 
 
 15  Beware  of  false  prophets,  which  come  to  you  in 
 sheep's    clothing,    but   inwardly    they    are    ravening 
 
 wolves. 
 
 15      Beware  of  false  prophets,  that  come  to  you  in 
 sheep's  clothing,  but  inwardly  are  ravening  wolves. 
 
 for  riding  horses  and  driving  chnriots,  is  very 
 similar  to  pleasure;  while  the  ways  of  pru- 
 dence and  temperance,  and  the  other  virtues, 
 even  if  not  impassable,  are  yet  wholly  un- 
 worn, for  small  is  the  number  of  those  who 
 walk  on  them." 
 
 15.  Beware  of  false  prophets.  In  your 
 efforts  to  find  and  enter  the  narrow  gate,  the 
 straitened  way,  beware  of  those  who  would 
 mislead  you.  Alas  1  it  is  not  enough  that  we 
 have  personally  so  much  diflBculty  in  finding 
 the  way  to  life,  and  that  so  many  set  us  a  bad 
 example;  there  are  others  who  deliberately 
 attempt  to  lead  us  astray.  For  the  term  '  pro- 
 phets,' see  on  v.  22.  There  were  already  false 
 teachers  among  the  Jews,  sanctimonious  (6:2) 
 and  hypocritical.  ( Johu  lo :  i,  lo.)  And  our  Lord 
 may  be  referring  immediately  to  these 
 (Weiss) ;  but  he  is  also  preparing  for  the 
 future,  as  he  will  do  still  further  near  the 
 close  of  his  ministry.  (24:11, -24.)  So  we  find 
 Paul  speaking  of  hypocritical  false  teach- 
 ers as  early  as  a.  d.  50  (Gai. 2:4),  warning  the 
 Ephesian  elders  in  a.  d.  58  against  grievous 
 wolves  (Acts 20: 28-31),  and  a -few  years  later  giv- 
 ing many  such  warnings  in  the  Pastoral  Epis- 
 tles ;  as  Peter  and  .John  also  do  in  their  Epis- 
 tles. Few  things  are  so  painful  to  the  teacher 
 of  truth  as  to  know  that  others  will  be  busily 
 teaching  the  same'persons  ruinous  error.  In 
 sheep's  clothing  means,  of  ct)urse,  clothed 
 like  sheep,  looking  like  sheep,  just  as  in 
 ^sop's  fable  of  the  wolf  in  sheep's  clothing. 
 The  idea  of  some  that  it  means  clothed  in 
 woolen  garments,  resembling  a  supposed  style 
 of  garment  worn  by  prophets,  is  unfounded, 
 and  very  nearly  ridiculous.  Ravening, 
 rapacious,  snatching  at  everything  to  devour 
 it.  (JohHio:i2.)  Henry:  "Every  hypocrite  is 
 H  goat  in  sheep's  clothing,  but  a  false  prophet 
 is  a  wo//"  in  sheep's  clothing;  not  only  not  a 
 sheep,  but  the  worst  enemy  the  sheep  have, 
 that  comes  not  but  to  tear  and  devour,  to  scat- 
 ter the  sheej),  to  drive  them  from  God  and 
 from  one  another  into  crooked  paths." 
 
 16-20.  Our  Lord  here  shows  how  these 
 false  teachers  may  be  detected,  viz.,  by  their 
 fruits.  Know  is  in  the  Greek  a  compound, 
 meaning  recognize,  or  fully  know.  Ye  shall 
 know  (in  Greek  simply  the  future  tense)  is 
 
 here  not  a  command,  but  an  assurance.  Do 
 men  gather,  literally,  they,  precisely  like 
 our  impersonal  expressions,  "they  say,"  etc. 
 (Comp.  on  5:  10.)  The  Greek  introduces  the 
 question  by  a  particle  which  strongly  implies 
 that  the  answer  must  be  negative.  James 
 (s:  12)  uses  the  same  image,  probably  having 
 this  passage  in  mind;  for,  as  already  remarked, 
 he  often  refers  to  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 
 Even  so  (v.  i7j,  i.  e.,  as  we  do  not  gather  one 
 kind  of  fruits  from  another  kind  of  tree,  so 
 it  is  also  true  that  fruits  are  good  or  bad  ac- 
 cording as  the  tree  is  sound  or  unsound. 
 Here,  and  in  v.  18,  the  original  is  plural, 
 '  good  fruits,'  '  bad  fruits '  ;  in  v.  19  it  is  singu- 
 lar— mere  variations  for  the  sake  of  variety. 
 Corrupt  is,  literally,  decayed,  rotten,  and 
 then  unsound  in  general — a  tree  in  a  decayed 
 or  unhealthy  condition,  such  that  its  sap  is 
 diseased,  and  it  cannot  produce  good  fruits. 
 V.  17  states  the  actual  fact  of  nature;  v.  18, 
 that  it  cannot  be  otherwise,  from  the  constitu- 
 tion of  things;  v.  19  that  men  are  accustomed 
 to  act  accordingly;  v.  20  is  a  repetition  of 
 what  was  said  in  v.  16,  made  for  the  sake  of 
 greater  impressiveness,  and  presented  as  a 
 conclusion  from  what  has  been  said  in  v.  16- 
 19.  A  good  many  copies  of  the  Greek  intro- 
 duce v.  19  by  'therefore,'  and  v.  15  by  'but' 
 — from  not  perceiving  the  apophthegmatical 
 character  of  the  style.  With  v.  18  comp.  12: 
 33,  where  the  same  image  is  employed  by  our 
 Lord  in  another  connection  ;  with  v.  19  com- 
 pare the  words  of  John  the  Baptist  in  3:  10, 
 which  many  present  had  probably  heard  him 
 speak.  Hewn  down  (v.  lo)  is  litcraljy,  cut  out, 
 i.  e.,  from  its  place  in  the  orchard.  It  is  ft 
 matter  of  common  observation  that  men  do 
 actually  cut  out  and  burn  trees  that  do  not 
 produce  good  fruit. 
 
 There  has  been  much  discussion  as  to  whether 
 the  'fruits'  by  which  we  are  to  judge,  repre- 
 sent the  life  or  the  teachings  of  the  teachers  in 
 question.  The  latter  view  prevailed  widely 
 until  Bengel,  and  the  passage  was  freely  used 
 as  authority  for  punishing  heretics.  By  com- 
 paring the  whole  connection,  especially  the 
 phrases,  'doeth  the  VfU\'  (v.  21),  '  7/!07-/i:  iniquity  "^ 
 (t.  23),  ^ doeth  them  '  (v.  24),  we  see  the  applica- 
 tion here  is  to  their  works,  their  life.     On  the 
 
Ch.  VII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 167 
 
 Ifi  Ye  shall  know  tbeiu  by  their  fruits.  I)o  men 
 gather  criipes  of  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles? 
 
 IT  l'>ven  so  every  good  tree  bringeth  forth  good  fruit ; 
 but  ;i  corrupt  tree  briiigetli  forth  evil  fruit. 
 
 IH  A  good  tree  cannot  bring  fortli  evil  fruit,  neither 
 cini  a  corrupt  tree  bring  forth  gocKl  fruit. 
 
 19  Kvery  tree  that  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit  is 
 hewn  down  and  cast  into  tlie  (ire. 
 
 •_'0  Wherefore  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them. 
 
 'il  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord, 
 shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven;  but  he  that 
 doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 
 
 16  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.  Do  men  gather 
 
 17  grapi's  of  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles?      Even  so  every 
 good  tree  bringeth  forth  good  fruit;  but  the  corruj)! 
 
 18  tree  bringeth   forth  evil  fruit.     A  good  tree  cannot 
 bring  forth  evil   fruit,   neither  can  a    corrupt  tree 
 
 19  bring   forth   good  fruit.     Every  tree  that  bringeth 
 not  forth  goo(t  fruit  is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the 
 
 20  fire.    Therefore  by  their  fruits  ye  sliall  know  them. 
 
 21  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  nie.  Lord,  Lord,  .shall 
 enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  he  that  doeth 
 
 other  li;ind,  in  Luke's  sketch  of  the  discourse 
 (i.ukc6: 4.!),  the  speei*!  npplication  is  to  the  idea 
 tliat  as  a  good  tree  produces  good  fruits,  etc., 
 so  a  good  man  will  put  forth  g()t)d  teachings, 
 and  these  will  have  a  good  etiect  ui)on  his 
 pupils,  and  a  bad  man  the  reverse;  and  sim- 
 ilar is  the  application  when  our  Lord  uses  the 
 image  again.  (12: m.)  May  it  not  be  that  he 
 here  indicated  an  application  both  to  their  life 
 and  the  character  and  effect  of  their  teach- 
 ings; and  that  Matthew's  incomplete  sketch 
 gives  prominence  to  the  one,   Luke's  to  the 
 
 who  have  prophesied  and  wrought  miracles 
 by  his  name,  will  be  finally  rejected  as  hav- 
 ing never  really  been  his  people.  Much 
 more,  then,  is  that  possible  and  likely  in  the 
 ca.se  of  such  as  have  given  less  evidence  of 
 really  being  his  followers.  This  i)a.-isage 
 (v. 21-23)  is  thus  seen  to  be  naturally  suggested 
 by  the  preceding  warning  against  false  pro- 
 phets, but  to  be  widened  into  a  solemn  admo- 
 nition to  all,  as  to  the  danger  of  self-deception  ; 
 and  this  again  will  naturally  lead  to  the  con- 
 clusion in  v.  24-27.     Not  every  one,  but  only 
 
 other?    (There  seem  to  be  several  such  cases    some  of  them,  only  those  of  them  who  do  the 
 in  the  two  reports  of  tiiis  discourse.)     In  both  I  will  of  God.  (Comp.  Luke  9:  59,  61.)    Lord, 
 
 respects  false  prophets  would  pretend  to  be 
 members  of  the  flock  ;  making  groat  pretence 
 both  to  a  holy  life  and  to  sound  teaching. 
 But  is  their  life  holy,  is  their  teaching  sound, 
 and  does  it  make  their  pupils  wiser  and  bet- 
 ter? Those  tests  will  show  what  thej'  are 
 inwardlj'  and  really.  Jerome:  "For  it  be- 
 hooves the  servants  of  God  that  both  their 
 works  should  be  ap))roved  by  their  teaching, 
 and  their  teaching  by  their  works."  It  is  not 
 meant  that  every  separate  item  of  false  teach- 
 ing will  be  attended  by  some  distinct  evil 
 practice;  their  evil  conduct  in  general  will 
 show  them  to  be  bad  men,  and  .so  to  be  unsafe 
 teachers.  When  some  teachers  of  ruinous 
 heresy  are  men  of  .scrupulous  conduct  and 
 pleasing  general  character,  and  even  very  de- 
 vout, this  tiiay  usually  be  ascribed  to  their 
 religious  education  and  early  habits,  or  to  the 
 religiotis  atmosiihere  they  breathe,  or  to  a  real 
 piety  which  their  theories  cannot  destroy  in 
 them,  however  hurtful  to  othere. 
 
 21.  The  test  of  false  jirophets,  their  fruits 
 (t.  is.  20),  naturally  leads  to  the  kindred  thought 
 
 Lord,  the  repetition  expressing  earnestness 
 in  addressing  him,  which  might,  of  course, 
 be  either  real  or  assumed.  Similarly  in  v.  22; 
 25:  11,  and  compare  "Master,  Master"  in 
 Luke  8:  24.  For  the  exact  meaning  of 'Lord' 
 see  on  8:  19.  It  conveys  the  idea  of  rightful 
 master,  ruler,  sovereign.  If  we  call  Jesus 
 'Lord,'  and  do  not  what  he  says  (Luite6:46),  or, 
 what  is  the  same  thing,  do  not  the  will  of 
 God,  it  is  a  flagrant  inconsistency — to  pretend 
 that  he  is  our  Master,  and  yet  not  obey  him. 
 Enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  see 
 on  5:  20.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  here  un~ 
 derstood  with  reference  to  its  consummation,, 
 its  eternal,  glorious  rewards.  (8ee  on  8:  2.) 
 He  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father. 
 This  is  the  first  time  in  the  Galilean  ministry 
 that  Jesus  speaks  of  God  as  his  Father.  It  is 
 previously  found  only  in  Luke  2 :  49;  John 
 2:  16.  Comp.  as  to  'life,'  in  v.  14.  'Will'  is 
 here  especially  what  God  requires;  and  to 
 'do'  the  will  of  God  is  to  obey  his  commands. 
 So  also  in  12:  ;3()  and  21 :  31.  In  G:  10,  the  idea 
 is  quite  different,  viz.,  literally,  'Let  thy  will 
 
 that  the  followers  of  the  true  prophet,  the  '  (desire,  wish)  come  to  pa.ss.'  In  1  C(jr.  12:  8, 
 Saviour  himself,  will  be  known  not  by  their  [  Rev.  Ver.,  Paul  declares  that  "no  man 
 professions  of  devotion  to  him,  but  by  their  I  speaking  in  the  Spirit  of  God  saith,  Jesus  is 
 fruits,  their  doing  the  will  of  his  Father,  anathema;  and  no  man  can  say,  Jesus  is 
 That  this  is  true  in  general  is  strikingly  Lord,  but  in  the  Holy  Spirit."  He  evidently 
 shown   by  declaring  (v.nr.)  that  even  many  I  supposes  the  utterance  to  be  u  sincere  one, 
 
168 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VII. 
 
 22  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day,  Lord,  Lord,  have 
 we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name?  and  in  thy  name  have 
 cast  out  devils?  and  in  thy  name  done  many  wonderful 
 works? 
 
 •26  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never  knew 
 you  :  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity. 
 
 22  the  will  of  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  Many  will 
 say  to  me  in  that  day,  Lord,  Lord,  did  we  not  pro- 
 phesy by  thy  name,  and  by  thy  name  c;ist  oui  de- 
 mons, and  by  thy  name  do  many  i  mighty  works? 
 
 23  And  then  will  1  profess  unto  them,  1  never  knew 
 
 1  Gv.  powers. 
 
 while  the  Saviour  is  here  speaking  of  persons 
 .with  whom  it  is  all  talk  and  outside.  Distinct 
 from  both  these  cases  is  the  future  universal 
 confession  of  Phil.  2:  11. 
 
 32,  23.  For  the  connection  see  on  v.  21, 
 at  the  beginning.  In  that  day,  the  well- 
 known  day,  often  spoken  of,  and  familiar  to 
 the  minds  of  all.  It  is  a  phrase  frequently 
 employed  by  the  O.  T.  prophets  to  designate 
 tlie  time  of  Messiah  in  general ;  as  used  in  the 
 N.  T.,  it  looks  especially  to  the  consummation 
 of  Messiah's  kingdom  (comp.  on  6:  10),  and 
 thus  denotes  the  day  of  judgment  (see  Luke 
 lU:  12;  2  Thess.  1:  10;  2  Tim.  1:  12,  18;  4: 
 8;  Bev.  16:  14).  Our  Lord  here  begins  to 
 educate  his  hearers  to  that  conception,  as  in 
 like  manner  he  thus  early  intimates  that  he  is 
 to  be  the  Judge,  an  idea  brought  out  more 
 fully  in  John  5:  22,  27;  Matt.  25:  31  ff. 
 Throughout  the  discourse  it  is  evidently  as- 
 sumed that  he  is  the  Messiah,  though  not  ex- 
 pressly so  declared,  and  it  is  therefore  not 
 strange  that  he  should  assume  to  be  the  final 
 judge.  Similar  is  the  Lord,  Lord,  as  ad- 
 dressed to  him;  for  this  cannot  be  here  the 
 mere  polite  form  of  address  (s;  6;  Actsie:  30), 
 since  (Achelis)  no  one  could  imagine  that  he 
 would  be  saved  for  merely  speaking  politely 
 to  Jesus.  Here  is  a  touch  of  the  '  authority' 
 which  so  impressed  his  hearers,  (v.  s*.)  Have 
 we  not  prophesied.  The  Hebrew  word 
 which  we  render  'prophet'  signifies  one  who 
 speaks  under  a  divine  influence,  speaks  as  he 
 is  moved  to  speak  by  a  divine  power,  and  so 
 is  the  ambassador  of  God  to  men,  the  revealer 
 and  interpreter  of  his  will.  To  foretell  thing? 
 future  was  thus  only  a  part  of  the  prophet's 
 office  ;  he  was  the  inspired  and  authoritative 
 religious  instructor  of  the  people,  whether  as 
 to  things  past,  present,  or  future.  The  Greek 
 word  prophetes  which  we  borrow,  is  now  ex- 
 plained as  meaning  not  one  who  foretells,  but 
 (Liddell   &   Scott)   one  who    /or-tells,    who 
 
 speaks/or  God,  or  (Grimm,  Cremer)  one  who 
 speaks  openly,  an  interpreter  (of  the  Deity) ; 
 it  thus  corresponds  closely  to  the  Hebrew 
 word.  To  prophesy  in  the  New  Test.,  is 
 always  to  speak  by  divine  inspiration,  though 
 not  always  concerning  the  future.  It  is  a 
 mistake  to  say  that  it  sometimes  signifies 
 merely  to  teach.  Even  in  1  Cor.  14  :  1  ff.,  the 
 apostle  is  not  contrasting  the  gift  of  tongues 
 with  ordinary  teaching,  but  with  inspired 
 teaching  in  the  common  language.  In  the 
 present  passage  it  is  evident  that  to  prophesy 
 is  regarded  as  a  remarkable  thing.  In — or  by 
 — thy  name,  is  the  simple  instrumental 
 (wrongly  called  dative)  case  of  the  noun 
 without  a  preposition.^  'Thy'  is  em])iiatic  in 
 the  original.  It  was  by  means  of  his  name 
 that  they  performed  these  wonders,  and  this 
 is  repeated  three  times;  surely  then  he  would 
 not  reject  them.  Comp.  Acts  3:  IG;  19:  13; 
 which  last  shows  that  the  name  of  Jesus  was 
 sometimes  actually  called  out.  Tor  the 
 Scripture  use  of  the  word  'name'  see  on 
 28:  19;  as  to  casting  out  demons,  see  on 
 8:  28.  Wonderful  works.  Mighty  works 
 is  better.  Tyn.  has  'miracles,'  followed  by 
 Great  Bible,  Gen.,  Hheims.  It  would  be  bet- 
 ter to  render  this  word  (powers)  uniformly 
 by  'miracles,'  as  Com.  Ver.  nearly  always 
 does  in  the  Acts  and  Epistles.  Comp.  on  12; 
 38.  Profess,  see  on  10:  32.  They  were  pro- 
 fessing to  have  been  his  followers,  and  he  will, 
 on  the  contrary,  profess — openly  and  plainly 
 declare — that  su(;h  they  never  really  were. 
 The  Rev.  Ver.  bere  rightly  retains  'profess' 
 (instead  of  'confess'),  as  also  in  Titus  1:  16; 
 might  it  not  better  have  done  likewise  in  Heb. 
 4:  14;  10:  23?  (Compare  below,on  14:7).  I 
 never  knew  you.  The  word  rendered 
 '  never'  is  very  strong,  not  even  at  any  time, 
 nearly  equivalent  to  our  "  never,  never." 
 'Knew,'  i.  e.,  as  mine,  as  my  people.  So  in 
 25 :  12,  where  the  bridegroom  says  to  the  fool- 
 
 1  This  construction  is  not  elsewhere  found  with  this 
 word  in  the  New  Test.  (Mark  9 :  38  has  a  preposition  in 
 the  correct  text),  and  appears  to  have  been  borrowed 
 from  Jer.  27  :  15.    The  Gothic  takes  pains  to  express  it 
 
 here  like  the  Greek,  without  a  preposition,  which  it 
 regularly  employs  where  the  Greek  does.  The  Latin 
 hasinserted  ' in.' 
 
I 
 
 Ch   VII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 169 
 
 24  Therefore  whosoever  heareth  these  sayings  of  I  24  you  :  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity.  Every 
 mine,  and  iloeth  tlieni,  I  will  lilion  liim  uuto  a  wise  one  therefore  wlio  lieareth  these  words  ol  niine,  and 
 man,  wliicli  built  his  house  upon  a  rocli :  |       doeth  them,  shall  be  liliened  uuto  a  wise  mau.'who 
 
 ish  virgins,  'I  tcnow  you   not'  ;  John  10:  13, 
 Kev.  Ver.,  '  I  know  initio  own,  iiiid  initie  own 
 know  me'  ;  Gal.   4:  'J,  Kev.    Vci-.,  'To  know 
 (lod,  or  ratlier  to  bo  known  of  God'  ;  1  Cor. 
 8:  3,  Rev.  Ver.,  '  If  any  tuan  loveth  God,  the 
 same   i.s   known   of   iiini';  Amos  3:  2,   'You 
 only  did  I  know,  out  of  all  the  families  of  the 
 earth.'     Here,  tis  constantly  in  Scripture,  God 
 is  spoken  of  in  language  derived  from  men. 
 A    man    knows  some    persons,  and   does  not 
 know  others;  and  only  the  former  can  enjoy 
 any  privileges  which   may  pertain  to  his  ac- 
 •  juaintance.     Su))i)ose  a   princo  to   have   for- 
 merly sojourned  inadistsint  province,  and  now 
 to  ascend  the  throne.     Various  persons  come 
 from  that  province,  claitning  to  have  been  his 
 acquaintances,  and  hoping  to  enjoy  the   ad- 
 vantages of  a  residence  at  court.     But  among 
 them  are  some  whom  he  repulses,  saying,    "I 
 never   knew  you."     They   may   insist   upon 
 \arious  things  as  showing  that  they  were  his 
 acquaintances,  and  rendered  hitn    important 
 service;  but  he  replies,  "I  never  at  any  time 
 knew  you — go  away  from  me.''     Such  is  the 
 kind  of  image  here  involved  in  the  Saviour's 
 language.     (Comp.  25:  31,  41;  2  Tim.  2:  19.) 
 And  not  in  all  the  passages  above  quoted,  nor 
 elsewhere,    is  there   occasion   for  the   oft- re- 
 peated arbitrary  notion  derived  from  the  Fa- 
 thers,   that    'know'    convoys   the    additional 
 idea  of  approve  or  regard.     The  Bible  is  sim- 
 l)ly  speaking  of  God  after  the  mantierof  men, 
 atul   using  the  term  to  denote  acquaintance, 
 together  with  all  its  pleasures  and  advantages. 
 Depart  from  me,  conip.   25:  41;   Luke   13: 
 '24.     Ye  that  work  iniquity,  is  quoted  from 
 Psa.  6 :  8.     The   Greek   word   signifies  tran.s- 
 gression  of  law,  or  lawlessness,  and  the  same 
 phrase  occurs  in  1  John  3  :  4.     Whatever  the 
 talk  of  these  men,  their  doings  were  wicked  ; 
 they  did  not  do  the  will  of  God  (v.21),  did  not 
 bring   forth   good  fruits  (v.  is),  did  not  work 
 the  righteousness  he  required.   (5:20;6:m.)  And 
 Jesus  not  only  does  not  know  them  now,  he 
 never  did  know  them,  not  even  when  working 
 miracles  by  his  name.     Some  translate,  '  Be- 
 cause I  never  knew  you,  depart  from  me,'  etc. 
 The  Greek  will  bear  this  rendering,  but  loss 
 naturally,  nor  does  it  suit  so  well  the  connec- 
 tion and  the  general  tone  of  the  passage.  | 
 
 It  need  not  surprise  us  to  find  that  men 
 whom  Jesus  'never  knew'  yet  claimed  to  be 
 workers  of  miracles.    In  some  cases,  \^o  doubt, 
 the    claim     was     without    foundation.     But 
 Balaam  was,  for  a  season,  truly  inspired  as  a 
 prophet,    though    he   was   very    wicked,    and 
 died  in  his  iniquity.     Judas  doubtless  wrought 
 miracles,  as  well  as  his  associates,  when  they 
 were  sent  out  to   preach    and  heal,     (lo:  4-8.) 
 Comp.  also  the  supposed  case  in  1  Cor.  13:  2. 
 It  is  hardly  probable  that  the  person  spoken 
 of  in  Luke  9:  49  (Mark9:3»r.;  was  really  a  Chris- 
 tian, though    he    was  helping  the  Saviours 
 cause.     Yet  below,  in  17:  19,  the  failure  of 
 the  disciples  to  work  a  miracle  is  ascribed  to 
 their   'little  faith';    and  the  sons  of   Sceva 
 (Acisi9:u)  failed,   not  from  lack  of  power  in 
 the  name  they  spoke,  but  because  they  them- 
 selves were  unsuitable  persons.     We  perceive 
 therefore  that  wicked  men  were  sometimes  al- 
 lowed to  work  miracles  (comp.  also  the  Egyp- 
 tian magicians,  Ex.  7  :  12,  22),  but  that  some 
 required  great  faith,  and  even  special  prepara- 
 tion by  prayer.     (Mark9:29.)     Tliese  facts  do  not 
 take  awa^'  the  evidentiary'  power  of  miracles. 
 (John  .1:2.)    The  miracles,  the  character  of  those 
 who  wrought  them,   and  the  nature  of  their 
 teachings,    all    three    concurring,    confirmed 
 each  other.     But  if  men  could  speak  by  inspi- 
 ration and  work  miracles  without  being  truly 
 l)ious,  how  great  the  danger  that  one  may  be 
 a  fervent  and  successful  j)reacher,  and  yet  not 
 a  Christian.     Many  take  success  as  a  divine 
 attestation  to  them  and  their  work ;  but  it  is 
 not  a  certain  proof  (comp  1  Cor.  9:  27. ;  nor 
 does  an   ap))arent  want  of  success  certainly 
 prove  the  opposite.     AVe  cannot  question  that 
 the  preaching  of  Judas  had  some  good  results, 
 as  we  sometimes  see  happening  now,  with  men 
 who  afterwards  show  that  they  never  were 
 really  Christians.     Observe  that  the  persons 
 described  in  this  pa.ssage  carry  .self-delusion 
 into  the  other   world,   even   to    the  Day   of 
 Judgment.     So  in  25:  4-1. 
 
 24.  We  have  now  (v.  24-27),  in  the  shape  of 
 an  inference  from  what  has  been  said,  a  gen- 
 eral conclusion  to  the  whole  discourse.  Since 
 professions  will  be  of  no  avail,  unless  one  does 
 the  will  of  God  (v.jis;)),  therefore  whoever 
 hears  these  words  and  does  them,  will  be  a 
 
170 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VII. 
 
 25  And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and 
 the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house:  and  it  fell 
 not :  lor  it  was  founded  upon  a  rock. 
 
 2()  And  every  one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine, 
 and  diietli  tliem  not,  shall  be  likened  unto  a  foolish 
 uiaii,  uhicli  built  his  house  upon  the  sand  : 
 
 27  And  the  raia  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and 
 
 25  built  his  house  upon  the  rock :  and  the  rain  de- 
 I  i  scended,  and  the  floods  came,  and  the  winds  blew, 
 
 and  beat  upon  that  house;  and  it  fell  not:  for  it  was 
 
 26  founded  upon  the  rock.  And  every  one  that  heareth 
 these  words  of  mine,  and  doeth  them  not,  shall  be 
 likened  unto  a  foolish  man  who  built  his  house  upoil 
 
 27  the  sand :  and  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods 
 
 prudent  man,  and  whoever  neglects  the  doing 
 will  he  a  fool.  Je.sus  knows  that  many  will 
 tre:rt  him  as  Ezekiel  was  treated.  (Ezek. 33:  sir.) 
 These  sayings  of  mine  refers  immediately 
 to  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  but  of  course 
 the  same  holds  true  of  his  other  sayings  (comp. 
 Luke6:47.)  And  doeth  them,  comp.  'doeth 
 the  will'  in  v.  21,  'work  iniquity'  in  v.  23, 
 and  'fruits'  in  v.  16.  James  refers  to  this 
 passage  in  his  Epistle.  (1:22-23.)  The  Mishna, 
 Aboth  :  "To  learn  is  not  the  main  thing,  but 
 to  practice."  I  will  liken,  etc.,  or,  he  shall 
 be  likened.  It  is  hard  to  decide  between  this 
 reading  of  the  Greek,  and  that  of  the  Com. 
 Ver.  There  is  of  course  no  substantial  differ- 
 ence." It  does  not  mean,  as  some  explain, 
 that  he  will  be  made  like  at  the  Day  of  Judg- 
 ment (comp.  the  futures  in  v.  22  f  ),  but  either 
 '  will  be  like'  in  character  (as  in  6:  8),  or,  will 
 be  compared  in  the  teaching  of  Jesus,  and  in 
 the  estimation  of  those  who  learn  his  teaching; 
 comp.  Luke  6:  47,  'I  will  show  you  to  whom 
 he  is  like' ;  comp.  also  Matt.  11 :  16;  Mark  4: 
 30;  Luke  13:  18;  Lam.  2:  13.  Wise  is  more 
 exactly  'sensible,'  'prudent,'  as  in  10:  16;  2-5: 
 2;  Luke  16:  18.  Upon  a  rock.  Rather,  the 
 rock,  as  in  v.  26,  'upon  the  sand.'  In  a  lime- 
 stone country  like  Galilee,  it  is  only  necessary' 
 to  dig  some  distance,  and  you  are  apt  to  find 
 a  stratum  of  solid  rock.  It  is  very  common 
 in  tliat  region  now  to  dig  down  to  the  rock, 
 and  lay  the  foundation  of  a  house  on  it.  Comp. 
 the  expressions  in  Luke's  sketch  of  the  dis- 
 course, 'dug,  and  went  deep,  and  laid  af(^un- 
 dation  upon  the  roclc '  (Luke6:*8);  comp.  also 
 Eph.  3:  18,  literally,  'rooted  and  foundationed 
 in  love.'  It  is  idle  to  say  that  '  the  rock'  here 
 means  Christ,  because  he  is  elsewhere  often 
 called  a  rock.  Must  the  image  of  a  rock  always 
 nie:m  the  same  thing?  The  thouglit  here  ob- 
 viously is  that  a  man  rests  his  salvation  on  a 
 good  foundation  by  actual  obedience,  and  not 
 
 mere  profession;  by  not  simply  hearing  the 
 Saviour's  teaching,  but  acting  it  out  in  ciiar- 
 acter  and  life. — Observe  that  this  passage  is 
 really  a  parable.    Comp.  on  13:  10. 
 
 '-J5.  Througiiout  verses  24-27  the  symmet- 
 rical structure  of  sentence,  and  the  exact  cor- 
 respondence between  the  two  comparisons, 
 give  a  solemn  dignity  and  impressiveness  to 
 this  striking  conclusion.  Many  writers  dis- 
 tinguish the  rain  as  affecting  the  roof,  the 
 floods  the  bottom,  and  the  winds  the  sides  of 
 the  house;  but  it  cannot  be  that  these  are 
 meant  as  distinct  assaults  upon  it,  for  the 
 power  of  the  roof  to  resist  rain  would  not  de- 
 pend on  the  solidity  of  the  foundation.  We 
 must  understand  this  as  simply  a  detailed 
 description  of  the  overthrow.  The  rain  de- 
 scended, and  (in  consequence  thereof)  the 
 rivers  came  (mountain  torrents,  rushing  down 
 tlie  ravines,  and  swelling  up  to  the  site  of  the 
 house),  and  these  washed  around  the  build- 
 ing, and  would  have  washed  the  earth  from 
 under  its  foundations,  had  they  rested  mainly 
 on  the  loose  surface  of  the  ground,  and  then 
 the  winds  would  have  blown  it  down;  but 
 this  house  did  not  fall,  for  its  foundation  was 
 laid  upon  the  rock.  Beat  upon  is,  literally, 
 'fell  upon'  or 'fell  against,'  as  when  a  man 
 hurls  himself  headlong  against  something.* 
 There  maybe  (McClellan)  a  play  upon  the 
 words,  'fell  upon  that  house,  and  it  fell  not.' 
 Founded,  was  derived  by  Com.  Ver.  from 
 the  Romish  versions,  and  is  better  than  the 
 'grounded'  of  Tyndale  and  his  ^successors. 
 Tiie  exact  meaning  would  be  expressed  by 
 'foundationed,'  if  we  had  such  a  word.  Some 
 elements  of  the  illustration  our  Lord  here 
 employs,  may  be  found  in  Prov.  12:  7;  Isa. 
 28 :  16  f. ;  Ezek.  13 :  10-16. 
 
 26,  37.  Here  the  phraseology  exactly  cor- 
 responds to  v.  24,  25,  except  beat  upon,  lure 
 literally,    smote  upo7i,    which   is  a  mere   va- 
 
 1  For  '  shall  he  likened,'  B.  K  Z,  a  dozen  or  more  cur- 
 sives, the  Vulgate,  Sahidic,  Armenian,  some  Fathers. 
 The  old  Latin  copies  and  the  two  Egyptian  versionsare 
 divided.  All  the  Syriac  versions  agree  with  C.  L.  and 
 the  otlier  uncials,  most  cursives,  and  some  Fathers,  in 
 supporting'!  will  liken  him.'    It  is  much  more  prob- 
 
 able that  this  was  changed  into  the  other  to  suit  v.  2fi, 
 than  contrariwise  to  suit  11:  16  and   Luke  6:  47.     Thus 
 internal  evidence  is  here  again  opposed  to  the  authority 
 of  K.  X,  and  others. 
 2  Comp.  the  same  Greek  word  in  Mark  3:  11. 
 
Ch.  VIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 171 
 
 the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house;  and  it  fell: 
 and  great  was  the  fall  of  it. 
 
 28  And  it  caiue  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  ended  these 
 sayings,  the  people  were  astonished  at  his  doctrine  : 
 
 canie,  and   the   winds  blew,   an<l  siuole   upon  that 
 house;  and  it  fell:  and  great  was  the  full  thereof. 
 28      And   it   eaine   to  pass,   when   Jesus  ended   these 
 words,  the  multitudes  were  aslouished  at  his  teach- 
 
 riation  of  the  expression,  without  substsmtial 
 JillV-rence.  The  sand  refers  to  the  loose 
 >urf;ife  of  the  ground,  or  perhaps  to  the  sand 
 accinnulated  in  some  part  of  a  mountain 
 ravine,  which  h)olvs  smooth  and  firm,  but  is 
 liable  to  be  swept  away  by  the  next  flood. 
 (•real.  The  foundation  being  swept  away, 
 tilt'  whole  house  would  fall  in  one  mighty 
 crash  and  comi)lete  wreck. 
 
 This  beautiful  illustration  makes  its  own  im- 
 pression :  he  who  hears  the  words  of  Christ, 
 tmd  does  them,  is  safe  against  all  the  evil  in- 
 fluences of  tke  world,  safe  forever;  he  who 
 simply  hears,  and  does  not  do,  is  doomed  to 
 fail  of  salvation,  and  be  crushed  in  utter  de- 
 struction. To  find  some  special  spiritual 
 meaning  in  every  particular,  as  "the  rain  of 
 temptation,"  "the  floods  of  persecution," 
 "the  wind  of  divers  and  strange  doctrines," 
 is  pure  fancy-work.  The  Mishna,  Aboth,  has 
 a  somewhat  similar  illustration :  "  A  man 
 who  has  good  works,  and  learns  the  law  much, 
 to  what  is  he  like?  To  a  man  that  builds  with 
 stones  below,  and  afterwards  with  bricks  ;  and 
 though  many  waters  come  and  stand  at  their 
 side,  they  cannot  remove  them  out  of  their 
 place.  But  a  man  who  has  no  good  works, 
 and  learns  the  law,  to  what  is  he  like?  To  a 
 in;in  that  builds  with  bricks  first,  and  after- 
 wards with  stones ;  and  though  few  waters 
 come,  they  immediately  overturn  them." 
 Again:  "A  man  richer  in  learning  than  in 
 good  works  is  like  a  tree  with  many  branches 
 and  few  roots — the  first  wind  overthrows  it; 
 but  a  man  whose  actions  are  greater  than  his 
 learning  is  like  a  tree  with  few  branches  and 
 many  roots — all  the  winds  of  the  world  may 
 storm  against  it,  but  cannot  move  it  from  its 
 place."  There  is  mournful  danger  in  every 
 age.  that  men  will  hear  Christ's  servants 
 preach,  and  will  themselves  read  in  his  writ- 
 ten word,  and  stop  at  that,  without  doing  ac- 
 cording to  what  the^'  read  or  hear.     As  the 
 
 Lord's  Prayer  is  often  u.sed  in  the  way  of  that 
 "  vain  repetition  "  to  which  it  was  given  as  a 
 contrast  and  corrective,  so  this  closing  illus- 
 tration is  often  greatly  admired  by  persons 
 who  hear  and  do  not.  It  is  a  most  momentous 
 question  for  every  one  of  us.  Am  I  doing  the 
 sayings  of  the  Lord?  Cotton  ("Lacon"): 
 "  Men  will  wrangle  for  religion  ;  write  for  it; 
 fight  for  it;  die  for  it;  anything  but — tive 
 for  it.'' 
 
 28  f.  Concluding  remarks  of  the  Evan- 
 gelist as  to  the  effect  of  this  great  discourse. 
 The.se  sayings,  viz.,  the  whole  discourse,  as 
 in  V.  24-213.  The  people,  more  exactly,  the 
 crowds,  the  same  term  as  in  5:  1,  and  natur- 
 ally leadingthe  mind  back  to  the  stateof  things 
 described  before  the  opening  of  the  di.scour.se. 
 Com.  Ver.  obscures  this  link  of  connection  in 
 the  narrative,  as  it  so  often  does,  by  unneces- 
 sary variation  of  the  rendering  where  the 
 original  has  the  same  word  (comp.  everlasting 
 and  eternal  for  the  same  Greek  word  in  25 :  46). 
 Were  astonished.  We  may  suppose  that  at 
 the  close  of  the  discourse  expressions  of  as- 
 tonishment broke  forth  among  the  hitherto 
 silent  crowds.  Stier :  "But,  alas!  the  n)ere 
 'were  astonished'  in  which  the  whole  termi- 
 nated with  regard  to  most,  transmits  to  us  a 
 melancholy  example  of  that  hearing  and  not 
 doing,  with  warning  against  which  the  ser- 
 mon closed."  In  Mark  1  :  22 ;  Luke  4:  32; 
 and  in  Matt.  22:  38  (i:i:54)  we  have  the  same 
 expression  used  with  reference  to  the  effect  of 
 our  Lord's  teaching  on  other  occasions.  At 
 his  doctrine — or,  teaching.  The  English 
 word  'doctrine'  ought  to  be  still  a  correct 
 rendering  here,  but  in  present  use  it  suggests 
 exclusively  the  thing  taught,  and  not  also  the 
 actor  manner  of  teaching.'  It  is  evident  that 
 both  ideas  are  here  present,  as  shown  by  the 
 reason  for  astonishment  given  in  the  next 
 verse.  Bengel :  "You  would  wonder  why,  in 
 this  discourse,   Jesus  has    not  spoken    more 
 
 1  Humphrey  says  the  Rev.  Ver.  has  ondeavoreil  to  absolute  either  between  the  two  Greek  or  the  two "Eng- 
 render  diilnrhe  uniformly  by  'teaching'  and  (/i</(ii- !  lish  words.  In  this  passage 'teaching '  is  much  better, 
 Arrt/irt  by 'doctrine.'  This  is  generally  a  proper  distinc-  because  it  includes  both  the  manner  and  the  matter, 
 tion,  but  the  Rev.  Ver.  has  not  been  able  to  carry  it  both  the  substance  and  the  tone,  and  doubtless  both 
 through,  for  in  Rom.  IR :  17  and  1  Tim.  4 :  Vi  the  fender-  contributed  to  the  astonishment, 
 ings  are  interchanged ;  and  in  fact  the  distinction  is  not  | 
 
172 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VII. 
 
 29  For  he  taught  theiu  as  one  having  authority,  and  1  29  ing :  for  he  taught  them  as  one  having  authority,  and 
 not  as  the  scribes.  I        not  as  their  scribes. 
 
 clearly  concerning  his  own  person.  But  (1)  he 
 has  so  excellently  set  forth  the  teaching  itself, 
 that  they  would  thence  form  an  estimate  of 
 the  excellence  of  the  teacher.  (2,1  His  person 
 was  now  sufficiently  manifest.  (3)  In  the  dis- 
 course itself,  he  sufficiently  intimates  who  he 
 is,  viz.,  '  the  coming  one,'  the  Son  of  God, 
 the  Judge  of  all."  (5: 11,17,22;  7:2ifif.)  Taught. 
 The  imperfect  tense  of  the  Greek  does 
 not  here  denote  habitual  teaching,  but  sim- 
 ply describes  him  as  engaged  in  teaching. 
 Authority  is  the  proper  meaning  of  the  wor  1. 
 In  some  cases  authority  carries  with  it  the  nec- 
 essary power;  but  the  term  does  not  directly 
 mean  jjower.  The  same  word  will  meet  us 
 in  8:  9;  9:  6,  8;  10:  1;  21:  23,  24,  27;  28:  18. 
 In  all  these  Rev.  Ver.  properly  translates  by 
 'authority,'  except  9 :  6,  8,  and  there  places  it 
 in  the  margin.  The  Scribes.  Their  Scribes 
 is  the  correct  reading;  and  the  expression  re- 
 sembles 'Scribes  of  the  people'  in  2:  4.  The 
 Scribes  (see  on  2:  4)  made  it  their  business 
 simply  to  state,  to  explain,  and  to  apply  the 
 teachings  of  the  Old  Testament,  together  with 
 the  decisions  of  Jewish  tribunals,  and  the 
 sayings  of  famous  teachers  in  past  genera- 
 tions, as  handed  down  by  tradition.  Seeing 
 that  for  several  centuries  no  prophet  had  ap- 
 peared, it  was  very  proper  that  they  should 
 cimfine  their  religious  ideas  to  the  authority  of 
 the  Old  Test.  ;  but,  in  addition  to  this,  the3' 
 tied  themselves  to  past  teachers,  and  instead  of 
 forming  their  own  opinions  as  to  the  mean- 
 ing of  Scripture,  were  always  quoting  some 
 Rabbi  of  former  generations.  All  this  aji- 
 pears  plainly  from  the  Talmud;  e.g.,  "R. 
 Eliezer  boasted  that  he  had  never  said  any- 
 thing which  he  had  not  heard  from  his 
 teacher."  Thus  the  Scribes  could  not  speak 
 as  instinct  with  the  conviction  of  ascertained 
 truth,  could  not  speak  with  the  dignity  and 
 strength  of  assured  personal  knowledge.  Our 
 Saviour  spoke  as  no  other  teacher  would  have 
 a  righttodo,  as  himself  i>ossessing  'authority' 
 to  declare,  on  his  own  responsibility,  what  was 
 true  and  right.  Even  the  prophets  usually 
 prefixed  to  their  utterances,  "Thus  saith  the 
 Lord";  while  the  words  of  Jesus  are,  "Verily 
 I  say  to  you."  (See  on  5:  18,  22.)  And  he 
 quietly  asserts  the  tremendous  fact  that  men's 
 future  destiny  will  depend  on  their  relation 
 
 to  him  (v.  23),  on  their  doing  his  words,  (i'-^*-) 
 His  mode  of  teaching  being  thus  in  contrast 
 with  that  proper  for  uninsjiired  men,  and  even 
 with  that  of  the  prophets,  the  contrast  must 
 have  been  all  the  more  striking  wlien  it  was 
 compared  with  such  teaching  as  the  multi- 
 tudes were  accustomed  to  hear  from  'their 
 scribes.'  Many  persons  are  found  now  who 
 teach  precisely  as  these  scribes  did,  not  merely 
 going  back  to  Scripture  as  the  final  authority 
 for  all  religious  truth — which  is  what  they 
 ought  to  do — but  going  back  to  "  the  Fathers," 
 or  to  some  great  teacher  or  convocation  of  the 
 last  three  or  four  centuries,  as  authority  for 
 the  correct  interjjretation  and  just  application 
 of  Scripture.  It  is  the  part  of  wisdom,  as  well 
 as  of  modesty,  to  give  no  small  weight  to  the 
 opinions  of  men  whose  abilities,  learning,  and 
 piety  have  made  them  illustrious;  but  if  a 
 man  is  not  accustomed  to  come  for  himself  to 
 the  Bible,  and  form  his  own  judgment  of  its 
 meaning,  his  teachings,  whatever  else  they 
 may  possess,  will  have  little  of  living  power  to 
 sway  men's  souls. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  13  f.  The  broad  road  :  1)  Men  are  in  it 
 without  finding  or  entering;  2)  They  pursue 
 it  without  difficulty  or  eflTort;  3)  They  have 
 plenty  of  company ;  4)  But  it  leads  them  to 
 perdition. — Luther  :  "  What  makes  the  way 
 so  narrow  ?  Nothing  but  the  world,  the  flesh, 
 and  the  devil."  Schaff  :  "Contrasts:  The 
 narrow  and  wide  gates ;  the  straitened  and 
 broad  ways;  the  good  and  corrupt  trees,  with 
 their  fruit;  saying  and  doing;  active  in 
 Christ's  name,  yet  working  iniquity  ;  the  rock 
 and  the  sand;  standing  tlie  storm,  and  falling 
 in  the  storm;  teaching  with  authority,  and 
 teaching  as  their  scribes."  Chrys.  :  "Forthe 
 way  is  strait,  and  the  gate  narrow,  but  not  the 
 citj\  Therefore  must  one  neither  look  for  rest 
 here,  nor  there  expect  nwy  more  aught  that  is 
 painful."  Stier  :  "The  narrow  waj^  to  life 
 is  broad  enough  for  men  who  carefully,  stead- 
 ily walk  in  it.  Tliat  is  the  consolation,  which 
 even  this  rigorous  saying  contains.  Wliat 
 more  is  wanting  than  a  way  wherein  I  may 
 have  room,  and  a  giite  that  will  let  me 
 through?"  Dykes:  "Amid  the  endless  vari- 
 eties to  be  found  in  life's  broad  road,  there 
 
dr.  VII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 173 
 
 is  but  tliis  single  mark  by  which  to  recognize 
 nil  tnivflors  :  ihey  take  tlic  path  which  seems 
 riglit  ill  their  own  eyes."  (Conip.  Prov.  14: 
 12.)  Hknky:  "No  man,  in  his  wit<,  would 
 choose  to  go  to  the  gallows,  because  the  way 
 to  it  is  smooth  and  pleasant,  nor  refuse  the 
 orterof  a  palace  and  a  throne,  because  the  way 
 ti>  it  is  rough  and  dirty  ;  yet  such  absurdities  as 
 tlii'se  are  men  guilty  of  in  the  concerns  of  their 
 si'uls."  Calvin:  "Whence  comes  it  that 
 men  knowingly  and  willingly  rush  headlong 
 t'l  ruin  with  a  feeling  of  security,  unless  it  is 
 fr  iini  thinking  they  are  not  perishing  so  long  as 
 tliey  are  perishing  in  a  great  crowd?"  Stikk: 
 "  The  foolish  world,  indeed,  lovesthe  wide  and 
 till'  broad,  and  the  numbers — delights  in  the 
 iii:ijorities."  Thomas:  "Man  will  follow  the 
 multitudes  as  the  tides  follow  the  moon.  The 
 social  force  of  numbers  has  ever  been  against 
 holiness  in  the  world."  Dykes:  "The  mass 
 of  one's  neighbors  is  large  enough  to  generate 
 a  public  opinion  against  which  it  is  iiard  to 
 I  n tend.  Among  the  crowds  who  affect  no 
 Christian  isolation  or  peculiarity,  there  are  so 
 many  whom,  on  other  grounds,  one  must  love 
 and  venerate,  that  it  is  hard  always  to  feel  sure 
 that  one  is  riglit,  and  they  all  wrong  .  ...  To 
 sensitive  natures  with  a  broad  humanity,  there 
 is  even  a  fixed  pain  in  being  profoundly  outof 
 harmony  with  the  bulk  of  their  fellow-men. 
 .  .  .  The  isolation  of  the  true  Christian  is, 
 in  our  age,  more  an  inward  than  an  outward 
 isolation." — Some  may  like  to  illustrate  the 
 two  ways  by  the  well-known  story  of  the 
 Choice  of  Hercules. 
 
 V.  15-20.  Two  methods  of  testing  a  re- 
 ligious teacher.  1)  By  the  effect  of  his  teach- 
 ings upon  his  own  character  and  life;  2)  By 
 the  effect  of  his  teachings  upon  those  who 
 receive  them.  St.  Bernard  (Lange): 
 "False  teachers  are  sheep  in  clothing,  foxes 
 in  cunning,  wolves  in  cruelty."  Chrys.: 
 "Let  us  not  be  troubled  when  we  see  many 
 heretics  and  hypocrites  even  now.  Nay,  for 
 this  too  Christ  foretold  from  the  beginning." 
 Dykes:  "When  the  path  he  leads  in  is  dis- 
 covered to  be  so  strait  and  steep,  it  presently 
 begins  to  be  said,  or  imagined,  that  life  maj- 
 be  had  on  easier  terms.  The  original  gospel 
 of  the  King  undergoes  some  modification. 
 Teachers  who  profess  to  teach  still  in  the  name 
 of  Jesus  point  men  to  a  i>ath  which  looks  de- 
 ceptively like  the  narrow  way,  and  appears  I 
 
 to  conduct  to  a  similar  issue;  only  it  is  not  so 
 narrow — and  it  does  not  reallj-  lead  to  life." 
 Draseke  (Lange):  "The  desire  to  appear 
 good:  1)  Its  nature;  2)  Its  origin;  8)  Its 
 moral  character;  4)  Its  unavoidable  dangers.'' 
 —V.  21-23.  Lost  notwithstanding:  1)  Loud 
 professions;  2)  Great  advantages;  3)  Striking 
 performances;  4)  Persistent  self-delusions. — 
 One  may  have  (1)  much  outward  knowledge 
 of  Jesus,  (2)  much  outward  activity,  appar- 
 ently, in  his  service,  (3)  yet  have  no  interior 
 relation  to  him  at  all,  and  (4)  be  at  last  igno- 
 miniously  disavowed.  Chrys:  "  Bettersurely 
 to  endure  a  thousand  thunderbolts,  than  to 
 see  that  face  of  mildness  turning  away  from 
 us,  and  that  eye  of  peace  not  enduring  to 
 look  upon  us." 
 
 V.  22  f.  Bib.  Comm:  "The  spirit  of  the 
 warning  extends  far  beyond  the  extraordi- 
 nary cases  actually  mentioned,  and  apjilies  to 
 all  those  in  all  ages  who,  whether  teachers  or 
 hearers,  nominally  profess  Christian  doctrine 
 without  holinessof  life." — V.  21-27.  Thomas: 
 "Four  kinds  of  religion:  (1)  The  religion  of 
 profession,  v.  21.  (2)  The  religion  of  merit, 
 V.  22.  (3)  The  religion  of  hearing,  v.  26.  (4) 
 The  religion  of  doing,  v.  24." 
 
 V.  24-27.  A  religious  teacher  is  apt  to  have 
 two  great  causes  of  grief:  that  so  many  will 
 not  hear  him  at  all.  and  that  so  many  who 
 hear,  and  perhaps  admire,  will  not  do.  (Comp. 
 Ezek.  33:  31  f.)  Parker:  "  (1)  All  men  are 
 building.  (2)  All  builders  have  a  choice  of 
 foundations.  (3)  All  foundations  will  be 
 tried.  (4)  Only  one  foundation  will  stand." 
 Dykes:  "The  whole  drift  and  movement  of 
 this  long  discourse  has  carried  us  forward 
 with  it  to  one  most  weighty  practical  conclu- 
 sion—that, after  all,  he  only  is  a  Christian 
 who  does  what  Christ  bids  him."— V.  27. 
 Hark  to  the  mighty  crash  in  every  age  and 
 every  land,  of  religious  constructions  that  fall 
 for  lack  of  foundation!  Reflvctions :  "This  is 
 the  conclusion  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
 and  we  are  left  with  an  impression  of  fear;  it 
 began  with  blessings,  but  its  end  is  stern  and 
 severe." 
 
 V.  28  f.  The  moral  teachings  of  .Tesus, 
 1)  Commend  themselves  to  us  as  containing 
 the  highest  human  wisdom  —  surpassing 
 ancient  sages  and  modern  philosophers;  2) 
 Come  to  us  with  superhuman  authority — that 
 of  him  who  is  the  Son  of  God  ("-^i),  and  will 
 
174 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VIII. 
 
 CHAPTEK   VIII. 
 
 WHEN  he  was  come  down  from  the  uiouutain,  great 
 multitudes  followed  him. 
 2  And,  behold,  there  came  a  leper  and  wor^shipped 
 him,  saying,  Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me 
 cleau. 
 
 1  And  when  he  was  come  down  from  the  mountain, 
 
 2  great  multitudes  followed  him.    And  behold,  there 
 c.ime  to  him  a  leper  and  worshipped  him,  saying, 
 
 be  our  judge  (v.2'.!);  3)  Are  embodied  in  an 
 actual  character — the  peerless  character  of  the 
 Teacher  himself;  4)  Bring  with  them  the 
 offer  of  help  in  living  up  to  them — that  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit.  (Luke  u:  is.; — Distinguishing  fea- 
 tures of  Christ's  ministry.  (1)  Those  which 
 cannot  be  imitated — his  originality,  miracle- 
 working,  authority.  (2)  Those  which  must 
 not  be  imitated — his  positiveness,  self-assur- 
 ance, self- representation.  (3)  Those  which 
 should  be  imitated — his  naturalness,  variety, 
 suggestiveness,  catholicity,  spirituality,  ten- 
 derness, faithfulness,  devoutness. 
 
 In  our  devotional  study  of  this  great  dis- 
 course, we  should  not  be  thinking  too  much 
 of  its  special  adaptation  to  the  Jews,  but 
 should  read  it  as  addressed  to  ourselves. 
 Imagine  that  you  stand  amid  the  crowd  and 
 listen,  and  ever  and  anon  his  mild  eye  falls 
 upon  you.  Hear  him  telling  you  who  are  the 
 happy  under  his  reign,  and  how  great,  if  you 
 are  one  of  his,  is  your  responsibility  as  the 
 salt  of  the  earth  and  the  light  of  the  world. 
 Hear  him  explaining  how  spiritual  and  rigor- 
 ous is  that  morality  which  he  requires  of  you, 
 in  all  your  relations  and  duties;  enjoining 
 that  your  deeds  of  righteousness  shall  not  be 
 performed  ostentatiously,  but  with  supreme 
 regard  to  God,  and  that,  serving  God  and 
 trusting  his  care,  you  need  not  be  anxious 
 about  the  things  of  this  life.  Listen  closely, 
 and  humbly,  while  he  rebukes  censoriousness, 
 while  he  encourages  to  prayer,  wliile  he  urges 
 the  danger  lest  you  fail  to  be  saved,  and  look- 
 ing you  solemnly  in  the  face  declares  that  you 
 must  not  merely  hear  these  words  of  hi.?,  but 
 do  them.  And  then  turn  thoughtfully  away, 
 with  the  ,"  Golden  Rule"  hid  in  your  heart, 
 and  the  gracious  assurance  ever  sounding  in 
 your  ear,   "Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you." 
 
 Ch.  8:  1-17.  A  Group  of  Miracles. 
 
 In  chap.  8:  1  to  9 :  34,  we  find  a  group  of 
 remarkable  miracles.  Having  completed  his 
 sketch  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  the 
 Evangelist  returns  to  the  state  of  things  de- 
 scribed before  its  introduction.    (4:23-25.)     Our 
 
 Lord  was  making  a  circuit  of  Galilee,  followed 
 by  "great  multitudes"  (*:25);  on  some  occa- 
 sion during  the  journey,  moved  by  the  pres- 
 ence of  such  crowds  (5:  i),  he  went  up  into  the 
 mountain,  and  addressed  to  the  disciples  and 
 them  a  long  discourse  (chap.  5  to  7),  designed 
 to  set  forth  the  nature  of  the  Messianic  reign, 
 and  correct  many  Jewish  errors  concerning  it. 
 When  he  had  finished  this  and  descended, 
 "great  multitudes"  still  followed  him.  And 
 now  having  given  this  great  specimen  of  our 
 Lord's  teaching,  the  Evangeli.st  proceeds  (8:  i, 
 to  9: 34)  to  group  some  striking  exami^les  of  his 
 miracles,  which  show  that  if  he  taught  as  one 
 having  authority  (7:29),  he  acted  in  like  man- 
 ner; and  which  threw  light  on  the  nature  of 
 his  work  as  Messiah.  In  connection  with 
 these  miracles,  Matthew  also  gives  an  ac- 
 count (9 :  9-17)  of  his  own  call  to  follow  Jesus. 
 When  we  compare  the  Gospels  of  Mark  and 
 Luke,  we  find  several  of  tliese  miracles,  and 
 the  attendant  sayings,  introduced  there  in 
 such  connections  as  to  show  that  they  did  not 
 occur  in  the  precise  or^er  in  which  thej'  are 
 here  mentioned.  Some  of  them  appear  to 
 have  taken  place  before  the  delivery  of  the 
 Sermon  on  the  Mount,  though  during  this 
 journey  about  Galilee  (see  on  5:  1),  and 
 others  at  various  subsequent  times  in  the 
 course  of  our  Lord's  labors  in  Galilee.  They 
 are  grouped  by  Matthew  without  any  partic- 
 ular regard  to  the  chronological  order,  but  in 
 such  a  way  as  to  promote  the  special  design  of 
 his  historical  argument.  Following  upon  these 
 examples  of  our  Lord's  teaching  (chap.  5-7),  and 
 his  miracles  (chap.  8,  9),  we  shall  find  (chap.  101,  an 
 account  of  his  sending  forth  the  Twelve,  that 
 they  likewise  may  teach  and  work  miracles. 
 (See  on  9:  35). 
 
 The  three  first  miracles  here  grouped  in- 
 volve the  healing  of  very  grievous  diseases — 
 leprosy,  paralysis,  severe  fever. 
 
 1.  2-4.  Healing  of  a  Leper  ;  also  given, 
 with  some  additional  particulars,  in  Mark  1 : 
 40-45;  Luke  5:  12-16. 
 
 2.  And,  behold.  This  expression  by  no 
 means  necessitates  the  supposition  that  the  in- 
 
Ch.  VIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 175 
 
 3  And  Jesus  put  forth  hU  hand,  and  touched  hiui,  ]  3  I^ord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me  clean.  And 
 sayiTifj,  I  will;  be  tliou  clean.  Aud  iuiiuediately  his  |  he  strelcheil  furih  liis  haml,  and  louchiil  hiiu,  sjay- 
 leprosy  was  cleaused.  I        lug,  I  will;  be  thou  made  clean.     And  straightway 
 
 cidciit  occurred  just  after  the  close  of  the 
 Scniioii  on  tlio  Mount.  From  the  connection 
 in  .Mariv  and  Luke,  it  !-een)S  very  likely, 
 thou,L,'li  iii't  certain,  that  it  j>ruceded  the  deliv- 
 ery of  that  discourse.  i\s  to  the  locality, 
 Luke  tells  us  that  it  was  '  in  one  of  the  cities,' 
 i.  e.,  of  Galilee.  There  came  to  him.  The 
 words  'to  him'  represent  a  slight  correction 
 of  the  common  Greek  text.  A  leper.  The 
 horrihle  disease  of  leprosy  appears  to  have 
 been  particularly  common  among  the  Egyp- 
 tians and  the  Israelites.  The  climate  of  Egypt 
 was  suited  to  aggravate  the  disease,  and  it  may 
 1)0  that  the  Israelites  there  acquired  a  consti- 
 tutional tendency  to  it,  as  supposed  by  Strabo 
 and  Tacitus.  Various  questions  concerning 
 leprosy  still  remain  quite  unsettled.  The 
 Greek  word  {lepra),  from  which  our  word  is 
 borrowed,  was  derived  from  lepis,  'a  scale,' 
 tlius  signifying  tiie  scaly  disease.  Among  the 
 many  kinds  of  leprosy  which  seem  to  have 
 existed  in  ancient  and  in  modern  times,  that 
 of  the  Bible  appears  to  have  been  not  the  ele- 
 pliantiasis.  or  kni>tty  leprosy,  now  often  seen 
 in  Palestine,  but  the  "white  leprosy."  It 
 began  with,  a  small  spot,  scab,  or  swelling, 
 lying  lower  than  the  surface  of  the  skin,  and 
 the  hair  within  it  turning  white.  This  would 
 spread,  and  raw  flesh  would  appear.  In  bad 
 case-s,  large  portions,  and  sometimes  tlie  whole 
 of  the  bod}-  would  assume  a  chalky  white- 
 ness; the  nails,  and  sometimes  the  hair,  fell 
 off,  and  in  some  varieties  the  senses  became 
 blunted,  and  highly  offensive  pus  gathered  on 
 the  hair  and  flowed  from  the  nose.  But  it  is 
 not  certain  that  all  these  symptoms  pertained 
 to  the  Bible  leprosy.  It  does  seem  nearly  cer- 
 tain that,  while  hereditary,  often  for  several 
 generations,  it  was  not  a  contagious  disease,  at 
 least  not  in  ordinary  cases.  The  law  of  Moses 
 treated  it  {LeT.,ch.  isana  u)  as  an  extreme  form 
 of  ceremonial  defilement.  "When  the  disease 
 spread  over  the  whole  person,  the  sufferer  was 
 pronounced  clean  (Lev.  is :  12-17),  and  could 
 freel\-  associate  with  others  ;  which  appears  to 
 be  conclusive  proof  that  it  was  not  contagious. 
 The  regulations  requiring  a  leper  to  keep  away 
 from  others,  to  cry  "Unclean,  unclean,"  etc., 
 simply  meant  that  one  who  touched  a  leper 
 would  become  ceremonially-  unclean,  as  if  he 
 
 had  touched  a  dead  body,  or  a  person  having 
 
 a  running  issue.  (lcv.i5:5.)  All  these  things 
 were  to  be  regarded  as  symbolically  teaching 
 the  dreadful  pollution  of  sin,  and  the  need  of 
 purification  ;  and  no  such  symbol  could  be 
 more  impressive  than  a  disease  so  hideous. 
 The  purifications  when  a  leper  had  recovered 
 (Lev.  u)  were  quite  similar  to  those  prescribed 
 for  other  kinds  of  grave  ceremonial  defile- 
 ment. Leprosy  was  incurable  by  any  knojyn 
 remedies,  but  would  sometimes  wear  itself  out 
 in  the  course  of  time,  in  the  individual,  or  in 
 his  descendants. 
 
 Worshipped.  C<mip.  on  2:  2.  He  cannot 
 have  meant  worship  as  of  God,  but  a  deeply 
 reverential  salutation.  Luke  (»:  i'^^)  says  he 
 "fell  on  his  face  and  besought  him."  Mat- 
 thew's imperfect  tense  depicts  him  as  engaged 
 in  this  reverential  act.  In  like  manner.  Lord, 
 the  word  used  in  the  Sept.  for  Jehovah, 
 which  in  the  Epi.stles  commonly  means  Jesus 
 and  appears  there  to  recognize  his  divinity, 
 was  also  used  in  Greek  ^and  still  is)  as  a 
 common  form  of  address,  and  is  properly 
 translated  "sir"  in  13:  27;  21:  30;  27:  63,  and 
 often.  What  precise  amount  of  respect  it  is  to 
 be  understood  as  expressing  in  any  case,  must 
 be  determined  from  the  connection.  (See  on 
 V.  19.)  If  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me 
 clean.  He  called  the  healing  a  clennslng, 
 because  the  disease  had  the  appearance  of  a 
 defilement,  and  made  one  ceremonially  un- 
 clean. He  did  not  .say,  "If  thou  cnnst,^'  like 
 the  despairing  father  ( Mark  9 :  2i) ;  his  only  ques- 
 tion was  as  to  the  Lord's  willingness;.  (Comp. 
 below,  9:  28.)  His  language  will  express  what 
 is  often  felt  by  persons  asking  spiritual  bless- 
 ings; yet  as  to  these  we  ought  to  have  no 
 doubt,  either  of  the  Saviour's  power  or  his 
 willingness. 
 
 3.  Put— or  stretched — forth  his  hand, 
 the  circumstances  minutely  detailed,  after  the 
 characteristic  Hebrew  style  (comp.  on  5:  2). 
 'Put  forth,'  Tyndale,  etc.,  is  too  feeble; 
 Rheims  already  has  'stretched  forth.'  The 
 word  'Jesus'  is  wanting  in  several  of  the 
 earliest  MSS.  and  versions,  and  obviously  was 
 added  in  others  to  remove  an  apparent  ob- 
 scurity. So  also  in  v.  5,  7.  And  touched 
 him.     This     must     have    startled     the    be- 
 
176 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VIII. 
 
 4  And  Jesus  saith  unto  hiiu,  See  thou  tell  no  man  ; 
 but  go  thy  way,  shew  tliyselt  to  the  priest,  and  otter 
 the  gift  that  Moses  commanded,  lor  a  testimony  unto 
 them. 
 
 5  And  when  Jesus  was  entered  into  Capernaum, 
 there  came  unto  him  a  centurion,  beseeching  him. 
 
 4  his  leprosy  was  cleansed.  And  Jesus  saith  unto 
 him,  See  thou  tell  no  man  ;  but  go,  shew  thyselt  to 
 the  priest,  and  olier  the  gilt  that  Moses  commanded, 
 for  a  testimony  unto  tliein. 
 
 0      And  when  he  was  entered  into  Capernaum,  there 
 
 holders,  for  he  seemed  to  be  incurring  cere- 
 nioiiial  defilement;  yet  Jesus  by  touching 
 did  not  receive  defilement,  but  imparted 
 cleansing.  I  will,  be  thou  clean.  "A 
 ready  echo  to  the  leper's  mature  faith.  His 
 own  saying  contained  the  words  of  the  desired 
 response.''  (Bengel.)  Every  other  worker  of 
 miracles  in  the  Old  or  the  New  Test,  con- 
 stantly ascribes  the  power  and  the  glory  to  an- 
 other; Jesus  alone  uses  such  expressions  as  'I 
 will,  be  thou  clean,'  'I  charge  thee,  come  out 
 of  him,'  'I  say  unto  thee,  arise.'  (Comp.  on 
 5:  22.)  Tiiere  has  been  much  discussion  upon 
 tiie  question  whether  all  who  received  bodily 
 healing  from  Jesus,  also  received  spiritual 
 blessings.  It  seems  plain  that  in  many  in- 
 stances such  was  not  the  case ;  in  others,  the 
 circumstances  naturally  lead  us  to  think  that 
 tlie  faith  in  his  power  to  work  miracles  wtis 
 also  attended  by  faith  in  his  power  to  forgive 
 sins  (comp.  on  9:  2).  Whether  that  was  true 
 of  the  leper  here  mentioned,  we  have  no 
 means  of  deciding. 
 
 4.  See  thou  tell  no  man.  Why  this  pro- 
 hibition? Partly,  perhaps,  (as  some  think), 
 in  frder  that  the  man  might  hasten  to  Jeru- 
 salem, and  let  the  priests  declare  him  healed 
 before  they  should  hear  of  the  miracle,  as 
 otherwise  they  might,  through  jealousy  of 
 Jesus,  pretend  that  the  cure  was  not  real  and 
 complete.  But  similar  prohibitions  are  found 
 in  9:  30;  12:  16;  16:  20;  17:  9,  etc.,  and 
 there  must  have  been  some  general  reason. 
 There  was  danger  that  the  people  would  be- 
 come greatly  excited,  upon  hearing  of  his 
 miracles,  with  the  idea  that  he  was  about  to 
 set  up  a  splendid  earthly  kingdom,  according 
 to  their  erroneous  notions  of  Messiah's  work 
 (John 6: 14 f.),  and  would  thus  arouse  the  hos- 
 tility of  the  Jewish  rulers  and  that  of  the  Ko- 
 man  authorities,  and  interfere  with  his  free- 
 dom in  teaching.  We  see  from  Mark  1 :  45 
 (Luke5:i5)  that  by  failing  to  regard  this  pro- 
 hibition the  cleansed  leper  actually  caused  a 
 serious  interruption  of  our  Lord's  labors.  The 
 exceptional  case  of  Mark  6:  19;  Luke  8:  39. 
 proves  the  rule.  Jesus  there  specially  bids  a 
 man  to  publish  what  had  been  done  for  him  ; 
 
 but  there  was  in  that  region  (southeast  of  the 
 lake)  no  danger  of  a  great  popuhir  excitement 
 in  fiivor  of  making  him  a  king,  but  on  the 
 contrary  a  very  unfavorable  sentiment  tow- 
 ards him,  wliich  it  was  desirable  to  correct. 
 At  a  later  period  we  find  our  Lord  making  a 
 series  of  distant  journeys,  for  the  same  pur- 
 pose of  preventing  excitement  among  the 
 people,  as  well  as  for  other  reasons  (see  on  14: 
 13,  and  comp.  on  4:  12).  We  also  see  from 
 12:  16-21,  that  his  unostentatious  and  quiet 
 course  of  action  was  predicted.  Shew  thy- 
 self, with  emphasis  on  'thyself,'  as  seen  from 
 its  position  in  the  Greek  (comp.  Mark  1 :  44) ; 
 no  mere  report  could  convince  a  priest— the 
 man  must  show  himself.  For  a  testimony 
 unto  them.  This  is  connected  not  with 
 Moses  commanded,  but  with  wViat  pre- 
 cedes. 'Them'  cannot  refer  to  the  priests, 
 for  they  must  decide  that  the  man  was  healed 
 before  he  could  offer  the  gift.  It  must  refer 
 to  the  people  in  general,  as  suggested  by  'tell 
 no  man,'  and  implied  in  the  whole  connec- 
 tion. Such  uses  of 'them,'  denoting  ])ersons 
 or  things  only  implied  in  the  connection,  are 
 common  in  N.  T.  Greek  (Buttm.,  p.  106^  and 
 indeed  in  the  colloquial  ussigeof  all  languages. 
 The  sacrifice,  made  after  the  reguhtr  exiimi- 
 nation  by  the  priest  (Lev.  u),  would  be  a  testi- 
 mony to  the  people  that  the  leper  was  thor- 
 oughly healed,  and  thus  that  the  miracle  wi>s 
 real  ;  perhaps  also  a  testimony  (Clirys. )  that 
 Jesus  observed  the  law  of  Moses,  which  they 
 were  already  beginning  to  accuse  hijn  of  dis- 
 regarding. (Comp.  'for  a  testimony'  in  10: 
 18;  24:  14,  Rev.  Ver. )  For  general  remarks 
 on  the  miracles,  see  on  4:  24. 
 
 II.  5-13.  Healing  the  Centurion's 
 Servant;  described  also  in  Luke  7:  1-10, 
 The  languiige  of  Luke  7 :  1  makes  it  plain 
 that  this  occurred  shortlj'  after  the  delivery  of 
 the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 
 
 And  when  Jesus, — or,  when  he,  omitting 
 the  word  'Jesus,'  as  also  in  v.  3.  Into  Ca- 
 pernaum, now  his  place  of  residence.  See 
 on  4:  1.3.  A  centurion.  This  was  the  title 
 of  one  of  the  officers  of  a  Roman  legion,  who 
 commanded  a  hundred  men,  but  had  a  more 
 
Ch.   VIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 177 
 
 6  And  saying,  Lord,  luj- servant  lieth  at  home  sick  of  I    6  came  unto  him  a  centurion,  beseeching  him,  and 
 the  palsy,  grievously  tormented.  |       saying.  Lord,  my  'servant  lieih  in  the  house  sick 
 
 1  Or,  boy. 
 
 responsible  and  dignified  position  than  our 
 captain.  It  cannot  be  determined  whether 
 thi^  centurion  was  in  the  service  of  Herod 
 Antipas,  Tetrarch  of  Galilee  (see  on  2:20), 
 who  would  doubtless  have  his  forces  organ- 
 ized after  the  Roman  fashion,  and  sometimes 
 commanded  by  Roman  officers,  or  whether 
 he  was  connected  with  a  Roman  garrison  of 
 Capernaum,  such  as  the  Romans  frequently 
 maintained  in  nominally  independent  dis- 
 tricts. He  was  a  heatiien,  but  a  lover  of  the 
 •lew.s,  and  had  shown  it  by  building  the  syna- 
 gogue in  which  they  then  worshiped  (Luke 
 7:5);  probably  that  large  synagogue  the 
 foundations  of  which  are  now  seen  at  Tel 
 Hum.  (See  on  4:  13.)  There  were  numerous 
 instances  of  intelligent  and  right-minded 
 heathen  who,  when  brouglit  in  contact  with 
 the  Jews,  felt  the  superiority  of  their  re- 
 ligion; e  g.,  Cornelius.  (Actsio:i.)  This  cen- 
 turion at  Capernaum  had  probably  known  of 
 tlie  healing  of  the  nobleman's  son  (John  4:  wer.), 
 whieii  took  place  there  some  time  before,  and 
 tl.is  with  other  accounts  of  Jesus,  had  Id  to 
 the  full  belief  that  he  could  heal  his  servant. 
 There  came  unto  him.  Luke  (7:3  ir.)  .says 
 that  he  sent  the  elders  of  the  Jews,  and  after- 
 wards some  friends.  Matthew  omits  these 
 details,  and  represents  the  centurion  as  doing 
 himself  what  he  did  through  others.     In  like 
 
 manner  Mark  (io::<5)  represents  James  and 
 John  as  pre.*enting  to  Jesus  their  ambitious 
 request,  without  any  mention  of  their  mother, 
 whom  Matthew  (20:20)  declares  to  have  come 
 with  them  and  acted  as  spokesman.  In  John 
 3:  22,  we  read  that  Jesus  '  baptized' ;  in  John 
 4:  If.,  this  is  e.vplained  to  mean  that  his  die* 
 ciples  baptized.  So  in  John  19:  1,  it  is  said 
 that  Pilate 'took  Jesus  and  scourged  him,' 
 which  of  course  he  did  not  do  with  his  own 
 hands,  but  through  his  attendants.  Comp. 
 also  14:  10  witli  Mark  G:  27;  and  see  on  14: 
 ly.  Similar  forms  of  statement  are  common 
 among  us,  both  in  literature  and  in  the  lan- 
 guage of  common  life;  and  there  is  a  familiar 
 lawmaxim,  (^ai  faclt per  aliu»i,  facit per  se: 
 he  who  does  a  tiling  througii  another  does  it 
 himself 
 
 6.  Lord  (see  on  v.  2),  simply  a  very  re- 
 spectful address.  My  servant  is,  in  Greek, 
 clearly  definite,  and  may  mean  either  the 
 only  servant  he  possessed,  or  the  only  one  he 
 had  with  him  at  Capernaum,  or  the  one  that 
 was  then  exclusively  occupying  his  mind. 
 'Servant'  (pai.s)  is  literally  'boy,'  which  term 
 was  used  for  a  servant  of  any  age,  among  the 
 Hebrews,  Greeks  and  Romans,  as  it  was  also 
 used  in  the  Slave  States  of  this  country;' 
 comp.  the  French  gnrqon.  (See  further  on 
 12:  18.)    The  Rheims  version  here  translates 
 
 •Seven  different  Greek  words  are  in  the  N.  T.  ren-  '  This  always  means  a  slave,  though  often  used  figura- 
 dered 'servant,' as  follows:  (1)  />/aA-o;io.?,  an  attendant,  tively,  a-s 'slaves  of  God,' 'slaves  of  Jesus  Christ.'  It  is 
 waiter,  as  at  table  (johD  2:  5,  9), and  sometimes  a.servant  in  rendered  'bond 'or  '  l)ondman  '  in  1  Cor.  12:  13  ;  Gal. 
 general:  rendered 'servant' in  22:  1.3;  1!:{:  11 ;' minister '  :i:  28;  Eph.  6:  8;  Col.  .'J:  11;  Rev.  6:  15;  V.i:  IG ;  19: 
 (originally  a  Latin  word  of  corresponding  signification)  18.  Where  it  is  rendered  'servant'  the  Rev.  Ver.  usu- 
 in  20:  2G,  and  often  in  the  Kpistlos.  This  word  we  ally  puts  '  Iwnd-servant '  in  the  margin.  (7)  Misthios 
 have  borrowed  as  (i('aco;i,  just  as  we  borrow  6i,«/io/j  from  and  Afist/iolox,  a  hireling,  hired  man,  rendered  'hired 
 epiikopos.  (2)  rAc/viyjoM,  a  waitinii-nian,  attendaut,  used  servants'  in  Mark  1:  20;  Luke  15:  17,19,  and  'hire- 
 in  Heb.  ;{:  5,  comp.  common  text  of  Matt.  24:  45.  (3)  ling' in  John  10:  12  f.  This  would  naturally  be  a  free 
 Uupereie.i,  a  rower,  sailor,  and  in  general  a  hand,  an  uo-  ,  man.  The  English  word  servant  is  borrowed  from  the 
 di'rliug,  agent,  attendant,  inferior  officer,  etc. ;  rendered  Latin  sert-u.?,  which  moans  a  bondman,  just  as  douloa 
 'servant'  in  26:  58  (Rev.  Ver.  '  officer '),iu  5:  25.  These  does.  But  it  has  come  in  English  to  liavea  much  wider 
 three   terms   uii^ht    be  applied   either   to   a  slave   or  use,  denoting    either    liondnien   or   hired   attendants. 
 
 to  a  f "' e  man.  (4)  Oikete.i,  a  house-servant  [nikos, 
 'house'),  domestic;  used  in  Luke  16:  13;  1  I'eter 
 2  :  1,S,  etc.  These  might  be  slave  or  free,  but  were  usu- 
 ally slaves.  ("))  PaU,  a  child,  boy  or  girl,  and  also  ser- 
 vant, as  above  explained;  rendered  'servant'  in  v.  6, 
 
 'Slave'  is  derived  from  the  i^lavio  or  Sclavonic  race, 
 many  of  whom  were  reduced  to  servitude  in  the  south- 
 east of  Europe,  as  early  as  the  eighth  century.  The 
 strong  dislike  to  slavery  at  the  present  day  has  associ- 
 ated degrading  ideas  with  this  term,  so  that  we  could 
 
 .S,  13,  also  in  12:  18;  14:  2,  and  '  child '  in  2:  16;  17:  18,  hardly  employ  it  now  for  the  figurative  uses  of  f/ow/or; 
 (Rev.  Ver. '  boy  ') ;  21  :  15.  As  applied  to  servants  this  although  the  devout  McCheyne  writes  to  a  friend  that 
 term  seems  to  have  always  meant  slaves;  14:  2  may  be  "it  is  sweet  to  think  of  ourselves  as  the  slaves  of 
 conipari' 1    with    !"<:    .3.     (6)    Doulos,  bondman,   slave.     Christ." 
 
 M 
 
178 
 
 MATTHi:W. 
 
 [Ch.  VIIL 
 
 him. 
 
 And  Jesus  saith  unto  bim,  I  will  come  and  heal 
 
 8  The  centurion  answered  and  said,  Lord,  I  am  not 
 worthy  that  thou  shouldest  come  under  my  roof:  but 
 speak  the  word  only,  and  my  servant  shall  be  healed. 
 
 9  For  I  am  a  man  under  authority,  having  soldiers 
 under  me;  and  1  say  to  this  man,  (jo,  and  he  goeth  ; 
 and  to  another.  Come,  and  he  comet h  ;  and  to  my 
 servant.  Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it. 
 
 10  When  Jesus  heard  il,  he  marvelled,  and  said  to 
 them  that  followed.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not 
 found  so  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 
 
 7  of  the  palsy,  grievously  tormented.    And  he  saith 
 
 8  unto  him,  I  will  come  and  heal  him.  And  the 
 centurion  answered  and  said,  Lord,  I  am  not '  worthy 
 that  thou  shouldest  come  under  my  roof:  but  only 
 say  2  the  word,  and  my  ^  servant  shall  be   healed. 
 
 9  For  I  also  am  a  man  *  under  authority,  having 
 under  myself  soldiers:  atid  I  say  to  this  one.  Go, 
 and  he  goeth  :  and  to  another,  Come,  and  he  cometh ; 
 
 10  and  to  my  ^servant.  Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it.  And 
 when  Jesus  heard  it,  he  marvelled,  and  said  to  them 
 that  followed,  Verily  1  say  unto  you,  si  have  not 
 
 1  Gr.  tuJUeitnt. 
 
 .2  Gr.  with  a  word 3  Or,  hoy... A  Some  ancient  authorities  insert,  se( :  as  in  Lukje  vii.  8.... 5  Gr.  bondservant 
 
 6  Many  ancient  authorities  read.  With  no  man  in  Israel  have  I  found  so  great  faith. 
 
 'boy';  Wye.  supposed  it  to  mean  'child,'  as 
 all  the  early  English  versions  wrongly  .«up- 
 posed  in  Acts  3:  18,  26  ;  4:  27,  30.  Luke  {t-  2) 
 has  the  term  doulos,  'slave,'  which  is  also  used 
 by  Matthew  in  v.  9.  It  is  idle  for  Weiss  to 
 take  pais  as  here  meaning  '  son,'  from  his  mere 
 passion  for  multiplying  discrepancies. 
 
 Luke  says  (7:2)  'who  was  dear  unto  him.' 
 Josephus  tells  us  that  the  Koman  soldiers  were 
 followed  by  many  servants,  who  "in  peace 
 constantly  engaged  in  the  warlike  exercises  of 
 their  masters,  and  in  war  shared  their  dan- 
 gers." So  a  "Confederate"  officer  and  the 
 slave  who  attended  him  in  camp  would  often 
 risk  tlieir  lives  for  each  other,  while  his  other 
 slaves  at  home  usually  took  the  most  faith- 
 ful care  of  his  wife  and  children.  My  serv- 
 ant— hoi/ — lieth,  literally,  i.i  prostrate,  'bed 
 ridden.'  Sick  of  the  palsy — a.  paralytic 
 (see  on  4:  24).  Grievously  tormented,  or, 
 'terribly  tortured.'  Some  diseases  then 
 classed  as  paralysis  produce  violent  pain. 
 Compare  the  case  in  1  Mace.  9:  55  f.  Luke 
 adds   (7:2  B.  u.)  that  he  was  '  about  to  die.' 
 
 7-9.  Jesus  saith,  or,  he  6«?/s,  Jesus  omit- 
 ted, as  in  V.  3,  5.  I  will  come,  with  some 
 emphasis  on  'I.'  This  proposition,  being  re- 
 ported to  the  centurion,  brought  out  his 
 humility  and  faith.  A  similar  effect  was  pro- 
 duced on  the  Syro-Phoenician  mother  by  re- 
 fusal. (15:26.)  Worthy,  literally,  not  Jit  for 
 thee  to  enter,^  etc.  He  may  have  meant 
 (Edcr.sh.)  that  he  was  Levitically  unfit,  that 
 to  enter  his  home  would  render  a  Jew  cere- 
 monically  unclean ;   but  the   additional  and 
 
 stronger  expression  in  Luke  7 :  7  leaves  no 
 doubt  that  he  was  also  humbly  thinking  of  his 
 moral  unworthiness.  Speak  the  word,  or, 
 more  exactly,  speak  '  with  a  word  '  (Rev.  Ver. 
 margin).  So  the  nobleman's  son  there  at 
 Capernaum  had  been  healed  with  a  word  when 
 at  a  distance.  (John  4: 50.)  The  centurion  pro- 
 ceeds to  illustrate  the  power  of  a  word  of  com- 
 mand, by  referring  to  his  own  experience  as  an 
 officer  and  a  master.  For  I  also  am  a  man 2 
 under  authority  ....  and  I  say,  etc. 
 It  is  plain  that  '  under  authority '  is  opposed  to 
 '  iiaving  under  myself  soldiers  '  (Rev.  Ver.) — 
 notice  the  'myself.'  He  is  a  subordinate  com- 
 mander, accustomed  both  to  obey  and  to  be 
 obeyed,  and  he  is  confident  that  in  like  man- 
 ner one  word  of  coinmand  from  Jesus  will 
 cure  disease.  Tiiere  is  involved  a  sort  of  per- 
 sonification of  the  disease,  as  in  Luke  4:  39, 
 '  he  rebuked  the  fever.'  But  what  is  the  force 
 of  'also'?  (Com.  Ver.  followed  Geneva  in 
 neglecting  'also,'  which  was  given  bj'  Tyn., 
 Great  Bible,  Rheims).  The  centurion  evi- 
 dently means  that  his  case  is  like  that  of  Jesus 
 in  regard  to  the  word  of  command.  Some 
 think  (Humphrey)  that  he  regarded  Jesus  as 
 under  divine  authority,  while  having  power 
 over  disease.  Or  it  may  be  that 'also'  refers 
 to  the  latter  part  of  the  statement:  for  I  also 
 am  a  (subordinate)  commander,  and  my  word 
 of  command  is  obeyed.  To  my  servant, 
 slave  (see  on  v.  6).  We  cannot  tell  whether 
 he  meant  the  particular  servant  that  was  sick, 
 or  the  servant  to  whom  he  spoke  in  any  case. 
 10,   Marvelled — or — -wondered.      Here    he 
 
 1  For  this  nonfinal  use  of  the  Greek  particle  that  fol- 
 lows, see  on  5:29.  Comp.  the  classical  construction 
 with  '  fit'  (viz.,  the  infinitive)  in  1  Cor.  1.5:  9. 
 
 -The  margin  of  Rev.  Ver.  here  follows  W  H.  in  men- 
 tioning that  some  ancient  authorities  (B  X  and  some 
 others)  in.sert  'set.'  But  this  evidently  is  an  interpola- 
 tion from  Luke  7  :  8,  and  so  should  not  have  been  men- 
 
 tioned. If  genuine  here,  what  ground  can  be  suggested 
 for  its  omission  by  almost  all  documents?  It  is  wrong 
 to  follow  B  and  X  against  theclearcst  internal  evidence, 
 especially  when  with  internal  evidence  began  the  whole 
 line  of  argument  by  which  W  H.have  established  the 
 great  general  excellence  of  their  text. 
 
Ch.  VIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 179 
 
 11  And  I  say  unto  voii,  That  many  shall  come  from  |  11  found  so  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel.    And  I  say 
 the  east  and  west,  and  shall  sit  down  with  Abraham,  unto  you,  that  many  shall  come  from  the  east  and  the 
 
 and  Isaac,  and  Jacoh,  in  llie  kingdom  of  heaven.  I        west,  and  shall  'sit  duwu  with  Abraham, and  Isaac, 
 
 1  Gr.  recline. 
 
 wondered  at  fiiitli ;  on  another  occasion 
 (Mark6;6),  at  Unbelief.  We  need  not  speculate 
 about  hi.s  wondering,  nor  weai<en  the  state- 
 ment by  attempted  explanations.  Jesus  won- 
 dered as  a  man,  while  as  God  nothing  could 
 be  wonderful  to  him.  It  is  only  the  same 
 difficulty  that  we  meet  with  in  such  facts  as 
 his  growFiig  in  wisdom,  and  his  not  knowing 
 the  d:iy  and  hour.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
 see  on  5:  18.  I  have  not  found  so  great 
 faith,'  no,  not  in  Israel.  A  siniiliar  case 
 of  great  faith  f»n  the  part  of  a  heathen  is  found 
 in  15:  22  following.  We  feel  sure  that  a  per- 
 son with  such  beautiful  humility  and  such 
 faith  in  the  power  of  Jesus  to  work  miracles, 
 must  have  possessed,  or  would  soon  come  to 
 possess,  faith  in  his  power  to  forgive  sins  also. 
 (Comp.  onv.  3. )  What  our  Lord  thus  strongly 
 commends  is  not  his  humility,  but  that  faith 
 which  is  the  root  of  every  thing  spiritual. 
 (Comp.  15:  28;  Luke  18:  8.)  Observe  that  he 
 does  not  express  surprise  at  finding  so  great 
 faith  in  a  soldier.  There  is  no  warrant  in 
 Scripture  for  the  notion  of  incompatibility 
 between  piety  and  the  soldier's  life. 
 
 11.  And  I  say  unto  you  (see  on  5:  18), 
 repeating  the  solemn  affirmation  of  the  pre- 
 ceding sentence,  because  he  was  about  to  say 
 what  the  Jews  would  be  slow  to  believe,  and 
 what  was  of  the  greatest  importance.  From 
 the  east  and  west  (comp.  Isa.  45:  6),  from 
 the  farthest  parts  of  the  earth  in  every  direc- 
 tion, from  the  remotest  Gentile  nations.  Here 
 is  already  an  intimatiim  that  Christianity  will 
 spread  to  all  nations.  And  shall  sit  down, 
 literally  recline  (see  margin  Rev.  Vcr. ),  i.  e., 
 at  table.  The  custom  of  the  Persians,  which  j 
 spread  to  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  had  also 
 been  adopted  by  the  Jews,  viz.,  to  lie  on  a 
 couch  while  eating.  This  was  placed  beside 
 the  table,  jind  on  it  the  person  reclined  lean- 
 ing on  his  left  elbow,  so  as  to  take  food  from 
 the  table  with  his  right  hand,  while  the  feet 
 extendod  obliquely  to  the  i>utside  of  the  couch. 
 Thus  the  feet  could  be  washed  while  one  was 
 reclining    (Luke?:  ss;  John  la.-^r.) ;    a   man    could 
 
 lean  his  head  back  upon  the  breast,  or  lie    '  in 
 the  bosom  "  of  one  who  reclined  behind  him. 
 
 (John   13:  23,25;  1:    18;  Luke   16:  23.)        ThiS'    luXUrioUS 
 
 mode  of  eating  had   not  been  the  usage  of 
 their  ancestors  (see  Gen.  27:  19;  Judges  19: 
 6;  1  Sam.  20:   24  f.,  where  the    Hebrew  de- 
 termines it  to  have  been  really  sitting) ;  and 
 the  prophet  Amos  («:<.  7),  rebukes  it  as  a  part 
 of  the  wicked  luxury  of  the  people,  that  they 
 stretched  themselves  tit  their  banquets.  But  in 
 the  time  of  our  Lord  it  had  become  the  uni- 
 versal custom,  certainly  at  all  formal   meals, 
 and  to  do  otherwise  would  have  seemed  sin- 
 gular. Wherever  in  the  N.  T.  'sit,'  'sit  down,' 
 etc.,    are   used   with   reference  to  eating,   or 
 where   the   phrase  is  'sit  at  meat,'   etc.,  the 
 Greek  always  has  some  word  denoting  'to  re- 
 cline' ;  and  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  Rev.Ver. 
 did  not  place  this  in  the  text  rather  than  in 
 the  margin.     Wye,  Tyn.,  and  Great  Bib.  had 
 '  rest,'  Geneva  and  Rheims  'sit  down.'    With 
 Abraham,   Isaac,  and  Jacob.    The  Jew* 
 considered  that  their  de.<centfrom  these  patri- 
 archs  made  it  certain  that  they  would  share 
 with  them  the  blessings  of  the  Messianic  reign  ; 
 and  the  Rabbinical  writings  show  that  splen- 
 did  entertainments,  enjoyed   with  the  patri- 
 iirchs,    belonged   to   their  conception   of  the 
 Messianic   felicity.     Here,    as    so    often,   our 
 Saviour  adapted  him.self  to  thecommon  modes 
 of  expression.     See  the  same  image  in  Luke 
 14:  15;  16:  28,  the  parables  concerning  feasts, 
 and  in  Rev.   19:  9.     It  was  specially  appro- 
 priate in  the  present  case ;  the  .Jews  would 
 not  at  all  eat  witli  Gentiles  ;  yet  it  is  here  de- 
 clared that  many  Gentiles  from  every  direc- 
 tion will  recline  at  table  with  the  great  patri- 
 archs, while  Jews  theiTiselves  shall  be  cast  out. 
 This  had  been  foreshadowed  by  the  prophets, 
 but  Israel  was  too  blind  now  to  see  it.     The 
 Talmud  says  (Schoettgen) :     "In  the  future 
 world    I  will   spread  for  you   a   great   table, 
 which  the  Gentiles  will  see  and  be  ashamed." 
 Luke  does  not  give  this  saying  of  our  Lord 
 with  reference  to  the  centurion,  but  in  13:  39 
 he  gives  the  same  image  as  introduced  on  a 
 
 '  The  marginal  reading  of  Rev.  Ver.  has  considerable  I  tional  probability;  there  would  be  no  substantial  dif- 
 support,  especially  in  versions,  and  some  transcrip- I  ference  in  meaning. 
 
180 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VIII. 
 
 12  But  the  children  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  cast  out 
 into  outer  darkness :  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnash- 
 ing of  teeth. 
 
 13  And  Jesus  said  unto  the  centurion,  Go  thy  way  ; 
 and  as  thou  hast  believed,  .so  be  it  done  unto  thee.  And 
 his  servant  was  healed  in  tlie  selfsame  hour. 
 
 14  And  when  Jesus  was  coiue  into  Peter's  house,  he 
 saw  his  wife's  mother  laid,  and  sick  of  a  fever. 
 
 12  and  Jacob,  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  :  but  the  sons 
 of  the  kingdom  shall  be  cast  forth  iuto  the  outer 
 darkness:  there  shall  be  the  weeping  and  gnashing 
 
 13  of  teeth.  And  Jesus  said  unto  the  centurion,  Go 
 thy  way  ;  as  thou  hast  believed,  no  be  it  done  unto 
 thee.     And  the  i  servant  was  healed  in  that  hour. 
 
 14  And  when  Jesus  was  come  into  Peter's  house,  he 
 
 1  Or,  boy. 
 
 different  occasion.  As  to  the  phrase,  king- 
 dom of  heaven,  see  on  3:2.  It  must  here 
 refer  to  the  future  state. 
 
 12.  But  the  children — sows— of  the  king- 
 dom. By  a  Hebrew  idiom  a  variety  of  ideas 
 of  intimate  relation  or  close  connection  are 
 expressed  by  the  use  of  'son  '  or  'child  ';  e.  g., 
 in  Old  Test,  'sonsof  Belial  (wickedness)',  as 
 it  were  born  of  wickedness,  deriving  their  very 
 nature  from  wickedness.  So  with  'children  of 
 disobedience'  (Eph. 2:2. Rev. ver.),  and  'children 
 of  obedience.' (1  Pet.  1: 14,  Rev.  ver.)  In  'children 
 of  wrath'  (Eph. 2:3),  'children  of  cursing' 
 (2Pet. 2: 14,  Bev.  Ver.),  we  havc  a  vcry  strong  ex- 
 pression of  the  idea  that  these  persons  are  by 
 their  very  nature  objects  of  wrath,  of  a  curse. 
 'The  sons  of  this  world'  (i.ukei6:8.  Rev.  ver.)  are 
 wholly  devoted  to  this  world,  as  it  were  with 
 a  filial  devotion.  (See  also  on  9:  15;  11  :  19; 
 13;  38;  23  :  15,  andcomp.  1  Mace.  4:2.)  'The 
 sons  of  the  resurrection'  (Luke20:36,  Rev.  ver.)  are 
 those  who  partake  of  it.  And  so  'the  sons  of 
 the  kingdom'  here  are  the  persons  who  are 
 considered  as  having  a  right  to  its  privileges 
 by  reason  of  their  birth.  Our  Lord  tells  the 
 Jews  that  strangers  to  the  kingdom  would 
 come  and  enjoy  its  privileges,  while  its  own 
 sons  would  be  cast  out.  Into  {the)  outer 
 darkness.  The  image  is  derived  from  a 
 brightly  lighted  mansion  during  an  evening 
 entertainment.  Persons  expelled  from  the 
 house  would  find  themselves  in  the  darkness 
 without.  So  in  22:  13;  25:  30,  and  com  p. 
 'the  blackness  of  darkness  forever"  in  Jude 
 13;  2  Pet.  2:  17.  There  shall  be  {t/,e] 
 Aveeping  and  (the)  gnashing  of  teeth, 
 while  within  is  the  feast  of  the  soul,  and  the 
 song  of  the  blest.  Why  ^  the  weeping'? 
 Probably  the  idea  of  these  as  belonging  to  the 
 punishment  of  Gehenna  was  familiar  to  our 
 Lord's  hearers.  The  same  expression  occurs 
 six  times  in  Matthew  (Bee  13:  42,  50;  22:  13; 
 24:  51;  25:  30),  and  in  Luke  13:  28;  always 
 with  the  article,  and  always  associated  with 
 the  idea  of  future  punishment.  (Comp. 
 Buttm.,  p.  88.)     Bcngol  understands  it  to  be 
 
 the  weeping  by  eminence,  and  adds  :  "In  this 
 life  sorrow  is  not  yet  sorrow." 
 
 13.  Go  thy  Avay,  go  along  (comp.  v.  4), 
 said  here  in  kindness  and  encouragement; 
 quite  otherwise  in  4:  10.  So  be  it  done 
 unto  thee,  more  literally,  so  let  it  happen  to 
 thee,  'come  to  pass  for  thee,'  the  term  ex- 
 plained on  6:  10.  His  faith  was  great,  and  so 
 should  the  blessing  be.  Our  Lord  frequently 
 (not  always)  required  faith  in  order  to  the 
 reception  of  his  miracles  of  healing,  where 
 there  was  a  person  capable  of  exercising  it. 
 But  the  healing  cannot  with  any  show  of  pro- 
 priety be  considered  the  eftect  of  imagination, 
 excited  by  credulous  faith,  as  in  some  ap- 
 parent cures  at  the  present  day,  for  in  this 
 and  various  other  cases  it  was  not  the  sufferer 
 that  believed,  but  some  other  person — and 
 sometimes  a  person  at  a  distance.  (15:28;  John 
 4:53.)  Moreover  our  Lord  wrought  miracles 
 upon  the  dead,  and  upon  inanimate  nature, 
 where  such  ah  explanation  would  be  out  of 
 the  question.  In  the  selfsame — or,  in  that 
 — hour,  with  some  emphasis  on  'that.' 
 
 III.  14-17.  Healing  of  Peter's  Moth- 
 ER-IN-LAW,  and  of  many  others.  From  the 
 parallel  accounts  in  Mark  1 :  29-34;  Luke  4: 
 38-41,  it  appears  that  this  took  place  before 
 the  delivery  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
 and  upon  a  Sabbath-day,  after  leaving  the 
 synagogue  in  Capernaum.  Matthew  groups 
 these  miracles  with  little  concern  for  exact 
 time  and  place.  (See  on  v.  1.)  Peter's 
 house,  at  Capernaum,  see  Mark  1  :  21,  29. 
 Andrew  lived  with  his  brother,  and  James 
 and  John  accompanied  Jesus  on  a  visit  to 
 them.  Peter  and  Andrew  were  natives  of 
 Bethsaida  (John  1:44),  but  had  remoyed  to  Ca- 
 pernaum. (See  the  town  described  on  4:  13.) 
 It  seems  strange  that  Romanists  can  so  insist 
 on  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  when  Peter 
 himself,  of  whom  the  Pope  is  imagined  to  be 
 the  successor,  was  a  married  man,  and  not 
 only  at  this  time  but  long  after,  when  at  the 
 height  of  his  apostolic  labors;  and  'the  rest 
 of  the  apostles'  were  likewise,  except  Paul. 
 
Ch.  VIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 181 
 
 15  And  he  touched  her  hiirid,  and  the  fever  left  her: 
 and  she  uruse.and  ministered  unto  them. 
 
 16  When  the  even  was  come,  they  brought  unto  him 
 many  that  were  possessed  with  devils:  and  he  cast 
 out  the  spirits  with  liis  word,  and  healed  all  that  were 
 sick  : 
 
 17  That  it  uii^'hl  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
 Ksaias  tlie  prophet,  saying,  Himself  took  our  intinui- 
 ties,  and  bare  our  sicknesses. 
 
 15  saw  his  wife's  mother  lying  sick  of  a  fever.  And  he 
 touched  her  hand,  and  the  fever  left  her;  and  she 
 
 16  arose,  and  ministered  unto  him.  And  when  even 
 was  couie,  they  brought  unto  him  many  'possessed 
 with  demons:   and  Tie  cast  out   the  spirits  with  a 
 
 17  word,  and  healed  all  that  were  sick:  that  it  might 
 be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  through  Isaiah  the 
 prophet,  saying,  Himself  took  our  iutirmities,  and 
 bare  our  diseases. 
 
 1  Or,  demoniac*. 
 
 (icor.9:5.)  Sick  of  a  fevcr.  Malarial  fevers 
 are  common,  from  the  marshes  near  the  mouth 
 of  the  Jordaij.     (Thomson,  Geikie. ) 
 
 15.  It  seems  from  Mark  1 :  80,  and  Luke 
 4:  88,  that  the  family  re(iuested  Jesus  to  heal 
 her.  And  he  touched  her  hand.  Our  Lord 
 several  times  wrout^lit  miracles  without  touch- 
 ing', and  even  at  a  distance,  as  in  the  healing  of 
 the  centurion's  slave  in  the  preceding  verses; 
 but  he  usually  performed  some  act,  such  as 
 touching  the  person,  taking  him  by  the  hand, 
 etc.,  which  would  make  it  evident  to  all  con- 
 cerned that  he  was  the  cause  of  the  miracu- 
 lous cure.  And  ministered  unto  them — 
 literally,  as  in  best  texts,  wn'itrd  on  )nm. 
 The  verb  is  exjilained  on  4:  11,  and  the  Greek 
 teniae  denotes  that  the  tiction  was  continued. 
 'Them,'  found  in  some  early  documents,  is 
 a  manifest  assimilation  to  Mark  and  Luke, 
 where  companions  of  Jesus  are  mentioned. 
 The  service  would  consist  in  supjilying  food, 
 iind  any  otlier  needed  attentions — a  natural 
 way  for  a  woman  in  her  home  to  express  her 
 gratitude.  Jerome:  "  That  hiuid  ministered, 
 wliich  had  been  touched,  and  healed.'' 
 (Comp.  Luke  10:  40,  where  the  same  word  is 
 rendered  'serving.')  A  severe  fever  (Luke*: 38) 
 always  leaves  a  person  very  weak ;  but  so  com- 
 plete was  the  miraculous  healing,  that  she  was 
 at  once  prepared  for  active  exertion.  Words- 
 worth: "In  the  case  of  Christ's  miracles,  it 
 was  with  diseases  as  with  the  sea.  After  the 
 storm  there  is  a  swell,  before  the  sea  sinks 
 into  a  calm.  But  Christ  reduced  the  fury  of 
 the  sea  by  a  word  to  perfect  calm,  as  he  did 
 the  nige  of  the  fever  to  perfect  health.'' 
 
 16.  This  miracle  became  noised  abroad,  and 
 only  deepened  the  impression  produced  by 
 the  casting  out  of  the  iinciean  spirit  that  .same 
 day  in  the  synagogue.  (Marui:  21-28.)  So  that 
 all  the  people  became  anxi<ius  to  bring  their 
 demoniac  or  diseased  friends  to  seek  like 
 miraculous  relief.  But  the  Jews  were  too 
 scrupulous  to  do  this  on  the  Sabbath  day. 
 When  the  even  "was  come  (comp.  14:  15). 
 
 Luke  yet  more  definitely,  'when  the  sun  was 
 setting.'  The  Jewish  day  was  reckoned  as 
 beginning  and  ending  at  sunset;  so  they  came 
 the  moment  the  Sabbath  was  past.  Matthew 
 says  nothing  to  show  why  they  waited  till 
 evening;  he  is  simply  throwing  together  a 
 number  of  miracles  without  giving  all  the 
 circumstances  of  their  occurrence.  It  is  not 
 to  be  inferred  that  Jesus  himself  shared  these 
 scruples  about  healing  on  the  Sabbath,  a  thing 
 which  he  had  just  done  (Mark  and  Luke), 
 and  repeatedly  did  afterwards.  Possessed 
 with  devils,  much  better,  demoniacs  (».?,  in 
 margin  Kev.  Ver. ),  see  on  v.  28  and  4:  24. 
 The  Evangelist  has  already  mentioned  in  gen- 
 eral (4:21)  thiit  Jesus  hetiled  all  the  demoniacs 
 that  were  brought  to  him  during  this  circuit 
 of  Galilee.  With  his  (n)  word,  just  as  he  had 
 '  with  a  word"  healed  the  centurion's  slave, 
 (v.  8.)  All  that  were  sick,  a  general  expres- 
 sion embracing  every  class  of  diseases,  as  in 
 4:  24.  Kitto  .■  "  The  sun  which  had  set  upon 
 an  expectant  crowd  of  miserable  creatures, 
 arose  next  morning  upon  a  city  from  which 
 disease  had  fled."  Our  Lord's  miracles  were 
 verj'  numerous.  Those  particularly  described 
 by  the  Evtingelirts  are  only  specimens,  and 
 we  are  repeatedly  told  in  passing,  of  his  heal- 
 ing very  many  persons  and  of  many  diseases. 
 Simplj'  to  read  the  statements  in  4:  24;  9:  35; 
 11:  4  f.;  12:  15;  14:  35;  15:  30;  19:  2,  would 
 be  apt  greatly  to  e:ilarge  ones  idea  of  the  ex- 
 tent of  his  labor  of  beneficence  in  this  respect. 
 '  17.  That  it  might  be  fulfilled.  This 
 naturalh'  means  that  the  events  in  question 
 had  been  actually  predicted  in  the  prophecy 
 quoted,  and  had  taken  place  in  the  arrange- 
 ments of  Providence  in  order  that  the  predic- 
 tion might  be  fulfilled.  (See  on  1:  22;  the 
 particle  rendered  'that'  js  not  the  same  here 
 as  there,  but  has  practicallj'  the  same  force.) 
 By  Esaias. — More  exactly  through.,  as  in 
 2  :  5,  17,  23  ;  3  :  3;  4:  14,  the  idea  being  by  the 
 Lord  through  the  prophet,  as  fully  expressed 
 in  1:  22;  2:  15.     'Isaiah,'  instead  of  'Esaias,' 
 
182 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VIII. 
 
 see  on  1 :  2.  It  is  only  Muttlievv  that  here  re- 
 fers to  the  fulfillment  of  u  prediction,  this 
 being  the  sixth  prophecy  which  he  cites  as 
 being  fulfilled  in  Jesus.  (Conip.  1 :  23  ;  2:5, 
 15,  23;  4:  14.)  Himself  took  our  infirmi- 
 ties and  bare  our  sicknesses.  The  quo- 
 tation is  from  Isa.  53:  4,  rendered  in  Com. 
 Eng.  Ver.,  'He  hath  borne  our  griefs  and 
 carried  our  sorrows.'  The  whole  passage  in 
 Isaiah  (52 :  la  to  53 :  12)  unquestionably  refers  to 
 Christ's  suffering  for  men  as  their  substitute. 
 (Conip.  1  Pet.  2:  24.)  There  is  thus  difficulty 
 in  perceiving  the  ground  of  the  Evangelist's 
 application  of  this  prophecy  to  our  Lord's  heal- 
 ing diseases.  The  original  of  Isaiah  literally 
 means  'Our  diseases  he  took,  and  our  pains 
 he  bore,'  with  slight  emphasis  both  times  on 
 'our'  and  '  he,'  the  word  'pains'  comprising 
 both  bodily  and  mental  distresses.  As  to  the 
 words,  Matthew  has  thus  exactly  followed  the 
 Hebrew  (the  hypothesis  of  his  following  an 
 oral  Aramaic  version  is  believed  to  be  without 
 adequate  support),  departing  from  the  Sept., 
 which  here  renders,  "  He  bears  our  sins,  and 
 is  pained  about  us."  But  how  as  to  the  mean- 
 ing? Christ  took  upon  himself,  and  thus  took 
 away  from  us,  sin  and  all  the  distresses  pro- 
 duced by  sin.  These  distresses  were  divinely 
 appointed  punishments  of  sin,  and  we  may 
 suppose  that  but  for  Christ's  atoning  work, 
 God's  justice  would  not  have  allowed  them  to 
 cease.  For  believers  in  Christ,  diseases  and 
 various  mental  sufferings  do  indeed  still  con- 
 tinue, yet  not  as  punishments,  but  to  disci- 
 pline them  for  their  good.  What  our  Saviour 
 suffered,  in  his  life  of  humiliation  and  his 
 death  of  agony,  was  not,  as  the  prophet  says 
 men  would  think  it  was,  the  penalty  of  wrong- 
 doing on  his  own  part,  but  was  the  taking  on 
 himself  of  our  sin,  and  all  our  consequent 
 woe.  Of  course  he  did  not  endure  the  precise 
 and  identical  sufferings,  temporal  or  eternal, 
 which  we  should  otherwise  have  borne,  but 
 what  he  suffered  in  our  stead  made  it  right 
 that  we  should  be  relieved,  to  some  extent 
 even  in  this  life,  and  completely  in  eternity, 
 of  all  the  consequences  of  our  sins.  His  tak- 
 ing away  bodily  diseases  was  thus  not  only  a 
 symbol  (Meyer),  but  in  some  sense  a  part  of 
 his  taking  away  sin.  The  matter  may  also  be 
 viewed  as  Plnmptre  does:  "He  himself 
 .'took'  and  'bore'  the  sufferings  which  he  re- 
 moved.    He  suffered  with  those  he  saw  suffer. 
 
 The  power  to  heal  was  intimately  connected 
 with  the  intensity  of  his  sympathy,  and  so 
 was  followed  (as  analogous  works  of  love  are 
 followed,  in  those  who  are  most  Christ-like  in 
 their  lives),  by  weariness  and  physical  ex- 
 haustion. What  is  related  by  St.  Mark  and 
 St.  Luke  of  our  Lord's  seeking  out  the  refuge 
 of  solitude  at  the  earliest  dawn  of  the  day 
 that  followed,  is  entirely  in  harmony  with  the 
 view  thus  suggested." 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  2  f.  This  suggests  by  analogy  the  need 
 and  the  means  of  spiritual  healing.  Four 
 questions  as  to  our  salvation  :  1)  Is  Jesus  able 
 to  save?  2)  Is  Jesus  willing  to  save?  3)  Do 
 we  need  to  be  saved  ?  4)  Do  we  wish  to  be 
 saved  ?  Only  the  last  question  is  really  doubt- 
 ful, and  that  depends  on  ourselves. — V.  4.  Do 
 not  make  loud  professions  of  what  Christ  has 
 done  for  you,  but  prov*  it  b}'  acting  according 
 to  God's  law.  Schaff  remarks  that  it  is  possi- 
 ble to  make  too  much  of  the  miracles — "a  kind 
 of  materialism,  no  less  than  the  denial  of  the 
 possibility  of  such  miracles." 
 
 V.  5  ff.  The  centurion.  1)  His  munificent 
 gift  to  the  people  of  God.  (lukct.-s.)  2)  His 
 affectionate  kindness  toaservant.  (v.6;  Luke?:  2.) 
 3)  His  poor  opinion  of  himself,  (^s)  4)  His 
 great  faith  in  Jesus,  (v.  s,  10.)  5)  The  exact  and 
 immediate  answer  to  his  petition,  (v.  i:t.) — The 
 three  believing  centurions.  1)  This  centurion  at 
 Capernaum.  2)  The  centurion  who  had  charge 
 of  the  crucifixion  (27:54.)  B)  The  centurion 
 Cornelius.  (Acts  lo:  1.) — A  deeply  pious  soldier. 
 Hall:  "Even  the  bloody  tradeof  war  yielded 
 worthy  clients  to  Christ." — Kindness  to  a 
 servant.  Hall:  "Had  the  master  been  sick, 
 the  foithfulcst  servant  could  have  done  no 
 more.  He  is  unworthy  to  be  well  served,  that 
 will  not  sometimes  wait  upon  his  followers. 
 Conceits  of  inferiority  ma3'  not  breed  in  us  a 
 neglect  of  charitable  offices.  So  must  we  look 
 down  upon  our  servants  here  on  earth,  as  that 
 we  must  still  look  up  to  our  Master  which  is 
 in  heaven." — V.  7.  Developing  faith.  By  re- 
 fusing all  that  was  asked  (15:  24);  2)  By  offering 
 more  than  was  asked;  3)  By  granting  just 
 what  was  asked. — V.  8.  It  was  no  feigned 
 humility  with  which  the  centurion  spoke. 
 He  deeply  felt  himself  unworthy  of  the  pres- 
 ence and  society  of  the  Great  Teacher.  Yet  the 
 Jewish  elders  thought  him  worthy.  (Luke  t:  4.) 
 
Ch.  VIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 183 
 
 18  Xow  when  Jesus  saw  great  luultitiides  about  him, 
 he  gave  coinmandnieiit  t(i  depart  uulo  the  other  side. 
 
 I'J  And  a  certain  scrilie  came,  and  ^said  unto  him. 
 Master,  1  will  I'ullow  thee  whithersoever  thou  goest. 
 
 18  Now  when  .lesus  saw  great  multitudes  about  him, 
 he  gave    commandment  to  depart   unto  the  other 
 
 19  side.   And  tliere  came  'a  scribe,  and  said  unto  him, 
 -Master,  I  will  I'ullow  thee  whithersoever  thou  goest. 
 
 1  Or.  one  teribe i  Or,  TeocAer. 
 
 They  who  most  daeerve  the  esteem  of  uthcrs 
 are  apt  to  have  the  humblest  opinion  of 
 themselves;  not  because  ignorant  of  any 
 excellencies  they  may  have  attained,  but 
 because  more  accustomed  to  dwell  on  their 
 faults,  and  more  ab.sorbed  in  the  desire  to  cor- 
 rect them.  A  man  may  be  conscious  of  his 
 powers  and  attainments,  may  rejoice  in  his 
 achieverMent-i.  may  be  pleased  that  men  j)r!iise 
 him,  and  at  the  same  time  be  truly  humble, 
 and  full  of  gratitude  to  him  who  has  given  it 
 all.  This  is  difficult  for  human  weakness,  but 
 so  much  the  more  earnestly  and  prayerfully 
 must  it  be  sought.  "What  is  the  lirst  thing 
 in  religion?  Humility.  And  what  is  the 
 second  thing  in  religion?  Humility.  And 
 what  is  the  third  thing  in  religion  ?  Humil- 
 ity.'— Hall:  "Man3'  a  one,  if  he  had  been 
 in  the  centurion's  coat,  would  have  thought 
 well  of  it;  a  captain,  a  man  of  good  ability 
 and  coniMiand,  a  founder  of  a  synagogue,  a 
 patron  of  religion;  yet  he  overlooks  all  these, 
 and  when  he  casts  his  eye  upon  the  divino 
 worth  of  Christ  and  his  own  weakness,  he  saj's, 
 '1  am  not  worthy.'  While  he  confessed  him- 
 self unworthy  of  any  favor,  he  approved  him- 
 self worthy  of  all.'  Edershkim:  "Here 
 was  one  who  was  in  the  state  described  in  the 
 first  clauses  of  the  Beatitudes,  and  to  whom 
 came  the  promise  of  the  second  clauses;  be- 
 cause Christ  is  the  connecting  link  between  the 
 two."  Chrys.  :  "Forbecausehemadehimself 
 out  unworthy,  even  to  receive  Christ  into  his 
 house,  he  became  worthy  both  of  a  kingdom, 
 and  of  attaining  unto  those  good  things  which 
 Abraham  enjoyed." — V.  9.  Obeying  and  com- 
 nuinding.  'Hall:  "Oh  that  I  could  be  but  such 
 a  servant  to  mine  Heavenly  Master!  Alas! 
 every  one  of  his  commands  says,  'Do  this,' 
 and  I  do  it  not;  every  one  of  his  inhibitions 
 says,  'Do  it  not,'  and  I  doit.  He  says,  'Go 
 from  the  world,'  I  run  to  it;  he  says,  'Come 
 tome,'  I  run  from  him.  Wo  is  me!  this  is 
 not  service,  but  enmity." — V.  10.  Jesus  won- 
 dering: 1)  At  the  great  faith  of  a  heathen; 
 2)  At  the  unbelief  of  his  fellow-townsmen. 
 (M»rkfi:  «.)  Believing  heathen  still  often  shame 
 those  reared  in  Christian  lands. 
 V.  1.5.    What  caTi  we  do  for  Jesus,  who  has 
 
 done  so  much  for  us?  We  cannot  now  minis- 
 ter to  him  in  the  way  of  personal  attention, 
 but  1)  We  can  bring  others  to  be  his  followers 
 (John  1;  ii) ;  2)  We  cau  minister  to  his  suffering 
 brethren  (-a-.w)-  3)  In  general,  we  can  show 
 our  love  by  keeping  his  commandments. 
 (johni4:i5.) — V.  17.  Stkinmeyer:  "  As  a  par- 
 able shows  on  earthly  grounds  the  reflex  of  a 
 higher  truth,  in  order  to  serve  as  a  means  of 
 explaining  the  latter,  so  a  miracle  which 
 relieves  an  earthly  pain  is  the  symbol  of  the 
 help  within  reach  for  a  deeper  need.  Our 
 Lord  cures  the  sick  of  the  palsy  ;  but  the  first 
 words  of  the  narrative  point  most  expressly  to 
 a  higher  region.  He  gives  sight  to  him  that 
 was  born  blin<l;  out  the  concluding  words  of 
 the  history  exclude  the  thought  of  a  mere 
 deed  of  compa.ssion." 
 
 18—9:  1.— Stilling  the  Tempest,  and 
 Healixq  the  Demoniacs. 
 
 To  the  miracles  already  adduced  isee  on  v. 
 1),  Matt,  now  adds  two  which  are  very  re- 
 markable. It  is  evident  from  Mark  4:  85  H". 
 and  Luke  8  :  '22  ff..  that  they  occurred  after  the 
 delivery  of  the  parables  in  chap.  13,  and  ap- 
 parently in  the  evening  of  the  same  day  on 
 which  those  parables  were  delivered.  Matt, 
 is  giving  a  group  of  miracles  in  chap.  8  and  9. 
 
 18.  Great  multitudes,  literally,  manij 
 croivds,  as  in  4:  25;  8:  1,  etc.  Unto  the 
 other  side,  i.  e.,  of  the  Lake  of  Galilee; 
 literally,  into  the  beyond.  The  region  east  of 
 the  lake  and  of  the  lower  Jordan  was  com- 
 monly called  by  the  Jews  'The  Perea,"  i.  c, 
 'The  Beyond  (region),'  see  on  4:  25  and  19  :  1. 
 We  cannot  suppose  he  sought  escape  from 
 personal  annoyance  or  discomfort.  The  fanati- 
 cal excitement  of  the  people  (chap.  12  and  13) 
 was  rising  too  high  icomp.  on  8 :  4)  ;  there 
 was  less  opportunity'  to  do  real  good  by  his 
 teachings  when  the  crowd  became  so  great  as 
 to  produce  confusion  and  disturbance;  and  in 
 general,  it  was  his  plan  to  diffuse  his  labors 
 throughout  the  country.  Mark's  phrase  (4:  m), 
 'when  the  even  was  come'  (comp.  Matt.  8:  16), 
 might  include  the  late  afternoon  (see  on  14: 
 15'.  It  is  thus  not  certain,  though  probable, 
 that  the  stormy  passage  was  sifter  night-fall. 
 19»  While  they  were  preparing  to  crt>ss  the 
 
184 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Cii.  Vill, 
 
 20  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  The  foxes  have  holes,  i  20  And  Jesus  saith  unto  hiui,  The  foxes  have  holes, 
 and  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests ;  hut  the  Son  of  man  and  the  birds  of  the  heaven  have  i  nests;  but  the  Sou 
 hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head.  I 
 
 1  Gr.  lodging-places. 
 
 lake,  there  occurred  the  conversation  men- 
 tioned in  V.  19-22.  Mark  has  no  mention  of 
 this.  Luke  {^-bis.)  gives  similar  conversation 
 as  taking  pUtce  at  a  much  later  period,  on  the 
 final  journey  from  Galilee  to  Jerusalem,  six 
 months  before  the  crucifixion.  (See  below,  on 
 19:  1.)  Perhaps  our  Lord  repeated  these  say- 
 ings, as  he  often  did.  (See  Introduction  to 
 chap.  5.)  Or  it  may  be  supposed  that  either 
 Matthew  or  Luke  has  transposed  these  say- 
 ings from  another  time,  as  neither  gives  any 
 distinct  expression  of  connection.  And  a 
 certain  scribe  came;  literally,  'one  scribe' 
 (margin  Rev.  Ver.),  perhaps  designed  to  in- 
 timate that,  while  most  of  Jesus'  followers' 
 were  men  of  private  station  and  in  humble 
 life,  here  was  one  of  the  teachers,  a  Rabbi. 
 But  in  many  languages  the  numeral  'one' 
 came  at  length  to  be  used  as  what  gramma- 
 rians call  the  indefinite  article;  e.  g.,  German 
 ein;  English  an,  a,  from  Anglo-Saxon  an, 
 Scotch  ane;  French  ?/«,  from  Latin  unus ; 
 and  so  in  modern  Greek ;  and  it  may  be  that 
 we  ought  so  to  understand  here  (see  Winer,  p. 
 117  [145]  ),  and  in  19:  16;  21:  19.  There  is  a 
 similar  question  as  to  a  few  uses  of  the  He- 
 brew word  for  '  one.'  As  to  the  Scribes,  see 
 on  2:  4.  Whithersoever  thou  goest,  (comp. 
 Rev.  14:  4),  not  merely  now,  across  the  lake, 
 but  always  and  everywhere.  This  Scribe  was 
 already  in  a  broad,  general  sense,  a  'disciple' 
 of  Jesus— as  is  implied  by  'another'  in  v.  21 
 —but  wished  to  be  cme  of  his  constant  fol- 
 lowers. 
 
 The  various  words  which  the  Common  Ver- 
 sion renders  master  areas  follows:  Kurios, 
 usually  rendered  'Lord,'  whether  as  applied 
 to  God,  to  the  master  of  a  slave,  or  to  any 
 person  in  respectful  address,  equal  to  'Sir.' 
 (See  on  V.  2.)  It  is  rendered  'master'  in  6: 
 24;  15:  27;  and  really  signifies  master  in  sev- 
 eral passages  in  which  it  is  rendered  'Lord,' 
 as  in  18:  25  AT.  ;  24  :  45  if.  ;  25:  18.  Despotes, 
 strictly  the  master  of  a  slave,  and  rendered 
 by  that  term  in  1  Tim.  6:  If.,  etc.,  is  not 
 found  in  the  Gospels.  Rabbi,  originally  sig- 
 nifying a  superior  (rab,  'great,'  liUe  mag— 
 ister  from  rrmg — mis-),  was  the  comiwon  Jew- 
 ish word   for  a  teacher.      It  was  primarily 
 
 my  rab,  'mj"  teacher,'  used  only  in  address- 
 ing hiin,  but  afterwards  also  in  speaking  of 
 him,  like  Monsieur,  Monsignore.  A  strength- 
 ened form  was  Rabboni,  expressing  the  pro- 
 foundest  respect.  (Markio:5i;  john20;  le.)  It  is 
 frequently  retained  without  translation,  but  is 
 by  Com.  Ver.  rendered  'master'  in  2'):  25, 
 49.  (Rev.  Ver.,  Rabbi.)  Epistates,  literally, 
 'one  set  over,'  variously  used  in  the  classics, 
 in  New  Test,  always  a  teacher,  and  found 
 only  in  Luke.  (5:5,  etc.)  Kathegetes,  leader, 
 guide,  instructor,  only  in  23:  10.  Didaskalos, 
 literally  and  strictly  teacher,  is  so  rendered  in 
 John  3 :  2,  and  wherever  it  is  used  in  Acts 
 and  the  Epistles  (except  James  3:  1,  'mas- 
 ters'), and  rendered  'doctor'  (a  Latin  word, 
 meaning  teacher)  in  Luke  2:  46.  Every- 
 where else  in  the  Gospels  the  Com.  Ver. 
 renders  it  'master,'  used  like  schoolmaster. 
 In  the  Gospels  'master'  always  represents 
 some  word  denoting  a  'teacher,'  except  in  6: 
 24;  15:  27;  Mark  13:  35;  Luke  14:  21;  16: 
 13.  In  like  manner  our  missionaries  among 
 the  heathen  are  constantly  addressed  by  the 
 people  as  "Teacher." 
 
 20.  The  birds  of  the  air,  or  heaven,  as 
 in  6 :  26.  Nests  should  be  habitations  or 
 'haunts,'  the  word  meaning  simply  a  dwell- 
 ing-place (Rev.  Ver.,  margin) ;  and  iiests  be- 
 ing actually  occupied  only  during  incubation. 
 The  birds  that  fly  free  and  wide  in  the  heaven 
 have  some  regular  place  to  wliich  they  come 
 to  spend  the  night.  A  kindred  verb  in  13 :  32 
 is  rendered  '  lodge.'  Various  Fathers  wildly 
 allegorize  the  foxes  and  the  birds  (see  Aqui- 
 nas, Cat.  Aur.j.  Hath  not  where  to  lay 
 his  head,  i.  e.,  no  fixed  habitation.  It  does 
 not  so  much  denote  extreme  poverty  and  dis- 
 comfort, as  the  fact  that  his  life  was  a  wander- 
 ing one.  He  had  friends,  at  whose  hoii.ses  he 
 was  always  welcome,  and  hospitality  was 
 often  tendered  him  by  others.  But  frequently 
 journeying  far  and  wide  over  the  country, 
 even  as  now  he  was  about  to  cross  the  lake 
 into  a  wild,  inhospitable  region,  his  life  was 
 one  of  peculiar  trial  and  self-denying  toil, 
 and  if  the  Scribe  proposed  to  follow  him 
 wherever  he  went,  he  must  make  up  his 
 mind  to  follow  a  homeless  wanderer,  and  so  to 
 
Ch.  VIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 185 
 
 21  And  auother  of  his  disciples  sairf  unto  him,  Lord,  |  21  of  man  hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head.  And  another 
 suffer  nie  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father.  |       of  the  disciples  said  unto  him.  Lord,  sutter  uie  first 
 
 endure  many  hardsliips.     Euthymius  (conip. 
 Chrys.,  Jerome)  supposes  the  Scribe  to  have 
 thouglit  that  hirge  pay  was  received  for  the 
 miracles  of   healing,    which    we    know   that 
 Jesus   told   the   Twelve   tliey    must    perform 
 gratis.  (10.8.)      More    likely    the    Scribe    was 
 thinl<ing  of  a  temporal  Messianic  reign,  with 
 whicli   the  teacher  was  somehow  connected, 
 and  which  would  bring  its  subjects  power  and 
 wealth.     We  see  from  this  incident  how  care- 
 ful   our   Lord  was  to  warn  men  beforehand 
 what  they  were  to  e,\pect  in  entering  upon  his 
 service  (comp.  Luke  14:  28-33).  And  although 
 it  is  not  now  the  duty  of  all  his  followers  to 
 spend  their  lives  in  wandering  labors,  it  is  still 
 the  duty  of  every  one  to  "renounce  himself, 
 and   take   up  his  cross,"  and  in  the  highest 
 sense   to    "follow"    Jesus.     We   are   not  in- 
 formed whether  the  Scribe  determined,  not- 
 wittfstanding   the    warning  he  had  received, 
 that  h(!  would  still  follow  the   Teacher;  one 
 would  hope  that  he  did,  and  would   rather  in- 
 f(;r  so  from    the   Evangelist's  silence,    seeing 
 that  on  other  occasions  (e.  g.,  19  :  22  ;  John  (i: 
 <)0)  the  turning  back  of  various  apparent  di.s- 
 cii)les   is  distinctly   recorded;  also   from   the 
 association  with  the  person   next  mentioned. 
 E.\i)ositors  have  perhaps  been  severe  in  their 
 judgment,    in  taking   it  for  granted  that  the 
 Scribe's   motives  were    mercenary,    and  that 
 he  turned  back  at  once.     He  was  over  confi- 
 dent, and  the   kind  Teacher   warned    liim  to 
 count  the  co.st.     The  Son  of  man.     This  re- 
 markable expression  was  no   doubt   founded 
 on   Dan.  7:  13,  "I   saw  in  the   night  visions, 
 and   behold,  there  came  with   the  clouds  of 
 heaven   one   like  unto  a  son  of  man,"   Rev. 
 Ver.,  a  pa.ssage    which   the    Jewish    writers 
 agree  in  referring  to  the   Me.*siah.     The  so- 
 called  "  Book  of  Enoch"   frequently   speaks 
 of  the   coming   Messiah  as  the   Son  of  man. 
 We  learn  from  John  12:  34  that  the  Jews  un- 
 derstood this  plira.se  to  mean  the  Messiah  ;  and 
 from  Luke  22:  m  f.  that  they  saw  little  differ- 
 ence between  calling  him  the  Son  of  man  and 
 the  Son  of  God.     Our  Lord's  frequent  use  of 
 the  phrase  (more  than  seventy  times)  consti-  I 
 tutesan  oft-repeated  claim  to  be  the  Messiah  I 
 (f.g.,  24:  SO;  26:  (U) ;  it  was  also  probably  de- 
 signed to  render  prominent  the  great  fact  that ', 
 he  was  genuinely  and  thoroughly  a  man,  a  fact 
 
 which  believers  in  his  divinity  sometimes  fail 
 to  appreciate.  The  phra.-e  is  never  applied  to 
 him  by  any  other  than  himself,  exce|)t  m  Acts 
 7:  50,  and  perhaps  in  Rev.  1  :  13 ;  14:  14.  As 
 the  Hebrew  phrase  originally  suggested 
 human  feebleness  and  frailty  (as  in  Psa.  8:4; 
 140:3),  it  may  have  seemed  on  that  account 
 less  appropriate  to  the  now  exalted  and  glori- 
 fied Redeemer.  The  many  attempts  to  explain 
 the  phrase  'Son  of  man  '  in  some  other  sense 
 than  as  denoting  the  Messiah,  are  well  stated 
 and  briefly  refuted  in  Meyer. 
 
 ai.  And  another  of  his  disciples.    Both 
 he  and  the  Scribe  must  have  been  disciples 
 only  in  the  wider  sense  of  the  term  (see  on  o: 
 1).     Tyndale  and  Geneva  translate  "another 
 that  was  one  of  his  disciples,"  thus  excluding 
 the   Scribe,  but  tliat  is  a   forced   rendering. 
 There    is    a    tradition     (Clem.     Alex.)     that 
 this    second    man    was    the    apostle    Philip, 
 but  we  have  no  means  of  deciding.     Conjec- 
 tures,   such   as    that  the    Scribe    was   Judas 
 Iscariot  and  the  other  Thomas   (Lange),  or 
 that  they  were  Thomas  and  Simon   Zelotes 
 (Keim),  are  simply  idle.    Why  will  commen- 
 tators and  preachers  waste  time  in  such  base- 
 less and   u.seless  guess-work?     Luke  9:    50, 
 represents  the  man  as  called  on  by  our  Lord 
 to  follow  him,  and  replying  with   tlie  request 
 that   he  might   first  go  and  bury  his   father; 
 Matthew  does  not  mention  such  a  call.     The 
 man's  request  pertained  to  a  matter  which  tho 
 Jews  reckoned  of  great  consequence.     Thus 
 in  Tobit  0:  1.'),  Tobias  fears  that   he  will  die 
 and  be  the  death  of  his  parents,  and  says, 
 "they  have  no  other  son  to  bury  tJiem."     It 
 is  natural  to  suppose^,  that  this  niiin's  father 
 was  already  dead,  and  it  was  the  custom  to 
 bury  the  dead  very  soon;  but  it  was  also  cns- 
 tonntry  (Lightfoot)  to  observe  thirty  days  of 
 special    mourning,    and    we     cannot    decide 
 whether  the  man  meant  to  include  that  time. 
 Elisha's  somewhat   similar  request  of  Elijah 
 was   not   denied    (i  Kings  i9: 20)  ;    and    the   man 
 might  well  have  thought  himself  justified  in 
 asking  leave  to  go  home  first.     Yet  a   high- 
 priest  or  a  Nazirite  was  required  by  the  law  to 
 avoid  the  dead  bod^-  of  even  father  or  mother. 
 (Lev.  21:  u:  Num.  6:6  f.) ;  and  One  of  the  late  Jew- 
 i.sh  commentaries  says  (Wet.)  that  "when  the 
 study  of  the  law  and  the  necessity  of  burying 
 
186 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VIII. 
 
 22  But  Jesus  said  uuto  hiui,  Follow  me ;  and  let  the 
 dead  bury  their  dead. 
 
 23  And  when  he  was  entered  into  a  ship,  his  disci- 
 ples followed  him. 
 
 24  And,  behold,  there-arose  a  great  tempest  in  the 
 sea,  insomuch  that  the  ship  was  covered  with  the 
 waves :  but  he  was  asleep. 
 
 22  to  go  and  bury  my  father.  But  Jesus  saith  unto 
 him.  Follow  me ;  and  leave  the  dead  to  bury  their 
 own  dead. 
 
 23  And  when  he  was  entered  into  a  boat,  his  disciples 
 
 24  followed  him.  And  behold,  there  arose  a  great 
 tempest  in  the  sea,  insomuch  that  the  boat  was 
 
 the  dead  conflict,  care  of  the  dead  takes  pre- 
 cedence; but  that  if  there  is  a  sufficient  num- 
 ber of  persons  in  attendance,  the  student  must 
 not  leave  the  law."  Y.  22.  Let  the  dead 
 bury,  or,  as  in  Rev.  Ver.,  Leave  the  dead  to 
 bury  (so  Darby,  Davidson),  the  Greek  being 
 stronger  tl)an  'let  the  dead  bui>y.'  To  bury 
 their  {own)  dead.  This  cannot  mean  let  the 
 dead  bury  each  other,  i.  c,  let  them  remain 
 unburied,  for  that  is  a  forced  explanation  and 
 an  idea  unworthy  of  our  Lord.  We  must 
 understand  the  dead  spiritually  and  the  dead 
 literally,  as  in  Rev.  3:  1.  (Comp.  John  11: 
 25  f. )  Such  a  play  upon  words  is  natural  and 
 pleasing  to  the  Oriental  mind,  and  different 
 forms  of  it  occur  frequently  in  Scripture, 
 including  many  passages  where  it  cannot  be 
 preserved  in  translation.  (Comp.  on  16:  25.) 
 The  idea  here  is  that  there  were  enough  of 
 tliose  who  were  spiritually  dead  to  perform  all 
 tlie  offices  of  affection  to  the  dead,  and  so 
 Christ's  followers  were  at  liberty  to  devote 
 thetnselves  to  their  own  far  higher  work. 
 (Comf).  10:37.)  In  Luke's  account  (9:fio,mb. 
 iin.ver.),  we  have  the  addition,  'but  go  thou 
 and  announce  the  kingdom  of  God.'  It  does 
 not  follow  that  Jesus  would  require  all  his 
 followers,  under  all  circumstances,  to  neglect 
 the  burial  of  their  dead,  in  order  that  they 
 might  work  exclusively  at  spreading  the  gos- 
 pel ;  any  more  than  he.  extends  to  every  one 
 the  command  laid  upon  the  rich  young  ruler, 
 to  sell  all  he  had  and  give  to  the  poor.  (i9: 21.) 
 But  we  can  easily  conceive  of  circumstances 
 now,  in  which  it  would  be  proper  to  hold  in 
 abeyance  the  strongest  promptings  of  natural 
 affection,  in  order  to  do  our  duty  to  Jesus; 
 just  as  a  soldier  may  see  his  brother  fall  at  his 
 side  in  a  charge,  and  yet  sometimes  cannot 
 pause  to  care  for  him,  but  must  rush  on. 
 Their  OAvn  dead.  In  Gen.  23:  4,  6  we  have 
 the  expressions  'my  dead,  'thy  dead,'  and 
 similar  expressions  are  common  now.  So 
 Jesus  means  to  say  that  the  dead  insuch  a  case 
 
 are  not  yours,  but  belong  to  the  spiritually 
 dead,  and  should  be  buried  by  them.  Here, 
 as  in  v.  20,  we  are  not  informed  whether  the 
 man  at  once  followed  Jesus,  but  it  would 
 seem  probable  that  he  did.  Luke  9:  60  f., 
 adds  a  third  case. 
 
 23.  Miracle  of  Stilling  the  Tempest 
 (v.  23-27.)  Comp.  Mark  4  :  36  ff.  ;  Luke  8 :  22  ff. 
 Into  a  ship  >— or,  the  boat,  probably  a  boat 
 suited  to  fishing,  and  without  sails  (see  on  4: 
 21).  It  is  called  'the  boat,'  mo.st  likely  as 
 being  the  one  prepared  in  pursuance  of  his 
 order  to  go  across  (v.  is) ;  perhaps  it  was  a  boat 
 kept  for  their  regular  use.  We  ought  to  trans- 
 late '  boat'  and  not  '  ship.'  See  on  4:  21.  His 
 disciples  followed  him,  some  in  the  same 
 boat,  and  others  in  additional  boats  mentioned 
 by  Mark,  (i-  ss-)  These  little  fishing  craft  were 
 very  numerous  on  the  lake.  (John  6: 23  r.)  The 
 'disciples'  are  most  naturally  understood 
 here  as  including  not  merely  the  Twelve  (who 
 as  shown  by  the  order  of  Mark  and  Luke  had 
 been  selected  before  this  time)  but  others  of 
 his  followers,  who  could  be  called  disciples  in 
 the  more  general  sense  of  the  term.  (See  on 
 5:1.) 
 
 24.  And,  behold,  an  expression  much  used 
 by  Matthew  in  calling  attention  to  what  fol- 
 lows as  wonderful.  Tempest.  The  word 
 in  the  original  denotes  a  shaking  or  shock,  and 
 is  usually  applied  to  an  earthquake,  both  in 
 the  classical  writers  and  in  the  New  Test.  (e.  g., 
 24:7;  27:54;  28:  2),  but  here  used  for  a 
 mighty  storm,  such  as  would  shake  men's 
 dwellings,  and  seem  to  make  the  very  earth 
 tremble.  Luke  (8:23)  tells  us  yet  more  dis- 
 tinctly, 'and  there  came  down  a  storm 
 (another  and  more  common  word)  of  wind 
 upon  the  lake,'  viz.,  down  the  ravines  on  its 
 sides,  as  often  happens  (see  description  of  the 
 lake  on  4:  18).  Barilett  witnessed  a  precisely 
 similar  occurrence:  "All  the  day  there  had 
 not  been  a  breath  of  air,  the  sultry  heat  had 
 been  that  of  a  furnace;  but  now  a  cool  breeze 
 
 'Some  early  documents  here  omit  the  Greek  article,    probably  imitated  Luke  8:  22,  and  it  is  more  likely  cor- 
 leaving  the  expression  equivalent  to  '  into  a  boat' ;  and    rect  to  retain  the  article. 
 80  W  H.  and  Rev.  Ver.    But  those  documents  have  | 
 
Ch.  VIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 187 
 
 25  And  his  disciples  came  to  him,  and  awoke  him,  |  25  covered  with  the  waves:  but  he  was  asleep.  And 
 saying,  Lord,  save  us:  we  perish.  they  came   to  liim,  and   awoke   him,  saying,  Save, 
 
 26  And  he  saith  unto  them.  Why  are  ye  fearful,  0  ye  26  Lord;  we  perish.  And  he  saith  unto  them.  Why  are 
 of  little  faith?  Then  he  arose,  aud  rebuked  the  wiuds  I  ye  fearful,  (J  ye  of  little  faith?  Then  he  arose,  and 
 and  the  sea;  aud  there  was  a  great  calm.  {       rebuked  the  winds  and  the  sea;  and  there  was  a 
 
 came  off  the  table  land,  and  rushing  down 
 the  ravines  that  descend  to  the  lake,  began  to 
 ruffle  its  placid  bosom.  As  it  grew  darker, 
 the  breeze  increased  to  a  gale,  the  lake  became 
 a  sheet  of  foan),  and  the  white-hetided  break- 
 ers dashed  proudly  on  the  rugged  beach  ;  its 
 gentle  murmur  has  now  changed  into  the 
 wild  and  mournful  .sound  of  the  whistling 
 wind  and  the  agitated  waters.  Afar  off  was 
 dimly  seen  a  little  barque  struggling  with  tlie 
 waves,  and  then  lost  sight  of  amidst  the  misty 
 rack."  As  the  lake  is  far  below  the  level  of 
 the  Mediterranean,  the  air  is  often  greatly 
 heated  and  ascends  rapidly;  and  into  the 
 vacuum  comes  rushing  down  the  cold  air  from 
 the  eastern  and  western  table  lands. — (  Thom- 
 son.) The  ship — boot — was  covered,  or, 
 'was  becoming  covered,'  the  form  of  the 
 Greek  verb  denoting  an  action  in  progress;  so 
 also  in  Mark  (4:37),  and  Luke  (8:m.)  But 
 he  was  asleep — sleeping  —the  Greek  indi- 
 cating some  emphasis  on  'he,'  i.  c,  he, 
 for  his  part.  Mark,  wl)o  so  often  gives  piquant 
 details,  adds  'on  the  cusliion,'  i.  e.,  the  one 
 they  had  in  the  boat,  as  a  part  of  the  couch 
 in  the  stern  on  which  he  was  lying.  This 
 makes  a  picture:  Jesus  sleeping  with  his 
 head  on  the  cushion,  while  the  storni  howled, 
 the  boat  was  tossed  to  and  fro,  tiie  billows 
 brokeoverand  were  rapidly  tilling  it— soundly 
 and  quietly  sleeping.  The  order  of  Mark  and 
 Luke  make  it  appear  that  this  was  on  the 
 evening  wliich  followed  tiie  blasphemous  ac- 
 cusation of  chapter  12,  and  the  great  group  of 
 parables  in  chapter  13.  After  a  day  of  such 
 mental  strain,  tlie  Saviour  would  naturally 
 be  exhausted.  Probably  also  it  was  nigiit. 
 \See  on  v.  18.) 
 
 25.  The  disciples— or,  Mey— came.  'His 
 disciples'  was  an  unnecessary  addition  of  the 
 copyists.  80  with  us;  read  Save,  Ijord,  we 
 perish.  Mark  (<:38)  has  literally  'Teacher' 
 (didaskalos);  Luke  (8: m)  has  'Master,  master' 
 (epistntes),  see  on  v.  19.  It  is  often  evident 
 that  the  Evangelists  have  not  undertaken  to 
 give  the  exact  words  used.  (See  on  3:  17.) 
 The  peril  must  have  been  really  very  great; 
 "  for  these  men  exercised  to  the  sea  many  of 
 
 them  from  their  3'outh,  and  familiar  with  all 
 the  changes  of  that  lake,  would  not  have  been 
 terrified  by  the  mere  shadow  of  a  danger."  — 
 Trench.  Luke  (8:23)  says  expressly,  and  they 
 "were  in  jeopardy."  'Save'  here  of  course 
 means  save  our  lives,  not  referring  to  th(!  sal- 
 vation of  the  soul.  If  the  language  is  by  us 
 applied  to  the  latter,  it  is  very  appropriate, 
 but  such  application  is  made  on  our  own 
 authority. 
 
 26.  Why   are   ye   fearful,  more  exactly, 
 cowardly,   which   exj»resses   the  force   of  the 
 Greek  term  according  to  its  use  in  tiie  classics 
 and  in  the  Septuagint.     In  the  New  Test,  it 
 is  found  only  here  (including  Mark  4:  40)  and 
 in  Rev.  21:  8,  or  kindred  forms  in  2<Tim.  1: 
 7;  .John  14:  28,  in  all  which  cases  the  idea  of 
 unworthy    and    discreditable    fear    is    appro- 
 priate.     O  ye  of  little  faith,  see  on  G:  30. 
 Faith,  makes   men  courageous,  tind  the  dis- 
 ciples were  discreditably  timid,  cowardly,  be- 
 cause they  had  so  little  faith.     This  is  often 
 understood  to  mean  faith  in  .lesus.  but  does  it 
 not  rather  mean  a  lack  of  faith  in  the  provi- 
 dence of  God  their  Heavenly  Father,  as  in  (J: 
 30?     Then    he    arose   and   rebuked.    He 
 first  rebuked  the  disci|)les  while  still  lying  on 
 the  couch,  and  afterwards  arose  and  rebuked 
 the  winds  and  the  sea.     This  expression  in- 
 volves an  obvious  )>ersonification  (comp.  Ps. 
 106:9:    Nahiim    1:4);  and  Mark  (4:39;  gives 
 the  words  addressed  to  the  sea,  as  if  speaking 
 to  a  jierson.  or  to  some  fierce  monster.     Those 
 words  might  be  rendered  'Be  silent,  hush'; 
 but  the  latter  word  is  literally  '  be  muzzled,' 
 applicable  to  a  furious  beast.    A  great  calm, 
 just  as  there  had  been  'a  great  ten) pest.'  (»•»«■) 
 Here  was  'a  greater  than  Jonah.'  (12:41.)    How 
 perfectly  was  the  Saviour's  humanity  mani- 
 fested  even    when    he   exercised    more    than 
 human    power.      "Wearied,    in   body   and   in 
 mind,  by  his  labors  during  the  day  (see  on 
 13:    1),  he   is  sleeping  on   the   cushion;    the 
 next    moment  he    rises,    and    speaks  to   the 
 winds  and  the  waves  with  the  voice  of  their 
 Creator.     So  he    wept   in    human    sympathy 
 with   the  sisters   of  Lazarus,   just   befo.-e  he 
 spoke  the  word  that  brought  him  to  life. 
 
188 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VIII. 
 
 27  But  the  men  marvelled,  saying,  What  manner  of 
 man  is  this,  that  even  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey 
 him  ! 
 
 28  And  when  he  was  come  to  the  other  side  into  the 
 country  of  the  Gergesenes,  there  met  him  two  possessed 
 with  devils,  coming  out  of  the  tombs,  exceeding  tierce, 
 so  that  no  man  might  pass  by  that  way. 
 
 27  great  calm.  And  the  men  marvelled,  saying,  What 
 manner  of  man  is  this,  that  even  the  winds  and  the 
 sea  obey  him  ? 
 
 28  And  when  he  was  come  to  the  other  side  into  the 
 country  of  the  Gadarenes,  there  met  him  two  '  pos- 
 sessed with  demons,  coming  forth  out  of  the  tombs, 
 exceeding  fierce,  so  that  no  man  could  pass  by  that 
 
 1  Or,  demoniao. 
 
 27.  And  the  men  marvelled.  'The  men' 
 is  a  general  term  for  the  persons  present,  in- 
 cluding such  as  were  disciples  (coinp.  14:  33), 
 and  also  very  possibly  some  men  employed  in 
 the  boats.  (Mark  4: 36.)  That  even  the  winds 
 and  the  sea  obey  him,  a  thing  they  had 
 not  previously  witnessed,  which  would  there- 
 fore seem  to  them  more  remarkable  than  that 
 diseases  obeyed  him.  Doubtless  also  this 
 would  especially  strike  men  whose  lives  had 
 been  spent  as  sailors  and  fishermen,  and  who 
 had  so  often  seen  exhibited  the  terrible  power 
 of  the  stormy  sea.  Stier  :  ''This  empire  over 
 nature  is  a  new  thing  which  Matthew  has  to 
 record  concerning  Jesus.  Bis  narrative  of 
 selected  miracles  in  chapters  eight  and  nine 
 rises  through  a  gradation  of  importance ; 
 cleansing  of  the  leper  (a  great  thing  even  to 
 begin  with) — healingata  distance  by  his  word, 
 'Be  it  done' — commanding  the  wind  and  the 
 sea — saying  to  the  devils  'go'^orgiving  the 
 sins  of  the  paralytic  (more  indeed  than  saying 
 arise!  or,  go  hence!  more  than  ruling  the 
 sea)— finally  giving  life  to  the  dead." 
 
 28.  Healing  of  the  two  demoniacs. 
 (8: 28  to  9:1.)  Comp.  Mark  5:  1-21;  Luke  8: 
 26-40.  If  the  preceding  miracle  shows  our 
 Lord's  command  of  the  forces  of  nature,  that 
 which  follows  exhibits  bis  power  over  evil 
 spirits.  Trench:  "And  ChYist  wiU  do  here 
 a  yet  mightier  work  than  that  which  he  ac- 
 complished there;  he  will  prove  himself  here 
 also  the  Prince  of  peace,  the  bringer'back  of 
 the  lost  harmony;  he  will  speak,  and  at  his 
 potent  word  this  madder  strife,  this  blinder 
 rage  which  is  in  the  heart  of  men,  will  allay 
 itself;  and  here  also  there  shall  be  a  great 
 calm."  Theophyl. :  "While  the  men  in  the 
 boat  are  doubting  what  manner  of  man  this 
 is,  that  even  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey  him, 
 the  demons  come  to  tell  them." 
 
 To  the  other  side,  viz.,  of  the  lake,  as  in 
 
 V.  18.  The  point  reached  was  below  the  mid- 
 dle of  the  lake;  and  as  they  had  probably 
 come  from  the  vicinity  of  Capernaum,  the 
 voyage  would  be  eight  or  ten  miles.  Into 
 the  country  of  the  Gergesenes.  The  text 
 of  this  and  the  parallel  passages  (Mark  s:  i;  i.uke 
 8:  26)  is  greatly  confused,  some  documents  for 
 each  of  the  three  passages  reading  each  of  the 
 three  words,  Gadarenes,  Gerasenes,  Gerge- 
 senes. The  best  documents,  however,  give 
 Gadarenes  in  Matthew,  and  Gerasenes  in  Mark 
 and  Luke.  Thoinson,  Vol.  II.  p.  .353-5,  found  a 
 village  called  Gersa,  about  the  middle  of  the 
 eastern  shore,  with  ancient  tombs  in  the  adja- 
 cent mountain,  and  near  the  village  found  a 
 steep  place  exactly  suiting  the  story  of  the 
 swine.  So  also  Wilson,  McGarvey,  and  Mer- 
 rill. We  thus  account  for  the  name  Gerasenes 
 entirely  apart  from  the  large  city  of  Gerasa, 
 which  was  some  thirty  miles  away.  Gadara 
 was  a  well-known  city  lying  a  few  miles  south- 
 east of  the  lake,  the  ruins  of  which  are  still  ex- 
 tensive and  striking.  The  country.immediately 
 around  a  city  usually  belonged  to  it,  and  was 
 called  by  its  name ;  we  have  only  to  make  the 
 very  natural  supposition  that  the  village  of 
 Gerasa  (Khersa)  belonged  to  the  territory  of 
 Gadara,  and  we  see  how  the  people  may  be 
 called  both  Gerasenes  and  Gadarenes.  The 
 name  Gergesenes,  which  might  be  introduced 
 by  students  or  copyists,  is  thought  hy  some  to 
 have  arisen  from  the  Girgashites.  (Gen.  io:i6; 
 Deut. 7: 1;  Joshu.i3:io  )  Origeu  sa3-s-there  was  a 
 city  called  Gergesa  near  the  lake,  and  Euseb. 
 ("Onom.")  says  the  same,  but  may  have  de- 
 rived it  from  Origen.  The  form  Gergesa  may 
 possibly  have  been  merely  a  diftVrent  pro- 
 nouiiciation  of  Gerasa,  the  r  of  the  latter  tak- 
 ing a  rattling,  guttural  sound  like  that  of 
 the  strong  Ayin,  which  in  modern  Arabic 
 sounds  much  like  our  r^'.'  But  however  that 
 may  be,  the   genuine   names  Gadarenes  and 
 
 iThis  suggestion  is  supported  by  the  statement  of 
 Thomson  (part  II,  ch.  2.5)  that  when  he  asked  the  Bed- 
 win  for  Gergesa,  they  invarial)ly  said  it  was  .it  (iersa 
 (or  Khersa),  seeming  to   pronounce  the   words  alike. 
 
 But  Thomson  omits  this  statement  in  ed.  2.  E-xperts 
 in  Arabic  visiting  the  lake  ought  to  determine  how  the 
 Bedwin  really  pronounce  the  name  of  the  ruins.  Eu- 
 sebius  ("  Onom."  ed.  Lagarde,  p.  242)  remarks  that  Ger- 
 
Ch.  VIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 189 
 
 Geriisenes,  and  all  the  circutnstances,  are  ex- 
 actly explained  by  tlie  discovery  of  Kliersa; 
 and  in  this  case,  as  in  many  others,  current 
 researcli  in  text-criticism  and  Biblical  geogra- 
 phy is  clearing  up  a  once  celebrated  difficulty. 
 There  met  him  two.  Mark  and  Lui<e  men- 
 tion only  one.  It  is  an  obvious  explanation 
 to  suppose  (so  already  Chrys.  and  Aug.)  that 
 one  was  more  remarkable  and  prominent 
 than  the  other.  Mark  and  Luke  give  more 
 details  than  Matthew  does,  and  in  so  doing 
 might  naturally  take  only  the  more  conspicu- 
 ous case,  to  render  the  description  more  vivid. 
 In  20:  30  also  Matt,  has  two  blind  men,  Mark 
 and  Luke  but  one.  Robinson  ('•Harmony"): 
 "A  familiar  example  will  illustrate  the  prin- 
 ciple. In  the  year  1824,  Lafayette  visited  the 
 United  States  ;  and  was  everywhere  welcomed 
 with  honors  and  pageants.  Historians  will 
 describe  these  as  a  noble  incident  in  his  life. 
 Other  writers  will  relate  the  same  visit  as 
 made,  and  the  same  honors  as  enjoyed,  by 
 two  persons,  viz.:  Lafayette  and  his  son.  Will 
 there  be  any  contradiction  between  these  two 
 classes  of  writers?  Will  not  both  record  the 
 truth?" 
 
 Two  possessed  with  devils — demoniacs — 
 literally,  '  demonized  (persons.')  It  has  al- 
 ways been  a  matter  of  dispute  whether  the 
 demoniacal  possessions  so  often  mentioned  in 
 tlie  history  of  our  Lord  are  to  be  understood 
 as  real.  Yet  it  would  seem  that  there  ought 
 to  be  no  dt)ubt  of  their  reality,  when  one  con- 
 siders the  following  facts  :  (1)  The  Evangelists 
 constantly  speak  of  them  as  real.  (2)  Jesus 
 himself  is  recorded  as  speaking  of  them  in  the 
 same  way;  and  even  as  sjwaking  ^o  the  evil 
 spirits  (Mark  I :  io) ;  and  this  not  merely  before 
 the  multitude,  but  in  private  conversation 
 with  his  disciples  he  says,  'This  kind  can 
 come  out  by  nothing,  save  by  prayer.'  (.VirkO: 
 M.  Rev.  ver.)  (Z)  Jcsus  argucs  Upon  the  assump- 
 tion of  their  reality.  (Lukeio:i--.'o.)  When  the 
 seventy  rejoiced  that  even  the  demons  were 
 subject  to  them  by  his  name,  he  said  to  them, 
 'I  beheld  Satan  fallen  as  lightning  out  of 
 heaven'  ;  that  is,  he  connected  their  expulsion 
 of   demons    with    the    downfall    of    Satan's 
 
 power.  (4)  The  demoniacs  speak  with  super- 
 human knowledge,  acknowledging  Jesus  to 
 be  the  Son  of  God.  True,  he  repressed  this 
 testimony  (Murk  i:3<;  Luke  4:  <i),  doubtless  be- 
 cause his  enemies  would  otherwise  have  be(!n 
 ready  to  charge  that  the  expulsion  was  a 
 thing  arranged  between  him  and  Satan  for  the 
 purpose  of  deceiving  the  people ;  even  as  we 
 find  that,  without  any  such  excuse,  they  did 
 repeatedly  say  that  he  cast  out  demons  by 
 league  with  Beelzebub  (see  on  12:24).  But 
 though  the  testimony  was  repressed,  it  showed 
 suiterhuman  knowledge.  These  four  facts 
 would  seem  to  put  the  matter  beyond  ques- 
 tion. But  there  urtt  objections  to  the  reality 
 of  the  possessions,  which  are  apt  to  perplex 
 the  enquirer.  (1)  The  symptoms,  it  may  bo 
 said,  often  resemble  those  of  certain  bodily 
 and  mental  diseases,  such  as  epilepsy  and  in- 
 sanity. Now  it  is  perfectly  conceivable  that 
 the  possessions  might  producje  insanity  and 
 nervous  diseases  ;  it  ma^'  be  also  that  i)er*on3 
 having  such  affections  became  thereby  jnore 
 liable  to  be  taken  possession  of  bj-  evil  spirits. 
 This  probable  relation  between  them  will  ac- 
 count for  the  fact  that  possessions  are  often 
 mentioned  in  connection  with  various  diseases 
 of  body  or  mind,  and  yet  are  always  distin- 
 guished from  them.  (See  4:  24;  8:  10;  Mark 
 1:  34.)  Also  for  the  use  of  the  term  'heal  ' 
 with  reference  to  demoniacs.  Also  for  the 
 people's  saying,  as  a  familiar  phrase,  'Thou 
 hast  a  demon'  (John  7: 20;  8: 48-52;  lo:  20),  where 
 we  should  say,  "You  are  deranged."  The 
 possessed  were  virtually  deranged,  whether  as 
 effect  or  occasion  of  the  possession,  so  as  to  be 
 the  sport  of  delusive  fancies;  and  notice  that 
 in  .John  10:  20  the  two  are  both  stated  as  if 
 distinct:  '  He  has  a  demon  and  is  mad' !  Thus 
 there  is  in  all  this  no  reason  to  depart  from  the 
 plain  declarations  of  Scripture.  And  the  en- 
 trance of  the  evil  spirits  into  the  herd  of  swine 
 is  here  in  point.  It  might  be  possible  that  swine 
 should  liave  physical  symptoms  resembling 
 insanity,  but  we  could  not  account  for  these 
 being  suddenly  transfei'red  to  thon\  from  men. 
 (2)  The  Evangelists  and  Jesus,  in  speaking  of 
 these  possessions  as  real,  are  held  to  be  simply 
 
 gesa  is  said  to  be  Oerasa.  If  the  native  pronunciation  |  the  lake,  and  adjacent  to  the  territory  of  Gadara,  and 
 contains  the  rattling  sound,  it  will  then  be  probable  that  this  accounts  for  the  narrative,  the  various  readings  in 
 (iergesenes  is  the  original  form,  change<l  toderasenes  Matt.,  Mark,  and  Luke,  and  the  statements  of  Origen 
 because  Gerasa  was  a  familiar  name.  But  in  any  case,  |  and  Eusebius. 
 we  have  now  a  place  called  Gergesa  or  Gerasa,  beside 
 
190 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  Vlll. 
 
 employing  popular  phraseology  without  en- 
 dorsing it;  as  when  Scripture  writers  speak 
 of  the  sun  as  rising,  standing  still,  etc.  And 
 if  Jesus  addresses  the  spirit,  bidding  it  come 
 out,  etc.,  he  is  supposed  to  be  merely  humor- 
 ing the  fancy  of  the  deranged  person  in  order 
 to  cure  him.  But  if  the  belief  in  demoniacal 
 possessions  was  erroneous,  how  far-reaching 
 was  that  error,  and  how  important,  especially 
 in  that  age  of  great  superstition.  As  to  hu- 
 moring, etc.,  the  wisest  authorities  upon  the 
 treatment  of  the  insane  now  say  that  that  is 
 not  the  best  course ;  they  do  not  contradict  so 
 as  to  exasperate,  but  neither  do  they  confirm 
 in  delusive  fancies— they  try  to  divert  atten- 
 tion. Thus  we  should  have  Jesus  adopting  a 
 very  questionable  mode  of  treatment,  which 
 would  encourage  a  most  injurious  error, 
 when  he  was  able  to  heal  in  any  way  he 
 pleased.  See  too  (Trench),  how  distinctly 
 false  his  sayings  would  become.  We  speak 
 of  hmntics,  using  the  popular  term  without 
 meaning  to  endorse  the  idea  in  which  it  had 
 its  origin,  that  such  persons  are  powerfully 
 affected  by  the'  moon  (in  Latin  luna) ;  but 
 suppose  one  addressing  the  moon,  bidding  it 
 cease  troubling  the  man,  etc.,  that  would  be 
 falsehood  ;  and  in  our  Lord's  case  such  gratu- 
 itous deception  is  incredible.  (3)  Why  should 
 these  possessions  occur  only  about  the  time  of 
 our  Lord's  sojourn  upon  the  earth  ?  It  is  not 
 absolutely  certain  that  they  do  not  always 
 exist;  and  mere  uncertainty  on  that  point 
 destroys  the  force  of  the  objection,  as  an  ob- 
 jection. But  we  can  see  a  reason  why  they 
 should  occur  only  then;  or  should  then  be 
 especially  manifested  and  recognized.  The 
 Eternal  Word  was  then  manifesting  himself 
 in  the  flesh  ;  and  thus  the  great  struggle  which 
 is  always  going  on  was  brought  out  into  visible 
 appearance,  so  as  to  exhibit  in  a  visible  and 
 striking  way  the  absolute  powerlessness  of  the 
 evil  spirits  to  contend  against  God.  (Comp. 
 at  the  beginning  of  chap.  4,  as  to  the  appear- 
 ance of  Satan  in  bodily  form.)  (4)  The  thing 
 itself  is  so  hard  to  understand.  Butthis  might 
 be  expected  in  such  a  subject.  And  can  we 
 understand  the  union  of  the  divine  and  human 
 nature  in  the  person  of  Jesus;  the  action  of 
 the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  human  spirit;  or  the 
 connection  of  our  own  mind  and  body?  Yet 
 none  the  less  are  all  these  facts. 
 It  appears  then  that  the  demoniacal  posses- 
 
 sions are  to  be  received  as  a  reality.  And  thus 
 regarded  they  are  not  only  wonderful,  but  in- 
 structive. The  expulsion  of  the  evil  spirits  hy 
 Jesus  and  his  apostles,  was  a  signal  exhibition 
 of  the  beneficent  character  of  the  gospel  and 
 of  the  Saviour ;  a  striking  proof  of  his  divine 
 mission  ;  and  an  impressive  manifestation  of 
 that  victory  over  Satan  by  our  Lord,  which  is 
 real  already,  and  shall  in  due  time  be  com- 
 plete. Finally,  we  thus  vindicate  as  correct 
 the  plain,  obvious  meaning  of  Scripture  state- 
 ments, which,  seeing  that  the  Scriptures  were 
 written  for  the  people,  is  a  matter  of  great  im- 
 portance.— The  Gospel  of  John  does  not  men- 
 ti(m  the  castingout  of  demonsby  Jesus  (thougli 
 it  refers  to  the  popular  belief  in  demoniacal 
 possessions,  John  7:  20;  8:  48-52;  10:  20  f.). 
 But  we  must  remember  that  John  mentions 
 very  few  incidents  of  our  Saviour's  ministry, 
 usually, such  only  as  formed  the  occasion  of 
 some  remarkable  discourse.  Demoniacal  pos- 
 sessions are  not  mentioned  in  the  Old  Test, 
 nor  the  Apocrypha,  nor  (Edersheim)  in  the 
 Mishna,  yet  are  repeatedly  mentioned  in 
 Josephus  ("Ant.,"  6,  8,  2;  6,  11,  3;  8,  2,  5; 
 "War,"  7,  6,  3).  But  the  popular  Jewish 
 views  were  quite  different  from  those  of  the 
 New  Test.  (Edersh.  App.  XVI.)  (As  to 
 'devil'  and  'demon,'  see  below  on  v.  31.) 
 
 Coming  out  of  the  tombs.  Driven  from 
 the  town  by  the  fears  of  the  people  or  by 
 their  own  frenzy,  the  poor  demoniacs  would 
 find  the  caves,  or  chambers  hewn  in  the  rock, 
 and  appropriated  to  the  dead,  a  convenient 
 and  perhaps  congenial  abode;  though  no  Jew 
 in  his  right  mind  would  dwell  in  a  tomb, 
 which  would  make  him  in  the  ceremonial 
 sense  perpetually  unclean.  Such  rock^'  tombs 
 still  abound  in  the  mountains  lying  east  of 
 the  southern  part  of  the  lake.  Luke  (8:27) 
 seems  in  Com.  Ver.  to  contradict  Matthew  s 
 statement,  saj'ing,  'There  met  him  out  of  the 
 city  a  certain  man,'  but  the  correct  rendering 
 of  Luke  is,  'there  met  him  a  certain  man  out 
 of  the  city,'  viz.,  a  man  who  was  a  citizen  of 
 the  city.  So  that  no  man  might  pass  by 
 that  way,  viz.,  along  the  road  that  passed 
 near  the  tombs,  and  led  from  the  place  at 
 which  the  boat  had  landed  towards  the  city. 
 The  unfortunate  men  had  first  rushed  forth 
 to  meet  Jesus  and  his  followers,  precisely'  as 
 they  had  often  done  to  others  who  came  along 
 the  road.     Mark  and  Luke  give  many  addi- 
 
(11.  Vlil.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 191 
 
 •JJ  And,  behold,  they  cried  out,  saying,  What  have  [  29  way.    And  behold,  they  cried  out.  saying.  What 
 
 we  to  (la  with  thft',  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  (Jod?  art  thou 
 couie  hilhiT  to  toriueiit  us  belore  the  tinn-'.' 
 
 :M  Ami  there  was  a  good  way  olt  Iroui  them  a  herd 
 of  uiany  swiiie  feeding. 
 
 31  So' the  devils  besought  biui,  saying,  If  thou  cast 
 us  out,  suflFer  us  to  go  away  into  the  herd  of  swine. 
 
 have   we  to  do   with   thee,  thou  Son  of  (jod '.'    art 
 thou  couie  hither  to  tonuent   us  before  the   time? 
 
 30  Now  there  was  afar  olf  from  them  a  herd  of  many 
 
 31  swine   feeding.      .And    the  demons    besought    bini, 
 saying,  if  thou  cast  us  out,  send  us  away  into  the 
 
 3°2  herd  of  swine.     And  he  said  unto  them,  (io.     And 
 
 tional  particulars  conc«?rning  the  more  con- 
 spicuous deinoniiic  wiioni  tiiey  describe. 
 
 39.  And,  behold,  calling  special  attention, 
 a-  in  V.  24.  32,  34.  and  very  often  in  Matthew. 
 What  have  we  to  do  with  thee,  literally, 
 '  What  (is  there)  to  us  and  thee,'  a  phrase 
 found  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin  (Buttni., 
 p.  238),  and  which  obviously  means,  what 
 have  we  in  common,  what  have  we  to  do  with 
 each  other?    It  would  express  a  severe  rebuke 
 
 (2  Sam.  16:  10;  E«ra  4:3),  or  a  mild    fOpulse    (John  2  :  4), 
 
 according  to  the  circumstances,  the  relation 
 of  the  parties,  and  the  manner  of  utterance. 
 Thou  Son  of  God.  The  name  Jesus  was 
 wrongly  inserted  here  in  man^'  documents, 
 by  way  of  assimilation  to  Mark  and  Luke. 
 It  is  evident  that  the  men  spoke  what  the 
 evil  spirits  thought  and  felt.  We  cannot  de- 
 termine just  how  much  these  dark  beings  did 
 feel.  It  is  likely  that  they  very  imperfectly 
 understood  what  was  involved  in  calling 
 Jesus  the  Son  of  God;  and  the  same  was 
 probably  true  of  Satan,  their  chief  (comp.  on 
 4:3).  Mark  (8:nf.)  declares  this  testimony 
 to  have  been  given  in  all  cases,  but  he  may 
 be  referring  only  to  a  particular  period  of 
 our  Lord's  ministry-.  To  torment  us 
 before  the  time.  The  word  rendered 
 'time'  means  'occasion,'  'season,'  etc. 
 (See  on  11  :  25.)  The  evil  spirits  were  per- 
 suaded that  a  worse  torment  than  they  had 
 ever  endured  awaited  them  at  some  future 
 period,  and  they  shrank  from  the  thought 
 that  the  Son  of  God  might  be  about  to  inflict 
 such  aggravated  torment  by  anticipation. 
 We  are  told  in  Jude  6  that  this  future  occa- 
 sion is  "the  judgment  of  the  great  day,"  after 
 which  time  Satan  and  his  agents  "shall  be 
 tormented  day  and  night  forever  and  ever." 
 (Rev. 20: 10.) — There  are  striking  contradictions 
 ill  the  conduct  of  the  demoniacs ;  they  came 
 forth  fiercely  to  meet  Jesus  and  his  followers; 
 as  they  drew  near  they  'ran  and  worshipped 
 him'  (Mirk 5:  6);  and  now  they  speak  words  of 
 dread  and  dislike.  Such  self-contradictions, 
 such  sudden  changes  of  feeling,  would  seem 
 perfectlj-  natural  for  one  possessed  by  an  evil 
 spirit.;  at  one  moment  he  expresses  his  own 
 
 feeling  of  distress  and  need,  at  another  he 
 speaks  for  the  dreadful  being  who  occupies 
 and  controls  him. 
 
 30.  A  good — long — way  from  them,  the 
 same  Greek  term  as  in  Luke  15:  20  and  Acts 
 22:  21.  The  old  Latin  and  the  Yul.ate,  fol- 
 lowed of  course  by  Wyclif  and  Rheims,  have 
 '  not  a  long  way  '  probably  to  avoid  a  supposed 
 conflict  with  Mark  (5:  n)  and  Luke  (»■  32i,  who 
 say  'there  was  there  a  herd,'  etc.  Tyndale 
 and  his  followers,  accustomed  to  read  the 
 Vulgate,  seem  to  have  had  the  same  fear,  so 
 that  while  following  the  Greek  in  omitting 
 'not'  they  yet  softened  the  expression  into  'a 
 good  wa3'.'  But  'a  long  way'  is  obviously 
 a  relative  expression,  signifying  a  greater  or 
 less  distance  according  to  circumstances. 
 Matthew  apparently  wished  to  show  that  the 
 herd  was  too  far  ofl"  to  be  frightened  by  the 
 demoniacs.  Absurd  as  such  a  fancy  might 
 seem  there  have  not  been  wanting  "rational- 
 ists" of  recent  times  to  sa J-  that  the  "  maniacs  ' 
 ran  in  among  the  herd,  and  terrified  them 
 into  a  stampede  (see  even  Ewald);  or  that 
 the  convulsions  and  cries  attendant  upon  their 
 healing  had  that  eflfect.  Mark  and  Luke 
 simply  tell  us  that  the  herd  was  there,  with- 
 out -saying  that  it  was  near  or  far  away  ; 
 and  Mark,  according  to  his  custom  of  giving 
 descriptive  details,  adds  '  near  the  mountain,' 
 that  is,  the  mountain  range  which  runs  along 
 near  the  eastern  side  of  the  lake.  (See  on  4: 
 18.)  A  herd  of  many  swine.  Mark  says 
 they  were  'about  two  thousand.' 
 
 31.  .\nd  the  devils  ((/emotis)  besought 
 him.  The  word  'devil'  (see  on 4:  1)  is  a  con- 
 traction of  dinbolos.  the  Greek  name  of  him 
 who  is  in  the  Hebrew  called  Satan.  This 
 Greek  word  is  applied  in  Scripture  only  to 
 Satan,  never  to  his  subordinates,  who  are  de- 
 scribed by  dnimon,  from  which  we  derive 
 demon,  demoniac,  etc.,  or  daimonion,  a 
 diminutive  form  with  equivalent  meaning. 
 The  term  'devil'  has  become  familiar  to  Eng- 
 lish usage  as  denoting  either  Satan  or  one  of 
 his  subordinates,  and  the  English  Revisers  of 
 1881  were  unwilling  to  abandon  it;  while  the 
 .^TnericoM  Revisers  preferred  'demon,'  which 
 
192 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  VIII. 
 
 32  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go.  And  when  they  were 
 come  out,  they  went  into  the  herd  of  swine:  and,  Ije- 
 hoUl,  tlie  wliiile  herd  ol  swine  ran  violently  down  a 
 Sleep  place  into  the  sea,  and  perished  in  the  waters. 
 
 3;i  And  they  that  kept  them  tied,  and  went  their 
 ways  into  thecity,  and  told  every  thing,  and  what  was 
 betallen  to  the  possessed  of  the  devils. 
 
 34  And,  behold,  the  whole  city  came  out  to  meet 
 
 they  came  out,  and  went  into  the  swine:  and  behold 
 the  whole  herd  rushed  down  the  steep  into  the  sea, 
 
 33  and  perished  in  the  waters.  And  they  that  led 
 them  fled,  and  went  away  into  the  city,  and  told 
 every  thing,  and  what  was  befallen  to  them  that 
 
 31  were  i  possessed  with  demons.  And  behold,  all  the 
 city  caiue  out  to  meet  Jesus:   and  when  they  saw 
 
 1  Or,  demoniacB. 
 
 is  certainly  much  better  ;  for  sometimes  it  is 
 important  to  distinguish  between  the  two 
 words.  Matthew  speaks  of  the  demons  with- 
 out intimating  whether  there  were  simply  two, 
 one  in  each  possessed  person,  or  more.  Mark 
 and  Luke  say  that  the  more  conspicuous  per- 
 son declared  himself  possessed  by  a  legion  of 
 demons,  and  the  full  Koman  legion  of  that 
 day  amounted  to  six  thousand  men.  The  cor- 
 rect reading  here  is  not  suffer  us  to  go  away, 
 resembling  Luke  8:  32,  but  send  us  away,  re- 
 sembling Mark  5 :  12. 
 
 32.  Go — or,  go  along — 'away  with  you,' 
 the  same  word  as  in  4:  10;  5:  24,  41;  8:  4,  13. 
 The  whole  herd.  Some  copyists  made  the 
 useless  addition  'of  swine.'  A  steep  place, 
 literally,  the  precipice — i.  e.,  the  one  leading 
 fro*n  the  j)lain  on  which  they  were  feeding, 
 into  the  sea.  And  perished.  The  word  is 
 really  'died'  (so  Geneva,  Rheims,  Darby, 
 Davidson),  and  there  was  never  anything 
 gained  by  substituting  Tyndale's  'perished.' 
 Swine  are  extremely  averse  to  entering  deep 
 water,  and  require  to  be  forced  into  it;  so 
 there  could  be  no  mistake  here  as  to  the  cause. 
 The  fact  that  irrational  animals  were  thus  pos- 
 sessed by  the  evil  spirits  shows  that  the  posses- 
 sion of  men  cannot  have  been  merely'  a  matter 
 of  imagination  or  insanity.    (See  on  v.  28.) 
 
 The  question  has  often  been  raised,  How 
 was  it  right  for  our  Lord  to  destroy  so  much 
 valuable  property?  We  need  not  have  re- 
 course to  the  supposition  that  the  owners  were 
 Jews,  whom  the  law  forbade  to  eat  swine  and 
 the  Scribes  forbade  to  keep  them,  and  that  so 
 their  property  was  confiscated.  It  is  enough 
 to  say  that  the  Saviour  was  acting  in  the  ex- 
 ercise of  Divine  Sovereignty.  Stier  :  '■'  The 
 question  why  our  Lord  permitted  the  demons 
 to  enter  the  swine,  is  already  answered  by 
 another  question— Why  had  the  Lord  permit- 
 ted them  to  enter  the  men  ?  "  Godet :  "  It  is 
 one  of  those  cases  in  which  the  power,  by  its 
 
 very  nature,  guarantees  the  right."  All  the 
 other  miracles  of  Jesus,  save  this,  and  the  de- 
 struction of  the  fig-tree  (see  on  21  :  19),  were 
 purely  beneficent  in  their  character  and  ten- 
 dency. Moreover  the  important  lessons  we 
 may  learn  froin  this  extraordinary  occurrence, 
 the  light  it  sheds  on  the  reality  of  demoniacal 
 possessions,  will  amply  account  for  the  de- 
 struction of  property. 
 
 It  has  also  been  inquired  why  the  demons, 
 after  earnestly  begging  permission  to  take 
 refuge  in  the  swine,  should  immediately  cause 
 thein  to  destroj'  themselves.  It  may  be  sup- 
 posed that  in  their  malignity  they  took  delight 
 in  doing  any  harm,  even  destroying  property. 
 Theophylact  and  Euthymius  think  they 
 wished  to  destroy  the  swine  for  the  purpose  of 
 prejudicing  the  owners  against  Jesus — a  result 
 which  actually  followed. 
 
 33.  And  they  that  kept — i.  e.,  fed — them. 
 The  word  is  rendered  'feed'  in  the  parallel 
 passages  of  Miirk  and  Luke,  and  ever3'where 
 else  in  the  New  Test.,  and  it  was  verj'  little 
 worth  while  for  the  King  James  Version,  in 
 its  passion  for  variety  (and  following  Great 
 Bible)  to  employ  here  another  word,  'kept.' 
 Went  their  ways  into  the  city,  viz., 
 Gerasa  (Khersa,  sec  on  v.  28.)  And  t«»ld 
 every  thing,  and  what  was  befallen,  e-.w. 
 — literally,  and  the  [things)  of  the  demon Ized, 
 what  had  happened  to  them.  The  first  thing 
 reluctantly  told  would  be  the  l»ss  of  the 
 swine,  the  rest  being  secondary  in  the  view  of 
 the  swine-herds. 
 
 34.  And,  behold,  for  this  too  was  won- 
 derful. (Comp.  V.  24,  29,  32.)  The  whole 
 city,  an  obvious  and  natural  hj'perbole,  such 
 as  we  frequently  emplo3'.  (Comp.  on  3:5.) 
 Luke  (8:34, 37)  adds  that  the  swine-herds  had 
 carried  the  news,  not  onlj'  into  the  city,  but 
 into  the  fields,  and  that  all  the  multitude  of 
 the  surrounding  country  of  the  Gerasenes 
 came  forth.     That  he  would   depart^   out 
 
 1  This  is  a  nonfinal  use  of  kopos,  corresponding  to  a  common  New  Test,  use  of  hina  (see  on  5 :  29),  and  found 
 In  Homer  (Goodwin's  "  Moods  and  Tenses.") 
 
Ch.  VIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 193 
 
 .lesus:  and  when  they  saw  liim,  they  besought  Mm  that  i 
 he  would  depart  out  of  their  coasts. 
 \NI)   lie  entered   into  a  ship,  and  passed  over,  and 
 
 came  into  his  own  citv. 
 
 him,  they  besought  Aim  that  he  would  depart  from 
 their  borders. 
 1      And  he  entered  into  a  boat,  and  crossed  over,  and 
 
 «.i  their  coasts.  'From'  and  not  'out 
 ■  'I',  bcu  on  3:  16.  'Borders'  rather  than 
 'coasts,'  as  in  2:  16,  Rev.  Ver.  ;  4:  18.  'De- 
 part' is  not  tiie  word  coinnioniy  tiius  ren- 
 (liTed,  but  signifies  literally,  to  remove,  trans- 
 fer oneself.  Why  did  they  wisli  him  to 
 teave?  Partly,  no  doubt,  because  their  prop- 
 erty had  been  destroyed,  and  tliey  feared 
 other  losses,  partly  also  (see  already  Theod. 
 Mops.,  Jerome,   in   Cat.),  because  their  con- 
 
 any  person  of  superior  cultivation  and  posi- 
 tion, we  are  in  danjjer  of  too  readily  taking  for 
 granted  tliat  he  understands  the  whole  matter. 
 Ryle:  '"Nothing  has  done  more  harm  to 
 Ciiristianity  than  the  practice  of  filling  the 
 ranks  of  Christ's  army  with  every  volunteer 
 who  is  willing  to  make  a  little  profession,  and 
 talk  fluently  of  his  experience."  Stier: 
 "  Nothing  was  less  aimed  at  by  our  Lord  than 
 to  have  followers,  unless  they  were  genuine 
 
 ience  was  aroused  by  such  an  exhibition  of   and  sound  ;  he  is  as  far  from  desiring  this 
 
 divine  power,  and  conscious  of  guilt  they  felt 
 uneasy  in  his  presence.  Compare  the  feelings 
 of  Peter  after  the  miraculous  draught  of 
 fishes  (t-ttke5:8),  and  contrast  the  conduct  of 
 the  Samaritans  of  Sychar.  (John4:40.)  While 
 meekly  retiring  at  the  request  of  the  fright- 
 ened people,  he  left  them  eflHeient  teachers  in 
 the  men  who  had  been  dispossessed  (Luiie8:.i8f.j; 
 and  he  afterwards  revisited  their  country. 
 (15:29.) — This  hiiracle  forms  the  most  instruct- 
 ive and  impressive  instance  of  demoniacal 
 possession  found  in  the  Gospels.  The  whole 
 scene  appears  before  us  with  a  vivid  and  ter- 
 rible realitj\ 
 
 Ch.  9:  1.  This  sentence  is  the  end  of  the 
 narrative  beginning  with  8  :  18,  and  should  by 
 all  means  have  formed  a  i)artof  the  ])receding 
 chapter.  Comp.  on  10:  1.  Mark  (5:  i^ff)  and 
 Luke  (8::)«f)  relate  that  when  Jesus  had  en- 
 tered the  boat,  the  man  who  had  been  deliv- 
 ered begged  to  go  with  him,  but  was  sent  back 
 to  tell  what  God  had  done  for  him.  (Comp. 
 on  8:  4.)  Passed  over,  and  came  into 
 his  own  city,  viz.,  Capernaum.  (See  on  4 : 
 13.)  Chrys.  remarks  (Cat.),  "For  Bethle- 
 hem bore  him,  Nazareth  reared  him,  Caper- 
 naum was  his  residence." 
 
 HOMILKTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  19  f.  The  Scribe:    1)  Willing,  (a)  to  ac- 
 
 g 
 
 it  would  have  been  easy  to  attain  it."— V.  20. 
 Jesus  the  wandering  missionary. — V.  21  f. 
 Eventhestrongest  natural  feelings  must  some- 
 times give  way  to  Christian  duties.  Even 
 sacred  natural  duties  may  have  to  be  disre- 
 garded for  Christ's  .sake.  How  much  less  then 
 should  any  ordinary  matters  turn  us  away 
 from  spiritual  thoughts  or  activities.  The- 
 OPHYL. :  "We  must  honor  our  parents,  but 
 honor  God  still  more  highly."  Lutteroth  : 
 "  What  good  tiling  could  be  accomplished  on 
 earth  if  atfecti<M)s  must  override  obligations?" 
 Henry  :  "  An  unwilling  mind  never  lacks  an 
 excuse.  Many  are  hindered  from  and  in  the 
 way  of  serious  godliness,  by  an  over-concern 
 for  their  families  and  relations." 
 
 V.  23.  Bkngel:  "Jesus  had  a  traveling 
 school  ;  and  in  that  school  the  disciples  were 
 much  more  solidly  instructed  than  if  they  had 
 lived  under  a  college  roof  without  any  anx- 
 iety and  temptation." — V.  24.  Contrast  Jesus 
 and  Jonah  sleeping  amid  a  storm.  Ciirys.  : 
 "Their  very  alarm  was  a  profitable  occur- 
 rence, that  the  miracle  might  appear  greater, 
 and  their  remembrance  of  the  event  be  ren- 
 dered lasting.  .  .  .  Therefore  also  he  sleeps ; 
 for  had  he  been  awake  when  it  happened, 
 either  they  would  not  have  feared,  or  they 
 would  not  have  besought  him,  or  they  would 
 
 not  have  even  thought  of  his  being  able  to  do 
 cept  the  teachings  of  Jesus,  (b)  to  share  his  |  any  such  thing.     Therefore  he  sleeps,  to  give 
 
 occasion  for  their  timidity,  and  to  make  their 
 perception  of  what  was  happening  more  dis- 
 tinct."—V.  26.  Stilling  the  tempest.    1)  Jesus 
 
 fortunes.  2)  Wariied,  to  count  the  cost  of  fol- 
 lowing him;  comp.  Luke  14:  28-33.  3)  Went 
 >n,    notwithstanding.     So   let   us  suppose   he 
 
 did,  and  so  let  us  do.— Ministers  and  churches  \  sleeping  soundly  amid  the  storm -after  a  day 
 ought  to  note  the  Saviour's  example  in  regard  |  of  great  exertion  and  strain— the  picture.  2) 
 to  this  Scribe,  and  declare  plainly  to  all  who  ;  The  disciplps  afraid,  through  lack  of  faith  in 
 propose  to  be  his  followers,  what  it  is  they  are  |  God— they  awake  the  sleeping  Master  to  save 
 utidortaking.     In  dealing  with  a  Scribe,  with  '  them.     3;  He    stills   the   tempest   bv  a  word 
 
 N 
 
194 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IX. 
 
 CHAPTER   IX 
 
 2  And,  behold,  they  brought  to  him  a  man  sick  of  tlie 
 palsy,  lying  on  a  bed:  and  Jesus  seeing  their  faith  said 
 unty  the  sick  of  the  palsy  ;  Son,  be  of  good  cheer  ;  thy 
 lins  be  forgiven  thee. 
 
 2  came  into  his  own  city.  And  behold,  they  brought 
 to  him  a  man  sick  of  the  palsy,  lying  on  a  bed:  and 
 Jesus  seeing  their  faith  said  unto  the  sick  of  the 
 palsy,  1  Son,  be  of  good  cheer ;  thy  sins  are  forgiven. 
 
 who  can  pity  us  to  be  punished  with  thy  de- 
 parture? " 
 
 9.  2-34.  Further  Miracles,  with 
 Call  of  Matthew,  and  Discourse  at 
 Matthew's  Feast. 
 
 The  series  of  miracles  (see  on  8:1.  18)  is 
 now  continued  by  giving— 
 
 I.  The  Paralytic  Healed,  9:  2-8; 
 coinp.  Mark  2:  1-12;  Luke  5:  17-26.  The 
 connection  in  Mark  renders  it  probable  that 
 this  miracle  preceded  the  Sermon  on  the 
 Mount.  "We  have  already  observed  that 
 Matthew  is  evidently  here  not  following  the 
 chronological  order,  but  grouping  together 
 certain  specimens  of  our  Lord's  actions  and 
 sayings  in  the  way  best  calculated  to  subserve 
 his  object,  viz.,  to  establish  the  Messiahship 
 of  Jesus,  and  exhibit  the  nature  of  the  Mes- 
 sianic reign.  We  cannot  always  see  the  par- 
 ticular principle  on  which  he  groups.  But  in 
 the  present  case  Alexander  has  pointed  out  a 
 natural  relation  between  the  events,  which  ac- 
 counts for  their  being  thrown  together. 
 Shortly  after  the  miracle  of  the  two  demoni- 
 acs (8:28-34),  occurred  the  raising  of  the  ruler's 
 daughter  (9:i8-26),  as  we  learn  from  Mark  5: 
 22;  Luke  8:  41.  But  we  see  from  9:  18  that 
 the  ruler  came  to  Jesus  while  he  was  talking 
 with  the  Pharisees  about  fasting;  and  that 
 conversation  occurred  (v.  u)  directly  after 
 what  he  said  to  the  Pharisees  in  reply  to  their 
 complaints  that  he  had  associated  \yith  publi- 
 cans and  sinners,  at  Matthew's  feast,  (v.  io-i:i.) 
 Now  this  feast  would  naturally  suggest  to  the 
 Evangelist's  mind  his  own  call  to  follow 
 Jesus,  which  led  to  the  feast  given  some  time 
 after  the  call.  (See  on  v.  10.)  But  the  call  oc- 
 curred (t.  9j  while  Jesus  was  going  away  from 
 the  house  at  which  he  healed  the  paralytic; 
 and  this  was  a  very  important,  a  peculiarly 
 instructive  miracle,  which  it  was  desirable  to 
 introduce.  So  instead  of  taking  up  at  once 
 the  raising  of  the  ruler's  daughter,  Matthew 
 first  describes  the  healing  of  the  paralytic 
 (v.  2-8),  and  his  own  call,  on  that  same  day 
 (v.  9) ;  then  passes  (see  on  v.  10)  to  the  feast  he 
 
 (comp.  Mark  4:  39),  as  by  a  word  he  had 
 healed  the  centurion's  servant.  (8:8,  is.)  4) 
 The  disciples  greatly  wondering  that  the 
 winds  and  the  sea  obey  him  ;  we  no  longer 
 wonder,  but  we  too  must  obey.— All  the  suf- 
 ferings and  perils  to  which  in  God's  provi- 
 dence we  may  be  exposed,  are  trials  of  our 
 faith.  If  we  have  strong  faith  we  shall  not 
 yield  to  craven  fear.  "  With  Christ  in  the 
 vessel,  I  smile  at  the  storm."  This  tempest 
 doubtless  proved  a  great  blessing  to  the  disci- 
 ples in  strengthening  their  faith;  and  our 
 trials  are  among  our  greatest  blessings,  if  they 
 have  a  similar  eflfect.— Not  in  the  way  of  ex- 
 egesis, but  of  ilhistration,  we  may  say  that 
 there  are  storms  in  life,  stormy  passions  in  the 
 soul,  which  only  Christ  can  calm. — V.  27. 
 Nicoll:  "It  is  incomplete  to  say  that  the 
 miracles  justify  belief  in  Christ,  and  it  is 
 equally  incomplete  to  say  that  it  is  belief  in 
 Clirist  that  makes  miracles  credible.  Christ 
 comes  before  us  as  a  whole — his  person  and  his 
 work.  It  is  impossible  to  separate  the  two, 
 and  we  believe  in  the  whole— that  is,  in  both." 
 V.  29.  Chrys.:  "Because  the  multitudes 
 called  him  man,  the  demons  came  proclaim- 
 ing his  Godhead,  and  they  that  heard  not  the 
 .sea  swelling  and  subsiding,  heard  from  the 
 demons  the  same  cry,  as  it,  by  its  calm,  was 
 loudly  uttering."— V.  81.  Here  was  very 
 earnest  asking,  but  we  should  not  call  it 
 prayer.  And  the  thing  asked  was  granted,  as 
 was  Satan's  request  with  respect  to  Job;  yet 
 it  was  not  the  prayer  which  God  approves  and 
 accepts.  Let  us  beware  lest  our  supplications 
 be  sometimes  the  mere  utterance  of  selfish 
 desire,  and  not  the  prayer  of  a  trusting,  lov- 
 ing, devout  spirit.— v.*  34.  Luther:  "The 
 mass  of  men  would  gladly  hold  to  the  gospel, 
 if  it  did  not  touch  their  kitchen  and  income. 
 If  Jesus  gives  them  good  things,  they  can 
 very  well  endure  him;  but  when  he  inflicts 
 damage,  as  here,  they  say,  '  Begone,  Jesus, 
 gospel,*and  all.'"  Hall:  "  O  Saviour,  thou 
 hast  just  cause  to  be  weary  of  us,  even  while 
 we  sue  to  hold  thee ;  but  when  once  our 
 wretched  unthankfulness  grows  weary  of  thee, 
 
Ch.  IX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 195 
 
 subsequently  gave,  and  the  conversation  which    Edersh.)     And  Jesns   seeing  their  faith, 
 
 ensued  (v.  10-13,  u-n);  and  thus  approaches  the    that  is,  the  faith  of  the  bearers  and  the  |)ara- 
 
 case  of  tlie  ruler's  daughter,  and  the  other 
 notable  miracle  connected  therewith  (v.  18-26)  ; 
 afterwards  appending  two  other  miracles 
 which  took  place  the  same  day.  (v. 27-3i.32-:n. ) 
 We  may  also  note  (Lutteroth)  an  ijiternal  re- 
 
 lytic.  He  was  more  ready  to  work  miracles  for 
 those  who  had  faith,  (see  on  v.  19,  '28);  and 
 where  forgiveness  of  sins  was  also  invohed,  it 
 was  indispensable  that  the  person  concerned 
 should  have  faith.  (Comp.  on  8:3.)    '  Seeing ' 
 
 lation  between  the  complaint  of  the  Scribes  in  their  faith  is  of  ct)urse  a  mere  vivid  expression 
 V.  3,  and  that  of  the  Pharisees  in  v.  11,  cul-  for  perceiving,  as  when  we  say  "I  see  your 
 minating  in  v.  34;  and  this  may  have  aflVcted  motive."  The  pains  they  had  taken  (Markaud 
 the  grouping.  That  the  Evangelist's  mind  Luke)  showed  their  faith  all  the  more  plainly, 
 should  thus  have  worked  according  to  the  Son,  be  of"  good  cheer.  Literally,  ^«;  un- 
 natural laws  of  suggestion,  is  altogether  com-  couraged,  child,  or  we  should  better  imitate 
 patible  with  the  inspiration  of  his  narrative;  the  simplicity  and  vigor  of  the  original  by  say- 
 for  ev<'r\'  part  of  the  Bible  bears  the  impress  ing,  'Courage,  child.'  'Child'  is  the  literal 
 of   human    thinking,    only   preserved   by  the  rendering  (niarg.    Rev.   Ver.,   comp.    Darby, 
 
 Spirit  from  error  and  guided  into  all  truth,  so 
 that  the  inspired  writer  says  precisely  what 
 God  would  have  him  say. 
 
 The  scene  of  this  miracle  was  in  Capernaum 
 (Murk  2:1, 12),  and  quite  probably  at  Peter's 
 house,  which  might  well  be  our  Lord's  recog- 
 nized stopping  place.  Mark  and  Luke,  as  is 
 frequently  the  case,  give  fuller  details  than 
 Matthew.  Weiss  holds  that  Matthew  makes 
 this  occur  on  the  street,  and  thus  conflicts 
 with  Mark;  but  Matthew  gives  not  the 
 slightest  hint  of  locality.  What  in  the  world 
 is  gained  by  manufacturing  discrepancies? 
 
 2.  And  behold,  see  on  8:  2,  24.  They 
 brous^ht  to  him,  literally',  were  bringing,  a 
 form  of  expression  which  not  merely  narrates 
 the  fact,  but  depicts  it  as  going  on.     A   man 
 
 Davidson),  and  is  often  used  in  colloquial 
 English  as  an  expression  of  familiar  affection, 
 though  not  now  suited  to  an  elevated  style. 
 Comp.  '  daughter,  v.  22.  Thy  sins  be — or, 
 are — forgiven,  as  correctly  rendered  bj'  Com. 
 Ver.  in  Luke  (5: 20.)  The  Greek  verb  is  not 
 imperative,  but  indicative,  while  the  old  Eng- 
 lish 'be'  is  used  for  either.  The  common 
 Greek  text  has  a  perfect  tense,  meaning  'have 
 been  forgiven,'  stand  forgiven  (so  in  Luke  7: 
 47  f. ;  1  John  2:  12) ;  Westcott  and  Hort  have 
 the  present  tense,  which  would  cause  the  for- 
 givene.*s  to  be  conceived  of  as  just  then  taking 
 place;  it  is  not  easy  to  decide  which  form  is 
 the  original  text.'  The  position  of  the  Greek 
 words  makes  '  forgiven  '  emphatic.  No  doubt 
 all  present  were  much  surprised,  when  instead 
 
 sick  of  the  palsy^  n  pnrahjtic—i^ea  on  4 :  '24;  of  healing  the  bodily  disease,  .Jesus  spoke  to 
 8 :  (■).  Lying  on  a  bed.  '  Lying '  is  the  same  ,  the  man  thus.  It  seems  probable  that  the  dis- 
 word  as  in  8:  6,  14.  The  'bed  '  was  doubtless  ease  had  in  this  case  resulted  from  some  form 
 a  thin  mattress,  or  a  well-wadded  quilt,  the  .  of  dissipation,  such  as  not  unfrequently  pro- 
 inner  material  being  wool.  It  may  have  been  duces  paralysis.  Comp.  the  man  at  the  Pool 
 placed  in  the  present  case  on  a  slight  frame  of!  of  Bethesda  (John  5:  m,  m.;,    '  Thou  hast  become 
 
 wood,  making  it  more  comfortable  and  easier 
 to  carry  ;  but  it  was  usually  for  ordinary  sleep- 
 ing laid  on  the  floor  ;  while  sometimes  a  more 
 elevated  bedstead  was  employed  ;  see  Mark 
 4:  21,  R.  v.,  'under  a  bed.'  We  learn  from 
 Mark  and  Luke  that  four  men  were  bearing 
 the  paralytic  on  the  bed,  and  that  in  conse- 
 quence of  the  great  crowd  in  and  about  the 
 house  where  .Jesus  was,  thej'  got  on  the  house- 
 top, broke  through  the  roof,  and  let  him  down 
 on  his  bed  into  the  presence  of  Jesus.  (Comp. 
 
 well;  do  not  sin  any  more,  lest  something 
 worse  happen  to  thee.'  It  would  not  at  all 
 follow  that  (i/t  peculiar  diseases  and  remark- 
 able misfortunes  result  from  some  special  sin  — 
 an  idea  prevalent  among  the  Jews,  but  dis- 
 tinctly corrected  by  our  Lord.  (John 9: 3:  Luke 
 13: 2r.)  W"e  may  not  unreasonably'  think  that 
 the  poor  paralytic  was  troubled  and  dispirited, 
 because  he  felt  that  his  sad  disease  was  the 
 consequence  and  the  merited  punishment  of 
 his  sin  ;  so  the  words  of  Jesus,  which  surprised 
 
 '  The  perfect  might  have  been  introduced  by  way  of  1  form  of  the  verb, 
 assimilation  to  Luke  5 :  20  (where  there  is  no  variation),  1  Mark  2 :  5. 
 or  might  have  been  abandoned  because  it  is  an  unusual  1 
 
 There  is  a  similar  difficulty   in 
 
196 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IX. 
 
 3  And,  behold,  certain  of  the  scribes  said  within 
 themselves.  This  man  blaspheiueth. 
 
 4  And  Jesus  knowing  their  thoughts  said,  Wherefore 
 think  ye  evil  in  your  hearts  ? 
 
 5  For  whether  is  easier,  to  say,  Thy  sins  be  forgiven 
 thee  :  or  to  say.  Arise,  and  walk  ? 
 
 6  But  that  ye  may  know  that  the  Son  of  man  hath 
 power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins,  (then  saith  he  to  the 
 sick  of  tho  palsy,)  Arise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  unto 
 thine  house. 
 
 3  And,  behold,  certain  of  the  scribes  said  within  them- 
 
 4  selves,  This  nan  blasphemeth.  And  Jesus  i  know- 
 ing their  thoughts  said.  Wherefore  think  ye  evil  in 
 
 5  your  hearts'.'    For  whether  is  easier,  to   say.  Thy 
 
 6  sins  are  forgiven:  or  to  say.  Arise,  and  walk?  Hut 
 that  ye  may  know  that  the  .Son  of  man  hath 
 authority  on  earth  to  forgive  sins  (then  saith  he 
 to  the  sick  of  the  palsy).  Arise,  and  take  up  thy  bed, 
 
 IMan;  ancient  autboriciea  read,  seeing. 
 
 all  t)ie  bystanders,  would  be  to  hira  precisely 
 in  place  and  full  of  comfort.  Yet  it  would 
 suffice  to  say  (Schaffj  that  "the  man's  con- 
 science was  aroused  through  his  sickness," 
 without  supposing  the  disease  to  have  been 
 caused  by  special  sin. 
 
 3.  And,  behold,  this  too  being  remarkable 
 (comp.  V.  2).  As  to  the  scribes,  see  on  2  :  4. 
 Luke  (5 :  n,  Bib.  ud.  ver.)  mentions  that  there  were 
 present  "Pharisees  and  teacliers  of  the  law 
 (the  latter  being  substantially  the  same  as 
 'scribes'),  who  had  come  out  of  every  village 
 of  Galilee  and  Judea  and  Jerusalem."  Here 
 was  quite  a  crowd  of  critical  hearers.  Said 
 within  themselves.  Comp.  on  3:  9.  Blas- 
 phemeth. The  Greek  word,  borrowed  by  us, 
 signifies  to  speak  injuriously,  or  insultingly, 
 to  defame,  slander,  etc.,  as  in  Rom.  3:  8;  1 
 Pet.  4:  4;  Tit.  3:  2.  From  this  it  was  ap- 
 plied to  reviling  God;  saying  anything  insult- 
 ing to  God,  anything  impious.  The  Scribes 
 held  Jesus  to  be  blaspheming,  because  he 
 arrogated  to  himself  a  power  and  right  which 
 belonged  exclusively  to  God,  viz.,  that  of  for- 
 giving sins.  This  is  distinctly  expressed  by 
 them,  in  the  additional  words  recorded  by 
 Mark  and  Luke,  '  Who  can  (is  able  to)  for- 
 give sins  but  God  only  ? '  He  who  claimed  a 
 power  peculiar  to  God,  spoke  what  was  injuri- 
 ous and  insulting  to  God.  Yet  it  is  not  wise 
 to  find  here  a  proof  of  our  Lord's  divinity;  for 
 he  speaks  as  the  Son  of  man,  and  speaks  of 
 authority  given  him.      (y.  6-8.  comp.  28:  la.) 
 
 4.  K  n  o  w  i  n  g — properly,  seeing — t  heir 
 thoughts,  like  seeing  their  faith  in  v.  2.- 
 Mark  (2:8)  has  the  expression  'perceived  in 
 his  spirit  that  they  so  reasoned  within  them- 
 selves.' The  faith  of  the  paralytic  and  hi.s 
 bearers  could  be  seen  from  their  actions  ;  but 
 to  see  the  unexpressed  thoughts  of  the  Scribes 
 required    superhuman    perceptions.     Comp. 
 
 Luke  6:  8;  9:  47;  Mark  12:  15;  John  2: 
 24  f;  4:  29.  Wherefore  think  ye  evil  in 
 your  hearts?  The  'heart,'  according  to 
 Scripture  use,  is  regarded  as  the  seat  of  the 
 thoughts  as  well  as  the  affections.  (See  on  6: 
 21.)  Jesus  replies  not  only  with  a  mild  re- 
 buke, but  with  a  proof  that  he  was  not  blas- 
 pheming. 
 
 5.  For  whether — or,  which — is  easier  ! 
 It  was  as  easy  to  say  one  as  the  other,  viz.,  to 
 say  it  with  effect.  Euthym :  "  Both  were  pos- 
 sible for  God,  both  impossible  for  man."  In 
 the  case  of  the  healing  they  could  test  the 
 realitj'  uf  the  power  he  claimed;  and  from 
 this  they  ought  to  infer  that  he  possessed  the 
 other  power  also,  seeing  that  he  claimed  to 
 possess  it,  and  that  one  who  could  work  a 
 miracle  ought  to  be  believed.  They  had 
 already  had  many  proofs  at  Capernaum  of 
 his  power  to  work  miracles.  We  are  often 
 told  afthe  present  day  that  Jesus  always  re- 
 lied on  his  teaching  to  convince  men,  and  not 
 at  all  on  his  miracles;  but  here  he  distinctly 
 appeals  to  miracles  as  establishing  the  truth 
 of  his  teachings. 
 
 6.  The  Son  o{  man,  our  Lord's  favorite 
 designation  of  himself,  see  on  8  :  20.  Power. 
 The  word  thus  rendered  is  much  used  through- 
 out the  N.  T.  It  signifies  primarily,  per- 
 mission (license,  privilege),  then  authority, 
 (dominion,  rule,  etc.),  and  this^  sometimes 
 suggests  abilitj'  and  power.  The  word  very 
 often  conveys  two  of  these  ideas  at  once,  as 
 privilege  and  power  (John  i:  12),  authority  and 
 power.  (John  19: 10.)  Comp.  on  7:29;  28:  18. 
 The  Rev.  Ver.  has  everywhere  else  in  Matt, 
 rendered  'authority,'  and  it  would  have  been 
 better  to  do  so  here,  as  is  done  by  the  Ameri- 
 can Revisers,  Davidson,  and  Noj-es.  In  this 
 passage  it  is  meant  that  Jesus  has  authority  to 
 forgive  sins,  and  the  power  which  such  au- 
 
 •  Obvious  as  is  the  meaning  of  this,  several  MSS.  (in-  j  W  H.  (who  caiinot  forsake  B),  and  is  unwisely  fol- 
 cluding  B)  and  several  early  versions  took  the  trouble  '  lowed  by  Rev.  Version.  How  can  we  account  for  a 
 to  chang3  it  to  '  knowing'  ;  this  is  adopted  of  coursa  by  ,  change  of  'knowing'  into  'seeing  '  ? 
 
Ch.  IX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 197 
 
 7  And  he  arose,  and  departed  to  his  house. 
 
 8  Hut  when  the  multitudes  saw  il,  they  marvelled, 
 and  glorilied  God,  whieh  had  given  such  power  unto 
 men. 
 
 9  And  as  Jesus  passed  forth  from  thence,  he  saw  a 
 man,  named  Matthew,  sitting  at  the  receipt  of  custom: 
 and  he  saith  unto  him.  Follow  me.  And  he  arose,  and 
 fr>llowed  him. 
 
 7  and  go  unto  tbj'  house.    And  he  arose,  and  departed 
 
 8  to  his  house.  Hut  when  the  multitudes  saw  it,  they 
 were  afraid,  and  glorified  God,  who  had  given  such 
 authority  unto  men. 
 
 9  And  as  Jesus  passed  by  from  thence,  he  saw  a  man, 
 called  Matthew,  sitting  at  the  place  of  toll:  and  he 
 saith  unto  him,  Follow  me.  And  he  arose,  and  fol- 
 lowed him. 
 
 tliiirity  carrie.s  with  it;   this  power  is  alluded 
 
 t<>  by  tilO  piirase,    '  Who    can    (Marki:7,Luke5:2l), 
 
 and  'Wiiich  is  easier  (v. 5,  Bib.  un.  ver.).  The 
 word  'autliority'  is  in  this  passage  so  placed 
 a?  to  be  emphatic,  'the  Son  of  man  hath 
 nut/iorifi/,'  etc.  And  wliile  they  naturally 
 thouglit  of  forgiveness  of  sins  as  performed 
 only  by  God  in  heaven,  he  will  show  them 
 that  the  Son  of  man  hath  authority'  on  earth 
 to  forgive  sin.s.  Comp.  the  autliority  to  judge, 
 John  5:  27.  He  does  not  proceed  to  tell  the 
 Scribes  what  he  will  do  to  i)rove  his  authority-, 
 but  turn.*  to  the  paralytic  and  lets  them  see. 
 Take  up  thy  bed.  Being  such  as  described 
 on  V.  2,  a  man  could  easily  take  it  up  and 
 carry  it.  Go,  or  '  go  along.'  not  said  severely, 
 as  in  4:  10,  but  kindly,  as  in  8:  13;  the  word 
 taking  color  from  the  connection. 
 
 7  f.  What  a  moment  of  suspense  for  all  the 
 beholders— some  hoping,  others  fearing,  that 
 the  man  would  indeed  show  himself  to  be 
 healed.  What  a  thrill  must  have  passed 
 through  the  crowd,  as  he  arose  and  went  off. 
 How  the  Scribes  must  have  been  abashed  and 
 confounded.  The  paralytic  went  away  'glori- 
 fying God'  (LukeD:25);  we  Can  imagine  his 
 feelings  of  joy  and  gratitude,  when  he  found 
 him.-elf  carrying  the  bed  which  had  carried 
 him,  treading  the  earth  in  vigor  and  health 
 again,  yea,  and  with  his  sins  all  forgiven.  The 
 effect  upon  the  bystanders  at  large  is  stated  in 
 V.  8.  But  uiieu  the  multitudes — the  crotods 
 — saw  it.  'Crowds'  is  the  same  word  as  in 
 5:  1.  They  marvelled— better, /my-erf— this, 
 and  not  '  wondered,'  being  pretty  certainly 
 the  correct  reading  of  the  te.xt.'  They  felt 
 that  alarm  and  painful  uneasiness  which  is 
 apt  to  be  awakened  in  the  bosom  of  sinful  man 
 by  anything  that  seems  to  bring  God  nearer 
 
 to     him.        (Lukes  :  8;  conip.  above  on  t<:S4.)        But      tllis 
 
 alarm  quickly  passed  into  praise,  and  they 
 glorified  God, which  had  given  such  power 
 unto  men.     (Comp.   Luke  5:  26.)     Regard- 
 
 ing Jesus  as  only  a  man,  it  was  right  that 
 they  should  give  the  glory  to  God.  (s:  le.) 
 And  they  probably  did  not  consider  this  au- 
 thorit3'  and  power  as  peculiar  to  him,  but  as 
 bestowed  on  inen,  and  possible  for  others  also. 
 It  was  true,  in  a  sense  which  cannot  have  en- 
 tered into  their  thoughts,  that  what  was  given 
 to  Jesus  wa<  given  to  mankind. 
 
 Before  proceeding  to  further  miracles,  tlie 
 Evangelist  narrates — 
 j      II.  The  Call  of   Matthew,  and  Con- 
 
 1  VERSATION    AT    A    FeAST    HE   GaVK,    9:  9-17. 
 
 These  are  also  described  in  Mark  2:  13-22; 
 j  Luke  5:  '27-39. 
 
 9.  And  as  Jesus  passed  forth  from 
 I  thence.  Mark  (2 :  is)  shows  that  this  occurred 
 immediately  after  the  healing  of  the  paralytic, 
 as  implied  in  Matthew's  '  from  thence.'  Sit- 
 ting at  the  receipt  of  cu^iom  —custojn- house 
 — (so  translated  in  Rheims)  probably  the  place 
 for  receiving  tolls  on  the  fishing  and  trade  of 
 I  the  lake.  Tlie  Romans  laid  taxes,  as  the 
 Syrian  kings  iiad  done  before  them,  on  almost 
 everything.  (See  details  in  Edersh.)  Mat- 
 thew. Luke  calls  him  'Levi,'  and  Mark 
 'Levi,  the  son  of  Alpheus.'  It  had  become 
 very  common  for  a  Jew  to  bear  two  name.-; 
 and  probably  the  first  readers  of  the  difi'erent 
 Gospels  would  readily  understand  that  Levi, 
 the  son  of  Ali)heus,  was  also  called  Matthew. 
 (The  name  Matthaios,  Mattai,  might  mean 
 simply  'given,'  like  Nathan;  or  else  might 
 be  a  contraction  of  Mattijah,  'gift  of  Jeho- 
 vah,' like  Jonathan,  Nethaniah.)  It  would 
 be  natural  that  Matthew  should  give  only  the 
 name  by  which  he  was  known  as  an  apostle, 
 which  Mark  and  Luke  also  give  in  their  lists 
 of  the  apostles  (M:irk3:  is;  Luke6:  i5),  and  should 
 avoid,  as  Paul  did,  the  name  associated  with 
 his  former  life.  Some  argue  that  this  Mat- 
 thew was  not  the  Evangelist,  since  he  is  spoken 
 of  in  the  third  person  ;  but  it  has  always  been 
 common,   in  ancient  and  modern  times,  for 
 
 1  Superficial   students  and   copyists  would    fail  to  see  j  nal  probability  here  concurs  with  the  testimony  of  the 
 the  deep  meaning  of  '  feared  '   in  this  cxse,  and  change    early  MSS.  and  versions, 
 it  to  the  more  obvious  term  '  wondered.'    So  the  inter-  ' 
 
198 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IX. 
 
 10  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  Jesus  sat  at  meat  ia  the  | 
 house,  behold,  many  publicans  aud  sinners  came  and 
 sat  down  with  him  aud  his  disciples.  I 
 
 10      And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  i  sat  at  meat  in  the 
 house,  behold,  many  publicans  and  siuners  came 
 
 1  Gr.  reclined :  and  so  alwa;s. 
 
 writers  thus  to  speak  of  themselves;  and  the 
 apostle  John,  in  his  Gospel,  employs  elaborate 
 circumlocutions  to  avoid  even  mentioning  his 
 own  name.  Luke  here  tells  us  (Luke6:.i7)  that 
 Matthew  was  a  publican,  which  is  implied  in 
 the  narratives  of  Matthew  and  Mark,  and 
 stated  by  Matthew  in  the  list.  (lO:  s)  As  to 
 the  publicans,  see  on  5:  46;  andasto  Matthew, 
 fee  further  on  10:  3.  And  he  arose  and 
 followed  him.  Luke  says  (5:2S,  Bib.  un.  ver.»^ 
 '  And  leaving  all,  he  arose,'  etc.  Matthew 
 does  not  mention  this,  because  it  would 
 have  been  speaking  in  his  own  praise, 
 which  the  Evangelists  never  do.  (Comp. 
 on  V.  10.)  We  can  account  for  his  imme- 
 diately leaving  all  and  following  Jesus  by 
 the  reasonable  supposition  that  at  the  place 
 of  toll  by  the  lake-side  he  had  often  seen  and 
 heard  him,  and  had  gradually  become  pre- 
 pared in  mind  to  obey  such  a  call.  It  is  even 
 possible  that  he  had  been  following  Jesus  be- 
 fore, and  only  now  attached  himself  perma- 
 nently to  him  (comp.  on  4:  18  ff.).  At  the 
 .same  time  we  may  be  sure  there  was  some- 
 thing deeply  impressive  in  the  Saviour's  tone 
 and  look  as  he  spoke  thesimple  words.  (Comp. 
 John  18:  6.)  Observe  that  while  all  of  the 
 Twelve  seem  to  have  been  men  in  humble  life, 
 Matthew  belonged  to  a  cla.ss  greatly  despised. 
 The  Talmud  (E^lersh.)  distinguishes  custom- 
 house officials  from  other  tax-gatherers,  and 
 speaks  of  them  with  peculiar  hate,  probably 
 because  their  extortions  were  more  frequent 
 and  more  manifest.  This  publican  Matthew, 
 and  the  notorious  persecutor  Saul,  were  as 
 unlikely,  humanly  spe^aking,  to  become  apos- 
 tles of  Christ  as  any  men  that  could  be  found. 
 Yet  such  has  been  the  work  of  sovereign 
 grace  in  every  age  of  Christianity. 
 
 10.  We  have  now  the  account  of  some  con- 
 versation that  arose  while  Jesus  and  his  disci- 
 ples were  eatmg  at  Matthew's  house,  in  com- 
 pany with  many  publicans  and  sinners.  It  is 
 clear  from  v.  14  and  Luke  5:  33  that  the  in- 
 quiry about  fasting  and  the  Saviour's  reply 
 occurred  during  this  meal ;  and  from  v.  18, 
 that  the  ruler's  request  to  come  and  raise  his 
 daughter  was  made  while  Jesus  was  speaking 
 in  response  to  that  inquiry.     But  from  Mark 
 
 5 :  22  f ,  and  Luke  8  :  41  f.,  we  see  that  the 
 raising  of  the  ruler's  daughter  took  place  after 
 our  Lord's  return  from  Gadara,  and  thus  at  a 
 much  later  period  than  the  healing  of  the 
 paralytic  and  the  call  of  Matthew.  We 
 therefore  conclude  that  the  feast  was  actually 
 given  by  Matthew  a  considerable  time  after 
 his  call,  and  that  it  is  merely  introduced  by 
 him,  and  also  by  Mark  and  Luke,  in  connec- 
 tion with  the  call,  because  it  was  natural  to 
 bring  the  two  together,  thereby  completing  at 
 once  all  that  had  any  personal  relation  to  this 
 apostle.  It  thus  appears  that  all  three  put  the 
 case  of  Jairus'  daughter  in  its  actual  chrono- 
 logical position,  and  all  three  bring  together 
 the  call  and  the  feast,  althoiigh  thej'  were 
 really  separated  by  a  considerable  interval  ; 
 the  diiference  is,  that  Mark  and  Luke  tell  of 
 the  paralytic  and  the  call  at  the  early  period 
 when  they  occurred,  adding  the  feast  by 
 anticipation,  and  then  some  time  afterwards 
 introduce  the  healing  of  Jairus'  daughter, 
 which  we  know  immediately  followed  the 
 feast;  while  Matthew  puts  the  feast  in  its  real 
 chronological  connection  with  the  application 
 of  Jairus,  and  just  before  the  feast  introduces 
 the  call  (which  had  occurred  earlier)  and  the 
 healing  of  the  paralytic,  which  preceded  the 
 call.  (Comp.  on  v.  2.)  Any  one  who  will 
 take  the  trouble  thoroughly  to  grasp  the  facts, 
 will  see  that  this  view  removes  ail  the  diffi- 
 cultj'  attendant  upon  harmonizing  the  three 
 Gospels  at  this  point,  a  thing  which  has  often 
 been  declared  impossible.  We  need  not  feel 
 bound,  nor  imagine  ourselves  able,  to  remove 
 all  such  discrepancies,  but  it  is  i=\irely  worth 
 while  to  do  so  when  practicable.  If  the  ner- 
 vous harmonizers  stand  at  one  extreme,  the 
 scornful  despisers  of  harmonizing  certainly 
 stand  at  the  other. 
 
 And  it  came  to  pass,  the  same  word  as  in 
 1 :  22 ;  5  :  18  ;  6  :  10 ;  7 :  28  ;  8 :  13.  As  Jesus 
 sat  at  meat,  etc.,  better,  while  he  was  re- 
 clining in  the  house,  comp.  on  8 :  11,  where  the 
 Greek  word  is  similar  and  substantially 
 equivalent.  Matthew  omits  to  mention  whose 
 house  it  was  ;  probably  he  omitted  it  through 
 modesty  (comp.  on  v.  9),  or  i)erhaps  'the 
 house'   seemed  enough  in  his  vivid  recollec- 
 
Ch.  IX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 199 
 
 11  And  wheu  the  Pharisees  saw  (7,  they  said  unto  his  11  and  sat  down  with  Jesus  and  his  disciples.  And 
 disciples,  Why  eateth  your  master  with  publicans  and  when  the  Pharisees  saw  it,  they  said  unto  his  dis- 
 sinners?                                                                                       ;       ciples.  Why  eateth  your  '  Master  with  the  publicans 
 
 12  But  when  Jesus  heard  thai,  he  said  unto  them,  12  and  sinners?  liut  when  he  heard  it,  he  said.  They 
 They  that  be  whole  need  not  a  physician,  but  they  that  j  that  are  "  whole  have  no  need  of  a  physician,  bul 
 are  sick.  I 
 
 1  Or,  Teacher.... 2  Gr.  etrong. 
 
 tion;  though  it  is  implied  in  the  connection  ; 
 Miirk  (2: 15)  and  Luke  (5:29)  distinctly  state  that 
 it  was  Levi's  house,  and  Luke  says  that  '  Levi 
 made  a  great  feast  (literally  'reception')  in 
 his  house.'  This  would  indicate  that  he 
 l)i)ssessed  some  means;  he  seems  to  have  sac- 
 rificed a  somewhat  lucrative  position  in  order 
 to  follow  Jesus.  Meyer's  attempt  to  make 
 'the  house'  here  mean  Jesus'  own  house, 
 and  thus  to  bring  Matthew  into  conflict  with 
 Mark  and  Luke,  is  strained  and  uncalled  for. 
 Even  Keim  and  Weiss  understand  it  to  be 
 Matthew's  house.  Behold,  see  on  8:  2,  29. 
 Many  publicans  and  dinners  came  and 
 sat  down,  or,  were  reclining.  As  to  the  pub- 
 licans, see  on  5:  46.  The  Jews  were  accus- 
 tomed to  call  those  persons  'sinners'  who 
 lived  in  open  violation  of  the  moral  or  cere- 
 monial law;  and  they  shrank  from  contact 
 with  all  sucli  as  polluting.  Matthew's  previous 
 associations  had  brought  him  into  connection 
 not  only  with  publicans,  but  with  all  those 
 other  men,  who,  disregarding  many  of  the 
 l)ri'vailing  religious  observances,  and  feeling 
 themselves  to  be  objects  of  popular  dislike, 
 naturally  flocked  together.  Luke's  expres- 
 sion as  to  the  number  present  is  still  stronger, 
 'a  great  crowd.'  Mark  (2:i5)  mentions  that 
 these  '  followed'  Jesus,  as  if  of  their  own  ac- 
 cord. This  is  not  inconsistent  with  the  idea 
 that  Matthew  invited  them  in,  while  it  im- 
 plies that  the  feast  was  a  sort  of  public  aff'air, 
 which  agrees  with  the  fact  that  the  Pharisees 
 appear  to  have  pres.«ed  in  as  spectators,  (v.  u.) 
 Matthew  doubtless  wished  to  show  respect  to 
 his  Teacher  by  inviting  a  numerous  company 
 to  meet  him,  perhaps  asking  in  every  one 
 who  ft)llowed  Jesus  toward  his  house.  At 
 the  same  time  he  must  have  had  some  cher- 
 ished friends  among  these  despised  men,  some 
 whi>m  he  knew  to  have  better  stuff  in  them 
 than  was  generally  supposed,  and  to  have 
 been  driven  by  p<*pular  neglect  and  scorn  into 
 association  with  abandoned  persons;  and  he 
 would  hope  that  they  might  be  benefited  by  be- 
 ing in  company  with  Jesus  and  hearing  what 
 he  said.     The  example  deserves  imitation. 
 
 Imagine  the  character  of  the  general  con- 
 versation at  this  great  entertainment.  We 
 should  not  suppose  that  the  presence  or  the 
 words  of  Jesus  chilled  the  guests  into  a  dead 
 stillness;  that  he  showed  a  lack  of  sympathy 
 with  the  common  concerns  and  feelings  of 
 mankind.  He  was  not  proud,  haughty,  and 
 forbidding,  like  many  of  the  Rabbis,  but  was 
 meek  and  lowly,  kind  and  gentle,  and  every- 
 thing about  him  tended  to  attract  men  rather 
 than  repel.  Whatever  he  spoke  of,  it  would 
 be  in  a  spirit  marked  by  fidelity  to  truth,  and 
 yet  by  delicate  consideration  for  the  feelings 
 of  others.  And  when  it  was  appropriate  to 
 introduce  distinctively  religious  topics,  we 
 can  see  with  what  ease  and  aptness  he  would 
 bring  them  in,  from  striking  examples  in 
 Luke  14:  7,  12,  15,  16,  and  John  4:  10,  16. 
 
 11.  It  is  plain  that  these  Pharisees  were 
 not  themselves  guests  at  the  feast,  for  in  that 
 case  they  would  have  been  doing  the  very 
 thing  they  complained  of  in  Jesus.  Probably 
 they  pressed  into  the  house  before  the  feast 
 ended,  in  order  to  hear  what  Jesus  would  be 
 sa^'ing.  In  Luke  7:  36  ft'.  no  surprise  is  ex- 
 pressed at  the  woman's  entering  the  dining- 
 room,  and  no  objection  made  by  the  host. 
 Pharisees,  see  on  3:  7.  Why  eateth  your 
 master  (or  your  teacher,  didaskalos,  see  on  8: 
 19),  with  (i'Ae)  publicans  and  sinners?  The 
 two  nouns  with  but  one  article  present  the  two 
 classes  as  forming  but  one  group.  According 
 to  the  prevailing  .lewish  ideas,  a  Rabbi,  of  all 
 men,  "ought  carefully  to  avoid  all  intercourse 
 with  such  persons."  There  was  not  only  the 
 social  objection  to  "keeping  low  company," 
 but  the  constant  dread  of  ceremonial  pollu- 
 tion, from  coming  in  contact  with  persons 
 likely  to  be  ceremonially  unclean  (Mark-:  4); 
 and  also  that  feeling  so  natural  to  man,  which 
 says,  "Stand  back;  lam  holier  than  thou." 
 (i.-a. 65:5.)  Accordingly,  our  Lord  was  fre- 
 quently met  with  the  objection  here  made  to 
 
 his  course.       (ll:  19;  Luke  15:2  fr.) 
 
 12  f.  He  said,  the  correct  text  omitting 
 'Jesus'  and  'to  them.'  The  disciples  told 
 their  Teacher  of  the  question  which  had  been 
 
200 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IX. 
 
 13  Bnt  go  ye  and  learn  what  that  meaneth,  I  will  have  1  13  they  that  are  sick.    But  go  ye  and  learu  what  thi.-i 
 mercy,  and  not  sacrifice :  for  I  am  not  come  to  call  the  meaneth,  I  desire  mercy,  and   not  sacrifice:   for  1 
 
 righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance.  |        came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners. 
 
 asked.  They  were  themselves  as  yet  very  im- 
 perfectly freed  from  the  erroneous  Jewish 
 conceptions  of  the  Messiah's  work,  and  would 
 probably  find  it  difficult  to  explain  why  Jesus 
 should  pursue  such  a  course.  It  was  cunning 
 in  the  Pharisees  to  ask  them,  in  hope  of  turn- 
 ing them  away  from  their  Teacher.  It  ap- 
 pears from  the  connection,  and  is  distinctly 
 stated  by  Luke  (o:3o,  si),  that  his  reply  was  ad- 
 dressed especially  to  the  Pharisees,  with  whom 
 the  question  had  started.  This  reply  embraces 
 three  points:  (1)  an  argument  from  analogy ; 
 (2)  an  appeal  to  Scripture;  (3)  an  express 
 declaration  that  his  mission  was  to  men  as 
 sinners,  and  so  he  was  now  acting  accord- 
 ingly. In  like  manner  Paul,  1  Cor.  9:  7, 
 presents  first  an  argument  from  the  analogy 
 of  men's  common  modes  of  action,  and  after- 
 wards an  argument  from  Scripture. — ^(1)  They 
 that  be  whole,  or  are  strong,  stout,  well, 
 comp.  the  connection  of  the  English  words 
 hnle,  health,  wliole.  Luke  5:  31  has  literally, 
 '  they  that  are  in  lieaith.'  But  they  that  are 
 sick,  or  ill,  the  same  expression  as  in  4:  24; 
 8:  16.  The  order  of  the  Greek  words  puts  an 
 emphasis  on  need  not.  The  force  of  the  il- 
 lustration is  manifest;  the  physician  goes 
 among  the  sick,  and  why  should  not  the 
 teacher  of  salvation  go  among  sinners?  Here 
 is  a  lesson  needed  in  every  age,  for  we  are  too 
 apt  to  hold  ourselves  aloof  from  the  vile  and 
 disreputable,  when  kind  and  patient  efforts 
 might  win  some  of  them  to  better  things.  At 
 the  same  time  we  must,  like  the  physician, 
 take  great  pains  to  avoid  the  contagion  of 
 the  diseases  we  seek  to  cure.  And  if  our 
 good  is  evil  spoken  of,  as  happened  here 
 to  our  Lord,  we  should  be  careful  not  to  afford 
 any  just  occasion  or  excuse  for  such  reproach. 
 (2)  The  second  point  of  his  reply  is  an  appeal 
 to  Scripture.  But  go  ye  and  learn.  The 
 Rabbis  frequently  employed  the  same  form- 
 ula, "go  ye  and  learn,"  indicating  that  one 
 needs  further  reflection  or  inforuiation  on  the 
 subject  in  hand.  This  was  a  severe  rebuke  to 
 Scribes  (Luke5:.io)  and  Pharisees,  who  assumed 
 and  were  popularly  supposed  to  be  particu- 
 larly ver.'jed  in  Scripture.  Learn  what  that 
 meaneth  (literally  is),  i.  e.,  the  following 
 sa^'ing.     The  passage  is  referred  to  as  familiar 
 
 to  them,  while  yet  they  were  quite  ignorant 
 of  its  real  meaning.  The  Old  "rest,  through- 
 out, when  rightly  understood,  agreed  with  the 
 teachings  of  Jesus.  I  will  have  (ivish,  desire) 
 mercy,  and  not  sacrifice,  quoted  according 
 to  the  Hebrew,  (hos.  6;6.)  The  Hebrew  word 
 includes  the  ideas  of  kindness  and  compassion 
 toward  men,  and  of  piety  towards  God.  So 
 piety  and  }}ity  are  originally  the  same  word. 
 Hosea's  connection  shows  that  the  word  was 
 by  him  taken  in  the  widest  sense,  but  the  single 
 idea  of  kindness  or  mercy  is  all  that  is  here 
 necessary  to  the  connection.  The  absolute 
 statement  'and  not  sacrifice,'  is  not  intended 
 to  be  taken  literally,  but  as  a  strong  expres- 
 sion of  preference  for  mercy.  (Comp.  Luke 
 14:  12.)  The  idea  is,I  wish  kindlyfeeling  and 
 conduct  toward  others,  especially  toward  the 
 needy  and  suffering,  rather  than  the  externals 
 of  religion — of  which  sacrifice  was  then  the 
 most  important.  So  the  Sept.  translates,  'I 
 wish -mercy  rather  than  sacrifice.'  Or  the 
 passage  might  be  expressed,  I  wish  kindness, 
 and  I  do  not  want  sacrifice  without  this.  The 
 rendering  'I  will  have  mercy,'  which  Com. 
 Ver.  took  from  Great  Bible  and  Geneva,  is 
 very  apt  to  mislead,  because  to  Jiave  mercy 
 now  usually  means  to  exercise  it. — The  mere 
 externals  of  religion  are  offensive  to  God, 
 where  its  spirit  and  life  are  absent.  The  Phar- 
 isees were  extremelj'  particular  to  avoid  that 
 exlernal,  ceremonial  pollution  which  they 
 might  incur  by  mixing  with  the  publicans  and 
 sinners,  bi^t  were  not  anxious  to  show  them 
 kindness  or  do  them  good.  Notice  that  it  is 
 Matthew  only  that  records  this  argument 
 drawn  from  the  Old  Test.,  just  as  he  most  fre- 
 quently refers  to  the  prophecies  fulfilled  in 
 the  person  of  Jesus;  this  course  being  natural 
 for  one  who  wrote  especially  for  Jewish  read- 
 ers. See  the  same  passage  quoted  again  in 
 12:  7.  (3)  I  am  not  come  (see  on  5  :  17),  to 
 call  the  righteous,  but  sinners.  The  wordp 
 'unto  repentance'  are  not  properly  a  part  of 
 the  text  of  Matthew,  but  they  are  genuine  in 
 the  parallel  passage  of  Luke,  and  so  were  actu- 
 ally spoken  on  this  occasion.  Such  addi- 
 tions to  one  Gospel  from  a  parallel  passage  in 
 another,  are  often  found  in  MSS.  and  versions. 
 This  third  point  of  our  Lord's  Tep]y  is  that  his 
 
Ch.  IX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 201 
 
 14  Then  came  to  hini  the  disciples  of  John,  saying,  |  14  Then  cunie  to  him  the  disciples  of  John,  saying, 
 Why  du  we  and  the  Pharisees  last  ol't,  hut  thy  disciples  |  Why  do  we  and  the  I'harisees  last  i  oft,  but  thy  dis- 
 fast  not?  I  15  ciples  last  nuf."     And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  (an  the 
 
 1")  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  ("an  the  children  of  the  I  sons  of  the  bridi'-cliaMiher  mourn,  as  long  as  the 
 bridechamher  mourn,  as  long  as  the  bridegroom  is  with  |  bridegroom  is  with  them?  but  the  davs  will  come, 
 them?  but  the  days  will  come,  when  the  bridegroom  I  when  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  away  from  them 
 shall  be  taken  from  them,  and  then  shall  they  fa^it.         |  ' 
 
 1  Si>nie  ancient  authorities  unilt,  oft. 
 
 conduct  in  associating  with  the  very  wicked 
 accords  with  the  design  of  his  mission,  '/or  I 
 came  not,'  etc.  The  word  translated  '  right- 
 eous' has  no  article.  He  is  not  s|)eal<ing  of 
 any  actually  existing  class  as  cighteous,  but 
 uses  the  term  in  a  general  way  for  contrast. 
 (Comp.  Luke  15:  7.)  There  is  comfort  to  the 
 burdened  soul  in  the  thought  that  our  Lord's 
 mission  was  to  men  as  sinners,  even  to  the 
 most  vile. 
 
 14.  The  inquiry  about  fasting,  and  our 
 Lord's  reply  (v.  n-17),  are  also  found  in  Mark 
 2:  18-2-J;  Luke  5:  33-39.  Then.  The  con- 
 nection in  Luke  (5:  33)  also  indicates  that  tills 
 conversation  immediately  followed  the  pre- 
 ceding (for  the  whole  connection  see  on  v.  2). 
 Luke  represents  the  Pharisees,  to  whom  Jesus 
 had  been  speaking  just  i^efore,  as  asking  the 
 (juestioi; ;  Matthew  has  the  di.sciples  of' John 
 asking  him,  and  Mark  (2:  is)  says  that  both 
 came  and  asked,  and  thus  suggests  a  way  in 
 which  many  similar  "discropanci(!s"  maybe 
 explained.  The  questioners  do  not  venture 
 directly  to  find  fault  with  Jesus  himself. 
 (Comi).  V.  11.)  Who 'are  these  disciples  of 
 John,  who  in  respect  to  fasting  resemble 
 the  Pharisees  rather  than  the  disciples  of 
 Jesus?  It  was  the  design  of  John's  ministry 
 (comp.  on  3:  1)  to  bring  men  fo  believe  on 
 Jesus  as  coming,  and  to  follow  him  when 
 he  came;  and  he  took  great  pains  to  prevent 
 tlie  people  from  regarding  himself  as  the 
 Messiah.  (John  1 :  20;  3:  28.30;  Acn  19: 4.)  Yet  there 
 were  some  who,  failing  to  follow  out  their 
 master's  teachings,  felt  jealous  of  the  growing 
 influence  of  Jesus  (John  3: 16),  and  continued  t<> 
 hold  exclusively  to  John  ;  and  in  the  second 
 century  we  find  heretics  who  maintained  that ' 
 John  was  the  Messiah.  How  many  there 
 were  at  this  time  who  kept  themselves  aloof  1 
 from  Jesus,  and  were  simply  disciples  ofl 
 John,  aud  what  were  their  precise  views,  we  1 
 
 have  no  means  of  determining.  As  to  their 
 fasting  frequently,  likethe  Pharisees  (Luke  is :  12), 
 it  is  enough  to  understand  that  the^'  had  not 
 really  changed  from  the  prevailing  Jewish 
 opinions  and  practices.  Even  among  the 
 Jewish  Christians  addressed  in  the  Ei)istle  of 
 James  we  find  many  characteristic  Jewish 
 errors  and  evil  practices.  It  is  possible,  be- 
 .sides,  that  these  disciples  of  John  found  en- 
 couragement to  fasting  in  that  self-denying 
 mode  of  life  whicii  John  pursued  for  a  s))ecial 
 reason.  It  seems  likely  from  Mark  2:  18  that 
 they  were  for  some  reason  fasting  at  this  par- 
 ticular time;  it  may  have  been  one  of  their 
 regular  days  of  fasting,  or  it  may  possibly 
 have  been  from  grief  at  John's  long-continued 
 imprisonment.'  Jerome;  "The  disciples  of 
 John  were  certainly  to  blame,  in  calumni- 
 ating him  whom  they  knew  to  have  been  pro- 
 claimed by  their  teacher,  and  joining  the 
 Pharisees  whom  they  knew  to  have  been  con- 
 demned by  John."— The  strict  Jews  not  only 
 fasted  very  often,  but  in  many  cases  on  very 
 trivial  occasions.  The  Talmud  of  Jerus. 
 speaks  of  one  rabbi  as  fasting  four-score  times 
 to  see  another;  and  of  a  second  who  fasted 
 three  hundred  times  to  see  the  .same  person, 
 and  did  not  see  him  at  last. 
 
 15.  The  reply  of  Jesus  is  conveyed  by  three 
 illustrations,  (v.  15.  le.i:.)  Luke  (h-^)  has  a 
 fourth.  The  chiltlron  (sons)  of  the  bride- 
 chamber.  The  term  'son  '  is  employed,  as 
 explained  on  8:  12.  strongly  to  express  the 
 idea  of  infhnnfe  relation  to  the  object  men- 
 tioned, but  in  what  precise  sense  must  in  every 
 particular  expression  be  determined  by  the 
 nature  of  the  case.  Here  it  denotes  ( Edersh. ) 
 the  guests  invited  to  a  wedding,  while 
 "friends  of  the  bridegroom"  meant  hi.'» 
 .special  attendants.  (See  Judges  14  :  11 ;  John 
 3:  29.)  The  festivities  were  commonly  pro- 
 longed during  a  week.    (See  on  25  :  1  AT. )    The 
 
 I  The  word  rendered  'oft,'  literally  '  much,"  is  want-  1  with  Luke.    There  is  no  important  difference,  as  Mat- 
 ing in  R  X  and  a  few  cursives,  and   hence  omitted  by  '  thew's    expre.s-sion   without    'off    naturally  indicates 
 ri.sch.  and  W  H.    One  cannot   readily  decide  whether    that  they  were  in  the  habit  of  fasting, 
 it  was  omitted  to  agree  with  Mark  or  inserted  to  agree  1 
 
202 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IX. 
 
 16  No  man  piitteth  a  piece  of  new  cloth  unto  an  old  |  16  and  then  will  they  fast.    And  no  man  putteth  a 
 garment;  lor  that  which  is  put  in  to  fill  it  up  taketh  piece  of  undressed  cloth  upon  an  old  garment;  for 
 
 from  the  garment,  and  the  rent  is  made  worse.  I       that  which  should  fill  it  up  taketh  from  the  garment, 
 
 word  rendered  can  is  so  placed  as  to  be  em- 
 phatic: can  it  be,  in  the  nature  of  things? 
 And  the  Greek  has  the  peculiar  particle  which 
 denotes  that  a  negative  answer  is  taken  for 
 granted.  The  Talmud  declares  that  the  bride- 
 groom, his  personal  friends,  and  the  sons  of 
 the  bride-chamber,  were  free  from  the  obliga- 
 tion to  dwell  in  booths  during  the  Feast  of 
 Tabernacles — these  being  unsuited  to  their 
 festivities  ;  and  were  not  expected  to  attend  to 
 the  stated  prayers.  This  shows  how  natural 
 and  probable,  according  to  the  prevailing 
 ideas  and  u.sages,  was  our  Lord's  illustration. 
 Already  in  prophecy  had  the  Messiah  been 
 spoken  of  as  a  bridegroom  (ps.  45,  etc.; ;  and 
 John  the  Baptist  had  employed  a  figure  drawn 
 from  the  nuptial  ceremonies  as  setting  forth 
 his  own  relation  to  Jesus  (Johu3:29)  ;  so  that  in 
 answering  John's  disciples  this  image  was  all 
 the  more  appropriate.  But  the  days  will 
 come  when  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken 
 away  from  them — and  then  shall  they 
 fast.  The  term  '  will  come '  is  so  placed  as 
 to  be  empliatic.  For  "  when  "  read  whenever, 
 which  will  indicate  that  the  time  of  his  being 
 taken  away  is  uncertain;  this  is  the  first  in- 
 stance recorded  in  Matthew  of  our  Lord's 
 alluding  to  his  death.  Fasting  is  naturally 
 and  ])roperly  an  expression  of  grief,  and 
 therefore  unnatural  and  unsuitable  at  a  time 
 of  great  joy.  Such  a  time  was  this  when  the 
 disciples  were  delighting  in  their  Teacher's 
 presence.  But  there  was  coming  a  time  when 
 it  would  be  natural  for  them  to  grieve,  and 
 therefore  appropriate  to  fast.  The  immediate 
 reference  is  to  the  grief  which  would  be  felt 
 by  his  disciples  at  the  time  of  his  death.  After 
 his  resurrection,  ascension,  and  glorious  exalt- 
 ation, their  sorrow  was  turned  into  joy  again. 
 
 (John  16:   2.!  ff. ;  Acts  2  :   .■i2-36  ;   3:   13  ff.,  etc.)        Yet     oftCIl 
 
 afterwards,  and  often  ever  since,  have  his  fol- 
 lowers grieved  over  his  absence  and  longed 
 for  his  coming  again  ;  so  that  the  time  for 
 fasting  still  continues.  By  this  illu.stration 
 our  Lord  teaches  that  fa.sting  is  not  to  be  re- 
 garded or  observed  as  an  arbitrary,  "  positive" 
 institution,  but  as  a  thing  having  natural 
 grounds,  and  to  be  practiced  or  not,  accord- 
 ing to  the  dictates  of  natural  feeling  as  grow- 
 ing out  of  the  circumstances  in  which  we  find 
 
 ourselves.  In  some  situations  it  is  appropriate 
 and  may  be  made  beneficial ;  in  others,  it  is  out 
 of  place.  We  have  no  evidence  that  Jesus  ever 
 fasted  himself,  except  in  the  quite  extraordi- 
 nary case  of  the  forty  days  (for  17  :  21  is  a  spu- 
 rious passage) ;  but  we  know  that  the  apostles 
 and  other  Christians  of  their  time  fasted  upon 
 
 special      occasion.      (Acts   13 :  2;  14:23;  2  Cor.  11:  27.) 
 
 The  principle  here  laid  down  cuts  at  the  root 
 of  fasting  as  a  regulated  observance,  leaving 
 it  to  be  d(jne  or  omitted,  not  indeed  according 
 to  accidental  or  momentary  impulse,  but  ac- 
 cording as  it  is  most  suitable  under  the  circum- 
 stances and  likely  to  do  good.  (Comp.  on6: 
 16-18. ) 
 
 16  f.  Regulated  fasting,  though  enjoined 
 by  Moses  only  on  the  occasion  of  the  Day  of 
 Atonement  (Lukei6:29)|  yet  was  now  frequently 
 practiced  among  the  Jews,  and  quite  in  accord- 
 ance with  the  distinctive  spirit  of  the  Old 
 Dispensation.  But  it  did  not  suit  the  spirit  of 
 the  gospel ;  and  our  Lord  shows,  by  two 
 homel3'  and  striking  illustrations,  how  incon- 
 gruous and  injurious  would  be  the  connection 
 with  the  new  of  what  was  peculiar  to  the  old. 
 Luke  (3.36)  calls  this  a  'parable,'  i.  e.,  com- 
 parison for  the  purpose  of  illustration.  The 
 parables  of  the  Gospel  are  usually  in  the  form 
 of  narrative,  but  not  necessarily.  (See  on 
 13:  3.)  No  man  putteth,  etc., — literallj', 
 patches,  a  patch  of  an  unfuUed  piece  (i.  e., 
 fragment  of  cloth)  upo7i  an  old  garment.  The 
 word  rendered  garment  ishere  naturally  taken 
 in  the  general  sense,  and  not  to  denote  simply 
 the  outer  garment.  (5:40;  9:20.)  What  is 
 meant  is  not  simply  new  cloth,  for  that  is  often 
 used  for  patching,  but  cloth  which  has  not 
 been  completely  dressed.  A  part  of  the  pro- 
 cess of  preparing  woolen  cloth  for  use  consists 
 in  shrinking  it,  and  a  patch  of  'unfulled' 
 cloth,  not  duly  shrunk,  would  contract  the 
 first  time  it  should  become  wet,  and  as  the 
 older  and  weaker  cloth  all  around  must  then 
 give  way,  the  result  would  be  a  worse  rent. 
 We  must  remember  that  Jewish  garments  of 
 that  day  were  usually  all  wool;  and  if  un- 
 fulled, would  shrink  almost  like  our  flannel. 
 Mark's  statement  of  the  comparison  (2:21) 
 is  almost  identical  with  this.  Luke  (5:36) 
 gives    it   in    quite  a   different  form,    though 
 
Cii.  IX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 203 
 
 17  Neither  do  men  put  new  wine  into  old  bottles:    17  and  a  worse  rent  is  made.    Neither  do  men  put  new 
 else  the  bottles  break,  and  the  witie  runneth  out,  and  wine  into  old  •  wine-skins:  else  the  skins  burst,  and 
 
 the  bottles  perish:  but  they   put  new  wine  into  new  I        the  wine  is  spilled,  and  tlie  skins  per.sh :  but  they 
 bottles,  and  botli  are  preserved.  put  new  wiue  into  fresh  wine-skius,  and  both  are 
 
 I       preserved. 
 
 1  That  ia,  akina  used  a»  hoUUa. 
 
 the  general  purport  is  the  same.  Neither  do 
 men  put,  literally,  they,  the  usual  iinijer- 
 sonal  expression,  see  on  5 :  11.  Into  old 
 bottles — or,  skins.  The  Greek  word  signifies 
 properly  and  exclusively  skins  for  containing 
 li<iuids,  .such  as  the  OrientaLs,  ancient  and 
 modern,  have  largely  employed.  The  skin  is 
 usually  that  of  a  goat  or  kid,  which  is  tough 
 and  light.  The  head  and  feet  of  the  animal 
 being  removed,  the  skin  is  stri]jpod  off  whole. 
 It  is  tlien  sometimes  tanned  in  a  peculiar  way 
 to  prevent  a  disagreeable  taste,  iind  the  orifices 
 are  tied  up,  leaving  one  leg  or  the  neck  as  the 
 opening.  The  hairy  side  is  of  course  out- 
 ward. These  skins  are  habitually  used  for 
 transporting  liquids,  such  as  wine,  water, 
 milk,  oil,  and  are  admirably  adapted  to  tliat 
 purpose.  Every  traveler,  in  Egypt  or  Pales- 
 tine, often  sees  them,  and  sometimes  drinks 
 water  from  them.  They  are  mentioned  by 
 Homer  and  other  cla.ssical  writers,  and  in 
 various  passages  of  the  Old  Test.  Both  in 
 ancient  and  modern  times,  larger  vessels  liave 
 sometimes  been  prepared  of  the  skin  of  the 
 ox  or  the  camel.  However  preserved,  these 
 skins  would  of  course  become  hard  as  they 
 grew  old,  liable  to  crack  and  burst,  through 
 the  fermentation  of  new  wine.  (Com p.  Ps. 
 119:  83;  Job  32:  19.)  It  is  a  mistake  to  sup- 
 pose that  the  Jews  had  no  other  vessels  for 
 holding  liquids  than  these  skins.  Vessels  of 
 metal,  as  gold,  of  earthenwiire,  even  fine  por- 
 celain, of  stone,  and  alabaster,  and  of  vari- 
 ously colored  glass,  were  in  use  among  the 
 Egyptians  from  an  early  period,  and  most  of 
 them  among  the  Greeks,  Etruscans,  and  As- 
 syrians; and  the  Jews,  especially  in  New 
 Test,  times,  would  no  doubt  import  and  use 
 them.  (Comp.  26:  7;  Jer.  19:  1;  Lam.  4:  2.) 
 This  second  illustration  is  to  the  same  etlect 
 as  that  in  v.  16;  just  as  we  often  find  a  pair  of 
 parables,  in  chap.  13,  and  elsewhere.  Both 
 are  drawn,  as  is  usual  in  our  Lord's  compari- 
 sons, from  matters  of.  common  observation 
 and  experience.  The  "spiritualizing"  as  to 
 what  the  'skins'  represent,  and  what  the 
 'wine' — what  the  'garment'  stands  for,  and  j 
 what    the    'patch,'    is   wholly    unwarranted.  I 
 
 (Se.eon  13:  3.)  We  have  simply  a  vivid  illus- 
 tration of  the  general  truth  that  the  combina- 
 tion of  the  Old  and  the  New  Dispensations 
 would  be  not  merely  unsuitable  but  injurious, 
 tending  to  defeat,  ratlier  than  to  promote,  the 
 aims  of  the  Messianic  Dispensation.  And  in 
 the  second  case  there  is  added  the  positive 
 statement,  but  they  put  new  wine  into  new 
 bottles,  etc.,  showing  (Meyer)  that  a  now  life 
 needs  new  forms.  While  the  principle  here 
 illustrated  was  introduced  with  regard  to 
 fasting,  it  is  obviously  of  wider  applica- 
 tion, extending  to  everything  in  which  the 
 two  dispensations  characteristically  differ; 
 and  the  great  mass  of  the  Christian  world, 
 from  an  early  period,  has  sadly  exhibited  the 
 evil  results  of  disregarding  this  princijile. 
 They  would,  notwithstanding  this  and  numer- 
 ous otlier  warnings,  connect  Levitical  rites 
 with  Christianity.  The  simple  preacher  and 
 pastor  must  be  regarded  as  a  priest,  and  spir- 
 itual blessings  must  depend  on  his  mediation, 
 as  if  it  were  not  true  that  all  Christians  are 
 priests,  and  all  alike  have  access  through  the 
 one  Mediator.  The  simple  memento  of  the 
 Saviour's  death  must  be  a  sacrifice,  oflered  by 
 the  priest  for  men's  sins.  Numerous  religious 
 festivals  and  stated  fasts  must  be  established 
 and  enjoined,  tending  to  make  religion  a  thing 
 only  of  special  seasons.  The  buildings  in  which 
 Christians  meet  to  worsliip  must  be  conse- 
 crated as  being  holy  ground,  like  the  temple, 
 and  splendid  rites,  in  imitation  of  the  temple 
 worship,  must  lead  men's  minds  away  from 
 the  simple  and  sublime  spirituality  of  that 
 worship  which  the  gospel  teaches.  With  good 
 motives,  no  doubt,  on  the  part  of  many,  was 
 this  jumble  of  Judaism  and  Christianity  in- 
 troduced, and  witli  good  motives  do  many  re- 
 tain it ;  but  none  tlie  less  is  it  the  very  kind  of 
 thing  the  Saviour  here  condemned  ;  and  with 
 results  as  ruinous  as  he  declared.  It  is  not 
 strange  that  Chrysostom  and  his  followers 
 (Theophyl.,  Euthym.),  and  Jerome,  prac- 
 ticinga  Judaized  Christianity,  were  unable  to 
 understand  this  passage. 
 
 Ketiirning   now   to  the  series  of  miracles, 
 Matthew  gives — 
 
204 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IX. 
 
 IS  While  he  spake  these  things  unto  them,  behold, 
 tliere  came  a  certain  ruler,  and  worshipped  him,  say- 
 ing. My  daughter  is  even  now  dead:  but  come  and  lay 
 tliy  hand  upon  her,  and  she  sliall  live. 
 
 i;»  And  Jesus  arose,  and  followed  him,  and  so  did  his 
 disciples. 
 
 21)  And,  behold,  a  woman,  which  was  diseased  with 
 an  issue  of  blood  twelve  years,  came  behind  him,  and 
 touched  the  hem  of  his  garment : 
 
 18  While  he  spake  these  things  unto  them,  behold, 
 there  came  '  a  ruler,  and  worshipped  him,  saying, 
 My  daughter  is  even  now  dead ;  but  come  and  lay 
 
 19  thy  hand  upon  her,  and  she  shall  live.  And  Jesu.s 
 arose,  and   followed  him,  and  so  did  his  disciples. 
 
 20  And  behold,  a  woman,  who  had  an  issue  of  blood 
 twelve  years,  came  behind  him,  and   touched  the 
 
 1  Gr.  one  ruler. 
 
 III.  The  Ruler's  Daughter,  and  the 
 Woman  with  a  Flow  of  Blood,  v.  18-2G. 
 
 This  is  found  also  in  Mark  (5:  22-43)  and  Luke 
 («;  41-56),  who  as  in  many  other  cases  give  va- 
 rious details  which  Matthew  omits.  For  the 
 general  connection,  see  on  v.  2. 
 
 While  he  spake  {was  saying)  these  things 
 unto  them,  with  emphasis  on  "  these  things." 
 It  is  thus  i)lain  that  the  application  of  the 
 ruler,  which  led  to  these  two  miracles,  was 
 made  while  Jesus  was  in  the  act  of  speaking 
 to  John's  disciples  and  the  Pharisees  (comp. 
 on  V.  14)  These  miracles  must  therefore  have 
 taken  place  at  Capernaum.  Behold,  some- 
 thing remarkable.  A  certain  ruler,  or,  ^ one 
 ruier'  (margin  Kev.  Ver. ),  as  in  8  :  19.  The 
 Greek  text  is  here  greatly  confused,  but  there 
 is  little  doubt  that  the  true  reading  is  that  of 
 the  Rev.  Ver.  The  term  'ruler'  is  ambigu- 
 ous, and  might  denote  a  member  of  the  San- 
 hedrin,  as  Nicodemus  is  called  a  '  ruler  of  the 
 Jews'  (Johns:  1);  but  Mark  (5:22)  says  he  was 
 '  one  of  the  rulers  of  the  synagogue.'  There 
 were  several  of  these,  having  authoritj'  over 
 the  conduct  of  public  worship  in  the  syna- 
 gogue (Acts  t3:  15),  and  a  certain  influence 
 rather  than  authority  over  the  social  relations 
 and  personal  conduct  of  the  people  (comp.  on 
 4:  23).  We  see  therefore  that  it  was  a  man 
 of  importance  who  made  this  application. 
 Luke  (8:41)  gives  his  name,  Jairus;  in  Old 
 Test.  Jair.  Came.  The  common  Greek  text 
 would  make  it  came  in,  viz.,  to  the  scene  of 
 the  preceding  conversation,  probably  Mat- 
 thew's residence  ;  but  the  more  probable  read- 
 ing (as  in  W  H. )  would  mean  'came  near,' 
 'approached.'  Worshipped  him,  bowed 
 down  before  him  as  an  expression  of  profound 
 respect  (comp.  8:  2).  My  daughter  is  even 
 now  dead.  Luke  («:  *2,  Bib.  un.  ver.)  in  giving 
 the  substance  of  what  .Tairus  said,  has  it 
 'was  d^'ing.'  Mark  (s:  •«.  Rev. ver.)  has,  'My 
 little  daughter  is  at  the  point  of  death.'  And 
 then  Mark  and  Luke  inform  us  that  while 
 Jesus  was  on  his  way  to  the  ruler's  house,  and 
 
 after  the  healing  of  the  woman,  messengers 
 came  meeting  him  to  tell  the  ruler  that  his 
 daughter  was  now  dead;  and  that  Jesus  told 
 him  not  to  fear,  etc.  Matthew  makes  no  men- 
 tion of  this  message,  and  we  conclude  {C:il- 
 vin)  that  designing  a  very  brief  account,  he 
 has  condensed  the  incidents  so  as  to  jiresent  at 
 the  outset  what  was  actually  true  before  .Jesus 
 reached  the  house.  For  a  similar  case  of  con- 
 densing see  on  8:  5.  But  come  and  lay  thy 
 hand  upon  her.  Jairus  jirobably  thought  it 
 necessary  that  Jesus  should  be  present  and 
 touch  the  person  to  be  healed,  as  the  noble- 
 man in  the  same  town  thought  (Joiiii4:4-,  49) ; 
 the  centurion  of  that  town  (8:8)  had  a  juster 
 view. 
 
 19.  In  Mark  (5:24)  and  Luke  (8:42)  we  are 
 told  that  a  great  crowd  thronged  around 
 .Jesus  as  he  was  going,  and  that  Jesus  after- 
 wards inquired,  when  in  the  midst  of  the 
 crowd,  as  to  who  touched  him  (comp.  on  v. 
 22). 
 
 20-23.  On  the  way  to  the  ruler's  house  oc- 
 curred another  miracle.  And,  behold,  a 
 fresh  wonder.  A  woman  ....  with  an 
 issue  of  blood  twelve  years.  We  know 
 nothing  as  to  the  particular  nature  of  the 
 hemorrhage,  but  the  most  obvious  supposition 
 is  jirobably  correct.  AVe  learn  from  Mark 
 (5:26)  and  Luke  (8:43)  that  she  had  been  sub- 
 jected to  a  variety  of  methods  of  treatment  by 
 numerous  physicians,  spending  her  entire  es- 
 tate in  paying  them,  but  instead  of  receiving 
 benefit,  had  been  growing  worse — a  chronic, 
 aggravated,  and  unmanageable  case.  Strauss 
 finds  an  unveracious  element  in  the  double 
 occurrence  of  the  number  twelve  in  this  nar- 
 rative (the  woman  has  suffered  twelve  years, 
 and  the  maiden  was  twelve  j'ears  old,  ^lark 
 '5:  42);  some  of  our  allegorizers  would  find  in 
 it  a  deep  spiritual  meaning  —  which  is  the 
 sillier  notion?  Came,  etc.,  or  coining  to  him 
 from  behind,  partly,  no  doubt,  through  gen- 
 eral timidity,  partly  from  a  reluctance  to  have 
 public  attention  called  to  her  peculiar  afflic- 
 
Ch.  IX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 205 
 
 21  For  she  said  within  herself,  If  I  may  but  touch  his    21  border  of  his  fjarnieiit :  for  she  said  within  herself. 
 
 garuierit,  I  shall  lie  whole 
 
 22  Hut  .K'siis  liinicil  him  al)OUt|aud  when  he  saw  her, 
 he  said,  Daiinliter,  lie  of  good  comfort;  thy  failli  hath 
 made  thee  wlxile.  And  the  wuiuau  was  made  wliole 
 from  that  hour. 
 
 If  I  do  but  toueli  his  garment,  I  shall  be  '  made  whole. 
 
 22  l!ut  Jesus  tuniiug  and  seeing  her  saitl,  daughter,  be 
 
 of  good  cheer;  thy  faith  hath  -made  thee  whole. 
 
 Aud  the  woman  was  i  made  whole  from  that  hour. 
 
 1  Or,  taved....t  tavtd  thee. 
 
 tion;  and  perliaps  also  because  the  law  luadc 
 Ikt  ceroinonially  unclean  (i.ev.  is:  25),  and  she 
 was  afraid  of  being  censured  and  repelled  if  it 
 should  be  known  that  in  that  condition  she 
 had  come  into  the  crowd,  since  any  one 
 would  likewise  become  unclean  by  touching 
 her.  Touched  the  hem  {border)  of  his 
 garment.  AVe  know  from  Num.  15:  37  ff.  j 
 Dent.  2'J:  12,  that  the  Israelites  were  directed 
 to  wear  on  the  corners- of  the  upper  garment  a 
 fringe  or  tassel  (we  cannot  certainly  deter- 
 mine the  exact  meaning),  with  an  occasional 
 blue  thread.  These  were  designed,  as  being 
 alwaj's  before  their  eyes,  to  remind  them  con- 
 tinually of  the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 
 which  they  were  solemnly  bound  to  obey.  If 
 we  think  of  the  outer  garment  as  merely  an 
 oblong  cloth  thrown  around  the  person  like  a 
 large  shawl — as  it  undoubtedly  was  in  manj* 
 cas(;s  (see  on  5:  40) — then  'tassel'  is  the  more 
 natural  idea;  and  in  that  case  ''the  tassel'  j 
 would  be  simply  the  one  nearest  to  her.  The 
 Jews  attached  great  itnportiuice  to  this  fringe  ' 
 or  tassel,  the  ostentatious  Pharisees  making  it  ' 
 very  large  (see  on  2  > :  5) ;  and  it  is  possible  ■ 
 that  the  woman  thought  there  might  be  a 
 peculiar  virtue  in  touching  this,  w-hich  was] 
 worn  by  express  divine  command — though 
 such  a  supposition  is  not  necessary.  See  a 
 good  discussion  of  the  jjrobable  dress  of  Jesus 
 in  Kdersheim. 
 
 21.  For  she  said  within  herself,  as  in 
 V.  3.  Strictly  it  is,  i/'a.s  sailing;  i.  c,  at  the 
 time  when  she  pressed  through  the  crowd  and 
 touched  him.  If  I  may  but— better,  if  Innbj 
 — touch  his  $;arnient.  The  '  may  '  of  Com. 
 Ver.  is  misleading.  We  do  not  know  ht)wfar 
 this  feeling  of  hers  was  mingled  with  supersti- 
 ti(m,  but  in  the  main  her  conviction  was  just, 
 since  Jesus  commends  her  faith,  tind  power 
 did  go  forth  from  him  (i.ukcs:4«),  tlie  moment 
 she  touched  him.  It  was  usual  in  miracles  of 
 healing  that  some  manifest  connection  should 
 be  established,  however  slight,  between  the 
 sufferer  and  the  healer,  as  in  Peter's  shadow 
 (Actso:  15)  iiiul  Paul's  handkerchiefs.  (Act9i»:i2) 
 See   also   14:  30;   Mark   6 :    50 ;   Luke  0:  19. 
 
 I  shall  be  onnde)  whole,  literally,  'saved'  ; 
 the  word  lias  been  explained  on  1  :  21  as  sig- 
 nifying 'preserve'  and  'deliver,'  and  as  ap- 
 plied to  physical  dangers,  disease  and  death,  as 
 well  as  to  sin  and  its  consequences.  What 
 strong  faith  this  woman  possessed!  And  it 
 was  justified  by  the  event ;  ,for  immediately 
 (Mark 5: 29)  she  felt  tiic  discasc  was  indeed 
 healed — liealed  by  merely  touching  the  edge 
 of  Jesus'  garment,  when  all  the  skill  of  the 
 ablest  physicians,  through  all  the  weary  years, 
 hiid  been  unable  to  relieve  it. 
 
 22.  But  Jesus  turned,  etc.  Matthew 
 omits  the  facts  narrated  at  length  b^'  ^lark 
 and  Luke,  that  she  touched  him  in  the  midst 
 of  a  great  crowd,  and  he  insisted  on  being 
 told  who  it  was  that  had  touched  him.  We 
 can  see  that  it  was  not  proper  to  let  her  be 
 healed  and  go  off,  apparently  without  his 
 knowledge;  because  this  fact,  as  it  should 
 gradually  become  known,  would  confirm  men 
 in  the  superstitious  notion  that  he  performed 
 healing  involuntarily  and  uncon.sciously,  as 
 if  by  some  magical  virtue  inherent  in  his  per- 
 son. His  asking  who  it  was  is  not  inconsistent 
 with  the  idea  that  he  knew.  Coinp.  Elisha's 
 asking,  'Whence  comest  thou,  Gehazi?' 
 (2  Kings  5: 25),  though  wcU  awarc  of  all  that  he 
 had  done;  and  Gods  saying  to  Adam.  'Where 
 art  thou?'  See  also  Luke  24:  19,  where 
 Jesus  asks,  '  What  things'?'  though  he  must 
 have  understood  what  they  meant.  He  asked 
 the  woman  in  order  to  bring  her  to  confession, 
 which  would  he  a  benefit  to  herself — prevent- 
 ing superstition,  strengthening  faith,  and 
 deepening  gratitude — as  well  as  to  others. 
 Daughter,  etc.,  or.  Courage,  daughter. 
 Comp.  on  V.  2.  'Daughter,'  in  this  figurative 
 and  kindly  use,  appears  nowhere  in  the  New 
 Test.,  save  in  this  narrative.  (Miirk5:.i4;  i.uke8;48.) 
 Thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole,  literally, 
 .saved,  as  in  v.  21.  The  jjcrfect  tense  vividly 
 represents  tlie  healing  as  standing  complete. 
 Her  faith  was  of  course  not  the  source  of  the 
 healing,  but  its  procuring  cau.se.  as  leading 
 her  to  apply  to  the  healing  power  of  Jesus, 
 and  as  being  the  reason  why  the  application 
 
206 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IX. 
 
 23  And  when  Jesus  came  into  the  ruler's  house,  and 
 saw  the  minstrels  and  the  people  making  a  noise, 
 
 24  He  said  unto  them,  Give  jilace:  for  the  maid  is  not 
 dead,  but  sleepeth.     And  they  laughed  him  to  scorn. 
 
 25  But  when  the  people  were  put  forth,  he  went  in, 
 and  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  the  maid  arose. 
 
 23  And  when  Jesus  came  into  the  ruler's  house,  and 
 saw   the    flute-players,   and    the    crowd   making   a 
 
 24  tumult,  he  said,  Give  place:  for  the  damsel  is  not 
 dead,  but  sleepeth.     And  they  laughed  him  to  scorn. 
 
 25  But  when  the  crowd  was  put  forth,  he  entered  in, 
 and  took  her  by  the  hand;   and  the  damsel  arose. 
 
 was  successful.  See  the  same  expression  used 
 in  Luke7:50;  17:  19;  18:  42.  Was  made 
 whole  (healed)  from  that  hour.  The  heal- 
 ing took  place  at  the  moment  of  the  touch  ; 
 what  i-  here  said  is  that  from  that  time  for- 
 ward she  was  no  inore  sick,  but  well — not  only 
 delivered,  but  preserved.  So  in  15:  28;  17:  18. 
 Eusebius  ("Hist."  VII.  17)  gives  a  tradition 
 that  this  woman's  name  was  Veronica. 
 
 23-26,  This  resumes  the  narrative  of  v.  18  f. 
 We  learn  from  Mark  (5:37)  and  Luke  (8:5i) 
 that  Jesus  suffered  no  one  to  go  into  the  house 
 with  him  save  Peter  and  James  and  John,  and 
 the  parents  of  the  girl.  The  other  two  occasions 
 on  which  lie  took  these  three  disciples  only, 
 viz., the  Transfiguration  and  Gethseniane,  were 
 singularly  solemn  and  momentous.  What  was 
 there  correspond!  ng  in  th  is  case  ?  It  was  the  first 
 instance  of  our  Lord's  raising  the  dead.  And 
 saw  the  minstrels,  etc.,  rather  in  Rev.  Ver., 
 the fliife players  (comp.  Rev.  18:  22),  and  the 
 crowd  making  ntumult,  the  same  Greek  word 
 as  in  Mark5:  39;  Acts  17:  5;  20:  10.  This 
 last  expression  is  confined  in  the  original  to 
 the  crowd,  so  that  a  comma  is  needed  after 
 '  flute  jilayers.'  It  was  the  custom  in  the  East 
 and  still  is,  for  the  relatives  and  special  friends 
 of  the  dying  person  to  gather  round  the  couch, 
 and  the  moment  the  breath  ceased  they  would 
 break  out  into  loud  cries,  with  every  excla- 
 mation and  sign  of  the  most  passionate  grief; 
 and  unable  to  continue  this  themselves,  they 
 would  hire  professional  mourners,  especially 
 women,  who  would  keep  up  the  loud,  wailing 
 cry  throughout  the  day  and  night.  (Com p. 
 Jer.  9:  17;  16:  6f;  Ezek.  24:17;  Amos  5 : 
 16;  2  Chron.  35:  25.)  Persons  of  wealth 
 might  afford  to  hire  musicians  also  ;  and  Jairus 
 being  a  man  of  consideration,  a  ruler  of  the 
 synagogue,  we  find  that  the  flute  plaj'ers  have 
 arrived,  and  although  but  a  few  minutes  after 
 the  child's  decease,  already  there  is  a  crowd 
 present,  making  a  tumultuous  noise  of  lam- 
 entation. All  these  things  are  witnessed  by 
 travelers  in  Egypt  or  Palestine  at  the  present 
 day. 
 
 24.  Is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth.  Jesus 
 speaks  with  reference  to  what  he  intends  to 
 
 do.  She  is  going  to  rise  up  presently  as  one 
 who  had  been  asleep,  so  that  her  death  will  be, 
 in  the  result,  no  death  ;  it  will  only  be  as  if  she 
 were  sleeping.  Likewise  in  John  11:  11,  he 
 speaks  of  Lazarus  as  sleeping,  because  he  was 
 going  to  awake  him  out  of  sleep.  Thus  there 
 was  no  occasion  for  the  noisy  mourning,  and 
 the  preparations  for  a  funeral ;  and  the  crowd 
 must  withdraw.  Laughed  him  to  scorn. 
 This  inight  only  mean  that  anybody  could  see 
 she  was  dead  (Luke8:53),  j^nd  it  seemed  silly  to 
 think  otherwise.  But  there  in  Capernaum, 
 where  he  had  wrought  many  miracles,  it  may 
 be  that  they  supposed  he  would  try  to  heal 
 her,  and  thought  the  attempt  absurd,  as  she 
 was  unquestionably  dead,  and  it  was  too  late. 
 It  is  not  likely  they  thougiit  he  was  proposing 
 to  bring  the  dead  to  life,  which  he  had  never 
 done.  Their  scornful  laughter  shows  tiiat  the 
 people  were  by  no  means  swift  to  believe  in 
 his  miraculous  powers  and  his  divine  mission  ; 
 and  thus  renders  the  wondering  acknowledg- 
 ment, repeatedly  extorted  from  them  by  facts, 
 an  evidence  all  the  more  valuable  and  satis- 
 factory. 
 
 25.  But  when  the  people  Avere  put 
 forth,  oi*,  thrust  out,  the  word  implying  some 
 constraint  or  urgency.  He  was  as  j'et  in  the 
 more  public  reception  room  of  the  dwelling. 
 Having  expelled  the  crowd,  he  (with  the 
 parents  and  his  three  followers  (LukeSisi),  went 
 in,  viz.,  into  the  inner  room  where  the  body 
 was  lying.  Took  her  by  the  hand.  Touch- 
 ing the  dead  body,  like  touching  the  leper 
 (8:3),  or  being  touched  by  the  woman  with  a 
 flow  of  blood,  would  have  the  effect,  accord- 
 ing to  the  law,  of  producing  the  highest  de- 
 gree of  ceremonial  uncleanness;  but  in  all 
 these  cases  Jesus,  instead  of  receiving  pollu- 
 tion through  the  touch,  imparted  cleansing. 
 Mark  (5:  «)  and  Luke  (8:54)  relate  that  in  ad- 
 dition to  grasping  her  hand  he  spoke,  and 
 bade  her  arise.  Also  that  he  charged  her 
 parents  much,  not  to  tell  what  had  happened 
 (comp.  on  8:4),  notwithstanding  which  wc 
 find  here  that  the  fame  thereof  went 
 abroad  into  all  that  land,  i.  e.,  Galilee,  or 
 the  parts  of  Galilee  adjacent  to  Capernaum. 
 
Cii.  IX.] 
 
 matthp:w. 
 
 207 
 
 26  And  the  fuuic  hereof  went  abroad  into  all  that  land. 
 
 27  And  when  .lesus  departed  Iheuce,  two  blind  men 
 followed  liini,  crying,  and  saying,  Tkoa  Sou  of  David, 
 have  mercy  on  us. 
 
 2H  And  when  he  was  come  into  the  house,  the  blind  i 
 men  came  to  him  :  and  Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Believe 
 ye  that  1  am  able  to  do  this?   They  said  unto  him,  Yea, 
 J.ord. 
 
 29  Then  touched  he  their  eyes,  saying,  According  to 
 your  faith  be  it  uuto  you.  I 
 
 26  And  1  the  fame  hereof  went  forth  into  all  that  land. 
 
 27  And  .Hs  Jesus  passed  by  from  thence,  two  blind 
 men  followed   liim,  crying  out,  and   saying,  Have 
 
 28  mercy  on  us,  thou  .Sou  of  David.  And  when  he  was 
 come  into  the  house,  the  blind  men  came  to  him: 
 and  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Ik'lieve  ye  that  1  am 
 able  to  do  this?    They  say  unto   him.    Yea,   Lord. 
 
 29  Then  touched  he  their  eyes,  saying,  According  to 
 
 1  Or.  thit/nme. 
 
 Tlie  woman,    for   one    reason,    was    required    to  J  (ll:5;  ri;-«;  IS:  30;  20:30;  2I:  U;Mnrk»:  2-^;  Johu5;3;9:l.) 
 
 till;  Jairus,for  anotlier,  was  forbidden  to  tell.  Blindness  is  much  more  common  in  the  East 
 1:  cannot  be  that  Jesus  expected  the  matter  than  among  us,  in  consequence  of  abounding 
 t  )  remain  wholly  unknown  ;  he  probably  j  dust,  the  j)ractice  of  sleeping  in  the  open  air, 
 wished  to  prevent  their  speaking  of  it  at  once  the  sudden  change  from  darkened  houses  to 
 and  generally,  as  they  would  have  done,  be-  dazzling  light  without,  and  the  fact  that  their 
 cause  in  that  case  there  W(nild  have  been  too  liead-dress  does  not  protect  the  eyes. 
 much  excitement  produced,  by  the  series  of  28.  Into  the  house,  viz.,  the  house  to 
 extraordinary  miracles  then  occurring  in  im-  j  which  he  returned  from  that  of  the  ruler, 
 mediate  succession.  (Com p.  on  v. '28. )  Stier :  \{v.i3.)  It  may  have  been  Matthew's  house 
 "Three  awakenings  from  death  the  Spirit  has  (v.  10),  or  Peter's  («:  1*),  or  some  other  which 
 caused  to  be  recorded  for  us,  though  others  |  Jesus  made  his  usual  place  of  abode  at 
 may  well  have  taken  place;  and  these  indeed,  1  Capernaum.  (Coinp.  13  :  1,  36;  17:  2i>.)  Ob- 
 in  a  remarkable  and  significant  progression  '  serve  that  in  Capernaum  occurs  all  that  is 
 ....  the  maiden  is  here  dead  upon  her  bed,  the  narrated  in  v.  2-34,  as  well  as  in  8:  5-22.  As 
 young  man  atNain  was  carried  forth  upon  his  they  followed  him  along  the  street,  Jesus  gave 
 bier,  Lazarus  had  lain  four  days  in  his  grave."  !  them  no  answer  or  notice;  but  when  he  had 
 
 The   series  of  miracles  in    eh.    0,   and   the  |  entered  the  house,   they  approached  and  he 
 whole  group  of  ch.  8  and  9,  ends  with—  \  spoke  to  them.    This  failure  to  notice  them  at 
 
 IV.   Hkaling  Two   Blind   Men,   and   a  |  first  was  doubtless   designed  (1)    to   develop 
 Dumb  Demoniac,  v.  27-34.  and  strengthen   their  faith   (comp.    15:  23); 
 
 These   miracles    are    not  recorded  by   the  '  (2)  to   avoid   the   excitement  which   another 
 .•)thcr  Evangelists.  public  miracle  just  then  might  have  produced 
 
 '27-31.  I f('a/i>n/  f he  />and  men.     And  when  |  among    the    people,    already   stirred    by   the 
 Jesus  departed  thence— roas  passing  along    healing  of  the   woman,  and  by  the   rapidly 
 
 thence — tiie  same  exj)ression  as  in  v.  9.  It  shows 
 that  the  following  miracles  occurred  immedi- 
 ately after  the  preceding.  Followed  him,  in 
 the  purely  literal  sense,  wentalongbehindhim. 
 They  may  have  been  sitting  beside  the  road 
 
 spreading  news  of  the  raising  of  Jairus' 
 daughter  to  life.  (Comp.  on  v.  2-6.)  The 
 question.  Believe  ye  that  I  am  able?  de- 
 veloped into  greater  clearness  the  faith  they 
 had  already  shown  by  following  and  asking. 
 
 whenhepassedby,  asin  Lukel8:  35-37.  Have  ^  In  their  answer,  Lord  is  probably  no  more 
 mercy,  or,  havepiti/.  The  word  really  includes  than  a  very  respectful  form  of  address.  (See 
 both  ideas,  and  the  latter  is  the  one  here  promi- I  on  8:  2.)  Jesus  was  more  ready  to  work 
 nent.  (Seeono:  7.)  Bysaying,  Son  of  David,  |  miracles  where  there  was  faith  in  him. 
 they  declare  their  belief  that  he  is  the  Mcs- I  (Comp.  on  v.  2,  22,  and  13:  58.)  But  it  is 
 siah.     (Comp.  22:  42;  15:  22.)     The  order  of   too    much    to    .«ay    that    he    never   wrought 
 
 the  Greek  shows  that  their  first  thought  was 
 for  mercj-  on  themselves — very  naturallj\ 
 They  had  probably  heard  of  Jesus'  miracles, 
 perhaps    of    the   two    wonderful    works   just 
 
 miracles  without  faith;  instance  the  widow's 
 son  at  Nain,  and  Malchus'  ear.  Observe  that 
 his  question  was  simply  whether  they  believed 
 that  he  could  heal  them  ;  his  willingness  re- 
 
 wrought.  If  one  inquires  why  they  should  1  mained  to  be  seen.  (Comp.  on  8:  2.) 
 believe  him  to  be  Messiah,  while  others'  29.  Touching  the  eyes  of  the  blind  (comp. 
 did  not,  we  can  only  reply  by  asking  why  I  20-34),  was  a  natural  and  kindly  act.  like 
 there  is  a  similar  difference  now.  The  Gos- 1  taking  the  hand  of  one  prostrate  with  fever, 
 pels  frequently  mention  blind  persons  healed.  '  (s:  15.)     According  to  your  faith  be  it— let 
 
208 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 vr, 
 
 X. 
 
 30  And  tlieir  eyes  were  opened;  and  Jesus  straitly 
 charged  theiu,  saying,  See  (hat  no  man  know  il. 
 
 31  But  they,  wlien  they  were  departed,  spread  abroad 
 his  fame  in  all  that  country. 
 
 32  As  they  went  out,  heliold,  they  brought  to  him  a 
 dumb  man,  possessed  with  a  devil. 
 
 33  And  when  the  devil  was  cast  out,  the  dumb  spake: 
 and  the  multitudes  marvelled,  saying,  It  was  never  so 
 seen  in  Israel. 
 
 34  But  the  Pharisees  said.  He  casteth  out  devils 
 through  the  prince  of  the  devils. 
 
 30  your  faith  be  it  done  unto  you.  And  th  i-  ^ere 
 opened.     And  Jesus  i  strictly  charged  ():■  ■:.,    Rsing, 
 
 31  See  that  no  man  know  it.  But  they  weiit  f.rih.  and 
 spread  abroad  his  fame  iu  all  that  land 
 
 32  And  as  they  went  forth,  behold,  there  •.»..•  bi^jught 
 
 33  to  hiui  a  dumb  man  possessed  with  a  '>  iiion.  And 
 when  the  demon  was  cast  out,  the  dumb  kiii  -i  ..ke: 
 and  the  multitudes  marvelled,  saying.  It  ..a^  j   ver 
 
 34  so  seen  in  Israel.  But  the  Pharisees  said,  2  By  the 
 prince  of  the  demons  casteth  he  out  demons. 
 
 1  Or,  sternly 2  Or,  In.    ' 
 
 it  kappeti—unto  you.  (Conip.  on  8:  13). 
 An  old  German  writer  says  that  faith  is  like  a 
 bucket  by  which  we  draw  from  the  inex- 
 haustible fountain  of  God's  mercy  and  good- 
 ness, to  which  otherwise  we  cannot  penetrate; 
 and  Calvin  compares  it  to  a  purse,  which 
 may  itself  be  worthies.?,  but  filled  with  money 
 makes  the  man  rich. 
 
 30.  And  their  eyes  were  opened.  We 
 have  no  means  of  judging  whether  this  physi- 
 cal blessing  was  attended  with  the  pardon  of 
 their  sins.  (Comp.  on  8:3.)  The  fact  that 
 they  soon  after  disobeyed  Christ's  explicit  and 
 emphatic  command  renders  it  improbable 
 that  they  believed  unto  salvation,  though  not 
 impossible.  And  Jesus  straitly  {sternly) 
 charged  them,  an  unclassical,  but  natural 
 sense  of  the  Greek  word,  found  also  in  Mark 
 1  :  43.  The  expression  implies  that  he  would 
 be  seriously  di.spleased  if  they  disobeyed.  As 
 to  the  probable  reasons  for  this,  comp.  on  8: 
 4;  and  add  here  that  they  were  virtually  call- 
 ing him  Messiah,  which  might  excite  popu- 
 lar fanaticism.  (16:20:  John  6: 15.)  He  may  have 
 spoken  with  greater  severity  of  manner,  be- 
 cause a  similar  injunction  in  previous  cases 
 had  been  disregarded;  yet  it  was  disregarded 
 again  in  this  case.  Spread  abroad  his  fame 
 in  all  that  country,  as  in  v.  26.  The  Com. 
 Ver.,  with  its  passion  for  variety,  must  needs 
 give  'land'  in  v.  26,  and  'country'  here, 
 though  the  Greek  has  the  same  word  and  in 
 the  same  connection,  and  though  the  earlier 
 Eng.  versions  translate  it  alike  in  both  places. 
 Some  have  sought  to  excuse  the  disobedience 
 of  the  two  men  on  the  ground  that  it  was 
 very  natural,  and  was  no  doubt  sincerely  de- 
 signed to  do  him  honor.  But  still  it  was  a 
 fault.  AVhat  can  be  so  pleasing  to  him,  or  so 
 conducive  to  his  glory,  as  simple,  unquestion- 
 ing, loving  obedience? 
 
 32-34.  Healing  a  dutnb  demoniac.  This 
 is  not  related  by  the  other  Evangelists.  And 
 as  they  went  (were  going)  out,  namely,  out 
 of  the  house  in  which  they  had  been  healed. 
 (v.  28)  'They'  is  slightly  emphatic,  standing 
 in  contrast  to  the  next  person  who  came  to  be 
 healed.  Behold,  calling  attention  to  what 
 follows  as  wonderful.  They  brought  to  him, 
 i.  e.,  some  persons  brought;  impersonal  or 
 indefinite,  as  in  5  :  11 ;  9  :  17,  and  often.  A 
 dumb  man  possessed  with  a  devil,  a  de- 
 moniac, see  on  8:  28,  31.  Comp.  Mark  9:  25 
 for  a  sitniiar  case.  Mark  7:  32  mentions  a 
 deaf  man  who  spoke  witli  difficult^',  and  saj's 
 nothing  of  demoniacal  inflifence.  Msitt.  12:  22 
 gives  a  demoniac  who  was  both  blind  and 
 dumb.  And  the  multitudes,  crowds,  as  in 
 5:1;  9:8,  and  often.  Marvelled, etc.  Won- 
 dered, saying.  It  never  at  any  time  appeared 
 thus  in  Israel;  there  was  never  such  a  thing 
 seen  before,  in  all  the  wonderful  history  of 
 the  nation.  (Comp.  Mark  2:  12;  John  9:  32.) 
 Probably  their  wonder  referred  not  merely 
 to  this  last  case  of  the  dumb  demoniac,  but  to 
 the  series  of  miracles  that  day  wrought,  and,  it 
 would  seem,  in  quick  succession — the  woman, 
 the  daughter  of  Jairus,  the  two  blind  men, 
 and  now  the  dumb  man.  The  Evangelists 
 never  stop  to  say  themselves  that  the  miracles 
 of  Jesus  were  wonderful.  To  them  these 
 things  were  not  astonishing  now  as  they  looked 
 back  from  the  time  of  writing  their  narratives, 
 for  it  was  a  fact  long  familiar  to  their  minds 
 that  he  who  wrought  them  was  divine  ;  and  so 
 they  calmly  tell  the  story  of  miracle  after  mir- 
 acle, without  any  exclamation  or  remark.  But 
 it  was  appropriate  to  mention,  as  they  often 
 do,  the  wonder  felt  by  the  persons  witnessing 
 a  miracle,  because  this  was  one  of  the  evi- 
 dences of  its  manifest  reality.  V.  34.>  But 
 the  Pharisees  said,  strictly  ^were  saying,^ 
 
 1  \V  H.  bracket  this  verse,  as  of  doubtful  genuineness. 
 But  the  only  evidence  for  omitting  is  that  of  D,  two 
 copies  of  the  old  Latin,  and  two  Latin  Fathers  of  the 
 fourth  century,  evidence  exclusively  "  Western,"  and 
 
 quite  meagre.  This  often  arbitrary  "  Western  "  type 
 of  text  might  easily  have  omitted  the  sentence,  from 
 the  notion  that  such  a  thing  occurred  but  once  and 
 that  its  true  place  is  in  12:  24. 
 
Ch.  IX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 209 
 
 viz.,  while  the  people  were  expressing  their  I  "Jesus  hero  does  two  things  superhuman- 
 wonder.  Through,  literally  'i/t'  (margin  of  seeing  thoughts,  and  forgiving  sins."— V.  6. 
 Rev.  Ver. ),  i.  e.,  in  union  with,  by  power  de-  ^  Chry«.  :  "1)  Proof  of  the  forgiveness  by 
 rived  from,  the  prince  of  the  devils,  de-  healing.  2)  Proof  of  the  healing,  by  carrying 
 7)io7is.  This  insulting  charge  was  probably  the  bed."— V.  8.  Comp.  the  effect  produced  at 
 made  on  the  present  occasion  in  the  absence  Carmel.  (i  Kings  is:  ja.)  Henry:  "  Others' mer- 
 of  Jesus,  but  made  afterwards  in  his  presence;  cies  .should  be  our  praises." 
 see  on  12:  24.  The  Pharisees  ;  see  on  3:  7.  |  V.  9-11.  Matthew.  1)  Abandoning  a  lucra- 
 They  had  been  finding  fault  with  Jesus  in  tjve  employment  to  follow  Jesus  in  poverty, 
 connection  with  all  the  preceding  matters  for    2)  Turning  from  a  worldly  occupation  to  fol- 
 
 undertaking  to  ft.rgive  sin  (v.  3),  for  a.ssocia- 
 •ting  with  publicans  and  sinners  (v.  11),  and 
 for  not  fasting  (v.  14),  and  now  their  opposi- 
 tion grows  yet  more  bitter  and  bold,  when 
 
 low  Jesus  in  spirituality.  3)  Bringing  his 
 former  wicked  comi)anions  to  hear  Jesus,  if 
 perchance  they  will  follow  him  too.  4)  Rising 
 from  despised  publican  to  apostle  and  evan- 
 
 tiiey  venture   upon  the  accusation  of  union  |  gjjjjst.—CHRYs. :  1)  "The  power  of  the  caller 
 
 with  Satan.  The  crowds,  for  their  part,  won. 
 dered  at  the  unparalleled  event,  but  the  Phari- 
 sees tried  to  explain  it  away,  by  however  base- 
 less and  blasphemous  a  supposition.  So  also 
 in  12:  23  f.  They  were  not  willing  to  ac- 
 knowledge the  truth  about  Jesus'  miracles, 
 for  it  would  diminish  their  own  consideration 
 among  the  people;  and  so  they  struck  out 
 lu'idly  after  some  explanation  or  other. 
 Thus  ends  the  remarkable  series  of  miracles 
 
 2)  The  obedience  of  the  called."— Probably 
 prepared  before  hand,  yet  still  at  his  old 
 business  when  called.— Henry  :  "As  Satan 
 chooses  to  come,  with  his  temptations,  to  those 
 that  are  idle,  so  Christ  chooses  to  come,  with 
 his  calls,  to  those  that  are  employed." — V.  11. 
 Jesus  eating  with  publicans  and  sinners.  1) 
 Social  intercourse  affords  a  great  opportunity 
 for  doing  people  good.  2)  The  worst  men 
 must  be  treated  with  respect,  if  we  would  win 
 
 which  Matthew  has  grouped  (chap.  8  and  9),  j  them  to  piety;  and  th(!  worst  men  have  in 
 
 as  s])ecimens  of  our  Lord's  wonderful  works. 
 (Comp.  on  8:  1). 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 Ch.  9:    2-8.     Sickness   and   sins:    1)    Some 
 
 them  something  to  be  respected.  (H.vll:  "I 
 do  not  find  where  Jesus  was  ever  bidden  to 
 any  table,  and  refused.")  3)  A  man  of  de- 
 .spised  calling  may  become  a  Christian,  and 
 an  eminent  minister.  4)  It  may  be  lawful  to 
 associate  with  very  wicked  people,  when  we 
 kinds  of  sickness  proceed  directly  from  sin,    can   be  confident  of  doing  them   good,   and 
 
 and  are  its  penalty.  2^  Forgiveness  of  sin  is 
 far  more  important  than  cure  of  sickness.  3) 
 He  who  could  by  a  word  heal  the  severest 
 sickness  can  also  forgive  sin.  4)  The  usual 
 condition  of  miraculous  healing  was  faith, 
 and  faith  is  the  indispensable  condition  of 
 forgiveness  (v.  2).  5)  The  highest  ground  of 
 cheerfulness  and  gratitude  is  to  have  our  sins 
 forgiven  (v.  3).— V.  2.  Faith  and  healing.  1) 
 In  rare  cases  Jesus  healed  without  faith,  as 
 Malchus.  2)  Sometimes  upon  the  faith  of 
 others,  as  the  nobleman  (John4:5o),  the  cen- 
 turion (»:io),  the  Syrophojnician.  (i5;.!8)  3) 
 Usually  upon  the  faith  of  the  sufferer,  v.  22, 
 28,  and  often.  4)  Here  upon  the  faith  both  of 
 the  sufferer  and  of  his  friend.s.— V.  3.  Henry  : 
 "  If  we  have  the  comfort  of  our  reconciliation 
 to  God,  with  the  comfort  of  our  recovery  from 
 sickness,  this  makes  it  a  mercy  indeed  to  us, 
 as  to  Hezekiah.  Isa.  38 :  17."— V.  4  f.  Curys.  : 
 
 are  duly  guarded  against  receiving  injury.- 
 V.  13.  Mercy  and  not  sacrifice.  1)  Professed 
 teachers  of  Scripture  may  greatly  mistake  its 
 meaning.  2)  The  externals  of  religion  are 
 unacceptable  to  God,  without  its  true  spirit. 
 3)  The  spirit  of  Christianity  teaches  a  kindly 
 pit3'  for  even  the  grossly  wicked.  Jesus 
 seemed  to  be  transgressing  the  law  of  cere- 
 mony; the  Pharisees  really  were  transgress- 
 ing the  law  of  mercy.  4)  The  greatest  kind- 
 ness we  can  do  to  wicked  people,  is  to  lead 
 them  to  be  truly  pious.  5)  In  order  to  reach 
 the  most  degraded  with  Christian  influences, 
 we  mu.st  treat  them  with  courtesy  and  respect. 
 V.  14.  Henry' :  "False  and  formal  pro- 
 fessors often  excel  others  in  outward  acts  of 
 devotion,  and  even  of  mortification.  ...  It  is 
 common  for  vain  professors  to  make  them- 
 selves a  standard  in  religion,  by  w^hich  to  try 
 and  measure  persons  and  things,  as  if  all  who 
 
210 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  IX. 
 
 35  And  Jesus  went  about  all  the  cities  and  villages, 
 teaching  in  th<;ir  synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gospel 
 of  the  kingdom,  and  healing  every  sickness  and  every 
 disease  among  the  people. 
 
 35  And  Jesus  went  about  all  the  cities  and  the 
 villages,  teaching  in  their  synagogues,  and  preach- 
 ing the   gospel   of   the   kingdom,   and    healing  all 
 
 differed  from  them  were  so  far  in  the  wrong; 
 as  if  all  that  did  less  than  they,  did  too  little, 
 and  all  that  did  more  than  they,  did  too 
 much." — V.  15.  Fasting  is  proper  only  when 
 it  has  a  natural  basis  in  some  actual  gyief — 
 V.  16  f  Christianity  and  Judaism  are  in  many 
 respects  incongruous;  let  us  not  Judaize  our 
 Christianity. 
 
 V.' 18-21.  Parental  grief  and  personal  suf- 
 fering both  leading  to  Jesus.— V.  20-22.  The 
 timid  sufferer's  faith.  1)  Follows  the  failure 
 of  all  natural  efforts  (Marks:  26)  ;  2)  Overcomes 
 timidity  and  shame;  3)  Presses  through  an 
 unfriendly  throng;  4)  Brings  healing  instantly 
 and  permanently  ;  5)  Gains  the  Saviour's  ap- 
 proval ;  6)  Bears  her  away  happy. — V.  23- 
 26.  The  ruler's  daughter.  1)  The  sorrowing, 
 but  believing  father  (v.  is).  2)  The  noisy 
 mourners,  loudly  proclaiming  her  dead.  3) 
 The  silent  chamber  (comp.  Mark  5;  40),  and 
 the  young  life  restored.  4)  The  supernatural 
 healing,  followed  immediately  by  giving 
 natural  food.  (Mark5:«.)  Comp.  John  6:  12. 
 5)  The  restored  life  devoted,  let  us  hope,  to 
 the  good  of  man,  and  the  glory  of  God. 
 
 V.  27.  Henry:  " It-becomes  those  that  are 
 under  the  same  affliction,  to  concur  in  the 
 same  prayers  for  relief.  Fellow-sufferers 
 should  be  joint  petitioners.  In  Christ  there  is 
 enough  for  all."— V.  28.  Luther:  "Christ 
 is  rejoiced  to  see  our  fitith  persistent,  un- 
 wearied, stiff-necked." —V.  29.  Henry: 
 "They  who  apply  themselves  to  Jesus 
 Christ  shall  be  dealt  with  according  to  their 
 faith  ;  not  according  to  their  fancies,  not 
 according  to  their  professions,  but  accord- 
 ing to  their  faith."— V.  30  f  We  often  foil  to 
 speak  for  Jesus  when  we  ought,  but  sometimes 
 fail  to  be  silent  when  we  ought. 
 
 V.  2-34.  Striking  examples  of  belief  in 
 Jesus,  and  of  unbelief  (1)  Of  belief  (a) 
 The  paralytic,  v.  2;  (b)  The  publican,  v.  9; 
 (c)  The  ruler  of  the  synagogue,  v.  18;  (d) 
 The  long-afflicted  woman,  v.  21  f;  (e)  The 
 two  blind  men,  v.  28.  (2)  Of  unbelief  (a) 
 The  scribes  accusing  him  of  blasphemy,  v.  3  ; 
 (b)  The  Pharisees  complaining  that  he  eats 
 with  publicans  and  sinners,  v.  11;  (c)  The 
 disciples  of  John,  with  their  skeptical  inquiry 
 about  fasting,  v.  14 ;  (d)  The  crowd  at  Jairus' 
 
 house  laughing  scornfully,  v.  24;  (e)  The 
 Pharisees  charging  league  with  Satan,  v. 
 34. 
 
 9  :  35—10  :  15.   Mission  of  the  Twelvk. 
 
 Our  Lord  here  undertakes  another  circuit 
 of  Galilee,  similar  to  that  described  in  4:  2:5 
 ff.,  and  in  connection  with  it  he  now  sends  out 
 the  Twelve  to  engage  in  the  same  work,  viz., 
 to  make  the  same  proclamation  of  the  near 
 approach  of  the  Messianic  reign  (c.-nip.  10:  7 
 with  4:  17),  and  to  work  similar  miracles  of 
 healing.  (io:i,8.)  Before  sending  forth  the 
 Twelve,  our  Lord  addressed  them  a  long 
 discourse  (io:5-42),  giving  them  instruction  not 
 only  for  this  mission,  but  for  all  their  subse- 
 quent labors  in  his  name ;  after  which  dis- 
 course he  went  to  his  work  (n:  i),  and  they  to 
 theirs.  (Mark  6: 12  f. ;  Luke  9 : 6.) — Some  prefer  to  con- 
 sider tbis  as  not  the  record  of  a  distinct  jour- 
 ney, but  simply  a  return  to  the  general  state- 
 ment of  4:  23.  The  idea  would  thus  be,  that 
 having  given  a  grand  specimen  of  our  Lord's 
 teaching  (ch. 5-7),  and  a  group  of  specimens 
 of  his  miracles  (ch.  8  and  9),  the  Evangelist 
 now  repeats  the  general  description  of  his 
 journeying,  teaching  and  healing  (same  terms 
 in  9:  35  as  in  4:  23),  and  presently  branches 
 off  again  to  describe  the  mission  of  the  Twelve. 
 But  it  seems  more  likely  that  this  was  a  sec- 
 ond and  distinct  journey.  Indeed,  Luke  ap- 
 pears to  give  a  third  journey  (LukeS:  1-3),  which 
 a  Harmony  would  make  intermediate  between 
 the  two  in  Matthew. — Our  present  section  in- 
 cludes so  much  of  the  address  to  the  Twelve 
 as  is  given  by  Mark  and  Luke  also.  The 
 remainder  (v.  16-42)  is  given  by  Matthew 
 only. 
 
 I.  9  :  35  to  10:  1.  Jesus  is  moved  to 
 SEND  OUT  THE  TwELVE.  While  engaged  in 
 a  circuit  of  Galilee,- he  is  moved  with  com- 
 passion at  the  spiritual  destitution  of  the 
 people,  and  begins  to  prepare  the  Twelve  for 
 going  out  as  teachers.  The  portion  in  v.  35-38 
 is  found  in  Matthew  alone,  except  that  Mark 
 (6:6)  says  simply,  'And  he  went  round  about 
 the  villages  teaching.' 
 35.  Same  as  4:  23,  except  that  for  '  went  about 
 all  Galilee'  we  here  have  more  particularly, 
 Avent  about  all  the  cities  and  (ihe)  vil- 
 lages, referring  .still  to  Galilee,  as  the  con- 
 
Ch.  IX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 211 
 
 36  But  when  he  saw  the  multitudes,  he  was  moved 
 with  compassion  on  them,  because  they  ■■  fainted,  and 
 were  scattered  abroad,  as  slieop  liaviiig  no  sliepherd. 
 
 ;17  Then  saitli  lie  unto  liis  disciples,  The  harvest 
 truly  i.i  plenteous,  but  the  labourers  (ire  few; 
 
 :38"  I'ray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he 
 will  send  forth  labourers  into  his  harvest. 
 
 3G  manner  of  disease  and  all  manner  of  sicliness.  Hut 
 when  he  saw  tlie  multitudes,  he  was  moved  with 
 coini)assion  for  them,  because  they  were  distressed 
 
 37  and  scattered,  as  sheep  not  having  a  shepherd.  Then 
 saith   he  unto  his  disciples,   The  harvest  truly  is 
 
 .38  plenteous,  but  the  labourers  are  few.  Pray  ye  there- 
 fore the  Ix)rd  of  the  harvest,  that  he  send  forth 
 labourers  into  bis  harvest. 
 
 I  Or,  were  tired  and  lay  dt»m. 
 
 nection  and  the  circumstances  show.  All  is 
 so  pluced  in  the  Greek  as  to  be  confined  to  the 
 cities;  and  he  could  not  have  visited  all  the 
 viHages.  Josephus  says  there  were  in  Galilee 
 not  less  than  two  hundred  and  four  cities  and 
 populous  villages.  (See  on  4:  12.)  The  word 
 rendered  villages  denotes  properly  a  town 
 without  walls,  as  opposed  to  a  Ibrtitied  town. 
 The  larger  places  would  of  course  all  be  for- 
 tified. We  learn  then  that  our  Lord  made  a 
 thorough  circuit,  going  into  ail  the  large 
 towns,  and  very  genertilly  into  the  smaller 
 jilaces  also.  He  did  not  go  only  where  he 
 could  have  a  very  large  congregation.  For 
 every  sickness  and  every  disease — i.  e., 
 every  kind,  not  necessarily  every  case — and 
 for  the  other  terms,  see  on  4 :  23.  Among  the 
 people,  com.  Greek  text,  is  omitted  on  over- 
 whelming evidence.  Here  again,  as  in  8:  16 
 iiiKi4:  2i.  we  must  pause  and  dwell  on  the 
 strong  general  statement,  or  we  shall  not  ade- 
 quately conceive  of  the  immense  extent  of 
 our  Lord's  work  as  a  Healer. 
 
 36.  But  when  he  saw  the  multitudes — 
 crowds— i\s  \n  5:  1.  As  there  his  compassion 
 led  to  a  long  address  on  the  Mount,  so  here  it 
 leads  him  to  send  out  the  Twelve,  that  they 
 might  aid  in  the  so  much  needed  work  of 
 teaching  and  healing.  Similarly  after  the 
 return  of  the  Twelve.  (Mark(i:34.)  In  the  pres- 
 ent case,  as  in  5:  1,  we  understand  that  what 
 follows  took  place  at  some  unassigned  time 
 ill  the  course  of  the  circuit  just  described. 
 Because  they  fainted,  best  text,  were  dis- 
 tressed, or  'harassed,'  'worried,'  rendered 
 'trouble'  in  Mark  5:3.5;  Luke  8:  49.  The 
 evidence  for  this  Greek  word  rather  than  ! 
 'fainted'  (com.  Greek  text)  is  ample.  Scat- 
 tered, literallj',  'thrown,'  'hurled,'  might 
 mean  prostrate  iso  Davidson),  b'ing  down,  as 
 being  worn  out  and  unable  to  go  forward,  or 
 might  mean  cast  off,  neglected  ;  the  general 
 conception  remains  the  same,  that  of  a  flock 
 worried  and  suffering  for  lack  of  a  shepherd's  i 
 care.  In  the  East,  where  sheep  wander  freely 
 in  wild,  unenclosed  regions,  so  as  to  require  | 
 
 constant  attention,  this  image  is  very  striking. 
 Me^'er  supposes  that  our  Lord  saw  the  people 
 to  be  worn  out  with  following  him  in  long 
 journeys,  and  that  this  suggested  to  him  tiie 
 image  of  a  flock  tired  down  ;  but  the  supposi- 
 tion seems  quite  improbable.  (Weiss).  The 
 people  were  greatly  in  need  of  spiritual  in- 
 struction and  guidance,  for  those  who  pro- 
 fessed to  be  their  shepherds  were  not  faithful 
 and  safe  guides.  (See  the  same  expression  in 
 Num.  27  :  17,  and  comp.  1  Kings  22:  17;  Jer. 
 50:  6;  Ezek.  34:  5;  Zech.  10:  2.) 
 
 37,  38.  He  seeks  to  awaken  a  similar  com- 
 passion in  his  followers.  Disciples,  see  on 
 5:  1.  There  were  probably  other  disciples 
 present,  besides  the  Twelve  (io:i).  and  the  ex- 
 hortation to  pray  was  addressed  to  them  all, 
 but  only  the  Twelve  were  at  that  time  sent 
 forth ;  at  a  later  period,  seventy  others,  (luh* 
 10: 1.)  The  figure  of  reaping  a  harvest  he  had 
 employed  before  (perhaps  a  year  before^,  tit 
 Jacob's  well  (John  4: 35  tr.),  and  will  use  again 
 when  sending  out  the  seventy.  (t-ukeio:a.) 
 Truly  represents  the  Greek  word  (wen)  ex- 
 plained on  3:  11,  which  denotes  merely  that 
 this  clause  is  set  in  contrast  with  what  follows. 
 The  idea  is  suflUcientl^'  expres.«ed  in  English 
 by  an  emphatic  utterance  of  'harvest'  and 
 'laborers';  it  was  so  rendered  by  Tyn.  and 
 Gen.  (so  also  Davidson),  'truly'  being  intro- 
 duced by  Great  Bible.  The  harvest  signi- 
 fies, not  (as  some  explain)  the  elect,  those 
 who  will  actually  be  saved,  but  men  in  gen- 
 eral, who  unless  gathered  and  saved  will 
 perish  like  wheat  that  is  not  reaped.— This 
 compassion  for  perishing  men  will  naturally 
 lead  to  prayer  for  laborers  (v.  ss),  and  such 
 compassion  and  prayer  will  form  the  best 
 preparation  for  going  forth  to  be  laborers  our- 
 selves. (10:1.)  Any  man  who  is  called  of  God 
 to  devote  himself  to  preaching  the  gospel 
 will  h.ave  felt  something,  ought  to  have  felt 
 much,  of  this  pitying  love  for  his  perish- 
 ing fellow  men,  and  will  have  prayed  much 
 for  their  resctie;  and  those  engaged  in 
 that  work  should  be  careful  to  maintain,  as 
 
212 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 CHAPTEK   X. 
 
 AND  when  he  had  called  unto  him  his  twelve  disci- 
 ples, he  gave  them  power  "afjainsl  unclean  spirits, 
 to  cast  them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner  of  sickness 
 and  all  manner  of  disease. 
 
 2  Now  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  are  these ; 
 The  first,  Simon,  who  is  called  Peter,  and  Andrew  his 
 hrotfcer;  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his 
 brother ; 
 
 And  be  called  unto  him  his  twelve  disciples,  and 
 gave  them  authority  over  unclean  spirits,  to  cast 
 them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner  of  disease  and  all 
 manner  of  sickness. 
 
 Now  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  are  these: 
 The  first,  Simon,  who  is  called  Peter,  and  Andrew 
 his  brother ;  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John  his 
 
 long  as  they  live,  this  same  pity  and  prayer. 
 And  not  only  preachers,  but  all  Christians, 
 should  feel  as  Jesus  felt,  and  should  regularly 
 and  habitually  pray  this  prayer.  Send  forth 
 is  literally  cast  out,  'throw  out,'  or  'thrust 
 out,'  the  same  word  that  is  used  in  v.  33  f.,  in 
 10:  1,  and  above  in  v.  25  (where  see  note). 
 Comp.  its  use  in  Mark  1 :  12;  James  2:  25.  It 
 always  implies  urgency,  haste,  constraint,  or 
 some  such  idea,  and  here  means  that  the 
 laborers  should  be  sent  out  promptly,  pushed 
 into  their  work.  Beza  :  "  For  we  are  all  very 
 tardy,  especially  in  such  matters."  This  same 
 word  is  retained  when  our  Lord  speaks  to  the 
 seventy.  (Lukeio:2.)'  Such  laborers  as  the 
 Lord  of  the  harvest  does  put  forth,  we  may 
 endeavor,  with  his  blessing,  to  train  for  the 
 better  performance  of  their  work  (see  on  10: 
 1 ) ;  but  they  must  be  his  laborers,  not  ours, 
 called  into  the  work,  and  urged  to  the  per- 
 formance of  it,  by  himself. 
 
 10  :  1.  Having  led  the  disciples  to  feel  in- 
 terest in  perishing  throngs  of  men,  and  en- 
 couraged them  to  pray  for  laborers,  Jesus  now 
 bids  them  go  forth  to  labor  themselves.  "We 
 ought  carefully  to  observe  the  slow  and  grad- 
 ual process  by  which  our  Lord  prepared  the 
 Twelve  for  their  great  and  important  life-work. 
 First,  he  called  various  individuals  to  be  his  dis- 
 ciples, as,  for  example,  those  in  John  1 :  35-51 ; 
 these  went  with  him  for  a  time,  but  afterwards 
 returned  to  their  homes  and  their  secular  em- 
 ployments. Next,  he  called  some  to  attach 
 themselves  permanently  to  him,  as  above  in 
 4 :  18-22,  stating  at  the  time  his  intention  to 
 make  them  fishers  of  men.  After  a  while,  he 
 selected  from  the  general  mass  of  his  follow- 
 ers the  Twelve,  who  were  to  be  specially  near 
 to  him,  and  to  be  trained  for  special  duties; 
 delivering  to  them,  immediately  after  their 
 selection  (see  on  5:  1),  a  great  discourse  on  the 
 true  nature  of  that  Messianic  reign  which  they 
 •  were  to  aid  in  bringing  about.     And  now,  at 
 
 a  still  later  period,  when  they  have  been  long 
 hearing  his  discourses  to  the  people,  talking 
 with  him  familiarly  in  private,  and  witnessing 
 his  multiplied  miracles,  he  sends  them  forth, 
 two  and  two,  to  preach  and  heal ;  but  not  yet 
 to  work  independently  of  him,  for  they  are 
 only  to  go  before  and  prepare  the  way  iov  his 
 coming.  After  a  season  spent  in  such  personal 
 labors,  they  will  return,  and  remain  long  with 
 him,  receiving  further  instruction,  which  they 
 will  more  earnestly  desire  and  more  fully  ap- 
 preciate, from  their  attempts  at  actual  preach- 
 ing. And  finally,  after  his  ascension,  they 
 will  be  ready,  with  the  Holy  Spirit  as  their 
 abiding  Instructor,  to  go  and  disciple  all  na- 
 tions. After  all  this  training  they  could  do 
 nothing  without  the  Spirit;  j'et,  though  they 
 were  to  have  the  Spirit,  they  must  also  have 
 this  training — doing  what  they  could,  mean- 
 while, to  reap  the  great  and  perishing  harvest, 
 but  devoting  themselves  mainly  to  prepara- 
 tion for  wider  usefulness  in  the  coming  years. 
 
 With  v.  1-15  comp.  Mark  6:  7-11 ;  Luke  9: 
 1-5.  Disciples,  see  on  5:  1. — Vowev^  rndhor- 
 ity,  which  in  such  a  case  would  carr^^  with  it 
 the  power,  see  on  9:6.  As  to  demoniacal 
 possessions,  see  on  8:  28.  These  spirits  are 
 called  unclean,  because  of  their  own  wicked- 
 ness, and  perhaps  because  their  presence  was 
 a  pollution  to  the  person  possessed  (comp.  on 
 12:  43  If.);  and  this  served  to  distinguish 
 them  from  good  or  pure  spirits.  Sometimes 
 they  are  called  'evil  spirits.'  All  manner  of, 
 etc.,  every  disease  and  every  infirmity,  comp. 
 9 :  35 ;  4 :  23. 
 
 II.  2-4.  List  of  the  Twelve.  Matthew 
 has  not  mentioned  the  selcc^tion  of  the  Twelve, 
 
 which  took  place  before  this.    (.Mark  3  :  is  ;  I.uke  6 :  13, 
 
 comp.  on  5: 1.)  At  the  time  when  he  wrote,  the 
 twelve  apostles  were  well  known,  and  he 
 speaks  of  them  accordingly:  '  his  twelve  disci- 
 ples,' 'the  twelve  apostles.'  The  number 
 twelve  was  probably  chosen  with  reference  to 
 
 1 '  That  he  send  forth '  is  a  non-final  use  of  hopos,  see  on  5 :  29. 
 
Ch.  X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 213 
 
 the  number  of  tribes  (see  on  19:  28).  Apo8-|13:  16;  '  messenger'  in2  Cor.  8:  23;  Phil.  2: 
 ties;  the  name,  borrowed  from  Greeic  apos-\2a;  everywhere  else  in  Com.  Ver.  and  Rev. 
 tolas,  '  one  sent  off,'  or  'sent  forth,'  is  liere  in-  Ver.,  it  is  '  apostle.'  Jesus  himself  is  called 
 trodueed  by  Matt,  for  the  first  time,  in  con-  an  apostle,  i.  c,  sent  by  God,  in  Heb.  3:  1. 
 nection  with  the  occasion  on  which  they  were  Our  word  missionary,  derived  from  the  Latin, 
 first  actually   sent  forth   (v.  s)  to  labor.     But    likewise  signifies  "one  sent." 
 
 our  Lord  gave  them  that  name  when  he 
 selected  the  Twelve  (see  Luke  6:  13).  The 
 word  is  translated  'one  that  is  sent '  in  John 
 
 Curious,  and  in  some  respects  instructive  re- 
 sults, may  be  obtained  from  a  comparison  of 
 the  four  lists  of  the  Twelve. 
 
 Matthew  10:  2  f. 
 
 1  Simon  Peter. 
 
 2  Andrew. 
 
 3  .lames. 
 
 4  John. 
 
 5  Philip. 
 
 G  Bartholomew. 
 
 7  Thomas. 
 
 8  Matthew. 
 
 9  James  the  son  of 
 
 Alpheus. 
 
 10  Thaddeus. 
 
 11  Simon  the 
 
 CanaiUiite. 
 
 12  Judas  Iscariot. 
 
 Mark  3  :  16  f. 
 
 Simon  Peter. 
 
 James. 
 
 John. 
 
 Andrew. 
 
 Philip. 
 
 Bartholomew, 
 
 Matthew. 
 
 Thomas. 
 
 James  the   son  of 
 
 Alpheus. 
 Thaddeus. 
 Simon   the 
 
 Canaan  ite. 
 Judas  Iscariot. 
 
 Luke  6 :  14  f. 
 Simon  Peter. 
 Andrew. 
 James. 
 John. 
 Philip. 
 
 Bartholomew. 
 Matthew. 
 Thomas. 
 James  the  son  of 
 
 Alpheus. 
 Simon  the  Zealot. 
 Judas  the  brother 
 
 of  James. 
 Judas  Iscariot. 
 
 Acts  1  :  13  f. 
 
 Simon  Peter. 
 
 James. 
 
 John. 
 
 Andrew. 
 
 Philip. 
 
 Thomas. 
 
 Bartholomew. 
 
 Matthew. 
 
 James  the  son    of 
 
 Alpheus 
 Simon  the  Zealot. 
 Judas  the  brother 
 
 of  James. 
 (Vacant). 
 
 "We  obsfTve  at  once  that,  with  all  the 
 variety  in  the  order  of  succession,  Simon 
 Peter  is  alwaj's  first,  and  Judas  Iscariot  last. 
 Again,  the  first  six  names  in  Matthew,  Mark, 
 and  Luke  are  the  five  earliest  known  converts. 
 (John  1:35-51),  together  witli  James,  the  brother 
 of  one  of  them;  and  the  first  four  in  all  the 
 lists  are  the  two  pairs  of  brothers  whose  call 
 to  follow  Jesus  is  the  earliest  mentioned. 
 (4:18-22.)  Furthermore  we  note  in  each  of  the 
 lists  three  groups  of  four,  headed  respectively 
 in  every  list    by   Peter,  Philip,  and   James, 
 
 leader  among  the  Twelve.  (See  on  16 :  18.) 
 As  regards  the  remaining  members  of  the  first 
 company  or  group  of  four,  we  may  suppose 
 that  Matthew  and  Luke  put  Andrew  next  to 
 Simon  because  they  were  brothers;  while 
 Mark  and  Acts  and  Mark  13 :  3  place  James 
 and  John  next  to  Simon,  because  they  three 
 were  admitted  to  special  intimacy  and  favor 
 with  Jesus,  being  the  only  persons  present 
 on  several  solemn  occasions.  (See  on  17  :  1.) 
 The  four  who  formed  this  first  group  are  men- 
 tioned  in    Mark   13:3  as  making  private  in- 
 
 which  groups  contain  always  the  same  four  I  quiries  of  Jesus  concerning  the  destruction  of 
 persons,  though  within  the  limits  of  each  the  temple,  etc.  In  t/ie  second  company,  Mat- 
 group  the  order  greatly  varies,  except  as  to  thew  puts  Thomas  before  himself  (comp. 
 Judas  Iscariot.  It  seems  a  natural  and  un-  Acts),  while  Mark  and  Luke  place  Matthew 
 avoidable  inference  that  the  Twelve  were  in  first.  After  Philip,  Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke 
 some  sense  divided  into  three  companies  of 'put  Bartholomew,  probably  the  same  as  Na- 
 four,  each  having  a  recognized  leader.  The  thanael,  who  was  brought  to  Jesus  by  Philip, 
 foremost  in /A'./! /'.v^  row/)r7»_i/,  and  at  the  head  (John  1: 46  ir.)  In  the  third  company  of  four, 
 of  all  the  Twelve,  is  Simon  Peter.  When  i  Simon  the  Cananite  in  Matthew  and  Mark  is 
 Matthew  says.  First,  Simon  who  is  called  ,  obviously  the  same  as  Simon  the  Zealot  in 
 Peter,  he  cannot  mean  merely  that  this  !  Luke  and  Acts  (see  below) ;  hence  Thaddeus 
 happens  to  be  the  name  first  mentioned  by  (Lebbeus  is  a  false  reading)  must  be  only 
 him  ;  and  there  is  no  explanation  in  the  fact  another  name  of  .Judas  the  brother  of  James, 
 that  those  are  mentioned  first  who  first  came  i  He  might  naturally  be  put  next  to  his  brother, 
 to  Jesus;  for  then  Andrew  and  probably  John,  I  as  by  Matthew  and  Mark;  or  Luke's  order 
 ought  to  precede  Peter.  (Johu:s5tr.)  It  is  un- I  may  indicate  that  Simon  the  Zealot  was  reek- 
 questionable  that  Simon  Peter  was  a   sort  of  oned  the  more  important  personage.    Observe 
 
214 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 that  there  are  among  the  Twelve  three  pairs 
 of  brothers — Simon  and  Andrew,  James  and 
 John,  James  the  son  of  Alpheus,  and  Judas 
 the  brother  of  James  (though  this  last  may  be 
 'son,'  see  below)  ;  also  that  Matthew  and 
 Lul<e  give  the  list  in  couples,  and  Mark  (b:7) 
 says  they  were  sent  forth  'by  two  and  two,' 
 and  these  couples  would  easily  lead  to  the 
 grouping  into  fours.  It  would  be  natural  that 
 in  different  journeyings  the  couples  should 
 somewhat  vary,  and  this  might  perhaps  ac- 
 count for  the  different  order  of  names  in  the 
 several  groups  of  four. 
 
 Simou  who  is  called  Peter.  Simon  was 
 a  Greek  name,  but  in  the  New  Test,  is  pretty 
 certainly  a  contraction  of  Simeon,  which  form 
 is  given  in  Acts  15:  14,  and  by  some  authori- 
 ties in  2  Peter  1 :  1.  Simeon  signitied  hearing. 
 (Geu. 29:33.)  SlmoH  was  a  iiativc  of  Bethsaida 
 (John  1:44),  a  towu  ou  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  de- 
 scribed below  on  11: '21.  His  father's  name 
 was  Jonah  or  John  (see  on  16:  17).  He  and 
 his  brother  Andrew  were  fishermen  on  the 
 Lake  of  Galilee.  Andrew,  and  probably 
 Simon  also,  was  a  disciple  of  John  the  Bap- 
 tist, before  coming  to  know  Jesus.  (John  i :  35  ff.) 
 Jesus  gave  to  Simon  when  he  first  approached 
 him,  the  surname  of  Cephas  (John  i:  43),  which 
 in  the  Aramaic  language  spoken  by  them, 
 signified  a  rock  or  stone  (Kepha,  Greek  form 
 Kephas),  and  which  was  translated  into  the 
 Greek  Petros,  signifying  the  same  thing; 
 hence  Latin  Petrus,  English  Peter.  The 
 Aramaic  Cephas  is  always  used  bj'  Paul  (1  coi-., 
 Oi.i.  cotrecttext),  and  nowherc  else  in  N.  T.  (ex- 
 cept John  1:43.)  After  following  Jesus  for 
 some  time,  Simon  appears  to  have  returned  to 
 his  business  as  a  fisherman,  and  was  subse- 
 quently prominent  among  those  called  to  be 
 regular  attendants.  (See  on  4 :  18ff. )  The  prin- 
 cipal events  of  his  subsequent  life  are  given 
 in8:14ff.  ;  14:28ff.;  16:16;  16,  22  ff.:  John  13: 
 6ff. ;  Matt.  26:  33;  '26:  69  ff. ;  John  21 :  15  ff. ; 
 then  in  Aetsl:  15;  2:  14;  4:  8;  5:  3;  8:14ff.; 
 10:  1  ff. ;  12:  3  ff. ;  15:  7.  He  was  an  ardent 
 and  impulsive  man,  of  great  force  of  charac- 
 ter, and  extremely  self-confident.  Sad  expe- 
 rience, through  the  special  influences  of  the 
 Sprit,  wrought  a  great  change  in  him,  though 
 still,  the  last  time  he  appears  distinctly  in  the 
 N.  T.  history,  we  discern  the  same  impul- 
 siveness and  readiness  to  change,  as  of  yore. 
 (G»i.2: 11.)    He  seems  to  have  been  at  Babylon, 
 
 where  there  were  inany  J9WS,  at  the  time  of 
 writing  his  First  Epistle.  (1  Peter  5 :  13.)  The  tra- 
 ditions concerning  his  later  life  are  very  un- 
 certain, and  so  as  to  all  the  apostles  except 
 John.  As  regards  Peter's  position  of  leader 
 among  the  Twelve,  see  on  16:  18  f. 
 
 Andrew.  The  name  is,  Greek,  signifying 
 '  manly.'  The  facts  concerning  his  parentage, 
 residence,  occupation,  and  early  discipleship, 
 have  been  mentioned  in  connection  witli 
 Peter.  The  only  other  cases  in  which  he  ap- 
 pears are  John  6:  8;  12:  22;  Mark  13:  3.  The 
 traditions  concerning  him  are  wholly  unre- 
 liable. Yet  he  is  important  to  us,  n-ot  only  as 
 one  of  the  inspired  apostles,  but  as  the  means 
 of  bringing  to  Jesus  his  own  brother  Simon. 
 All  the  usefulness  of  Simon  Peter  is,  in  one 
 sense,  due  to  the  brother  who  told  him  of 
 Jesus.  And  so,  many  a  one  in  every  age, 
 little  known  himself,  and  of  no  marked  influ- 
 ence otherwise,  has  been  among  the  great 
 benefactors  of  mankind,  by  bringing  to  Jesus 
 some  other  person  who  proved  widely  useful. 
 
 James  .  .  and  John.  James  was  prob- 
 ably the  elder,  as  he  is  usually  mentioned 
 first,  while  John  is  sometimes  put  foremost, 
 (Luke  9: '28;  Acts  12:  2),  probably  bccausc  morc 
 prominent,  and  because  alone  surviving  when 
 the  books  were  written.  James  is  originallj' 
 the  same  name  as  Jacob,  'supplanter,'  being 
 written  in  the  Greek,  lacobos,  Latin,  lacobus, 
 then  Jacopus,  Jacomus,  and  so  James.  Jolin 
 is  the  Hebrew  Johanan,  'Jehovah  graciously 
 gave,'  see  on  3:  1.  Their  father,  Zebedee, 
 was  a  fisherman  on  the  Lake  of  Galilee  (*:  ^Oi 
 but  apparently  a  man  of  some  property,  as  he 
 employed  hired  servants  (Mark i: 20),  and  as  liis 
 wife  was  one  of  the  women  who  contributed 
 to  the  support  of  Jesus  and  his  disciples 
 (27 :  55  f.;  Luke  8: 3),  and  probably  a  man  of  good 
 social  position,  as  we  find  John  familiarly 
 acquainted  at  the  house  of  the  high  i)riest. 
 (John  18: 15 f.)  From  their  mother  Salome  (seg 
 on  27:  56)  was  perhaps  inherited  the  ambition 
 (see  on  20:  20),  and  perhaps  also  the  ardor, 
 intensity,  vehemence,  and  warm  affection, 
 which  characterized  her  sons.  These  qualities 
 of  theirs  were  doubtless  the  ground  of  the 
 name  Boanerges,  'sons  of  tlninder,'  which 
 Jesus  gave  to  the  two  brothers.  (Mark 3: 17.) 
 John  appears  to  have  been  a  disciple  of  John 
 the  Baptist,  it  being  almost  certain  that  he 
 was  the  unnamed  disciple  of  John  1 :  35-41. 
 
Ch.  X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 215 
 
 3  Philip,  and  Bartholomew;  Thomas,  and  Matthew  |  3  brother;  Philip,  and  Bartholomew;  Thomas,  and 
 tlie  publican  ;  James  the  sort  of  Alpheus,  and  Lebbeus,  i.  Matthew  the  publican  ;  James  the  son  of  Alphseus, 
 whoso  surname  was  Thaddeus  ;  I 
 
 We  have  no  account  of  any  call  of  James, 
 until  the  time  when  the  two  brothers,  with 
 Simon  and  Andrew,  were  called  to  become 
 our  Lord's  constant  followers  (•*:  21);  John  at 
 least  was  probablj'  with  Jesus  during  the  pre- 
 vious labors  recorded  in  his  Gospel,  (chap.2-4.) 
 The  peculiar  temperament  of  the  brothers 
 appears  in  Mark  9;  88  ff.  ;  Lui<e  9:  52  ff. ; 
 Matt.  20:  20  ff.  After  this  last  event,  we  hear 
 nothing  of  James,  save  as  present  at  Geth- 
 semane,  and  included  in  the  list  of  Acts  1: 
 13,  until  the  time  when  Herod  Agrippa  I.  put 
 liim  to  death  (Aeuvi-.-i),  the  first  martyr  among 
 tiie  apostles. 
 
 John,  however,  appears  quite  frequently, 
 usually  in  immediate  association  with  Peter, 
 between  wliom  and  himself  there  was  prob- 
 ably a  special  friendship.  Together  they  were 
 sent  to  prepare  for  tlie  Paschal  Supper  (Luue 
 ••2^;«),  at  which  John  was  allowed  to  lean  on 
 Jesus'  breast,  "the  disciple  whom  Jesus 
 loved. "  Together  they  (and  James)  witnessed 
 the  agony  in  the  garden,  and  bt)th  followed  to 
 tlie  trial.  (Joim  '«:  's.)  At  the  cross,  John  only 
 of  the  Twelve  seems  to  have  been  present, 
 drawn  by  his  ardent  affection,  and  perhaps 
 relying  to  some  extent  on  his  acquaintance 
 with  the  high-priest  for  safety  ;  and  there  he 
 received  the  mother  of  liis  dying  friend  as  one 
 of  his  own  family.  Peter  and  John  were  also 
 together  in  John  20:  2  ff.  ;  21  :  2  ff.  ;  Acts  3 :  1 
 ff. ;  8:14;  Gal.  2:  9.  From  Rev.  1 :  9  we 
 learn  that  at  some  time  he  was  in  exile  on  the 
 Island  of  Patmos.  There  seems  littld  doubt 
 that  he  spent  many  years  in  "Asia,"  i.  e.. 
 Proconsular  Asia,  particularly  about  Ephe- 
 sus,  and  there  wrote  his  insjnred  works.  Sev- 
 eral early  traditions  in  regard  to  him  are 
 pleasing  and  jirobably  true,  particularly  the 
 story  of  his  reclaiming  the  young  rt)bber,  of 
 his  keeping  a  tame  bird,  of  his  saying,  "Little 
 children,  love  one  another,"  and  of  his  leav- 
 ing a  house  because  a  noted  false  teacher  was 
 there.  John  as  disciplined  by  grace,  exhibits 
 one  of  the  noblest  types  of  human  character. 
 The  love  with  which  his  Epistles  abound  has 
 in  it  nothing  effeminate.  He  strongly  con- 
 demns and  severely  denounces  the  prevailing 
 errors  and  evils.  He  is  not  merely  contempla- 
 tive,  but  intensely  practical  ;    insisting   that 
 
 Christian  love  must  show  itself  in  holiness 
 and  usefulness,  or  it  is  naught.  Still  vehe- 
 ment, uncompromising,  and  outspoken,  the 
 loving  and  beloved  old  man  has  not  ceased  to 
 be  the  "Son  of  Thunder"  ;  but  the  vaulting 
 ambition  which  once  aspired  to  be  next  to 
 royalty  in  a  worldly  kingdom,  now  seeks  to 
 overcome  the  world,  to  bear  testimony  to^the 
 truth,  to  purify  the  churches,  and  glorify 
 God. 
 
 3.  Philip.  The  name  is  Greek,  signifying 
 "lover  of  horses."  Philip,  like  Peter  and 
 Andrew,  was  a  native  of  Bethsaida  (John  1 :  «), 
 and  one  of  those  who  left  the  Baptist  at  the 
 Jordan  to  follow  Jesus,  his  friend  Nathanael, 
 or  Bartholomew,  being  also  brought  to  Jesus 
 through  his  influence.  (Johni:«ff.)  The  only 
 recorded  incidents  of  his  life  are  given  in 
 John  6:  5  ff.;  12:21;  14:  8  ff.  And  yet  he 
 was  apparently  one  of  the  leaders  among  the 
 Twelve,  always  standing  at  the  head  of  the 
 second  group  of  four.  The  traditions  con- 
 cerning him  are  quite  unreliable.  He  must 
 of  course  be  distinguished  from  Philip  the 
 Evangelist,  of  whom  we  read  in  the  Acts. 
 The  name  Bartholomew  is  Bar  Tolmai, 
 'son  of  Tolmai,'  and  Tolmai  (perhaps  'plow- 
 man') is  an  O.  T.  name,  having  in  the  Sept. 
 of  Joshua  15:  14  the  form  Tholami,  and  in 
 Josephus  "Ant.,"  20,  1,  1,  the  form  Tholo- 
 meus.  Nathanael  denotes  'God-given,'  like 
 Theodore,  etc.  From  John  21 :  2  we  naturally 
 suppose  Nathanael  to  have  been  one  of  the 
 Twelve;  and  as  it  was  Philip  who  brought 
 Nathanael  to  Jesus  (.lohn  i:  44  cr.),  and  Barthol- 
 omew stands  immediately  after  Philip  in  the 
 catalogues  of  Matthew,  Mark,  and  Luke,  we 
 conclude  that  Nathanael  and  Bartholomew 
 were  the  same  person.  The  only  fact  known 
 in  his  history  is  that  he  was  a  native  of  Cana. 
 (John  21: 2.)  The  traditions  conccming  him  are- 
 of  little  or  no  value.  But  he  stands  out  in 
 conspicuous  lustre  from  the  tribute  of  Jesus 
 when  he  first  approached  him,  "  Behold,  an 
 Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  guile"!  (John 
 1:  47.)  Thomas.  .  This  name  signifying 
 'twin'  was  sometimes  translated  into  the 
 Greek  Didymus  (John  n  :  is),  which  means  the 
 same  thing,  just  as  Cephas  and  Peter  are  used, 
 or  Messiah  and  Christ.     The  incidents  given 
 
216 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 of  his  life  are  in  John  11:  16;  14:  4f. ;  20:  24  if. 
 He  does  not  deserve  to  be  called  "doubting 
 Thomas,"  in  the  usual  sense  of  the  phrase; 
 he  was  desponding,  slow  to  believe  what  he 
 ardently  desired  (as  he  had  been  ready  to  be- 
 lieve the  worst,  John  11 :  16),  but  when  con- 
 vinced, uttering  the  noblest  confession  in  the 
 Gospels.  {Joi.u20:M.)  The  traditions  concern- 
 ing him  are  uncertain.  As  to  Matthew,  see 
 on  9:  9.  It  is  a  trait  of  humility  that  he 
 speaks  of  himself  as  Matthew,  the  publi- 
 can ;  recalling  the  discreditable  business 
 which  he  had  formerly  followed,  while  the 
 other  catalogues  make  no  such  allusion. 
 Eusebius  says  ("Hist."  iii.  24,  6)  that  "  Mat- 
 thew, after  first  preaching  to  the  Hebrews, 
 when  he  was  about  to  go  also  to  other  nations, 
 committed  to  writing  in  his  native  tongue  the 
 Gospel  according  to  him,  thus  supplying  the 
 place  of  his  presence."  Papias,  who  wrote 
 about  A.  D.  130,  says  :  "  Matthew  composed  in 
 the  Hebrew  language  the  oracles,  and  every 
 one  interpreted' them  as  he  was  able."  The 
 term  "oracles"  might  mean  simply  discourses, 
 or  might  have  a  more  general  sense,  including 
 narrative,  as  in  Kom.  3:  2.  The  relation  of 
 this  Hebrew  (Aramaic)  writing  to  our  Greek 
 Gospel  we  have  scarcely  the  means  of  deter- 
 mining. See  the  works  on  Canon  and  on  In- 
 roduction.— The  later  history  of  Matthew  is 
 nown  ;  the  traditions  are  unreliable. 
 
 es  the  son  of  Alpheus.  If  we  adopt 
 ach  more  probable  view  that  this  .James 
 IS  aistinct  from  "James  the  brother  of  the 
 Lord  "  (see  on  13 :  55),  we  are  left  with  scarcely 
 any  knowledge  of  this  eminent  apostle,  the 
 leader  in  the  third  group  of  four.  His  father's 
 name  was  Alpheus  or  Halpheus,  which  was 
 also  the  name  of  Matthew's  father.  (Mark  2 :  u.) 
 Clopas  (John  19: 25)  might  be  another  form  of 
 the  same  name,  but  we  cannot  say  that  it  was 
 the  same  person.  As  to  whether  James  was 
 the  brother  of  Judas  Thaddeus,   see  below 
 
 The  copious  accounts  sometimes  given  of  him 
 result  from  identifying  him  with  James  the 
 brother  of  the  Lord.  Thaddeus.  This  alone 
 is  the  name  in  Matt,  and  Mark,  according  to 
 the  correct  text.'  We  have  seen  from  com- 
 paring the  catalogue  that  Tliaddeus  must  be 
 only  another  name  of 'Judas  the  brother  of 
 James,'  as  given  in  Luke  and  Acts.  He  was 
 thus  known  as  Judas  the  beloved,  or  darling. 
 In  Luke  and  Acts  he  is  distinguished  from 
 Judas  Iscariot  by  calling  him  'Judas  of  James,' 
 or  'James's  Judas,'  a  form  of  expression  which 
 is  quite  common  in  Greek,  and  which  usually 
 adds  the  father  of  the  person  described,  but 
 sometimes  another  connection,  such  as  hus- 
 band, son,  brother,  or  even  friend.  (See 
 Winer,  p.  190  [237].)  An  eminent  example 
 is  that  of  the  early  Christian  writer  Eusebius, 
 who,  after  the  death  of  his  friend  Pamphilus, 
 always  called  himself  Eusebius  of  Pamphilus. 
 If  nothing  were  known  to  the  contrary,  we 
 should  naturally  translate  'Judas  son  of 
 James,'  as  is  done  by  the  Peshito  -and  The- 
 baic versions,  and  by  our  Rev.  Ver.  (Luke 6:  16; 
 Acts  1:13.)  Comp.  Bishop  Lightfoot  on  Gal.,  p. 
 256.  But  as  the  Epistle  of  Jude  begins  '  Judas, 
 aservant  of  .Jesus  Christ  and  brother  of  James' 
 (where  brother  is  expressed  in  the  Greek),  we 
 seem  entirely  warranted  in  using  that  fact  to 
 solve  the  ambiguity  of  Luke's  expression 
 'Judas  of  James,'  and  understanding  it  to 
 mean  the  brother  of  James;  yet  it  is  im- 
 possible to  determine  the  question  with  cer- 
 tainty, for  we  cannot  even  be  certain  that  the 
 Epistle  was  written  by  the  apostle  Judas.  The 
 onlj'  incident  in  the  life  of  Judas  Thaddeus  is 
 given  in  John  14:  22.  The  traditions  concern- 
 ing him  are  worthless. 
 
 Simon    the    Canaanite,   or    Cananaean. 
 
 The  name   Simon  being  very  common,  this 
 
 apostle  is  distinguished  from  Simon  Peter  and 
 
 others  by  the  surname  Cananaean,  which  in 
 
 I  Aramaic  would  signify  the  same  thing  as  the 
 
 1  It  is  given  by  B  X,  2  cursives,  the  two  Egyptian  ver- 
 sions, the  Latin  Vulgate,  and  several  copies  of  the  Old 
 Latin.  Lebbeus  alone  is  given  by  D,  some  Latin  docu- 
 ments, and  Hesychius,  and  so  is  a  feebly  supported 
 "Western"  reading.  (D  and  some  copies  of  the  Old 
 Latin  make  the  same  change  in  Mark  3:  18.)  From 
 these  two  easily  arose  "conflate"  readings,  "Lebbeus 
 who  was  surnamed  Thaddeus,"  "  Thaddeus  who  was  sur- 
 named  Lebbeus,"  etc.  The  name  Thaddeus  is  usually 
 derived  from  the  Aramaic  thad,  the  female  breast,  Heb. 
 thad,  and  would  thus  signify  cherished  in  the  bosom, 
 
 'beloved.'  Now,  Jerome  says  that  Lebbeus  (which  ob- 
 viously comes  from  leh,  heart)  signifies  corculmn,  sweet- 
 heart, darling.  We  can  easily  understand  how  the 
 "  Western  "  documents,  so  given  to  arbitrary  changes, 
 might  change  the  unfamiliar  Thaddeus  to  a  word  of 
 similar  meaning  formed  upon  a  very  familiar  root. 
 Thus  all  the  phenomena  are  accounted  for,  and  Thad- 
 deus alone  stands  as  the  name  in  Matt.,  as  well  as  in 
 Mark.  The  perple.'city  of  several  recent  writers  has 
 arisen  from  taking  Lelibeu^o  mean  hearty,  courage- 
 ous, overlooking  Jerome's  definition. 
 
Ch.  X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 217 
 
 4  Simon  the  Canaanite,  and  Judas  Iscariot,  who  also  I   4  and  Thaddsus;  Simon  the  ^CanaDsean,  and  Judas 
 betrayed  bim.  | 
 
 1  Or,  Zealot.    See  Luke  vi.  15  j   Acu  i.  13. 
 
 Greek  wopd  Zelotes  given  in  Luke  and  Acts, 
 viz.,  'Zealot.'  Thirty  years  later  than  this, 
 as  we  find  frum  Josepluis  ("War,"  4,  3,  U), 
 there  existed  a  party  calling  themselves  Zealots, 
 as  being  very  zealous  for  the  national  religion 
 and  institutions.  (Conip.  Acts  21  :  20;  Rom. 
 10:  2.)  They  were  accustomed  to  punish 
 without  trial,  to  "lynch"  any  Jew  who 
 seemed  to  tliem  a  traitor  or  violator  ot"  the 
 law,  finding  precedent  and  sanction  in  the 
 case  of  Pliinelias.  (Num.  25:  7.)  This  practice,  as 
 must  always  happen  when  it  is  continued,  h.-d 
 finally  to  gross  abuses  and  horrid  cruelties, 
 and  tlie  Zealots  had  no  small  part  in  the  ruin 
 of  tlie  nation.  It  is  likely  that  the  party  al- 
 ready existed  in  the  time  of  our  Lord  (having 
 comedown  from  Judas  the  Galilean),  (Act^iS:  27), 
 though  on  a  much  smaller  scale  than 
 afterwards,  and  that  Simon  had  at  one  time 
 belonged  to  it,  and  thus  acquired  his  surname, 
 Zelotes  or  Cananaean.  It  is  quite  a  mistake 
 to  confound  this  with  Canaanite,  which  in 
 Greek  is  materially  different  (is :  22) ;  the  mis- 
 take is  found  as  early  as  Great  Bible,  "  Simon 
 of  Canaan,"  (so  in  Bagster's  Hexapla,  both 
 in  Matt,  and  Mark.  Bishop  Lightfoot[Kev.] 
 seems  to  be  mistaken  in  ascribing  the  double 
 (I  to  the  Bishop's  Bible.)  Of  this  apostle's  his- 
 tory we  know  nothing  at  all.  The  fact  that  he 
 had  been  a  Zealot  would  suggest  an  ardent  na- 
 ture; it  is  probable  that,  likePanl,lieshowed  in 
 doing  good  the  same  fiery  zeal  he  had  shown 
 in  doing  evil. 
 
 Judas  Iscariot  has  the  same  surname  in 
 John  12:  4;  13:  2.  His  father  was  called 
 Simon  iscariot.  fjohne:;!;  i3-:26,  correottexi.)  Judas 
 is  a  Greek  form  of  Judah.  (See  on  1:2.)  The 
 surname  Iscariot  is  Ish-Kerioth,  "man  of 
 Kerioth,'  a  town  in  the  tribe  of  Judah  (Josh. 
 ii:ia);  it  is  spelled  I.scarioth  in  the  better 
 Greek  text  of  Mark  3  :  19;  Luke  6:  16.  So 
 Ish-Tob,  'man  of  Tob'  or  'men  of  Tob'  is 
 in  the  Sept.,  Istob,  and  in  Josephus  Istobos. 
 The  fact  that  his  father  had  the  same  surname 
 quite  excludes  Lightfoot's  fanciful  etymolo- 
 gies from  Latin  srortea,  a  leathern  apron,  be- 
 cause he  carried  the  bag,  or  from  Hebrew 
 as/inrn,  strangling.  All  the  other  disciples 
 appear  to  have  been  Galileans  (though  that  is 
 not  certain),  and  this  difference  might  have 
 
 some  eflTeet  on  Judas  in  preventing  full  sym- 
 pathy with  the  others.  We  know  nothing  of 
 his  early  history  or  his  call  to  be  a  disciple. 
 It  was  not  onl^'  a  matter  of  divine  fore- 
 knowledge that  he  would  betray  his  Teacher 
 —as  all  things  are— but  was  distinctly  foreseen 
 from  an  early  period  by  Jesus  (Joime:  64),  who 
 in  his  human  mind  was  not  omniscient.  (2*:  »»•) 
 That  a  person  in  whom  this  was  foreseen 
 should  be  chosen  one  of  the  Twelve,  is  not 
 more  mysterious  than  a  thousand  other 
 things  which  are  done  in  the  providence  of 
 thesameLord.  Weiss:  "  The  other  disciples, 
 too,  were  not  without  great  weaknesses  and 
 faults  of  character,   which   were  certainly  no 
 
 secret  to  Jesus On   the  other  hand, 
 
 Judas   must   have  possessed   special    endow- 
 ments, for  Jesus  to    consider   it  desirable  to 
 secure   him   as  a  disciple."     His    talent    for 
 business,  with  the  care  of  the  common  fund, 
 seems  to  have  developed  a  ruinous  avarice, 
 even    in   the  very    company    of   Jesus.     He 
 shows  us  that  the  greatest  outward  privileges 
 may  be   of  no  avail,  and   may   even  be   per- 
 verted  into  a  curse ;    and  he  exemplifies  the 
 gradual  progress,  the  terrible  power,  and  the 
 awful  results,  of  covetousness      It  may  very 
 well  be  that  in  the  beginning  he  was  sincere 
 and  meant  to  be  faithful;   but  as  so  often  hap- 
 pens,  his  gift  became  his  snare. — It  is  some 
 relief  to  our  distress  when  we  see  men  in  high 
 places  of  Christian  usefulness  at  the  present 
 day  falling  utterly  away,  to  remember  that  it 
 was  so    at   the    beginning,  even   among  our 
 Lords    chosen    Twelve.     Judas    must    have 
 wrought   miracles   like  the  others  (comp.  7  : 
 22  f. ),  and  his  preaching  must  have  produced 
 efTects  like  theirs,  or  the  difference  would  have 
 been  noticed  by  him  and  them.    In  like  man- 
 ner now,  a  bad  man  sometimes  preaches,  and 
 God   converts  souls  through    his   instrumen- 
 tality; and  these,  when   he  afterwards  turns 
 out  to  have  been  all  the  while  a  bad  man  at 
 heart,    may   well   mourn   for  him,  but   need 
 have  no  fears  as  to  the  preciousness  of  the 
 truths  he    proclaimed,  or  scruples  as  to  the 
 validity   of  the  ordinances   he  administered. 
 As  to  the   motives  of  Judas  in  the  betrayal, 
 see  on  26:  14  fT.,  and  as  to  his  remorse  a/id  self- 
 destruction,    see    on    27 :  3ft'.     Betrayed,   is 
 
218 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 5  These  twelve  Jesus  sent  forth,  and  coniiuanded 
 them,  saying,  Go  not  into  the  way  ot  the  Gentiles,  and 
 into  any  city  of  the  Samaritans  enter  ye  not : 
 
 5  Iscariot,  who   also  i  betrayed  him.     These  twelve 
 Jesus  sent  forth,  and  charged  them,  saying. 
 Go  not  into  any  way  of  the  Gentiles,  and  enter  not 
 
 1  Or,  delivered  him  up  ;   aud  so  always. 
 
 literally,  delivered  up  (margin  Rev.  Ver. ), 
 the  same  word  as  in  v.  17,  19,  '21,  above  in 
 5:  25,  and  often.  It  is  a  part  of  the  charac- 
 teristic moderation  of  the  Evangelists  that 
 never,  except  in  Luke  6:  16,  do  they  apply 
 to  Judas  the  harsh  words  betray  and  traitor, 
 which  have  become  so  fixed  in  our  usage. 
 Comp.  on  17  :  22. 
 
 III.  5-15.  Instructions  to  the  Twelve. 
 Tlie  remainder  of  chap.  10  contains  the  charge 
 given  to  the  Twelve  on  sending  them  out. 
 (Comp.  on  9:  35.)  The  earlier  portion  of 
 this  (v.  5-15),  is  also  briefly  reported  by  Mark 
 (6:  811),  and  Luke  (»:  3-5*.  The  rest  (v.  16-42)  is 
 found  in  Matthew  only.  (See  below  on  v. 
 16.)  A  charge  closely  resembling  the  earlier 
 part  of  this  discourse  was  also  given  to  the 
 Seventy,    when    sent    out    some    time    later. 
 
 (^Luke  10:  1-16.) 
 
 5  f .  These  twelve  Jesus   sent  forth;   in 
 
 Greek  the  verb  from  which  comes  apostolos, 
 '  one  sent  oft'.'  (See  on  v.  2.)  We  learn  from 
 Mark  (6:  7)  that  he  sent  them  'two  and  two.' 
 This  arrangement  may  possibly  have  been 
 suggested  by  the  fact  that  there  were  among 
 tiie  Twelve  two  or  three  pairs  of  brothers  (see 
 on  V.  2  f.),  but  it  had  also  some  important  ad- 
 vantages, both  as  regards  the  apostles  them- 
 selves, and  as  to  their  work.  The  two  served 
 as  company  for  each  other,  preventing  the 
 loneliness  which  the  apostle  Paul  took  so 
 much  pains  to  avoid  on  his  journeys.  They 
 could  also  relieve  each'  other  in  preaching, 
 which,  in  the  open  air,  and  to  the  crowds  gath- 
 ered by  their  miracles,  would  be  laborious,  as 
 our  Lord  himself  found  it.  And  then  the 
 testimony  of  the  two  witnesses  concerning  the 
 teachings  and  mirac-les  of  the  Great  Prophet 
 who  was  coming  after  them,  W(juld  be  more 
 impressive  among  the  people  than  that  of  one 
 alone.  The  Seventy  also  were  sent  forth  two 
 and  two.  (LukeiO:i.)  Comp.  Eccl.  4: 9-12;  Luke 
 7  :  19. — How  long  these  journeyings  and  labors 
 of  the  six  pairs  of  apostles  continued,  we  have 
 no  means  of  ascertaining;  one  would  conjec- 
 ture a  few  weeks.  Way  of  the  Gentiles, 
 like  'the  removal  of  Babylon'  (comp.  on  1: 
 11),  and  '  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life,'  (oen.  m:-24  , 
 readily  signifies  a  way  leading  to  the  Gentiles 
 
 (so  rendered  by  Tyndale),  a  road  to  Gentile 
 countries.  (Comp.  also  Jer.  2  :  18 ;  Acts  2 :  28 ; 
 16:  17.)  In  traveling  on  the  southern  border 
 of  Galilee,  they  would  of  course  come  near 
 some  Samaritan  towns ;  thus  we  see  that  the 
 language  is  quite  precise — Do  not  enter  a 
 city  of  the  Samaritans,  do  not  go  oft"  into  a 
 road  to  the  Gentiles. 
 
 Samaritans.  Samaria  was  the  di.striet 
 lying  between  Judea  and  Galilee.  The  dis- 
 like between  the  Jews  and  the  Samaritans 
 had  its  beginnings  as  far  back  as  the  earliest 
 times  of  Israel  in  the  jealousy  existing  be- 
 tween the  tribes  of  Judah  and  Ephraihi, 
 which  finally  led  to  the  division  into  two 
 kingdoms.  When  the  people  of  the  Northern 
 Kingdt)'m  (who  came  to  be  called  Samaritans 
 from  the  capital  city,  Samaria,  1  Kings  16 :  24), 
 were  carried  into  captivity  by  the  Assyrians, 
 the  country  was  partly  occupied  by  Mesopo- 
 tamian  colonists,  who  were  idolaters.  These 
 gradually  coalesced  with  the  dregs  of  the  Is- 
 raelites who  had  been  left  in  the  land,  and 
 with  the  fugitives  who  returned  from  sur- 
 rounding countries,  into  a  half-heathen  na- 
 tion, attempting  to  unite  idolatry  witb  the 
 worship  of  Jehovah.  When  the  people  of 
 the  Southern  Kingdom,  the  Jews,  returned 
 from  their  captivity  in  Babj'lon,  and  under- 
 took to  rebuild  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  tiie 
 Samaritans  proffered  to  help  them  ;  and  being 
 repulsed,  as  not  of  pure  Israelitish  descent, 
 they  then  did  all  in  their  power  to  hinder  the 
 building  of  the  temple,  and  the  fortification 
 of  the  city.  A  brother  of  the  Jewish  high- 
 priest,  having  married  a  Samaritan  woman, 
 and  being  unwilling  to  put  her  away  as  re- 
 quired, went  over  to  the  Samaritans,  and  was 
 made  priest  in  a  temple  built  for  him  on 
 Mount  Gerizim  (.los.  "Ant.,"  11,  8,  2),  which 
 the  Samaritans  from  that  time  began  to  con- 
 tend was  the  proper  place  for  the  worship  of 
 .Jehovah,  rather  than  Jerusalem.  (John  4: 20.) 
 These  causes  naturally  led  to  bitter  hatred  be- 
 tween Jews  and  Samaritans,  and  they  were 
 constantly  attempting  to  injure  and  insult 
 each  other,  while  under  the  dominion  of  the 
 Greek  kings  of  Syria.  John  Hyrcanus  con- 
 quered the  Samaritans,  destroying  their  tern- 
 
 i 
 
Ch.  X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 219 
 
 6  But  go  rather  to  the  lost  sheep  or  the  house  of 
 Israel. 
 
 7  And  as  ye  go,  preach,  saying.    The  kingdom  of 
 lieaveu  is  at  hand. 
 
 6  into  any  city  of  the  Saiuaritans:  but  go  rather  to 
 
 7  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel.     And  as  ye  go, 
 preach,  saying,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 
 
 pie  and  capital  (about  b.  c.  125).  Poinpey 
 ostablished  their  iiidepeiKlonce  (b.  c.  63).  At 
 tlie  time  of  our  Lord's  public  ministry,  Judea 
 and  Samaria  were  governed  by  tiie  same 
 IvDtiian  procurator,  but  as  distinct  adminis- 
 trative districts;  and  tlie  hatred  between  the 
 two  nations,  cherished  througii  centuries,  aod 
 cnmbiiiingall  the  elements  of  race  jealousy, 
 religious  rivalry,  political  hostilitj',  aJid  nu- 
 merous old  grudges,  had  become  so  intense 
 that  the  world  has  probably  never  seen  its 
 parallel.  The  theory  of  some  writers  that  the 
 .Samaritans  were  of  purely  heathen  origin, 
 would  suppose  that  the  entire  population  of 
 tlie  Northern  people  was  dep()rtod  by  the  As- 
 syrians— a  thing  extremely  improbable;  would 
 render  the  frequent  claim  of  the  8an>aritans 
 to  be  Jews  an  absurdity;  and  would  make  it 
 diffieult  to  account  for  the  Samaritan  Penta- 
 teuch, and  the  Samaritan  ex|iectation  of  Mes- 
 siaii.  For  the  Samaritans,  like  the  Jews,  ex- 
 pected the  Messiali  (John  iijo.m),  and  something 
 like  a  3'ear  before  this  mission  of  the  Twelve 
 our  Lord's  preaching  among  them  at  S^'char 
 was  warmly  received,  and  many  believed  on 
 him.  (Joiin4: 39-4.'.)  Some  ti me  after  this  mis- 
 sion he  also  went  twice  througii  Samaria,  and 
 spoke  and  acted  kindly  towards  them.  (Luke9; 
 51  jr.;  17:  II  ir.)  Why,  then,  might  not  the  Twelve 
 go  into  their  cities?  It  is  enougli  to  reply  tliat 
 tile  Twelve  had  not  then  such  feelings  towards 
 tiiat  people  as  would  qualify  them  to  do  good 
 there.  Tiie  proposal  of  James  and  John  to 
 call  down  fire  from  heaven  upon  a  Samaritan 
 village  (Luke9: 52  ff.)  shows  that  there  would 
 have  been  bitter  controversies,  with  the  old 
 national  hate  ever  ready  to  burst  out.  (Comp.  ' 
 Bruce,  "Training  of  the  Twelve.")  In  Acts 
 1 :  8,  Samaria  is  expressly  included  in  the  I 
 field  of  their  appointed  labors  after  the  ascen- 
 sion.    (Comp. -Acts  8:  5.) 
 
 6.  To  the  lost  sheepf  etc..  comp.  on  9: 
 30;  and  see  the  same  figure  employed  in  Isa. 
 •53:  6;  Jer.  50:  6;  Ezek.  34:5.  Our  Lord 
 confined  his  own  personal  labors  almost  en- 
 tirely to  the  Jews  ;  he  declares,  in  15  :  24,  that 
 his  mission  was  'to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house 
 of  Israel,'  the  same  expression  as  here; 
 though  at  a  later  period  he  says  that  he  has 
 
 'other sheep  which  are  not  of  this  fold.'  (John 
 10: 16.)  It  was  a  part  of  the  peculiar  privileges 
 of  the  Jewish  nation  that  the  gospel  should  be 
 
 first  preached  to  them  (Luke  24:47;   Acu  1S:46;   Rom. 
 
 1  i«)  ;  yet  Jesus  frequently  intimated  that 
 these  exclusive  privileges  could  not  lastalways. 
 
 («:11;  10:18;  21:43;  22:9;  24:14.)       By    COnfiuillg    his 
 
 labors  and  those  of  the  Twelve  to  them  he 
 avoided  exciting  their  prejudices,  and  thusde- 
 prived  them  of  even  the  poor  excuse  for  re- 
 jecting him  vvhich  they  would  have  found  in 
 his  preaching  freely  among  the  Gentiles  and 
 Samaritans.  Accordingly,  Matthew  mentions 
 this  limitation,  while  Mark  and  Luke  do  not. 
 Even  at  a  later  period,  Paul  found  it  almost 
 impossible  to  convince  some  Jewish  Christians 
 that  the  Gentiles  were  to  be  admitted  to  the 
 privileges  of  the  gospel,  without  becoming 
 Jews.  And  then  had  the  reign  of  Messiah 
 been  proclaimed  to  the  Gentiles  before  it  had 
 been  welcomed  by  many  Jews,  the  former 
 might  have  made  it  a  very  plausible  objection 
 to  the  new  religion  that  it  was  not  believed  in 
 at  home,  where  it  was  best  understood.  Fur- 
 thermore, as  regards  this  mission  of  the 
 Twelve,  they  were  as  yet  too  ignorant  them- 
 selves of  the  true  nature  of  Messiah's  king- 
 dom to  undertake  its  propagation  among  the 
 Gentiles;  they  would  have  introduced  the 
 current  Jewish  errors  on  the  subject.  Some 
 years  later,  when  their  own  course  of  earl 3-  in- 
 struction was  completed,  and  the  Spirit  was 
 come,  they  were  prepared  to  preach  "repent- 
 ance and  remission  of  sins  .  .  .  unto  all  the 
 nations.'"  (Luke  24: 47.  Rev. ver.)  For  the  present 
 they  could  prepare  the  Jews  among  whom 
 they  went  for  the  preaching  of  Jesus,  and 
 what  they  said  would  not  strengthen,  but  so 
 far  as  it  went  would  rather  correct  the  popular 
 errors.  Such  a  restriction  of  labor  to  the  Jews 
 is  not  addressed  to  the  Seventy  (Luke  lo:  1  ff.), 
 but  it  is  really  involved  in  the  statement  that 
 they  were  to  go  where  Jesus  was  going. 
 
 7  f.  Preach,  see  on  4:  17.  The  kingdom 
 of  heaven  is  at  hand,  see  on  3  :  2.  This  was 
 the  same  announcement  that  John  the  Bap- 
 tist had  made,  and  with  which  Jesus  himself 
 had  begun  his  ministry  in  Galilee  (comp.  0:1 
 4:  171;    so  the  Seventy  likewise.   (Luk.eiC:jj 
 
220 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 8  Heal  the  sick,  cleause  the  lepers,  raise  the  dead,  | 
 cast  out  devils:  freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give. 
 
 9  a  Provide  neither  gold,  nor  silver,  nor  brass  iu  your 
 purses ;  I 
 
 8  Heal  the  sick,  raise  the  dead,  cleanse  the  lepers,  cast 
 
 9  out  deuious:  freely  ye  received,  freely  give.    Get  you 
 
 Heal  the  sick,  cleanse  the  lepers,  raise 
 the  dead,  cast  out  devils — demons.  The 
 Greek  hii.s  no  article.  The  original  means, 
 Heal  sick,  i.  e.,  persons,  etc.  They  were  not 
 commanded  to  heal  all  the  sick  they  met  with. 
 Probably  they  restricted  their  miracles,  as 
 Jesus  himself  usually  did,  to  those  who  showed 
 desire  and  faith.  The  Seventy  also  were  com- 
 manded to  heal  the  sick,  in  every  city  which 
 received  them.  (Lukeio:9.)  As  to  leprosy,  see 
 on  8:  2;  and  upon  demoniacal  possessions,  see 
 on  8  :  28-31.  The  clause  raise  dead,  i.  e.,  pei-- 
 sons,  is  not  certainly  genuine,  but  most  prob- 
 ably.' Freely  (or,  gratis)  ye  have  received, 
 I'reely  (or,  gratis)  give.  The  word  which 
 Tyn.,  etc.,  and  Com.  Ver.  here  render  'freely ' 
 really  signifies  'as  a  gift,'  and  is  exactly  ren- 
 dered gratis,  by  the  Latin  versions  and 
 Rheims.  It  is  not  opposed  to  the  idea  of 
 giving  or  receiving  in  a  stingy  way,  or  on  a 
 sniall  scale,  but  to  the  idea  of  giving  or  re- 
 ceiving for  pay.  Observe  the  force  of  the 
 word,  as  thus  explained,  in  Rom.  3:  24;  2 
 Cor.  11:  7;  Rev.  21:  6;  22:  17.  (Comp.  Isa. 
 55:  1.)  The  Jewish  exorcisers  who  pretended 
 to  cast  out  demons  were  no  doubt  accustomed 
 to  have  pay ;  and  physicians  of  course  took 
 pay  for  healing  the  sick.  The  Twelve  could 
 easily  have  obtained  money,  in  large  sums, 
 for  the  cures  they  were  empowered  to  perform. 
 We  might  think  it  strange  that  they  should 
 need  to  be  told  not  to  do  so;  but  they  had  as 
 yet  very  imperfect  conceptions  of  the  nature 
 of  Christ's  work,  and  not  merely  might  Judas 
 Iscariot  have  been  glad  enough  to  drive  a 
 brisk  trade  in  miraculous  healing  for  pay,  but 
 others  of  them  might  Jiave  .seen  no  impropriety 
 in  receiving  compensation  for  conferring  such 
 important  benefits.  Jesus  tells  them  they  re- 
 ceived gratis,  and  must  give  gratis.  They  had 
 not  purchased  the  power  of  miraculous  heal- 
 ing— as  Simon  Magus  wished  to  do,  (Acts  8:  is) — 
 
 nor  obtained  it  by  long  and  expensive  study, 
 and  laborious  practice;  it  was  received  as  a 
 gift,  and  must  be  exercised  in  like  manner. 
 The  miracles  were  really  credentials  for  their 
 teaching,  as  well  as  indications  of  divine  be- 
 nevolence, and  should  be  used  accordingly. 
 As  to  teaching,  we  find  Micah  (3;ii)  making  it 
 a  reproach  that  the  heads  of  Israel  "judge  for 
 reward,  priests  teach  for  hire,  and  prophets 
 divine  for  money."  Some  of  the  later  Jewish 
 writers  maintained  very  earnestly,  though 
 often  on  fanciful  grounds,  and  though  many 
 rabbis  acted  quite  otherwise,  that  a  man  ought 
 not  to'teach  the  law  for  pay,  but  gratuitously 
 — just  as  Socrates  and  Plato  held  with  refer- 
 ence to  philosophy. 
 
 9  f.  While  they  were  thus  to  work  their 
 miracles,  and  teach  the  people,  without  pay, 
 they  must,  on  the  other  hand,  look  to  tliose 
 among  whom  they  went  for  food  and  clothing 
 (v. 9f.),  and  for  a  hospitable  reception,  (v.  ii-ia.) 
 They  must  neither  seek  for  gain  (v.  s),  nor  be 
 anxious  about  their  livelihood,  but  laying 
 aside  both  selfish  aims  and  personal  cares,  de- 
 vote themselves  to  their  appointed  task.  He 
 therefore  directs  them  to  lay  in  no  money, 
 whether  gold,  silver,  or  copper,  no  provision- 
 bag,  nor  staff,  nor  extra  clothing,  nor  even 
 a  loaf  of  bread  (Maik6:8:  Luke  9: 3) ;  sincc  the  la- 
 borer is  worthy  of  his  sustenance.  Our  Lord 
 is  not  giving  an  exact  list  of  objects  to  be  dis- 
 pensed with,  but  is  only  illustrating  the  prin- 
 ciple; and  so  (Lutteroth)  it  is  not  strange  that 
 the  other  Gospels  give  the  details  somewhat 
 diflFerently. 
 
 Provide  neither  gold,  etc.,  or,  as  in  Rev. 
 Ver.,  Get  you  no  gold,  nor  silver,  ^lor  copper, 
 in  your  girdles.  The  expression  involves  a 
 climax — not  gold,  nor  yet  silver,  nor  even 
 copper.  Mark  (6;  s)  mentions  only  copper; 
 Luke  (9:3)  only  silver.  'Brass,'  as  in  Com. 
 Ver.,  a  mixture  of  copper  and   zinc,  is  not 
 
 1  It  is  omitted  by  all  later  uncials,  and  more  than  one 
 hundred  and  fifty  cursives,  by  the  Thebaic  and  Arme- 
 nian, some  Syriac  and  ^thiopic  codices,  and  some 
 Fathers.    The  concurrence  of  B  and  X  with  0  and  D, 
 
 The  words  may  have  been  omitted  because  no  other 
 passage  of  the  Gospels  ascribes  to  the  apostles  this 
 power.  Plumptre  thinks  they  were  inserted  because  of 
 such  later  instances  as  Acts  9:  40;  20:  9ff.     The  words 
 
 supported  by  the  other  versions,  some  fifteen  cursives  ;  are  retained  by  Lachm.,  Tisch.,  Treg.,  W  H.,  and  Weiss, 
 and  vario<is  Fathers,  requires  us  to  retain  the  reading.  I 
 
Ch   X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 221 
 
 10  Nor  scrip  for  your  journey,  neither  two  coats,  I  10  no  gold,  nor  silver,  nor  brass  in  your  i  purses;  no 
 neither  shoes,  nor  yet  •  staves :  for  the  workman  is  wor-  wallet  for  your  journey,  neither  two  coats,  nor  shoes, 
 thy  of  his  meat.  I        nor  staff:   for  the  labourer  is  worthy  ol   his  food. 
 
 ■  Gr.  a  staff I  Or.  girdle*. 
 
 believed  to  have  been  in  use  among  the 
 iiucients;  they  made  coins,  and  a  great  variety 
 of  utensils  and  implements,  sometimes  of  pure 
 copp'T,  but  more  frequently  of  bronze,  a  mix- 
 ture of  co])per  and  tin,  and  it  is  this  that  is 
 commonly  meant  in  Scripture  by  the  word 
 copper.  The  '  girdle  '  (see  on  ?>:  4)  was  often 
 of  tine  materials  and  elegant  workmanship, 
 and  made  hollow  so  as  to  carry  money.  T!ie 
 word  rendered  'purse'  in  Luke  10:  4,  is  dif- 
 ferent, and  denotes  a  small  pouch,  like  our 
 purse.  No  scrip,  etc.,  or,  no  bag  for  the 
 road,  (traveling  bag,  or  haversack*,  the  word 
 signifying  a  leatlier  bag  or  wallet,  used  for 
 carrying  provisions  when  traveling.  The 
 English  word  'scrip'  was  formerly  used  in 
 that  sense,  but  is  now  obsolete.  Two  coats, 
 the  word  meaning  the  inner  garment  or  long 
 shirt,  described  on  5:  40.  It  was  not  uncom- 
 mon to  wear  two  of  them  at  once,  but  was 
 unnecessary;  and  so  John  the  Baptist  (luus  3:  ii) 
 directed  him  who  had  two  to  give  to  him  who 
 had  none.  In  setting  out  on  a  journey  it  is 
 natural  to  assume  additional  or  thicker  cloth- 
 ing; and  even  this  is  here  prohibited.  (Comp. 
 Mark  G:  9.)  Or  it  may  mean  that  they  must 
 not  carry  with  them  a  change  of  clothing,  but 
 trust  to  obtaining  it  when  needed.  Neither 
 shoes,  or,  sandals.  See  on  3:  11.  Nor  yet 
 staves — better — nor  staff.  The  singular  is 
 the  best  supported  reading  of  the  Greek  text. 
 Mark  (6:8),  '  he  charged  them  to  take  nothing 
 for  their  journey  save  a  staff  onl3','  would  not 
 necessarily  conflict  with  Matthew.  The  one 
 forbids  them  to  procure  a  staff  for  the  pur- 
 pose, the  other  allows  them  to  carry  with 
 them  one  already  possessed.  But  Luke  (93) 
 uses  the  same  Greek  term  as  Mark,  they  must 
 not  carry  a  staff,  and  we  have  to  fall  back 
 upon  the  principle  stated  above;  there  are 
 indeed  many  cases  in  which  tlie  Evangelists 
 give  details  differently,  while  tiie  substance  is 
 the  same.  So  in  Matthew  they  are  forbidden 
 to  procure  sandals,  while  Mark  has  it,  'but  to 
 go  shod  with  sandals.'  These  soles  of  leather 
 or  raw  hide,  bound  under  the  feet,  would  very 
 soon  wear  out  in  traveling,  and  one  setting 
 out  on  a  long  pedestrian  journey  would  natu- 
 rally wish  to  lay  in  a  supply  of  them;  but  the 
 
 disciples  must  go   with   those   they  had   on. 
 Comp.   as  to  the  Seventy  Luke  10:  4.     We 
 might  take  for  granted  tliat  these  specific  di- 
 rections were  designed  only  for  the  existing 
 circumstances  of  the  disciples,  and  were  meant 
 to  be   followed  after  the  A.scension  only  ac- 
 cording to  the  principles  involved,  not  accord- 
 ing   to    the    particular   details.      Still    more 
 clearly   is   that  seen  in   the  directions  of  v. 
 11  ff.,  which  are  numifestly  founded  upon  the 
 peculiar  u.sages  of  Oriental  hospitality.     Ai.d 
 this  view  is  established   beyond  controversy 
 by  Luke  '22:  35  ff.,  where  under  different  cir- 
 cumstances they  are  commanded  to  j)ursue  an 
 altogether  different  course.     Yet  there   have 
 not  been  wanting  some  to  contend,  and  even 
 persons  fanatical  enough  to  attempt  carrying 
 the  idea  into  practice,  that  ministers  now,  and 
 especially  foreign  missionaries,  should  always 
 go  forth  in  the  way  here  directed.   But  our  Lord 
 himself  and  the  Twelve  with  him  sometimes 
 had  money,  which  Judas  carried  in  a  purse 
 (John  12: 6),  and  expended  from  time  to  time  in 
 supplying  their  wants  and   in   relieving  the 
 poor.  (John  13:29.)  Forthe  workman  is  worthy 
 of  his   meat — or — sustenance,  this  being  the 
 exact    meaning    of   the   word  —  whatever    is 
 needed  to  sustain  life.     To  the  Seventy  he  said 
 (Lnkeio:7),    'forthe    laborer  is   worthy  of  his 
 hire,'  and  this  is  the  form  in  which  Paul  quotes 
 the  saying,    (i  Tim.  5 :  is.)    Aristotle  says,    "A 
 slave's  hire  is  his  sustenance."     (Comp.  Num. 
 18:  31.)     It  was   a  very  useless  variation    for 
 Tyndale,  etc.,  and  Com.  Ver.,  to  put  'work- 
 man' here,  when  the  same  word  is  rendered 
 'laborers'  just  above  in  9 :  37  f.,  and  also  in 
 the    corresponding    passages    of    Luke    and 
 i  1  Tim.     Our   Lord   here   distinctly  sets  forth 
 I  the  same  truth  concerning  the  preacher's  right 
 I  to  have   his  wants  supplied   by  those   among 
 j  whom  he  labors,  which  Paul  teaches  in  1  Cor. 
 ,  9,  and  1  Tim.  5:  17  f.     Some  think  the  mean- 
 j  ing  here  to  be  that  as  God's  laborers  they  had 
 j  a  right  to  expect  that  he  would  give  them  sus- 
 j  tenance,   bj'   his   providence ;  but  that   view 
 does  not  well  suit  the  connection  here,  or  in 
 Luke  10:  7,  nor  at  all  accord  with  Paul's  use 
 of  the  saying  in  1  Tim.     See  also  1  Cor.  9:  14, 
 which  seems  to  refer  to  this  passage,  if  we 
 
222 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 11  And  info  whatsoever  city  or  town  ye  shall  enter, 
 inquire  who  in  it  is  worthy;  and  there  abide  til)  ye  go 
 thence. 
 
 12  And  when  ye  come  into  a  house,  salute  it. 
 
 13  And  if  the  house  he  worthy,  let  your  peace  come 
 upon  it:  but  if  it  be  not  worthy,  let  your  peace  return 
 to  you. 
 
 14  And  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you,  nor  hear 
 your  word.s,  when  ye  depart  out  of  that  house  or  city, 
 shake  off  the  dust  of  your  feet. 
 
 11  And  into  whatsoever  city  or  village  ye  shall  enter, 
 search  out  who  in  il  is  worthy  ;  and  there  abide  till 
 
 12  ye  go  forth.     And  as  ye  enter  into  the  house,  salute 
 
 13  it.  And  if  the  house  be  worthy,  let  your  peace  come 
 upon  it ;  but  if  it  be  not  worthy,  let  your  peace  re- 
 
 14  turn  to  you.  And  whosoever  shall  not  receive  you, 
 nor  hear  your  words,  as  ye  go  forth  out  of  that 
 house  or  that  city,  shake  otf  the  dust  of  your  feet. 
 
 there  understand   'the  Lord'   to  mean,  as  so 
 often  in  the  Epistles,  the  Lord  Jesus. 
 
 11-13.  Whatsoever  city  or  toAvn  (village), 
 see  on  9 :  35.  Nearly  all  the  people  were 
 gathered  into  cities  or  villages,  it  being  un- 
 usual to  live  alona  in  the  country,  and  indeed 
 unsafe,  from  the  unsettled  condition  of  affairs 
 and  the  prevalence  of  robbers  ;  in  fact,  travel- 
 ers in  Palestine  have  to  pursue  a  similar  course 
 now.  Inquire,  search  out,  or  'ascertain  by 
 investigation,'  a  stronger  term  than  'enquire.' 
 Who  in  it  is  worthy,  i.  e.,  a  man  of  piety 
 and  hospitality,  such  as  would  make  a  fit 
 associate  and  a  willing  host.  And  there 
 abide  till  ye  go  hence,  viz.^  forth  from  the 
 city.  In  addressing  the  Seventy  (Lukeio:  7),  he 
 adds  'go  not  from  house  to  house.'  The  chief 
 object  of  this  injunction  seems  to  have  been  to 
 make  them  feel  perfectly  easy  about  the  bur- 
 den of  entertaining  them  ;  they  must  not  even 
 trouble  themselves  to  change  their  stopping- 
 place  in  a  town,  with  a  view  to  divide  the 
 burden.  They  had  a  right  to  a  support,  and 
 must  go  without  fear  to  a  suitable  place  and 
 stay  there.  It  would  not  prove  a  real  burden 
 to  entertain  two  men  on  a  hurried  journey, 
 and  they  would  of  course  not  go  to  stay  with 
 a  family  which  they  learned  was  very  poor. 
 We  can  see  another  advantage  of  this  course 
 in  that  they  could  give  themselves  more  unin- 
 terruptedly to  their  public  labors.  Thotnson 
 says  (Vol.  ii.,  407),  that  at  the  present  day, 
 "when  a  stranger  arrives  in  a  village  or  an 
 encampment,  the  neighbors,  one  after  another, 
 usually  invite  him  to  eat  with  them.  There 
 is  a  strict  etiquette  about  it,  involving  much 
 ostentation  and  hypocrisy,  and  a  fitilure  in 
 the  due  observance  of  such  hospitality  is  fre- 
 quently' resented,  and  often  leads  to  aliena- 
 tions and  feuds  amongst  neighbors." — The 
 apostles  found  in  carrying  out  the  directions 
 here  given,  that  they  lacked  nothing — all 
 their  wants  were  supplied.  (Luke  22:  35.)  Into  a 
 (the)  house,  i.  e.,  the  one  selected  according 
 to  his  direction.  Salute  it.  The  form  of 
 salutation  would  be  readily  understood,  and 
 
 was  stated  to  the  Seventy  (Lukeio:5),  "Peace 
 be  to  this  house."  This  was  the  common 
 salutation  among  the  Jews,  e.  g.,  Luke  24:  36; 
 John  20:  19,  '21,  20;  1  Sam.  25:  6;  Psa.  122: 
 7,  8.  The  HebrevT  word  employed,  shalom, 
 signified  originally  wholeness,  soundness,  and 
 hence  health,  welfare,  prosperity,  well-being 
 in  general ;  and  then  peace,  as  opposed  to 
 war,  because  this  so  greatly  conduces  to  pros- 
 perity and  welfare  in  general.  As  a  .saluta- 
 tion, the  term  was  thus  an  invocation  of  good 
 of  every  kind,  a  benediction,  a  wish  that  one 
 might  be  blessed  in  every  respect.  It  is  im- 
 portant to  observe  this  breadth  of  meaning  in 
 the  term,  when  studying  various  passages, 
 such  as  John  14:  27;  James  2:  16,  and  the 
 opening  and  closing  salutations  of  several  of 
 the  Epistles.  The  same  word,  salnnm,  is  now 
 used  by  the  Arabs.  If  the  house  be  worthy, 
 i.  e.,  of  your  abiding  in  it,  as  in  v.  11.  The 
 emphasis  in  the  Greek  is  on  'be,'  and  if  the 
 house  be  worthy,  as  you  were  informed. 
 (v.  n.) — If  it  be  not  worthy,  let  your  peace 
 return  to  you,  without  having  accomplished 
 anything.  (Comp.  Lsa.  45:  23  ;  55  :  11.)  The 
 explanation  offered  by  many,  that  he  says  the 
 benediction  would  come  back  and  do  good 
 to  themselves,  does  not  appear  to  be  warranted 
 by  the  usage  of  similar  expressions,  although 
 the  idea  wliich  would  thus  be  conveyed,  is 
 itself  just^nd  Scriptural. 
 
 14  f.  Out  of  that  house  or  (that)  city. 
 He  refers  at  the  same  time  to  the  case  of  an 
 individual  refusing  them  hospitality,  and  of  a 
 community  refusing  to  hear  their  message. 
 They  would  turn  away  from  an  individual, 
 shaking  off  the  dust  of  their  feet,  if  he  re- 
 fused to  receive  or  hear,  but  would  not  neces- 
 sarily abandon  the  whole  community  for  his 
 saker  But  if  a  city  refused  to  receive  or  hear, 
 then  they  would  turn  awaj'^  from  that  city, 
 shaking  off  the  dust  of  their  feet.  These  two 
 directions  are  blended  in  one  sentence.  Who- 
 soever is  .singular  here,  plural  in  Luke  9:  5. 
 Shaking  off  the  dust,  etc.,  denoted  that  they 
 wanted  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  them, 
 
Cu.  X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 223 
 
 counting  them  vile,  and  all  that  pertained  to  j  call  to  the  ministry.  1)  Compassionate  reflec- 
 ilicni  polluting.  We  find  Paul  doing  this  in  j  tion  upon  the  perishing  condition  of  men,  v. 
 Ac-ts  l:i:  51;  18:6.    The  Talmud  represents  it    36  f.      2)    Prayer  that   God    will   send   forth 
 
 as  common  for  Jews  to  do  so  when  re-entering 
 tlie  Holy  Land  from  a  heathen  country.  Simi- 
 lar is  the  ancient  and  modern  Oriental  custom 
 of  removing  shoes  when  entering  a  holy  place. 
 
 laborers,  v.  38.  3)  Conviction  that  we  our- 
 selves must  go,  V.  1,  5.  Hekry:  ''Those  who 
 are  to  be  ministers  ought,  1)  to  live  near  to 
 Christ;    2)    to    bo    taught    by    him." — V.    1. 
 
 Our  Lord  himself  had  already  been  rejected  Henry  :  "This  was  that  famous  jury,  (and 
 at  Nazareth  (Luke*:ic),  and  in  the  country  of  to  make  it  a  grand  jury,  Paul  was  added  to 
 tlie  Gadarenes,  and  was  rejected  afterwards  at  it)  that  was  impaneled  to  inquire  between 
 a  Samaritan  village  ( i-une » : sij ;  indeed,  in  gen-  i  the  King  of  kings  and  the  body  of  mankind; 
 eral,  'he  came  to  his  own,  and  his  own  re- !  and  in  this  chapter  they  have  their  charge 
 ceived  him  not.'  (Johnirii.)  We  need  not  then  i  given  them  by  him  to  whom  all  judgment 
 be  surprised  if  some  reject  us  and  our  message,  1  was  committed." — V.  2.  Henry:  "Kinsmen 
 since  it  was  so  with  Jesus,  and  so  with  the  apos-  may  be  dear  companions  in  Christian  labor." 
 ties,  even  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost.  More  — V.  7  f.  The  relation  between  the  supernatural 
 tolerable«for  the  land  of  Sodom  and  Go-  and  the  miraculous. — V.  9-13.  Hospitality  to 
 morrah,  comp.  on  11:  22,24.  This  solemn  tniveling  preachers;  comp.  Heb.  13:  2;  2 
 utterance  is  here  given  by  Matthew  only,  the  John  10. — Y.  12  f.  The  coiirtesies  of  life  may 
 corresponding  sentence  in  Mark  6:  11  being  be  the  vehicles  of  temporal  and  spiritual  bless- 
 an  unquestionably  spurious  though  early  ad-  j  ing. — V.  14  f.  Dreadful  guilt  of  rejecting  the 
 dibion  to  the  te.xt,  such  as  we  so  often  find  '  gospel.  Henry^:  "The  best  and  most  power- 
 made  in  parallel  passages.  j  ful   preachers  of  the  gospel    must  expect  to 
 
 meet  with  some  who  will  not  so  much  as  give 
 
 HOMILKTICA.L    AXD    PRACTICAL.  *1  *l.       I  •  I  .1  i    1 
 
 tliem  the  hearing,  nor  show  them  any  token 
 
 Ch.  9:  36-38.    AVhat  a  theme  for  meditation  ;  of  respect." — It  may  be  suggested  that  in  ser- 
 
 is  the  Saviour's  compassion — at  once  human  I  mons  on  the  twelve  apostles  it  would  be  well  to 
 
 compassion  and  divine — and  not  a  mere  senti-  ■  group  two  or  more  of  those  concerning  whom 
 
 ment,  but  leading  him  to  corresponding  ac-    we  know  very  little  into  one  discourse,  rather 
 
 tion,  as  Teacher  and  as  Red<H'mer;  and  also 
 leading  him  to  send  out  others  to  teach  the 
 way  of  salvation.  Every  one  now  who  is 
 truly  sent  forth  of  God  to  spend  his  life  in 
 proclaiming  salvation  is  really  a  fruit  of  the 
 Saviour's  comjiassion  for  the  perishing. — 
 Looking  over  a  congregation,  or  any  crowd, 
 do  you  feel  a  tender  ccmcern  for  their  salva- 
 tion ?  Thinking  of  the  millions  who  are 
 perishing,  in  our  own  and  other  lands,  do 
 you  long  for  their  salvation  and  jiray  for  it? 
 If  not,  you  are  not  like  Jesus. — The  prayer 
 for  laborers  ought  much  oftener  to  form  a 
 part  of  our  public  and  private  supplications. 
 All  Christian  men  and  women,  and  boj's  and 
 girls,  ought  to  feel  that  they  have  a  work  to 
 do  in  gathering  the  great  harvest  of  souls, 
 that  waves  wide  and  perishing  over  all  the 
 earth.— V.  36-38.  Luther:  "The  world  think 
 nothing  more  trifling  and  despicable  than  the 
 minist/Tsof  the  word,  or  laborers  in  the  Lord's 
 harvest;  but  that  is  like  rejoicing  over  their 
 own  endless  misfortune." 
 9 :  36  to  10 :  5.    Origin  and  development  of  a 
 
 than  use  uncertain  traditions  as  material. 
 
 10  :  lG-11 :  1,  Further  Instructions  to 
 THE  Twelve. 
 
 Our  Lord's  instructions  to  the  Twelve  close 
 in  Mark  (6:  n)  and  Luke  (9:  &)  at  this  point. 
 But  Matthew  goes  on  to  give  much  additional 
 matter  spoken  on  the  same  occasion.  There 
 are  several  other  remarkable  cases,  as  the  Ser- 
 mon on  the  Mount,  the  discourse  in  ch.  18, 
 and  that  on  the  Mount  of  Olives  (ch.  24  and 25), 
 in  which  Matthew  gives  much  more  than 
 Mark  and  Luke.  The  remainder  of  the  pres- 
 ent address  consists  of  warnings  as  to  coming 
 persecutions,  directions  how  to  act  when  per- 
 secuted, and  reasons  whj-  they  should  not 
 shrink  from  duty  because  of  danger.  Some 
 of  these  warnings  and  directions  look  beyond 
 this  brief  mission  in  Galilee  and  on  to  their 
 labors  after  the  Ascension.  In  the  address  to 
 the  Seventy  (Lnkeio:2-i6)  there  is  no  such  refer- 
 ence to  future  time.  It  was  natural  that  he 
 should,  on  first  sending  them  out  to  labor,  give 
 directions  which  would  be  of  service  to  them 
 throughout  their  appointed  eo«iae_.      Bruce: 
 
 /f 
 
224 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 15  "Verily  I  say  unto  you,  It  shall  be  more  tolerable  j  15  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  It  shall  be  more  tolerable  for 
 
 for  the   land  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  in  the  day  of 
 judgment,  than  for  that  city. 
 
 16  Behold,  1  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of 
 wolves:  be  ye  therefore  wise  as  serpents,  and  harmless 
 as  doves. 
 
 the   land   of  .Sodom  and  (jomorrah  in  the  day  of 
 judgment,  than  for  that  city. 
 16      Behold,  I  send  you  forth  as  sheep  iu  the  midst  of 
 wolves :  be  ye  therefore  wise  as  serpents,  and  i  harm- 
 
 1  Or.  simple^ 
 
 "It  was  his  way  on  solemn  occasions,  to  speak 
 as  a  propliet,  who  in  the  present  saw  the 
 future,  and  from  small  beginnings  looked  for- 
 ward to  great  ultimate  issues.  This  Galilean 
 mission,  though  humble  and  limited  compared 
 "jvith  the  great  undertaking  of  after  years,  was 
 really  a  solemn  event.  It  was  the  beginning 
 of  that  vast  work  for  which  the  Twelve  had 
 been  chosen,  which  embraced  the  world  in  its 
 scope,  and  aimed  at  setting  up  on  the  earth 
 the  kingdom  of  God."  Tlie  parts  most  pecu- 
 liar to  that  journey  apply  in  principle  (Eder- 
 sheim)  tons  and  to  all  time;  the  parts  which 
 pointed  to  the  remotest  future  applied  in  prin- 
 ciple to  the  immediate  journey  about  Galilee. 
 These  considerations  form  a  sufficient  reply  to 
 those  who  insist  that  Matthew  has  here  put 
 together  matters  actually  spoken  on  different 
 occasions  at  a  later  period.  Mark  and  Luke 
 give  some  similar  sayings  in  the  discourse  on 
 the  Mount  of  Olives,  and  Matthew  there  omits 
 them.  It  was  natural  that  if  similar  things 
 were  said  in  different  discourses  an  Evangel- 
 ist should  give  them  in  one  case  and  omit 
 them  in  another;  and  it  was  perfectly  natural 
 that  Jesus  should  say  similar  things  on  differ- 
 ent occasions.  On  this  point  comp.  at  the  be- 
 ginning of  ch.  5.  In  applying  the  present 
 discourse  to  ourselves,  allowance  must  be 
 made  for  the  difference  of  situation.  We  do 
 not  work  miracles,  and  are  not  inspired;  the 
 opposition  we  meet  is  rather  moral  than  phys- 
 ical; we  often  go  to  foreign  countries. 
 
 I.  16-23.  They  Must  be  on  Their 
 Guard  Against  Coming  Persecution. 
 We  have  here  the  general  intimation  and  coun- 
 sel of  V.  16;  warnings  as  to  the  persecutions 
 which  awaited  them  (v.  nr.),  with  directionsas 
 to  the  defence  of  themselves  when  brought 
 before  the  tribunals  (^-isf);  further  state- 
 ments concerning  persecutions  and  hatred 
 (v.  21  f.) ;  and  the  direction  to  flee  from  any 
 town  in  which  they  were  persecuted  into  the 
 next. 
 
 16.  They  are  going  forth  into  the  midst  of 
 perils,  and  must  therefore  exercise  a  blended 
 prudence  and  simplicity.       These   ideas  are 
 
 beautifully  and  strikingly  expressed  by  fig- 
 ures. Behold,  I  send  you  forth.  'Be- 
 hold' calls  special  attention  to  what  follows. 
 'I' is  expressed  in  the  Greek,  and  therefore 
 in  some  sense  emphatic.  The  idea  perhaps  is 
 that  they  are  not  going  out  like  sheep  wander- 
 ing into  dangers,  without  the  knowledge  of 
 their  shepherd  ;  he  himself  sends  them  forth 
 into  the  midst  of  these  perils;  and  hence  both 
 a  reason  why  they  should  strive  tg  come  ofl 
 safe,  and  an  encouragement  to  iiope  they 
 would  succeed.  He  sends  them  forth  as 
 sheep,  weak  and  defenceless,  and  not  only 
 in  a  region  where  there  was  danger  of  wolves, 
 but  in  the  midst  of  wolves — the  language  is 
 very  strong.  To  the  Seventy  (Lukeioi.i)  it  is 
 still  stronger;  they  are  'lambs.'  Herodotus 
 speaks  of  leaving  a  man  as  a  sheep  among 
 wolves.  Be  ye  therefore  wise  {prudent) 
 as  serpents,  and  harmless  {simple)  as 
 doves.  'Be"  is  more  exactly  'become.'  get 
 to  be,  implying  that  tliey  are  not  so  now. 
 '  Therefore'  may  be  taken  as  an  inference  not 
 merely  from  the  fact  that  they  would  be  as 
 sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves,  but  also  from 
 the  fact  that  he  sent  them  as  sheep  in  the 
 midst  of  wolves ;  there  is  a  dut^-  to  themselves 
 and  a  dut^'  to  him.  'Wise,'  more  exactly 
 'prudent'  (comp.  on  7:24);  Latin  versions 
 prudentes  or  astuti.  Serpents  show  great  cau- 
 tion and  skill  in  avoiding  danger.  The 
 Egyptian  hieroglyphics  use  the  serpent  as  the 
 symbol  of  wisdom.  We  may  understand  that 
 they  were  to  be  prudent  in  the  recognition  of 
 danger,  and  in  the  choice  of  means/or  oppos- 
 ing or  escaping  it— in  general  as  to  their  be- 
 haviour when  in  danger.  But  such  prudent 
 regard  for  self-preservation  is  very  apt  to  be 
 accompanied,  in  men  as  in  serpents,  with  the 
 tricks  of  low  cunning.  This  is  forbidden  by 
 the  other  injunction.  The  word  rendered 
 'harmless,'  better  'simple'  (margin  Kev.Yer. ) 
 signifies  literally  unmixed,  and  hence  pure 
 (as  pure  wine,  pure  gold),  uncorrupted,  and  so 
 guileless,  sincere.  The  Latin  versions  all 
 have  simplices:  the  Peshito,  a  word  denoting 
 whole-minded,   upright,  sincere;    Chrys.   ex- 
 
Ch.  X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 225 
 
 ■   17  But  beware  of  men:  for  they  will  deliver  you  up  |  17  less  as  doves.    But  beware  of  men:   for  they  will 
 to  the  councils,  and  they  will  scourge  you  in  their  syu-         deliver  you  up  to  councils,  and  in  their  synagogues 
 
 agogiies ;  ' 
 
 plains  by  simple  and  artless.  The  English  use  15:  18;  17  :  14.  They  were  few,  and  men  were 
 of  'simple'  does  not  quite  clearly  e.xi)ress  the  ;  against  them.  Councils  does  not  here  mean 
 idea,  but  it  is  exactli'  hit  by  the  substantive  the  great  Sanhedrin,  as  in  20:  59,  but  appar- 
 'simplicity.'  The  other  proposed  derivation,  ,  ently  refers  to  the  smaller  judicial  bodies 
 witliout  horns,  and  so  'harmless,'  adopted  [  which  existed  in  every  city  and  village,  as  in 
 by  King  James,  is  highly  improbable.  The!  5:  22.  Synagogues,  see  on  4:23.  Other 
 Groek  word  is  used  also  in  Phil.  2:  15,  and  allusions  to  scourging  in  the  synagogues,  ap- 
 parently in  the  very  place  of  worship,  and  in 
 the  actual  presence  of  the  worshiping  assem- 
 bly, are  found  in  23:  34;  Mark  13:  9;  Acts 
 latcd   'simple'  in  Wye.  and  Kheinis,  McClel-!'22:  19;  comp.  Acts  2«J:  11.     At  a  later  period 
 
 it  is  said  that,  on  one  occasion,  the  Jews  sung  a 
 psalm  wiiile  a  man  was  receiving  a  scourging 
 in  the  synagogue  ;  and  Maimonides  says  that 
 and  were  to  employ  no  trickery  or  other  the  principal  judge  Would  read  passages  of 
 imjjroper  means  of  escaping  from  danger.  8cri])ture  throughout  the  scourging.  The 
 They  must  combine  prudence  and  simplicity.    Jews  were  very  scrupulous  not  to  exceed  forty 
 
 liom.  10:  19,  Rev.  Vcr..  "wise  unto  that 
 wliich  is  good,  antl  simple  unto  that  wliich  is 
 evil."       In   our   passage   the   word    is  trans- 
 
 lan,  and  Davidson,  and  'innocent'  in  Tynd., 
 (ireat  B.,  and  Geneva.  They  were  not  to 
 deserve  injury,  or  afford  any  pretext  for  it; 
 
 If  the  dove  alone  were  taken  as  model, 
 they  might  become  silly  (Ho«.  7:ii);  if  the 
 serpent  alone,  they  would  become  tricky. 
 (Gen. 3:1.)  Stier :  "So  that  thy  wisdom  shall 
 never  degenerate  into  cunning,  nor  thy  sim- 
 plicity into  ignorance  or  imprudence."  Plato  : 
 "  Knowledge  without  justice  should  be  called 
 cunning  rather  than  wisdom."     If  we  are  to 
 
 stripes,  according  to  the  law  which  Moses 
 made  {Dem.  25:3)  to  mitigate  the  dreadful 
 severity  of  the  common  Oriental  scourgings; 
 and  to  make  sure  of  not  going  beyond  forty 
 they  stiipjicd  at  thirty-nine.  (-20.^.11:24.)  And 
 ye  shall  be  brought  leven)  before  govern- 
 ors and  kings  for  my  sake.  This  is  intro- 
 duced as  more  imjioriant  ('  even  ' )  than  what 
 
 fail  in  either,  it  is  doubtless  better  to  be  lack-  |  precedes;  and  it  was  so  not  merely  because 
 
 iiig  in  Christian  prudence  than  in  Christian 
 sim|)licity.  But  the  injunction  is  to  combine 
 botii  in  due  proportion  ;  and  the  example  of 
 Jesus  shows  this  to  be  possible.  How  prudent 
 he  was,  constantly  taking  pains  to  avoid 
 danger  till  his  hour  was  come,  and  at  the 
 same  time  how  innocent,  guileless,  and  pure. 
 Not  merely  in  respect  to  persecution,  but  in 
 all  the  dangers  to  ourselves  and  our  work 
 which  throng  about  Christian  laborers,  we 
 have  constant  need  of  prudence,  united  with 
 
 they  would  be  tribunals  of  greater  dignity,  but 
 because  they  could  i)unish  with  death,  which 
 the  Jewish  tribunals  at  that  time  could  not  do. 
 It  was  also  a  remarkable  thing  that  they  were 
 to  be  brought,  not  onlj*  before  the  religious 
 authorities  of  their  own  people,  but  before  the 
 civil  authorities,  the  highest  Roman  officials. 
 The  word  rendered  'govern(jrs'  is  a  general 
 term,  which  would  include  several  kinds  of 
 Roman  rulers  of  provinces,  viz.:  propraetor, 
 proconsul  (like  Sergius   Paulu.s,  and  Gallio), 
 
 simplicity.  In  a  late  Jewish  commentary  and  procurator  (like  Pilate,  Felix,  Festus), 
 (Midrash),  a  Rabbi  says:  "God  says,  toward  1  and  is  used  in  the  same  broad  sense  in  1  Peter 
 me  the  I.-raelites  are  simple  as  doves,  but]  2:  14.  As  to  their  being  brought  before 
 toward  the  Gentiles  subtle  as  serpents."  This  I  '  kings,'  we  have  examjiles  in  the  persecutions 
 may  have  been  borrowed  from  the  Gospels;  of  James  and  Peter  by  Herod  Agrippa  I. 
 we  know  that  the  later  Jews  borrowed  from  (acisu),  and  the  appearance  of  Paul  before  his 
 everj- direction.  son    Herod    Agrippa   II.    (.^ct*  26.)     The   term 
 
 17  f  With  v.  17-22  comp.  similar  things  king  was  also  frequently  applied  to  the  Roman 
 said  to  the  four  disciples  in  the  great  discourse  impcrator  or  emjieror  (iPeiers:  u  f.),  and  in  that 
 on  the  Mount  of  Olives  (Mark  13:9-13:  Luke  21: 1219);  .sense  we  should  have  an  example  in  Paul's 
 there  Matt,  does  not  record  them.  But  beware  trials  before  Nero.  For  a  testimony  against 
 of  men,  i.  e..  of  mankind  jn  general,  spoken  (to)  them  and  against  (to)  the  Gentiles. 
 if  as  hostile  to  them,  like  'the  world'  in  John    The  Greek  might  mean  'against  them  '  (Cora. 
 
226 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 18  And  ye  shall  be  brought  before  governors  and 
 kings  lor  iny  suke,  fur  a  testimouy  against  them  and 
 the  Gentiles. 
 
 I'J  But  when  they  deliver  you  up,  take  no  thought 
 how  or  what  ye  shall  speak:  for  it  shall  be  given  you 
 in  that  same  hour  what  ye  shall  speak. 
 
 20  I'or  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your 
 Father  which  speaketh  in  you. 
 
 21  And  the  brother  shall  deliver  up  the  brother  to 
 death,  and  the  father  the  child:  and  the  children  shall 
 rise  up  against  their  parents,  and  cause  them  to  be  put 
 to  death. 
 
 18  they  will  scourge  you ;  yea  and  before  governors 
 and  kings  shall  ye  be  brought  lor  my  sake,  lor  a 
 
 19  testimony  to  them  and  to  the  Oeutiles.  But  when 
 they  deliver  you  up,  be  not  anxions  how  or  what  ye 
 shall  speak:  for  it  shall  be  given  you  in  that  hour 
 
 20  what  ye  shall  speak.  For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak, 
 but  the  Spirit  of  vour  Father  that  speaketh  in  you. 
 
 21  And  brother  shall  deliver  up  brother  to  death, "and 
 tlie  lather  bis  child:  and  children  shall  rise  up 
 against  parents,  and  i  cause  them  to  be  put  to  death. 
 
 1  Or,  put  them,  to  death. 
 
 Ver.),  but  the  other  is  a  moi-e  natural  mean- 
 ing, and  better  suits  the  connection.  '  To 
 them'  may  mean  the  rulers  just  mentioned, 
 as  distinguished  from  the  nation  at  large;  or 
 it  more  probably  means  the  Jews,  spoken  of 
 as  '  they,'  '  them  ; '  as  in  v.  17,  in  11  :  1,  and 
 often.  The  idea  would  thus  be  that  the  design 
 of  Providence  in  suffering  the  disciples  to  be 
 brought  before  these  tribunals  was,  that  they 
 might  bear  witness  to  rulers  and  people — or, 
 more  probably,  to  Jews  and  Gentiles  (Phii.  i :  i3; 
 2  Tim.  4: 17) — of  the  trutlis  they  were  going  forth 
 to  proclaim.  (Comp.  a  similar  expression  in 
 8:4;  24:  14.)  All  this  we  cannot  understand 
 as  referring  simply  to  their  brief  journey 
 about  Galilee,  during  which  they  would  per- 
 haps encounter  some  persecution  (see  on  v. 
 23),  but  were  certainly  not  brought  before 
 governors  and  kings.  It  must  therefore  be 
 understood  as  glancing  forward  to  persecu- 
 tions thoy  would  suffer  in  future  days,  while 
 prosecuting  that  mission  as  Christ's  apostles,  of 
 which  this  journey  would  bo  the  first  stage. 
 (Comp.  on  V.  16.)  How  plainly  our  Lord 
 spoke  to  his  followers  of  the  perils  and  perse- 
 cutions which  awaited  them  in  doing  his  work. 
 He  would  h«ve  them  count  the  cost.  And 
 they  did  not  shrink  from  his  service,  though 
 warned  what  it  would  cost  them,  being  doubt- 
 less sustained  by  their  own  devotion,  and  by 
 such  promises  as  those  of  v.  19  and  22. 
 
 19  f.  "When  thus  called  before  the  authori- 
 ties for  triiil,  they  need  not  be  anxiously  con- 
 sidering as  to  the  defence  they  shall  make,  the 
 testimony  they  are  to  bear,  for  it  shall  be  com- 
 municated to  them  by  the  Divine  Spirit  (v.  i!»), 
 who  indeed  will  be  speaking  in  tliem  as  his 
 instruments,  (v.  20.)  Comp.  the  similar  prom- 
 ise   on    the     Mount    of  Olives     (Mark  1:1  :  11  ;  Luke  Jl: 
 
 Hf),  and  on  another  occasion.  (Luke  12: 12.)  Take 
 no  thought,  be  not  anxious,  Qr  '  do  not  anx- 
 iously consider.'  See  on  6 :  25.  They  would  be 
 more  likely  to  feel  anxious  what  they  should 
 
 say,  because  it  was  common  to  make  verj' 
 elaborate  addresses  and  affecting  appetils;  and 
 before  the  Roman  tribunals,  even  to  employ 
 counsel,  such  as  Tertullus  (Aots24:i),  who 
 would  understand  Roman  law  and  judicial 
 methods,  and  could  deliver  high-wrotiglit 
 orations.  Knowing  that  importance  was  at- 
 tached to  such  addresses,  and  conscious  of  in- 
 experience in  Roman  legal  procedure,  the 
 disciples  might  naturtilly  feel,  when  they  were 
 delivered  up,  great  solicitude  ;  and  this  would 
 be  increased  by  the  fact' that  they  were  called 
 to  present,  not  only  a  defense  of  themselves, 
 but  a  testimony  for  Jesus.  There  was  thus 
 great  comfort  for  them  in  the  promise  here 
 given.  As  specimens  of  the  addresses  made 
 by  some  of  them  under  such  circumstances, 
 we  have  the  speeches  of  Peter  and  Stephen 
 before  the  Sanhedrin,  and  of  Paul  before 
 Felix,  Festus,  and  Agrippa.  How  or  what 
 ye  shall  speak.  'How'  suggests  the  general 
 plan  and  delivery  of  their  defence,  and 
 'what'  suggests  the  subject  matter.  Comp. 
 'mouth  and  wisdom'  in  Luke  21:  15;  and 
 comp.  Luke  12:  12. 
 
 20,  For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  etc. 
 With  the  ft)rm  of  expression  comp.  Gen.  45: 
 8,  "  It  was  not  you  that  sent  me  hither,  but 
 God,"  and  so  Exod.  16:8.  Your  Father, 
 see  on  6:9.  This  was  clearly  a  promise  of 
 special  inspiration,  in  the  highest  sense  and 
 degree  (comp.  Ex.  4:  12).  To  apply  it  to  un- 
 inspired preachers  of  to-day,  is  unwarranted 
 and  absurd.  They  may  expect,  and  should 
 earnestly  seek,  the  gracious  aids  of  the  H0I3' 
 Spirit  in  their  previous  reflections  and  in  their 
 actual  preaching;  but  they  have  no  right 
 whatever  to  expect  inspiration.  This  prom- 
 ise of  inspiration  was  repeated  by  our  Lord  in 
 the  promise  of  the  Comforter  (Johnch.  u  toie)  ; 
 and  that  assures  us  that  in  their  writings  also 
 the  apostles  were  iiispired. 
 
 21    f.  Not  only  will  the  public  authorities 
 
Ch.  X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 227 
 
 22  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  name's 
 Bake  :  but'lie  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved. 
 
 T.i  Hut  when  tliey  persecute  you  in  this  city,  tlee  ye 
 into  aiiDthir;  lor  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  shall  not 
 have  gone  over  the  cities  of  Israel,  till  the  Son  of  man 
 be  come. 
 
 22  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  name's 
 sake:  but  he  that  endureth  to  the  end,  the  same 
 
 23  shall  be  saved.  But  when  they  persecute  you  iu 
 this  city,  Hee  info  the  next:  for  verily  I  say  unto 
 you.  Ye'  shall  tiot  have  gone  through  the  cities  ot 
 Israel,  till  the  Son  of  man  be  come. 
 
 be  d'sposed  to  persecute  them,  but  men  will 
 deliver  to  the  tribunals  their  own  dearest  kin- 
 dred for  being  Christians,  and  will  put  them 
 to  death,  and  tlie  hatred  against  them  will  be 
 universal  ;  yet  let  them  endure  to  the  end,  and 
 they  shall  be  saved.  See  a  similar  passage  in 
 Mark  13 :  12  f.  and  Luke  21 :  16-19,  as  spoken 
 on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and  part  of  it  is  in 
 tills  case  given  by  Mattliew  also.  f.!4:9-i:i.)  And 
 the  cliililreii  shall  rise  up  against  their 
 parents,  and,  literally,  put  them  to  death, 
 (see  margin  of  Rev.  Ver).  This  doubtless 
 means,  will  put  tliein  to  death  through  the  in- 
 strumentality' of  the  authorities.  But  Rev. 
 Ver.  ought  hardly  to  have  followed  Com. 
 Ver.  in  giving  a  mere  interpretation  a  place 
 in  the  text,  and  throwing  into  the  margin  the 
 correct  translation  of  Tyn.  and  his  successors, 
 and  of  Davidson,  Noyes,  Darby.  The  dread- 
 ful eftects  of  religious  bigotry,  as  here  pre- 
 dicted, and  as  so  often  witnessed  in  the  world's 
 history,  should  impre.ss  us  with  the  immense 
 power  and  importance  of  the  religious  prin- 
 ci[)le  in  man  ;  just  as  when  a  train  of  cars 
 runs  off  tiie  track,  or  a  dynamite  factory  ex- 
 jilodes,  we  see  all  the  more  clearly  from  the 
 ruinous  consequences  the  power  of  the  forces 
 in  question,  and  the  importaticeof  theirbeing 
 properly  directed  and  controlled.  For  the 
 m<Jtive  to  such  persecutions  has  usually'  been, 
 not  opposition  for  its  own  sake  to  the  religion 
 persecuted,  but  attachment  to  another  religion 
 with  which  it  was  thought  to  interfere.  But 
 he  that  endureth  to  the  end,  shall  be 
 saved.  It  seems  proper  here,  as  is  manifestly 
 necessary  in  the  discourse  on  the  Mount  of 
 Olives  (24:  IS:  Mark  1.1:  t.t)  to  Understand  the  as- 
 surance as  having  a  twofold  application ; 
 fir<t,  he  that  endures  to  the  end  of  the  perse- 
 cutions and  other  evils  in  question  shall  at  last 
 be  s;ived,  delivered,  from  those  evils;  but  also 
 more  widely,  he  that  endures  to  the  end  of 
 life's  trials  shall  be  saved,  in  the  usual  sense 
 of  attaining  eternal  life.  The  propriety  of 
 understanding  a    twofold    allusion    in    such 
 
 passages,  or  making  a  varied  application  of 
 them,  will  be  discussed  at  the  beginning  of  ch. 
 24  ;  "see  also  on  the  next  verse. 
 
 23.  Flee  ye  into  another,  or  the  other, 
 i.  e.,  into  the  next.  The  particular  city  in 
 which  they  are  persecuted,  and  the  one  next 
 in  order  are  conceived  of  as  forming  a  pair, 
 'this,'  'the  other.'  i  In  thus  avoiding  perse- 
 cution they  would  be  'prudent  as  the  ser- 
 pents' (v.  16) ;  so  Paul  and  Barnabas  ticted  in 
 going  from  Antioch  in  Pisidia  to  Iconium,  etc. 
 (Acts,  ch.  13  and  u.)  Fof  vetilyl  Say  unto  you, 
 see  on  5:  18.  Some  fancy  that  thisexj^ression 
 in  v.  15,  23,  42,  marks  the  close  of  three  dis- 
 tinct sections  of  the  discourse ;  but  this  is  sup- 
 posing a  very  artificial  use  of  the  phrase,  and 
 if  so  designed,  it  ought  also  to  occur  in  v.  33 
 and  35.  Ye  shall  not  have  gone  over 
 (or,/?n(sA)the  cities  of  Israel,  till  the  Son 
 of  man  be  come.  '  Not '  is  a  strong  negative, 
 translated  'in  no  wise'  in  John  6:  37  and  Heb. 
 13:  5,  and  in  Matthew  5:  20;  10:  42,  etc. 
 '  Finish  '  (so  rendered  by  T^'n.,  Gen.,  Rheims, 
 and  margin  of  Com.  Ver.),  in  the  sense  of 
 visiting  them  all.  They  must  not  stay  in  one 
 city,  vainly  endeavoring  to  overcome  oppo- 
 sition and  persecution,  but  flee  to  the  next; 
 for  there  were  more  cities  than  they  would  be 
 able  to  visit  before  the  Son  of  man  should 
 come.  It  is  quite  difficult  to  determine  the 
 meaning  of  this  last  expression,  as  here  em- 
 ployed. It  has  been  suppo-sed  to  mean  : 
 (1)  Till  he  come  and  rejoin  the  Twelve  at  th^ 
 end  of  this  journey.  (2)  Till  he  make  his 
 appearance  as  the  Messiah,  distinctlj*  present 
 himself  as  such.  (3)  Till  become  spiritually 
 to  console  and  support.  (John  u:  2.1.)  (4)  Till  he 
 come  to  put  an  end  to  the  Jewish  institutions 
 at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  (5)  Till  hd 
 come  to  judge  the  world.  The  fimt  sense 
 might  at  the  outset  strike  one  as  natural  and 
 good,  and  it  would  be  possible  that  he  should 
 return  from  the  more  general  view  of  their 
 coming  labors  and  persecutions,  to  speak  of 
 the  particular  journey  then  before  them ;  as 
 
 'The  "Western"  documents,  with  Origen  and  the 
 Armenian  version  add  "  .\nd  if  out  of  this  they  perse- 
 cute you,  flee  into  the  other  "  (so  W  II.  margin),  which 
 
 would  be  an  unin^ortant  expansion.  It  is  difficult  to 
 decide  whether  it  is  more  likely  to  have  been  inserted 
 or  omitted. 
 
228 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X 
 
 24  The  disciple  is  not  above  hu  master,  nor  the  serv-  |  24 
 ant  above  his  lord. 
 
 A  disciple  is  not  aJbove  his  '  master,  nor  a  2  servant 
 
 1  Or,  teacher 2  Gr.  bondservant. 
 
 in  the  discourse  on  the  Mount  of  Olives  he 
 sometimes  returns  from  the  second  topic  to 
 the  first.  In  the  mission  of  the  Seventy 
 (Lukeio:  1,  R.  V.;,  it  is  Said  that  he  sent  them 
 'before  his  face  into  every  city  and  place, 
 whither  he  himself  was  about  to  come.'  It  is 
 jiatural  to  suppose  that  he  was  going  to 
 follow  the  Twelve  also;  and  indeed  he 
 must  have  done  so,  since  their  work  was 
 confined  to  Galilee  (see  on  v.  5),  and  he 
 himself  went  about  all  the  cities  of  Galilee. 
 When  the  objection  is  made  that  it  is 
 hardly  probable  they  were  persecuted  during 
 this  journey,  one  may  reply  that  Jesus  him- 
 self was  persecuted  at  Nazareth,  and  seriously 
 threatened  with  death  at  various  other  places. 
 The  greatest  difficulty  in  the  way  of  under- 
 standing the  expression  in  this  sense  is  that 
 the  language  seems  too  elaborate  and  solemn 
 for  so  simple  an  idea.  He  does  not  say  "for 
 you  will  not  finish  the  cities  of  Galilee  till  I 
 come,"  but  employs  the  solemn  phrase  'till 
 the  Son  of  man  come,'  and  prefaces  it  by 
 'verily  I  say  to  you,'  using  also  the  more 
 general  term  Israel.  The  second  sense  pro- 
 posed is  not  supported  by  any  similar  use  of 
 the  phrase  elsewhere,  and  does  not  seem  very 
 appropriate  to  the  connection.  There  was 
 indeed  no  broadly  marked  epoch  at  which  he 
 appeared  as  the  Messiah,  and  the  occasional 
 intimations  of  his  Messiahship  commenced 
 long  before  the  delivery  of  this  discourse. 
 The  third  sense  is  that  of  Chrys.  and  his  fol- 
 lowers, of  Beza,  Maldonatus;  while  Calvin 
 and  Bleek  understand  similarly  his  coming  in 
 the  mission  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  But  the  time 
 of  his  spiritual  coming  wt>uld  be  a  very  vague 
 chronological  epi^ch ;  and  Jesus  certainly 
 seems  to  be  speaking  of  some  personal  coming. 
 The /oM?'if^  sense  is  accepted  by  many  recent 
 writers.  In  16:  28,  'the  Son  of  man  coming' 
 unquestionably  refers  to  the  destruction  of 
 Jerusalem.  The  idea  here  would  thus  be  that 
 they  would  not  reach  all  the  Jews  with  their 
 ministry  before  the  overthrow  of  the  Jewish 
 institutions;  and  hence  they  must  not  waste 
 time  in  remaining  where  they  were  perse- 
 cuted. But  in  the  discourse  on  the  Mount  of 
 Olives  (ch.  24and23),  the  coming  to  dostroy  Jeru- 
 salem and  the  coming  at  the  end  of  the  world 
 
 are  constantly  associated,  and  sometimes  both 
 referred  to  in  the  same  expression.  So,  also, 
 in  16:  27  f.  It  would,  therefore,  seem  natural 
 to  combine  with  this  fourth  the  fifth  sense. 
 On  no  occasion  would  there  be  greater  pro- 
 priety in  employing  the  obscure  language  and 
 perspective  view  of  prophecy  than  here.  He 
 wishes  to  give  counsel  which  shall  apply  not 
 only  to  this  journey,  but  to  their  labors  after 
 the  Ascension,  and  perhaps  even  to  the  labors 
 of  his  followers  in  all  ages;  and  to  intimate 
 that  in  each  of  those  periods  there  would  be 
 more  to  do  than  they  could  complete  before 
 the  season  in  question  would  end.  It  may, 
 therefore,  be  that  the  phrase  was  intended  to 
 include  in  some  obscure  fashion  the  first, 
 fourth,  and  fifth  senses.  It  was  manifestly 
 impossible  that  the  Twelve  should  at  that  time 
 understand  any  distinct  reference  to  the 
 coming  to  destroy  Jerusalem ;  indeed  it  is 
 not  probable  that  they  understood  when  he 
 spoke  of  it  on  the  Mount  of  Olives.  It  was 
 necessarj',  therefore,  as  so  often  in  O.  T.  and 
 N.  T.  prophecies,  to  em]»loy  language  which 
 would  refer  to  each  of  these  at  the  same  time; 
 which  would  be  understood  at  once  as  re- 
 garded the  present  journey,  and  would  after- 
 wards be  viewed  in  its  broader  meaning  when 
 needed.  (Com)>.  on  v.  22,  and  at  the  begin- 
 ning of  ch.  24.)  The  notion  of  Origen,  that 
 Scripture  has  everywhere  a  twofold,  or  even 
 threefold,  sense,  is  now  ju.stly  rejected;  our 
 present  danger  is  that  of  rejecting  along  with 
 it  the  unquestionable  fact  that  Scripture  does 
 sometimes  use  language  referring  at  once  to  a 
 nearer  and  a  remoter  event. 
 
 II.  24-33.  Encouragement  TO  THE  Per- 
 secuted. The  key-note  is  here*' fear  not,' 
 which  occurs  three  times,  in  v.  26,  2.8,  31. 
 
 24  f.  They  need  not  think  strange,  or  com- 
 plain that  they  were  going  to  be  persecuted  ; 
 this  would  only  be  sharing  the  fate  of  their 
 Teacher  and  Master,  The  disciple  is  not 
 above  his  muster  {teacher,)  nor  the  servant 
 above  his  lord  (tnaster),  (see  margin  Kev. 
 Ver. )  For  'di.sciple'  see  on  .5:1;  for  'teacher' 
 (didnsknhs),  and  'master'  {kurios),  on  8 :  19; 
 and  for  '.«lave'  (doulos),  on  8:  6.  This  saying 
 is  also  given  by  Luke  (6: 40),  as  used  in  the 
 Sermon  on  the  Mount ;  \)y  John  (i3:  le),  as  em- 
 
Cii.  X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 229 
 
 25  It  is  iMioiigh  for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as  his  mas- 
 ter, and  the  servant  as  liis  lord.  If  they  have  called  the 
 master  of  I  lie  hoiia  ■  Heelzebub,  how  much  more  shall 
 lliiy  mil  tliciii  of  his  household  : 
 
 2<i  I-'ear  iheiii  uoi  therefore :  for  there  is  nothing 
 covered,  that  shall  uot  be  revealed  ;  aud  hid,  that  shall 
 not  be  known. 
 
 27  What  I  tell  you  iu  darkness,  M«/ speak  vein  li|a;bt: 
 and  what  ye  hear  in  the  ear,  thai  preach  ye  upon  the 
 housetops. 
 
 25  above  his  lord.    It  is  enough  for  the  disciple  that  he 
 •   be  a.s  his  1  master,  and  the  -servant  as  his  lord.     If 
 
 they  havecalled  the  master  of  the  house  ^Heelzebub, 
 how   much   more  slmlt  tkvy  cull  them  of  his  honse- 
 
 26  hold  I     Fear  them  not  therefore:  for  there  is  uolhin;; 
 covered,  that  shall  not   be  revealed;  and  hid,  that 
 
 27  shall  not  be  known.    What  I  tell  you  in  the  darkness, 
 speak  ye  iu  the  light:   and  what  ye  hear  iu  the  ear. 
 
 I  Ot,  teacher.... 'ibondtervant 3  Qr.  Beelxebul :  aud  so elsewliere. 
 
 ployed  ill  anutlier  connection ;  and  also  in  John 
 15:  20,  where  the  application  is  much  tlie 
 same  us  here.  The  saying,  *'  It  is  enough  for 
 the  slave  to  be  as  his  master''  (coinp.  v.  25), 
 occurs  repeatedly  in  the  later  Jewish  writings, 
 and  was  perhaps  proverbial  when  used  by 
 Jesus.  (Comp.  on  7:  o,  12.)  There  are  of 
 course  e.vceptionai  cases  in  which  a  pupil  does 
 have  a  better  lot  than  his  teacher,  or  even  a 
 slave  thiin  his  master;  but  the  general  fact 
 is  as  here  expressed,  and  so  the  disciples  need 
 not  be  surprised  at  hearing  that  they  would 
 suft'er  the  same  treatment  to  which  Jesus  him- 
 .self  was  exposed.  If  they  (t.  e.,  people,  the 
 impersonal  use)  railed  the  master  of  the 
 house  Ilcelzebub,  or  Beelzebul  (see  margin 
 Rev.  Ver.  >.  'blaster'  is  heref/es/jo^cs  (see  on 
 8:  IU),  which  we  borrow  as  despot.  The 
 compound  term  of  the  original  'house-master' 
 presents  him  asruler  of  the  household  in  gen- 
 eral ;  a  man's  authority  over  his  wife  and 
 cliildren  was  then  scarcely  less  absolute  than 
 over  his  slaves.  The  Pharisees  had  already 
 charged  Jesus  with  being  in  league  with 
 Beelzebul  (see  on".):  34;  12:  24);  are  we  to  un- 
 derstand here  that  they  had  actually'  applied 
 the  name  to  Jesus?  The  ex))ression  does  not 
 necessitate  this  suppo.-ition,  but  we  know  they 
 had  said  what  amounted  to  it.  and  On  other 
 unrecorded  mjcasions  they  may  have  literally 
 called  him  by  that  name. 
 
 26  f.  With  V.  2<;-:«  com)).  Luke  12:  2-9, 
 where  substantially'  the  same  things  are  said 
 in  another  discourse.  The  thought  of  v.  2G  is 
 also  found  in  Luke  8:  17,  as  introduced  in 
 yet  another  connection.  The  injunction, 
 Fear  them  not  (/.  «•.,  the  persecutors,  v.  25, 
 v.  1()-2H)  is  presented  on  the  one  hand  as  an 
 inference  from  what  precedes — ''therefore  do 
 not  fetir,'  viz.,  because  if  they  oppose  and 
 persecute  j'ou,  it  is  nothing  more  than  your 
 Master  encounters  ;  and  on  the  other  hand  is 
 supported  by  the  assurance  that  the  truths 
 they  bear  forth  are  destined,  in  spite  of  all  op- 
 
 I  position,   to  be  made   known — for  there  is 
 '  nothing  covered  that  shall  not  be  revealed 
 
 I  (or  uncovered) ;  and  hid  that  shall  not  be 
 known.  And  so  they  must  proclaim  every- 
 !  thing  boldly  and  jUiblicly,  even  what  he 
 '  taught  them  in  his  private  instruction,  (v. 27.) 
 I  V.  26  might  also  mean,  as  some  suppose,  that 
 the  apostles,  so  misunderstood  and  persecuted, 
 should  in  a  coming  day  be  dift'erentlj'  re- 
 garded, all  men  then  perceiving  that  they 
 were  the  benefactors  of  their  time;  but  the 
 !  other  view  better  suits  the  connection.  The 
 expre.ssion  of  v.  27  gives  a  dift'erent  turn  to 
 the  idea  than  that  found  in  Luke  12:  3,  but  it 
 amounts  to  the  same  thing.  There  is  repeated 
 mention  in  the  Taliiuul  of  Jewish  teachers  as 
 having  one  standing  by,  to  whom  the  teacher 
 would  whisper  something,  and  who  would 
 then  proclaim  it  to  the  audience.  It  is  likely 
 that  such  a  practice  existed  already'  in  our 
 Lord's  time,  and  it  may  be  that  he  here  al- 
 ludes to  it,  not  as  meaning  that  he  literally- 
 did  this,  but  as  a  figurative  and  striking  way 
 of  saying  that  they  were  to  keep  nothing  back 
 through  fear,  but  even  his  private  instructions 
 to  them  were  to  be  proclaimed  in  the  most 
 j)ublic.  manner.  Upon  the  housetops.  The 
 roofs  of  the  houses  were  flat,  and  surrounded 
 by  a  narrow  battlement.  It  was  common  (and 
 still  is)  for  persons  to  walk  on  the  roof,  and 
 this  would  naturally  tifford  an  elevated  stand 
 from  which  to  i)roclaim  anything  to  the  peo- 
 ple in  the  street  below.  Thus  Josephus,  having 
 taken  refuge  in  a  house  from  a  mob  in  Tar- 
 ichaea,  "went  up  on  the  roof,  and  with  his 
 riglit  hand  quieting  the  uproar,  said,"  etc. 
 ("War.,"  2,  21,  5.)  The  Tahnud  represents 
 a  religious  official  as  proclaiming  from  a 
 housetop,  with  the  .«ound  of  a  trumpet,  the 
 approach  of  any  religious  festival ;  and  the 
 same  thing  is  often  done  at  the  present  day. 
 Indeed,  the  muezzin's  call  to  prayer,  from 
 the  minaret  of  the  mosque,  is  the  same  sort  of 
 thing. 
 
230 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 28  And  fear  not  theui  which  kill  the  body,  but  are 
 not  able  to  kill  the  soul :  but  rather  fear  him  which  is 
 able  to  destroy  both  soul  and  body  in  hell. 
 
 29  Are  not  l  wo  sparrows  sold  tor  a  "  farthing  ?  and  one 
 of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  without  your 
 Father. 
 
 30  But  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 
 
 31  Fear  ye  not  therefore,  ye  are  of  more  value  than 
 many  sparrows. 
 
 32  Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess  me  before  men. 
 
 23  proclaim  upon  the  housetops.  And  be  not  afraid  of 
 them  that  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  to  kill  the 
 soul :    but  rather  fear  him  who  is  able  to  destroy 
 
 29  both  soul  and  body  in  i  hell.  Are  not  two  sparrows 
 sold  for  a  penny?  and  not  one  of  them  shall  fall 
 
 30  on  the  ground  without  your  Father:    but  the  very 
 
 31  hairs  of  your  head  are'  all  numbered.  Fear  not 
 therefore  ;  ye  are  of  more  value  than  many  sparrows. 
 
 32  Every  one  therefore  who  shall  confess  i^me  before 
 
 -1  6r.  Gthenna. 
 
 28.  Let  them  not  fear  men,  but  fear  God. 
 riie  idea  of  some  tliat  the  phrase  Him  which 
 is  able  to  destroy  both  soul  and  body  in 
 hell,  means  Satan,  is  wholly  unwarranted  and 
 unsuitable.  God  is  able  to  destroy;  he  does 
 not  witih  that  any  should  perish.  (aPet.  3;9.j 
 Jesus  does  not  say  that  God  will  kill  the  soul, 
 but,  avoiding  that  term,  says  he  will  destroy 
 both  soul  and  body.  For  'destroy'  need  not 
 mean  annihilation,  but  only  ruin,  perdition, 
 the  destruction  of  all  that  makes  e.xistence 
 desirable.  Hell  is  gehenna,  see  on  5:  22,  and 
 coinp.  on  5:  29.  Fear  is  natural  to  man;  and 
 our  Lord  does  not  say  we  must  root  it  out  and 
 have  no  fear,  but  that  the  less  fear  must  give 
 way  to  the  greater.  The  gospel  does  not 
 _teac'h  stoicism  or  self-abnegation,  but  appeals 
 to  the  human  mind  according  to  its  actual 
 constitution.  Comp.  the  appeal  to  a  higher 
 self-interest  in  5:  29,  and  to  hope  and  fear  in 
 V.  32  f.  below.  In  proportion  as  one  has  a 
 (rue  fear  of  God  he  will  feel  no  fear  of  man. 
 It  was  a  saying  of  Col.  Gardiner,  "  I  fear  God, 
 therefore  there  is  none  else  that  I  need  fear." 
 And  not  only  with  reference  to  persecution 
 or  any  open  opposition,  but  to  a  concern  for 
 approbation  or  blame,  does  the  thought  of 
 this  passage  apply.  How  much  more  im- 
 portant that  we  should  avoid  God's  dis- 
 pleasure, than  that  of  our  fellow-men.  Comp. 
 Luke  12:  4  f ;  James  4:  12.  The  thought 
 occurs  often  in  Jewish  writings.  In  2  Macca- 
 bees 6:  26,  "  For  even  if  for  the  present  I  shall 
 be  delivered  from  the  vengeance  of  men,  yet 
 neither  while  living  nor  after  dying  shall  I 
 escape  the  hands  of  the  Almighty."  In  4 
 Mace.  13:  14,  "Let  us  not  fear  him  who 
 thinks  to  kill  the  body;  for  great  is  the 
 danger  to  the  soul,  consisting  in  eternal  tor- 
 ment to  those  who  transgress  the  command- 
 ment of  God."  Philo  says,  "For  men  reckon 
 the  extreme  penalty  to  be  death  ;  but  in  the 
 divine  court  of  justice  this  is  scarcely  the  be- 
 ginning." And  the  Midrash  on  l^umbers 
 ^Wet.):  "He  who  causes  a  man  to  sin  is  worse 
 
 than  he  who  slays  him  :  because  he  who  slays, 
 slays  him  in  this  world,  and  he  has  part  in  the 
 world  to  come ;  but  he  who  causes  him  to  sin, 
 slays  him  both  in  this  world  and  in  that  which 
 is  to  come." 
 
 29-31.  Let  them  not  only  dread  God's  dis- 
 pleasure (v. 28),  but  trust  in  his  protection;  he 
 who  cares  for  the  least  objects,  will  not  fail  to 
 care  for  them.  Comp.  6:  26  ff.,  and  Luke  12: 
 6  f .  (See  above  on  v.  26. )  The  word  ren- 
 dered farthing,  denotes  a  Roman  copper  or 
 bronze  coin,  actually  equal  not  to  about  three 
 farthings  sterling  (as  in  margin  of  Com. 
 Ver.),  or  one  and  a  half  cents,  but  to  about 
 five-eighths  of  a  cent  (Edersh.  I.,  649),  and 
 frequently  used  to  denote  any  trifling  amount. 
 Fall  on  the  ground,  viz.,  dead.  Without 
 your  Father,  without  his  agency  or  permis- 
 sion. On  'your  Father,'  comp.  on  v.  20,  and 
 see  on  6:9.  The  Midrash  on  Genesis  says 
 (Wet.),  "A  bird  without  heaven  (God)  is  not 
 taken,  how  much  less  so  many  souls  of  men." 
 In  V.  30  the  position  of  the  Greek  words 
 makes  'your'  emphatic,  and  so  with  'ye'  in 
 V.  31.  A  single  hair  falling  from  the  head 
 seems  to  us  a  matter  of  the  most  trifling  con- 
 sequence (comp.  1  Sam.  14:  45);  but  every 
 one  of  them  is  numbered  by  God.  (Comp. 
 Luke  21:18;  Acts  27:  34.)  A  late  Jewish 
 compilation  (Wet.)  represents  God  as  saying, 
 "Do  I  not  number  all  the  hairs  of  every 
 creature?"  This  was  ver^^  likely  borrowed 
 from  the  New  Test.  Our  Lord's  lilie  of  argu- 
 ment here  is  in  precisely  the  contrary  direc- 
 tion to  that  which  men  often  follow  on  this 
 subject.  They  will  say  that  no  doubt  God 
 controls  great  matters,  but  that  it  is  question- 
 able whether  his  care  extends  to  such  little 
 things  as  the  concerns  of  an  individual  man. 
 Jesus  says,  God  takes  care  of  the  smallest  and 
 most  trifling  things,  and  therefore  we  may  be 
 sure  he  cares  for  a  man,  who  is  so  much  more 
 important. 
 
 3'2  f.  Whosoever  {every  one)  therefore 
 ()t'Ao) shall  confess  me.  'Therefore'  presents 
 
Ch.  X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 231 
 
 him  will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is  in 
 heaven. 
 
 ;i.'i  Hilt  whosiiever  shall  deny  iiie  before  men,  him  will 
 I  also  deny  before  my  Father  which  is  is  heaven. 
 
 .'51  Think  not  that  1  am  come  to  send  peace  on  earth  : 
 I  came  not  to  .■send  peace,  but  a  sword. 
 
 :i'>  For  I  am  come  to  set  a  man  at  variance  against 
 his  father,  and  the  daughter  against  her  mother,  and 
 the  daughter  in  law  against  her  mother  in  law. 
 
 ;!iJ  .Viid  a  man's  foes  s/iall  be  they  of  his  own  house- 
 hold. 
 
 men, '  him  will  1  also  confess  before  my  Father  who 
 
 33  is  in  heaven.  But  who.soej«;r  shall  deny  me  before 
 men,  him  will  I  also  deny  oefore  my  Father  who  is 
 in  heaven. 
 
 34  Think  not  that  1  came  to  -send  peace  on  the  earth  : 
 
 35  I  came  not  to  2  send  peace,  but  a  sword.  For  I  came 
 to  set  a  man  at  variance  against  his  father,  and  the 
 
 ..  daughter  against  her  mother,  and  the  daughter  in 
 
 36  law  against  her  mother  in  law  :  and  a  man's  foes 
 
 1  Gr.  in  him 2  Or.  etut. 
 
 what  follows  as  an  inference  from  what  pre- 
 cedes. Since  God  will  protect,  there  is  no  ex- 
 cuse for  shrinking  from  duty  tiirouj^h  fear  of 
 men,  and  therefore  he  will  confess  only  those 
 who  confess  him.  This  affecting  statement 
 stands  last  and  highest  in  a  climax  of  reasons 
 for  going  forward  undeterred  by  the  fear  of 
 men  :Jirst,  tiie  fact  that  if  they  are  maltreated 
 and  slandered,  it  is  no  more  than  their  Master 
 himself  suffered  (v. aif.);  second,  that  the 
 truths  they  proclaimed  are  destined  to  be 
 inadi!  known,  and  thus  no  opposition  will  pre- 
 vent it  (v-:i6f.);  third,  that  God's  wrath  is 
 more  to  be  dreaded  than  man's  (v.  2»);  fourth, 
 tliat  he  who  cares  for  trifling  things  will  cer- 
 tainly care  for  tlieni  (v.  29-31);  finally,  that  if 
 we  do  not  confess  Christ  before  men  he  will 
 not  confess  us  before  his  Father  in  heaven. 
 Jt  is  thus  manifest  that  the  confession  here  en- 
 joined upon  us  does  not  consist  merely  in  a 
 psirticular  ceremony,  or  other  single  act,  but 
 diMiotes  in  general  that  we  come  out  its  his  fol- 
 lowers, and  speak  and  act  as  his,  under  all  cir- 
 cumstances and  at  all  hazards.  The  term 
 rendered  'confess' '  has  been  explained  on  7  : 
 23,  where  it  is  rendered  'profess';  see  also 
 1  Tim.  6  :  12.  Observe  that  we  have  here  a  per- 
 fectly general  proposition,  (a)  In  v.  2(5-31  it 
 is  'ye'  ;  but  in  v.  32  f.  it  is  'every  one'  and 
 'whosoever.'  (b)  While  the  statement  is  here 
 specially  suggested  by  the  idea  of  confessing 
 Jesus  when  persecuted,  when  brought  before 
 tribunals  (v.  is),  yet  the  language  is  general, 
 and  doubtless  intended  to  include  every  kind 
 of  confession  during  the  whole  course  of  life. 
 Many  who  have  once  publicly  confessed  ' 
 Ciirist,  and  are  numbered  with  his  people,  : 
 often  fail  to  confess  him  afterwards  in  word  or  \ 
 deed.  It  is  of  course  possible  that  one  should 
 siiow  bad  judgment  and  bad  taste  in  announc-  \ 
 
 ing  himself  a  Christian  where  there  is  no  oc- 
 casion for  it ;  but  for  every  person  who  does 
 this  unseasonably,  there  are  very  many  who 
 shrink  from  such  an  avowal  when  it  ought  to 
 be  made,  and  still  more  fail  to  confess  by  the 
 actions  which  "speak  louder  than  words." 
 'Will  I  confess,  acknowledge  as  mine. 
 (Comp.  7:  23.)  What  a  question  it  is,  whether 
 we  are  going  to  be  confessed  or  denied  by 
 Jesus,  before  his  Father  in  heaven.  Here 
 again,  as  in  7 :  22  f.,  our  Lord  speaks  freely  of 
 his  coming  exaltation  as  Messiah  ;  but  it  is 
 likely  that  the  disciples  at  first  understood  it 
 all  of  elevation  and  honor  in  a  temporal  king- 
 dom. With  V.  32  f,  comp.  Luke  12:  7  f. 
 (See  above  on  v.  26.)  As  to  deny,  comp. 
 on  16:  24. 
 
 III.  34-39.  Persecution  is  Inevitable.* 
 Let  no  one  be  surprised  at  learning  that  so 
 much  persecution  is  to  be  encountered  by  the 
 Twelve,  and  by  Christ's  followers  in  general; 
 for  it  was  the  object  of  Christ's  mission  to  in- 
 troduce principles  which  would  be  sure  to 
 cause  divisions  and  conflicts  among  men,  even 
 within  the  bosom  of  families.  His  religion 
 was  so  wholly  opposed  to  the  spirit  of  the 
 world,  that  such  a  result  was  inevitable. 
 Think  not  that  I  am  come,  (came)  comp. 
 on  5:  17.  Here  again,  as  so  often,  the  Com. 
 Ver.  (but  here  following  Tyn.,  Great  B.,  and 
 Gen.),  introduces  an  unnecessary  variation  in 
 the  rendering  of  v.  34  f. ;  for  in  all  three  case.s 
 the  Greek  has  the  same  form,  'I  came.'  Our 
 Lord  here,  as  in  5:  17,  speaks  of  himself  as 
 having  come  among  men  on  a  special  mission. 
 The  Jews  were  accustomed  to  bloody  conflicts 
 between  tjieir  politico-religious  parties,  thfr 
 Pharisees  and  Sadducces,  and  (Lightf. )  be- 
 tween the  followers  of  Hillt^l  and  Shammai, 
 but  they  were  likely  to  think  Messiah's  reign 
 
 I 'Confess  in   me'   (margin   Rev.  Ver.), ».  e.,  '  make  I  make  confession  in  the  case  of,  in  the  matter  of,  the 
 confession  in  my  ease'  is  an  imitation   in  the  Greek  of    person  stated.    Similar  is  Sept.  1  Sam.  16  :  9,  and  comp. 
 an  Aramaic  expression,  and  easily   returns  to  it  in  the    1  John  4  :  9,  16. 
 Peshito.    So  '  in  him  will  I  also  confess.'    It  signitiesto  > 
 
232 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 37  He  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  me  is 
 not  worthy  of  me:  and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter 
 more  than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me. 
 
 38  And  he  that  taketh  not  his  cross,  and  followeth 
 after  me,  is  not  worthy  of  uie. 
 
 39  He  that  tindeth  his  life  shall  lose  it:  and  he  that 
 loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it. 
 
 40  He  that  receiveth  you  receiveth  nie;  and  he  that 
 receiveth  me  receiveth  liim  that  sent  me. 
 
 37  shall  be  they  of  his  own  household.  He  that  loveth 
 father  or  mother  more  than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me : 
 and    he   that    loveth    son    or   daughter  more   than 
 
 38  me  is  not  worthy  of  me.  And  he  that  il  nh  not 
 take  his  cross  and  follow  after  me,  is  not  worthy  of 
 
 .39  me.  He  that  i  tiudeth  his  lite  shall  h.se  it ;  uuii  he 
 that  -  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it. 
 
 40  He  that  receiveth  you  receiveth  me,  and  he  that 
 receiveth  me  receiveth  him  that  sent  me.     He  that 
 
 1  Or,  found 't  Oi'.  lost. 
 
 would  be  a  reign  of  peace,  for  so  the  prophets 
 had  predicted  ;  the  disciples  of  Christ  were 
 especially  apt  to  think  so,  if  they  then  knew 
 of  the  angelic  sung  at  his  birth.  The  gospel 
 does  tend  to  bring  men  into  peace  with  each 
 other,  but  only  in  proportion  as  they  are 
 brought  into  peace  with  God.  So  as  to  the 
 prophecies ;  men  will  beat  their  swords  into 
 plow-shares,  only  when  men  ground  the  arms 
 of  their  rebellion  against  God.  Till  then  the 
 enemies  of  God  will  be  enemies  of  his  people, 
 and  often  bitter  enemies.  To  send  (or  cast 
 as  margin  of  R.  V.)  a  sword  upon  the 
 earth,  is  a  natural  image;  and  this  led  to  the 
 use  of  the  same  term  with  peace,  'to  cast 
 peace  upon  the  earth';  com  p.  Luke  12:49, 
 '  to  (cas^)  send  fire  upon  the  earth.'  When 
 Jie  says  that  he  came  to  cast  a  sword,  etc.,  to 
 divide  the  nearest  relatives,  etc.,  we  under- 
 stand that  he  came  for  the  purpose  of  doing  a 
 work  which  would  inevitably  lead  to  this; 
 not  that  these  evils  were  what  he  wished  for. 
 The  language  of  v.  35  f.  resembles  that  of 
 Micah  7:  6,  where  the  prophet  is  describing 
 the  perfidiousness  and  general  wickedness 
 which  existed  in  the  reign  of  Ahaz.  It  is  not 
 here  quoted  as  a  pror.hec}%  but  the  same  ideas 
 and  similar  expressions  are  introduced,  and 
 describe  a  similar  state  of  things.  V.  3-5 
 brings  up  again  the  ideas  of  v.  21  above. 
 Plumpfre  thinks  the  .statements  may  have  been 
 suggested  by  occurrences  among  our  Lord's 
 followers.  "Had  Zebedee  looked  with  dis- 
 pleasure on  the  calling  of  his  two  sons?  .  .  . 
 Were  the  brethren  of  the  Lord,  who  as  yet 
 believed  not,  as  the  foes  of  a  man's  own 
 household?"  With  v.  34  f  comp.  Luke  12: 
 51-53,  where  like  sentiments  and  expressions 
 are  found  introduced  on   another  occasion. 
 
 In  such  a  state  of  division  even  in  families, 
 the  true  follower  of  Christ  must  not  hesitate. 
 Better  to  give  up  the  nearest  kindred  (v.  37), 
 take  cross  on  shoulder  (v.  38),  and  be  content  to 
 lose  life  itself  (v.  39),  than  to  forsake  Christ. 
 The    question  whether   one   loves    father   or 
 
 mother  more  than  Christ,  is  put  to  the  test  in 
 any  case  in  which  the  wishes  of  parents  stand 
 opposed  to  the  known  will  of  Ciirist.  As  to 
 the  duty  of  keeping  all  natural  affections  sub- 
 ordinate to  our  love  for  the  Saviour,  cotnp.  on 
 8:  22;  19:  29.  Is  not  Avorthy  of  me.  On 
 another  occasion  (Luke  u:  26),  he  uses  still 
 stronger  expressions:  '  If  any  man  cometh 
 unto  me,  and  hateth  not  his  father  and  mother 
 .  ...  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.'  As  to  v. 
 88  f.,  see  on  16 :  24  f..  where  the  same  solemn 
 truths  are  repeated  in  a  diiferent  connection. 
 The  peculiar  and  striking  expression  of  v.  39 
 was  also  repeated  on  two  other  occasions. 
 (Luiei7:33;  johui2:25.)  As  to  ourLord's  fre- 
 quent repetition  of  striking  sayings,  see  at  the 
 beginning  of  ch.  5.  Tiie  apostles  would  read- 
 ily understand  the  image  of  v.  38,  since  cruci- 
 fixion was  a  common  punishment  for  higli 
 crime  (comp.  on  16  :  24),  but  they  did  not  yet 
 know  that  Jesus  was  to  be  crucified,  and  so 
 this,  like  many  other  sayings  of  his,  was  not 
 fully  understood  by  them  until  later.  Tlie 
 term  find  was  obviously  suggested  by  the  con- 
 trast to  lose  ;  he  who  by  yielding  to  persecu- 
 tion and  failing  to  confess  Christ  has  avoided 
 the  loss  of  his  life  (the  natural  life),  sliall  lose 
 his  life  (spiritual  and  eternal  life) ;  and  he  who 
 has  lost  (margin  Rev.  Ver. )  his  natural  life 
 for  Christ's  sake,  shall  find  life  eternal  (comp. 
 on  16 :  25).  As  to  such  uses  of  a  word  in  two 
 diflferent  senses  in  the  same  sentence,  comp. 
 on  8 :  22. 
 
 IV.  40-42.  Those  who  do  Not  Perse- 
 cute, BUT  Receive  and  Aid  Them,  shall 
 BE  Rewarded.  Having  said  so  much  about 
 the  unkind  treatment  his  followers  will  often 
 receive,  Jesus  returns  to  speak  of  those  who 
 will  treat  them  kindly,  and  of  the  reward 
 which  such  shall  obtain.  To  receive  them 
 will  be  receiving  him  who  sent  them,  yea,  the 
 Father  who  sent  him.  (Comp.  a  similar 
 thought  in  18:  5,  and  again  in  John  13:  20.) 
 Receiveth  is  here  meant  especially  of  receiv- 
 ing into  one's  house  (v.  u),  which  would  not 
 
 i 
 
Ch.  X.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 233 
 
 41  He  that  receiveth  a  prophet  in  the  name  of  a 
 prophet  shiill  receive  a  prophet's  reward:  and  he  that 
 receiveth  a  righteous  man  in  the  uaiiie  of  a  righteous 
 man  shall  receive  a  righteous  man's  reward. 
 
 42  And  whosoever  sliall  give  to  drink  unto  one  of 
 these  little  ones  a  cup  of  cold  wu/ir  only  in  the  name  of 
 a  disciple,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  shall  in  no  wise  lose 
 his  reward. 
 
 41  receiveth  a  prophet  in  the  name  of  a  prophet  shall 
 receive  a  prophet's  reward  ;  and  he  that  receiveth  a 
 righteous  man  in  thi-  name  of  a  righteous  man  shall 
 
 42  receive  a  riglitenus  man's  reward.  And  whosoever 
 sliall  give  to  drink  unto  one  of  these  little  ones  a 
 cup  of  cold  water  only,  in  the  name  of  a  disciple, 
 verily  1  say  unlo  you,  he  shall  in  no  wise  lose  his 
 
 1       reward. 
 
 only  be  an  act  of  respect  to  the  Lord's  servant, 
 but  would  be  helping  him  in  his  work. 
 (Comp.  2  John  10  f. ;  3  John  8.)  But  any 
 other  act  by  which  one  encourages  and  assists 
 a  servant  of  the  Lord  in  his  work,  is  of  the 
 same  class,  and  shall  in  like  manner  be  re- 
 warded ;  even  if  it  be  merely  giving  a  cup  of 
 cool  water  to  one  of  the  humblest  di.sciples 
 because  he  is  a  disciple,  it  shall  assuredly  have 
 a  reward.  'Receiveth'  may  perhaps  also  in- 
 clude the  notion  of  listening  to  their  message 
 and  accepting  it  as  truth.  He  said  to  the 
 Seventy  (Lukeio:i6),  'He  that  heareth  you, 
 hearetli  me;  and  he  that  rejecteth  you,  re- 
 jecteth  me,  etc'  Yet  the  notion  of  liospi- 
 tality  and  help  appears  at  least  to  be  the 
 prominent  one  in  the  present  discourse, 
 as  is  shown  by  the  concluding  thought  of  the 
 series.  (>'•«•)  He  that  receiveth  a  prophet 
 (a  person  speaking  by  divine  inspiration,  see 
 on  7:  22)  in  the  name  of  a  prophet,  with 
 reference  to  the  name  of  a  proi)het,  i.  e.,  out 
 of  regard  for  the  fact  that  he  bears  the  name 
 of  a  prophet,  or,  as  we  should  say,  because  he 
 is  a  ))rophet ;  not  on  any  other  account,  such 
 as  kindred,  friendship,  admiration  of  abilities, 
 etc.,  but  because  he  is  a  proi)het ;  and  not 
 simply  from  the  hope  of  reward,  for  that  would 
 not  be  doing  it  because  he  is  a  prophet. 
 (Comp.  Luke  14:  14.)  Shall  receive  a 
 prophet's  reward,  the  Messianic,  eternal 
 reward.  Since  he  treats  kindly  and  helps  the 
 prophet  because  he  is  a  prophet,  he  shall  get 
 in  eternity  the  same  sort  of  reward  as  if  he 
 had  been  himself  an  inspired  teacher,  because 
 he  has  been  helping  an  inspired  teacher  to  do 
 his  work.  So  as  to  receiving  any  righteous 
 man.  Prophets  and  righteous  men  are  in 
 like  manner  united  in  13:  17;  '23:  '20.  We 
 have  among  us  no  inspired  teachers;  but 
 every  member  of  a  church,  in  so  far  as  he 
 encourages  and  assists  his  pastor,  takes  part  in 
 the  pastor's  labors,  and  shall  in  like  propor- 
 tion have  the  sort  of  eternal  reward  which 
 pastors  have;  so  in  regard  to  missionaries,  and 
 all  Christian  workers.  As  to  future  rewards, 
 comp.  on  6:  1,  19.     The  .sentiment  of  v.  42  is 
 
 also  given  in  Mark  9:  41,  as  repeated  on  a 
 dirtcrent  occasion.  One  of  these  little  ones 
 refers  to  Clirist's  disciples  as  despised  and  per- 
 secuted (comp.  on  18:  Off).  To  do  the  very 
 smallest  kindness  to  the  very  humblestdisciple 
 because  he  is  a  disciple,  shall  not  tail  of  reward. 
 V.  Ch.  11 :  1.  Having  Finished  In- 
 structing THK  Twelve,  Jesus  Resumes 
 His  Own  Labors.  With  this  concluding 
 remark  by  the  Evangelist,  comp.  7:  28.  De- 
 parted thence.  It  was  somewhere  in  Galilee 
 (comp.  on  9:  35),  but  there  is  no  intimation  as 
 to  the  precise  locality.  To  teach  and  preach 
 in  their  cities.  He  did  not  by  any  means 
 send  forth  the  Twelve  in  order  to  relieve  him- 
 self, but  immediately  set  out  to  continue  his 
 own  labors.  'Preach'  is  the  common  word 
 kerusso,  explained  on  4  :  17.  In  their  cities, 
 means  not  the  cities  of  the  disciples,  though 
 they  are  the  persons  just  mentioned,  but  of 
 the  people,  the  Jews  (comp.  10:  18).  This 
 verse  properly  belongs  to  the  preceding  chap- 
 ter, and  should  have  been  included  in  it.  V. 
 2  introduces  a  new  subject,  and  actually  refers 
 to  a  different  period.  As  to  the  frequent 
 awkwardness  of  our  division  into  chapters, 
 see  on  9:  1.  Matthew  does  not  stop  to  say  ex- 
 pressly that  the  Twelve  also  went  forth  as 
 they  were  bidden,  but  leaves  that  to  be  taken 
 for  granted.  Mark  (6: 12  r.),  and  Luke  (s^s), 
 state  that  they  went  forth,  preaching  repent- 
 ance and  working  miraculous  cures,  as  the 
 Lord  had  directed.  Nor  does  Matt,  say  anj'- 
 thing  of  their  return  and  report,  which  is  men- 
 tioned by  Mark  (6:30^  and  Luke  (9:io);  see 
 below  on  14 :  13. 
 
 nOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  16.  Luther:  "That's  a  slim  affair, 
 when  sheep  preach  to  wolves,  lay  down  the 
 law  to  them,  and  judge  them  !  Better  send 
 lions.  But  this  comes  to  pass,  as  Pau'i 
 says  ncor.2:5).  that  your  faith  should  not 
 stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power 
 of  God."— Christian  Prudence  and  Simplicity. 
 (Sermons  by  Jeremy  Taylor. )— Find  ex- 
 amples of  combined  prudence  and  simplicity 
 
234 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  X. 
 
 in  the  life  of  Paul  and  in  the  life  of  Jesus. 
 Gkrhard  (Lange):  "Have  a  serpent's  eye 
 and  a  dove's  heart."  Chrys.  :  "These 
 things  have  had  an  accomplishment,  and 
 men  became  prudent  as  serpents  and  simple 
 as  doves;  not  being  of  another  nature,  but  of 
 the  same  with  us.  Let  not  then  any  one  ac- 
 countClirist's  injunctions  impracticable.  For 
 he,  beyond  all  others,  knows  the  nature  of 
 things;  he  knows  that  fierceness  is  not 
 quenched  by  fierceness,  but  by  gentleness." 
 Bruck:  "Happy  they  wiio  can  be  both; 
 but  if  we  cannot,  let  us  at  least  be  doves. 
 The  dove  must  come  before  the  serpent  in 
 our  esteem,  and  in  the  development  of  our 
 character.  If  we  invert  this  order,  as  too 
 many  do,  and  begin  by  being  prudent  to  admi- 
 ration, the  higher  virtue  will  not  only  be  post- 
 poned,but  sacrificed;  the  dove  will  be  devoured 
 lay  the  serpent." — V.  19.  Chrys.:  "It  is  no 
 small  consolation,  that  the}'  are  suffering  these 
 things  both  for  Christ,  and  forthe  Gentiles'  con- 
 viction." Lange:  "Tlie  dangers  of  care  for 
 oratorical  finery  in  preaching.  1)  It  springs 
 from  anxiety,  and  restrains  the  spiritual  life. 
 2)  It  manifests  itself  by  excitement  and 
 excess,  and  adulterates  the  spiritual  life.  3) 
 It  'leads  to  weariness  or  self-seeking,  and  de- 
 stroys the  spiritual  life." — Difference  between 
 inspiration,  and  the  spiritual  help  which  may 
 now  be  expected. — V.  21.  Christianity  as 
 awakening  hatred  and  as  promoting  love. — 
 V.  22.  Unpopularitj'  is  not  always  alarming. 
 It  maybe  easier  to  persevere  amid  the  world's 
 fr./wns  than  its  smiles. 
 
 V.  26.  Two  reasons  why  the  Cliristian 
 worker  should  not  fear.  1)  He  need  not  be 
 discouraged  by  reviling  and  assault,  which 
 even  perfect  innocence  and  perfect  prudence 
 did  not  escape,  (v.  24  f.)  2)  He  may  be  encour- 
 aged by  the  assurance  that  the  gospel  must 
 and  will  be  made  known.  (v.26f.)  Hknry  : 
 "  There  is  no  partof  Christ's  gospel  that  needs, 
 upon  any  account,  to  be  concealed  ;  the  whole 
 counsel  of  God  must  be  revealed.  {Acts20:27.) 
 In  never  so  mixed  a  multitude,  let  it  be 
 l)lainly  and  fully  delivered." — V.  28-31.  Two 
 reasons  why  we  must  do  our  duty  notwith- 
 standing opposition.  1)  If  through  fear  of 
 man  we  shrink  from  duty,  God  will  punish 
 us.  2)  If  amid  all  opposition  we  persevere, 
 God  will  care  for  us.  —  Y.  32  f.  Confession 
 and  denial.     1)  We  are  all  constantly  doing 
 
 one  or  the  other.  2)  There  are  many  ways  of 
 confessing  Christ,  and  many  of  denying  him. 
 3)  There  are  present  benefits  in  confessing 
 him,  and  present  losses  in  denying  him.  4) 
 Life-long  confession  will  bring  eternal  re- 
 ward, life-long  denial,  eternal  ruin.  Luther: 
 "What  a  great  difference.  1)  The  confessors, 
 we  and  Christ ;  2)  The  place,  earth  and 
 heaven  ;  3)  The  hearers,  wretched  men  and 
 God  and  the  angels." 
 
 V.  34-36.  When  Christianity  divides  fami- 
 lies and  produces  wars,  this  is  not  the  fault  of 
 Christianity,  but  of  human  natui-e.  Luther:  j 
 "If  our  gospel  were  received  in  peace,  it  .Jj 
 would  not  be  the  true  gospel."  Henry: 
 "Th.ey  mistake  the  design  of  the  gospel,  who 
 think  their  profession  of  it  will  secure  them 
 from,  for  it  will  certainly  expose  them  to, 
 trouble  in  this  world.  Christ  has  dealt  fairly 
 and  faithfully  with  us  in  telling  us  the  worst 
 we  can  meet  with  in  his  service ;  and  he  would 
 have  us  deal  so  with  ourselves,  in  sitting  down 
 and  counting  the  cost." — V.  37.  Not  that  we 
 should  love  kindred  less,  but  Christ  more. — 
 V.  38.  William  Penn:  "No  cross,  no 
 crown." — V.  38  f.  We  ought  to  be  ready  to 
 die  for  Christ ;  a  fortiori,  we  ought  to  be 
 living  for  him.  But  "  men  are  ready  to 
 argue  for  Christianity,  ready  to  fight  for  it, 
 even  to  die  for  it,  anything  rather  than  live 
 for  it." — The  great  paradox — losing  by  find- 
 ing, finding  by  losing.  Contradictions  in  the- 
 ory may  often  be  completely  reconciled  in 
 practice. — V.  40-42.  Helping  the  great  work- 
 ers. 1)  We  cannot  all  be  prophets  or  apostles, 
 missionaries,  evangelists,  eloquent  preachers, 
 etc.  2)  But  the  greatest  workers  need  help, 
 and  the  lowliest  can  give  it.  3)  Thus  sharing 
 the  blessed  work,  we  shall  share  the  blessed 
 reward. 
 
 V.  24-42.  Thomas:  "Encouragements  to 
 evangelical  labor.  1)  The  cause  ^or  which 
 the  true  evangelist  suffers  is  most  honorable, 
 V.  22.  2)  The  example  he  has  is  most  glori- 
 ous, V.  24.  3)  The  success  of  the  cause  is  most 
 certain,  v.  26  f.  4)  The  providential  care  of 
 God  over  him  is  positivelj'  guaranteed,  v.  29- 
 31.  5)  His  reward  will  be  most  glorious  at 
 last,  v.  32  f  6)  If  actuated  by  the  right  spirit, 
 he  will  find  the  greatest  trials  the  greatest 
 blessings,  v.  38  f.  7)  His  interests  are  thor- 
 oughly identified  with  those  of  Christ,  v.  40, 
 42." 
 
Ch.  XL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 235 
 
 CHAPTER  XI. 
 
 AND  it  caiue  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  made  an  end  of 
 eouinianding   bis   twelve  disciples,   he    departed 
 thence  to  leach  and  to  preach  in  their  cities. 
 
 2  Now   when    .lohn    had   heard    in   the   prison   the 
 works  of  Christ,  he  sent  two  of  his  disciples, 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  made  an 
 end  of  coniuiaiidinf;  his  twelve  di.'ciplcs,  he  de- 
 parted thencf  to  teacli  and  j)reach  in  their  cities. 
 
 2  Now  when  John  heard  in  the  prison  the  works  of 
 
 Ch.  11:  2-19. — Messaqk  From  John  the 
 Bai'tist,  and  Kesultino  Discourse. 
 
 lliivinj;  given  a  .general  account  of  our 
 Lord's  journe3'.s  about  Galilee,  with  some  im- 
 portant specimens  of  his  teaching  and  his 
 miracles  (comp.  on  8:1),  and  having  added 
 an  account  of  his  sending  out  the  Twelve, 
 with  n)uch  preparatory  instruction,  Matthew 
 now  advant!es  to  other  topics.  Before  intro- 
 ducing examples  of  the  Parables  (^h- 1^),  he 
 mentions  a  remarkable  message  from  John 
 the  Baptist,  and  our  Lord's  discourse  there- 
 upon (11:2-30),  and  then  gives  instances  of 
 avowed  opposition  to  him  on  the  part  of  the 
 Pharisees,  (ch.  u.)  The  paragraph  noted  above 
 (11:2-19)  includes  so  much  of  the  discourse  oc- 
 casioned by  John's  message  as  relates  to  John 
 himself  This  is  also  given,  and  with  unusu- 
 ally little  difference  of  phraseology,  by  Lulvc 
 (7:i8-:t3);  and  from  the  connection  of  his  narra- 
 tive it  appears  probable  (comp.  Luke  7:  1,  11, 
 18),  that  this  message  from  John  was  sent 
 shortly  after  the  delivery  of  the  Sermon  on 
 the  Mount.  We  have  heretofore  seen  that 
 the  arrangement  of  Matthew,  in  chapters  5  to 
 13,  is  not  chronological  but  tojjical,  a  course 
 not  uncommonly  pursued  by  historians  and 
 biographers. 
 
 2  f.  The  Message.  Now  when  John 
 had  heard  in  the  prison.  As  to  John's 
 early  life  and  ministry,  see  on  3 :  1  ff.  It  has 
 been  stated  in  4;  12,  that  he  was  'delivered 
 up,'  in  the  way  familiar  to  ^latthcw's  first 
 readers,  and  afterwards  described.  (u-.^tr.) 
 He  had  now  been  contined  in  the  Castle  of 
 Machaerus,  east  of  the  Dead  Sea  (.see  on  14: 
 3),  for  probably  not  less  than  twelve  months, 
 during  which  time  Jesus  has  been  pursuing 
 his  ministry  in  Galilee.  John  was  allowed 
 some  intercourse  with  his  followers  (v.2;Luke 
 7:i«),  who  brought  him  accounts  of  what  was 
 going  on  in  the  outer  world.  Yet  this  year 
 of  imprisonment  must  have  been  for  him  a 
 dreary  time.  He  had  indeed  been  accustomed 
 to  comparative  solitude  for  years  'in  the 
 deserts'  (i.uke  i:8o);  but  at  that  time  life  was 
 before  him  with  its  high  hopes,  and  he  doubt-  j 
 
 less  felt  himself  to  be  preparing  for  a  great 
 mission,  the  nature  of  which  was  gradually 
 growing  clearer  to  his  mind.  Tiien  came 
 some  eighteen  months  of  public  labors,  during 
 which  he  was  attended  by  vast  crowds,  and 
 his  ardent  nature  mu«;t  have  reveled  in  the 
 high  excitement  of  his  work.  And  now  he  is 
 shut  up,  he,  a  "son  of  the  wilderness,'  in  one 
 of  tlie  deep,  dark,  and  frightfully  hot  dun- 
 geons of  Machaerus,  deprived  of  fresh  air 
 and  bodily  exercise,  of  cheerful  mental  em- 
 ployment and  opportunity  to  do  good,  and 
 dependent  for  any  future  opportunities  on  the 
 caprice  of  a  weak  king  and  a  cruel  woman. 
 As  Elijah  sometimes  got  sadly  out  of  heart, 
 so  John,  who  in  many  respects  closely  resem- 
 bled him  (see  on  3:  4),  would  be  likely  to 
 grow  desponding,  in  this  season  of  enforced 
 idleness  and  uncertain  danger.  (Comp.  the 
 occasional  depression  of  Moses  also.)  This 
 state  of  things  may  account  for  the  perplexity 
 which  John's  message  of  enquiry  seems  to  in- 
 dicate. He  heard  from  his  disciples  (Luke?:  is), 
 who  would  learn  the  report;  circulated 
 throughout  the  country  (Luke7:i;),  and  some 
 of  whom  bad  at  least  on  one  occasion  heard 
 Jesus  themselves.  (Matt. 9:  u.) 
 
 The  works  of  (t/ie)  Christ.  Matthew's 
 narrative  usually'  employs  our  Lord's  proper 
 name,  Jesus;  but  in  introducing  John's  ques- 
 tion whether  Jesus  was  the  Messiah,  he  im- 
 plies the  answer  by  calling  him  'the  Christ,' 
 i.  e.,  the  Messiah.  (Comp.  on  16:  21  and  on 
 1:  1.)  For  the  importance  of  the  article, 
 'the  Christ,'  see  on  2 :  4.  His  'works'  sig- 
 nify his  general  activity  (which  would  include 
 teaching),  but  especially  his  miracles.  This 
 seems  to  be  suggested  by  the  answer  (».  4f.), 
 which  points  to  the  things  they  'hear  and 
 see,'  to  his  miracles  and  the  good  tidings  he 
 preached.  Likewise  'all  these  thiftgs'  in 
 Luke  7:  18,  would  naturally  include  not 
 merely  the  two  miracles  whicli  there  immedi- 
 atelj'  precede,  but  some  account  of  his  remark- 
 able teachings,  as  in  the  Sermon  on  the 
 Mount,  which  had  just  occurred.  Even  in 
 John,  who  usually  employs  the  term  '  works' 
 
236 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XL 
 
 3  And  said  unto  bim,  Art  thou  he  that  should  come, 
 or  do  we  look  for  another  ? 
 
 3  the  Christ,  he  sent  by  his  disciples,  and  said  unto 
 him,  Art  thou  he  that  cometh,or  look  we  for  another? 
 
 to  mean  miracles  (Johno:  36;  lo:  as, etc.),  in  9:  4, 
 'work  the  works. of  him  that  sent  me,'  can 
 hardly  be  restricted  to  miraculous  works. 
 Sent  two  of  (properly  by)  his  disciples 
 (comp.  Rev.  1:  1),  was  in  many  manuscripts 
 and  versions  altered  into  'sent  two  of  his  dis- 
 ciples' (simply  changing  oJia  to  ^mo),  so  as  to 
 be  like  Luke  7 :  19.  The  true  reading  in 
 Matt,  'by'  or  'through'  implies  all  the  more 
 strongly  tiiat  John  s'ent  the  message  of  enquiry 
 for  his  own  satisfaction.  We  still  know  from 
 Luke  (7:  19)  that  the  number  of  messengers 
 was  two;  they  would  bo  company  for  each 
 other  in  the  journey  of  some  eighty  miles,  and 
 might  supplement  and  confirm  each  other's 
 statements  upon  returning.  (Comp.  on  10:  5.) 
 For  the  word  disciples,  see  on  5:  1;  as  to 
 the  position  of  the  disciples  of  John  at  this 
 period,  see  on  9  :  14. 
 
 Art  thou  he  that  should  come,  or  t]i,e 
 coming  {one)?  'Thou'  is  expressed  in  the 
 original  and  at  the  head  of  the  sentence,  so  as 
 to  be  strongly  emphatic;  and  to  this  corre- 
 sponds the  emphatic  position  in  the  Greek  of 
 another.  'The  coming  (one) '  had  become  a 
 familiar  designation  of  the  Messiah  (3:n;2i: 
 
 9;  23:  39;  Johii6:  14;  11  :  27:  Heb.  10:  37),  having  prob- 
 ably been  derived  from  Psa.  118  :  26  ;  Matt.  3  : 
 1  f.,  etc.  Look  we,  or  more  probably,  'are 
 we  to  look,'  as  in  Noyes  and  Darby,  or  '  shall 
 we  look '  as  in  Tyndale  and  Geneva.  The 
 Greek  subjunctive  has  in  this  word  the  same 
 form  as  the  indicative,  and  so  the  term  is  am- 
 biguous. The  Latin  versions  take  it  as  indic- 
 ative, and  this  probably  influenced  the  Com- 
 mon Version,  following  Great  Bible  and 
 Rhoims.  The  Peshito  is  ambiguous,  but  the 
 Memphitic  is  distinctly  subjunctive.  The 
 majoritj'  of  leading  commentators  take  it  as 
 subjunctive  (see  Mej^er,  Weiss).  The  plural, 
 '  are  we  to  look,'  means  persons  in  general 
 who  cherished  the  Messianic  hope.  The  form 
 of  John's  question  seems  naturally  to  imply 
 (Wei.ss)  that  he  had  regarded  Jesus  as  the 
 Messiah,  and  that  he  wislted  to  learn  whether 
 he  should  still  think  so.  The  whole  tone  of 
 the  narrative,  even  more  in  Luke  than 
 Matthew,  naturally  suggests  that  John  asked 
 at  least  in  part  on  his  own  account,  to  remove 
 difficulties  in  his  own  mind.  So  alreadj' 
 Origen  {Cv^mev):  "John's  question  was  not 
 
 for  his  own  sake  alone,  but  also  for  the  sake 
 of  those  who  were  sent."  Tertullian  also  three 
 times  intimates  that  John  him.self  was  in 
 doubt  whether  Jesus  was  the  Messiah.  So 
 among  recent  writers,  Neander,  Mej'cr,  Bleek, 
 Ewald,  Keim,  Reuss,  Godet,  Plumptre, 
 Schaff,  etc. 
 
 But  many  have  thought  it  wholly  inconsist- 
 ent witli  John's  position  and  previous  testi- 
 mony to  suppose  that  he  now  felt  persf)nally 
 the  slightest  doubt ;  and  so  they  hold  that  he 
 sent  simply  for  the  satisfaction  of  his  disciples. 
 So  Chrys.  (and  his  fullowers),  with  Cyril, 
 Aug.,  and  Jerome,  followed  by  Luther,  Cal- 
 vin, and  Beza,  by  Bengel,  Maldonatus,  and 
 many  others.  Now,  it  is  always  desirable  to 
 accept  the  plain,  straightforward  meaning  of 
 a  passage,  unless  there  be  insuperable  diffi- 
 culties in  the  way  of  so  doing.  Any  one  who 
 did  not  know  John's  previous  utterances 
 would  certainly  understand  Matt,  and  Luke 
 as  here  implying  that  he  sent  to  Jesus  for  his 
 own  sake  as  well  as  that  of  his  disciples.  It  is 
 very  difficult  to  believe  that  John  would  send 
 in  his  own  name  ('are  we  to  look  for  another?') 
 and  Jesus  send  back  the  answer  to  \\\m  per- 
 sonally ('Go  your  way  and  tell  John'),  when 
 it  was  all  merely  for  effect  upon  the  minds  of 
 John's  followers.  Theophyl.  actually  saj^s 
 that  John  "affects  to  inquire,"  and  Euthym., 
 "in  pretence  inquiring."  The  only  reason 
 for  adopting  such  an  interpretation  is  the  sup- 
 position that  John  cannot  have  been  in  doubt 
 after  his  known  previous  testimony.  But 
 while  John  knew  himself  £o  be  the  harbinger 
 of  Jesus  (John  i:.i:i)  and  also  to  be  the  harbinger 
 of  the  Messiah  (John 3:28),  as  indeed  had  been 
 understood  by  his  father  Zachariah  (Lukei: 
 67-79),  still  it  was  conceivable  that^Jesus  might 
 possibly  not  be  the  Messiah.  Among  the  va- 
 rious confused  ideas  which  the  Jews  had  de- 
 veloped from  imperfectly  understood  Mes- 
 sianic prophecies,  the  notion  was  entertained 
 by  some  that  a  succession  of  great  personages 
 would  arise.  Elijah,  they  generally  believed, 
 would  return  to  life  ;  some  thought  that  Jere- 
 miah also  would  return,  and  perhaps  others 
 of  the  great  prophets;  then  there  was  'the 
 prophet'  predicted  in  Deut.  18:  15,  who  was 
 not  universally  identified  with  the  Messiah. 
 (See  John  1  :  '20  f  ;    7 :   40  f . ;    Matt.  16:  14; 
 
Ch.  XL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 237 
 
 4  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Go  and  show 
 Jobu  again  those  things  which  ye  do  liear  and  see: 
 
 5  The  liliiid  receive  tlieir  sight,  and  the  lame  walk, 
 the  lepers  are  cleansed,  and  the  deaf  hear,  the  dead  are 
 raised  up,  and  the  poor  have  the  gospel  preached  to 
 them. 
 
 4  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  theui.  Go  your 
 way  and  tell  John  the  things  which  ye  do  hear  and 
 
 5  see :  the  blind  receive  tlieir  sight,  and  the  lauu-  wallt, 
 the  lepers  are  cleansed,  and  tlie  deal'  hear,  and  the 
 dead  are  raised  up,  and  the  poor  have  '  good  tidings 
 
 1  Or,  the  gospel. 
 
 Luke  9:   19.)     Some  thought  it  very  likely 
 .  that  these  would  come  in  quick  succession,  to 
 herald  with  all  the  greater  pomp  the  approach 
 of  tlie  glorious  King  of  Israel.     Some  such 
 notion  is  certainl3'  involved  in  the  question, 
 'Art  thou  the  coming  (one),  or  are  we  to  look 
 for  annther?'     Now,  John  would   naturally 
 share  the  current  Jewish  ideas  (as  the  apostles 
 did  at  that  time),  except  so  far  as  they  were 
 corrected  by  the  special  revelations  given  to 
 him.      These    revelations,    according    to    the 
 whole    history   and    manifest    law   of   God's 
 communications  to    men,   extended   only   to 
 the  truths  necessary  for  his  own  station  and 
 appointed  work.     There  is  therefore  nothing 
 surprising,  and  nothing  derogatory  to  John, 
 in  the  idea  that  amid  the  despondent  and  per- 
 plexed thoughts  of  a  weary  prisoner,  he  began 
 sometimes  to  question  whether  Jesus  was  him- 
 self the  Messiah,  or  only  a  second  and  greater 
 forerunner.      Points  which  later  revelations 
 have  made   clear  enough  to  us,  mti^'  easily 
 have  perplexed   him.     We  need  not  suppose 
 that  he  at  any  time  wholly  lost  his  persuasion 
 that  Jesus  was  the  Messiah,  but  only  that  he 
 became  harassed  by  difficultie^that  he  could  j 
 not  solve;   and  he  shows  great  confidence  in  | 
 Jesus  by  referring  the  whole  question  to  him.  | 
 These  'works'  which  he  heard  of  as  wrought  I 
 by  Jesus   were   very   remarkable.     But  how  , 
 strange  it  was  that  tiie  great  worker,  to  whom  [ 
 he  had  himself  borne  testimony,  did  not  come 
 out  publicly  in  the  Messianic  character,  and 
 have    himself   crowned,    and    reign    as    the 
 Anointed  King;   how  strange  that,  with  the 
 power  of  working  such  astonishing  miracles, 
 he    should    leave    his    devoted    servant    and 
 herald  to  languish  so  long  in  this  unjust  im- 
 prisonment, cut  off  from  the  work  in  which 
 he   delighted.      John   was  embarrassed,   per- 
 plexed— i^erhaps  (Kohler,  Morison)  impatient 
 — he  knew  not  what  to  think,  and  was  weary 
 of  waiting — he  would  send  and  ask  Jesus  him- 
 self; and  while  the  answer  cleared  up  his  own 
 perplexity,  as  he  hoped  would  be  the  case, 
 and  perhaps  aroused  Jesus    to  prompter  ac- 
 tion, it  might  at  the  same  time  help  him  in 
 
 overcoining  (comp.  John  3:  25-30)  the  obsti- 
 nate ho.stility  to  Jesus  which  some  of  his  dis- 
 ciples manifested    (Comp.  on  9:  14.) 
 
 4-6.     The   Answkr.     Jesus   answered 
 and   said   unto  them.     It  is  of  course  im- 
 plied  that   the  disciples  of  John   came   and 
 asked  as  directed,  which  Luke  (J:  m)  states  in 
 detail.     Jesus  must  have  been  touched  by  this 
 indication  of  perplexity  and  doubt  on  the  part 
 of  his  imprisoned  forerunner.   Ewald :  "And 
 surely  at  no  moment  of  these  years  did  the 
 whole  picture  of  all  his  fortunes  in  the  many- 
 colored  past  since  his  first  meeting  with  the 
 Baptist,    come  so   freshly  before   his  soul   as 
 now."      Go  and  shew  John  again,  carry 
 back  the  message  to  John.      'Again'  in  the 
 Com.  Ver.  is  correct,  but  apt  to  mislead,  as  it 
 j  might  bo  understood  to  mean,  'show  a  second 
 I  time.'     Those   things    which   ye  do   hear 
 j  and  see,  the  teachings   and  miracles  which 
 he  proceeds  to   mention.     Luke  (7: 21)   states 
 I  that  '  in  that  iumr  he  cured  many,'  etc.     Just 
 before  (Luke  7),  Jesus  had  healed  the  centurion's 
 servant  and   brought  to   life  the  son   of  the 
 widow  of  Nain  ;  but  'hear'  seems  most  mitu- 
 rally   to  refer,  not  to  the  report  they  heard 
 about  his  great  miracles  (i.uke7:i7),  but  to  whai 
 they  heard  Jesus  saying  on  that  occasion — par- 
 ticularly to  the  fact  that  he  was  proclaiming 
 good  tidings  to  the  poor.     Jesus  was  not  yet 
 prepared  to  avow  publicly,  in  so  many  words, 
 his   Messiahship  (comp.  on    16:    13  ff.)  ;  and 
 John  ought  to  be,  and   we  may  suppose  was, 
 satisfied  with  the   evidence  furnished  by  his 
 working  such    miracles,    and  bringing    such 
 good  tidings  to  the  poor,  as  were  specially  pre- 
 dicted in  connection  with  the  Messiah. 
 
 The  blind,  the  lame,  etc.  (v.  5.)  The  Greek 
 has  here  no  articles,  which  is  appropriate  and 
 expressive,  but  cannot  be  imitated  in  the  Eng- 
 lish idiom  without  awkwardness,  though 
 Davidson  and  Darbj'  so  translate  —'blind  see 
 again  and  lame  walk'  etc.,  (comp.  10:  8). 
 '  And  '  before  dead,  is  the  best  supported 
 reading;  it  was  probably  omitted  in  order 
 (Weiss)  to  have  three  parallel  clauses.  In 
 Isa.  35:  5  f .  we  read,  "Then  the  eyes  of  the 
 
238 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XI. 
 
 6  And  blessed  is  he,  whosoever  shall  not  be  offended  I    6  preached  to  them.     And  blessed  is  he,  whosoever 
 in  nie. 
 
 blind  shiill  be  opened,  and  tbe  ears  of  the  deaf 
 shall  be  unstopped  ;  then  shall  the  lame  man 
 leap  as  an  hart,  and  the  tongue  of  the  dumb 
 sing."  (Rev.  Ver.)  Here  was  then  a  literal 
 fulfillment  of  a  prophecy  which  referred  also 
 to  the  spiritual  healing  Jesus  came  to  accom- 
 plish. In  addition  to  the  things  thus  pre- 
 dicted, Jesus  was  cleansing  lepers,  yea,  and 
 raising  dead  persons.  The  message  of  John 
 came  shortly  after  Jesus  had  raised  to  life  the 
 son  of  the  widow  at  Nain  (Luke7:  ii-is) ;  and 
 the  raising  of  Jairus'  daughter  may  have 
 been,  as  the  Harmonists  tiiink,  some  time 
 earlier.  Only  a  few  specimens  of  our  Lord's 
 miracles  are  described,  and  it  may  well  be 
 that  other  cases  of  raising  the  dead  occurred, 
 but  were  not  recorded.  The  poor  have  the 
 gospel  (good  tidings)  preached  to  them, 
 doubtless  refers  to  Isa.  61 :  1,  where  Messiah 
 is  described  as  commissioned  to  "bring  good 
 tidings  to  the  lowly."  This  last  word  in  the 
 Hebrew  signifies  those  who  are  oppressed  and 
 afflicted,  and  bear  it  with  meekness — persons 
 lowly  in  condition  and  in  spirit.  For  all  such 
 Messiah  had  good  tidings  (comp.  on  5:  3). 
 The  Sept.  renders  by  'poor,'  and  that  word  is 
 retained,  as  sufficiently  expressing  the  force 
 of  the  Hebrew,  both  in  this  passage  of  Matt, 
 and  Luke,  and  in  Luke  4:  18.  For  the  Greek 
 word  rendered  'have  good  tidings  preached  to 
 them,'  see  on  4:  17.  It  here  means  more 
 than  what  we  express  by  "preach  the  gospel," 
 signifying  more  generally  the  tidings  of  bless- 
 ings to  be  enjoyed  by  them  through  Messiah's 
 reign.  The  masses  of  mankind,  poor  and 
 ignorant  and  suffering,  received  little  atten- 
 tion from  the  heathen  philosophers  or  from  the 
 Jewish  rabbis.  The  latter  often  spoke  of 
 them  with  the  greatest  contempt,  I'iterally : 
 "  But  this  crowd  (rabble),  who  know  not  the 
 law,  are  accursed"  (John 7: 49);  and  they  de- 
 lighted to  stigmatize  them  as  "  country  folks," 
 ancient  culture  being  almost  entirely  con- 
 fined to  cities.  It  was  thus  the  more  remark- 
 able that  Jesus  brought  tidings  of  good  to  the 
 poor,  to  the  suffering,  despised,  and  lowly. 
 
 This  appeal  to  his  'works,'  as  testifying  in 
 his  behalf,  was  repeatedly  made  by  our  Lord 
 towards  the  close  of  his  ministry  (Johnio:  ss;  u: 
 u;  15: 24);  and  indeed  had  already  been  made, 
 at  a  period  probably  earlier  than  this  message 
 
 of  John  the  Baptist.  (John  5:  36.)  These  miracles 
 and  good  tidings  for  the  lowly,  showing  that 
 Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  the  predicted  Messiah, 
 still  stand  as  an  evidence  of  Christianity'. 
 The  Emperor  Julian  (Wet.)  says  scornfully, 
 that  "Jesus  wrought  nothing  worthy  of  report, 
 unless  somebody  thinks  that  to  heal  the  lame 
 and  blind,  and  to  relieve  demoniacs,  in  the 
 villages  of  Bethsaida  and  Bethany,  were 
 among  the  greatest  works."  And  blessed 
 {happy,  same  word  as  in  5:  3ff. )  is  he,  who- 
 soever shall  not  be  offended  (find  no  occa- 
 sion of  stumhling)  in  me.  See  the  same 
 image  in  Isa.  8 :  14.  For  the  word  meaning 
 'to  be  made  to  stumble,'  or  'to  find  occasion 
 of  stumbling,'  see  on  5:  29;  it  has  here  the 
 second  meaning  there  given — whoever  does 
 not  find  in  me  an  obstacle  to  believing,  and 
 hence  reject  me.  Jesus  was  doing  and  saying 
 things  predicted  of  Messiah.  But  the  Jews 
 stumbled  at  his  failure  to  do  various  other 
 things  which  they  expected  in  Messiah,  and 
 so  most  of  them  rejected  him.  (Comp.  13:  57; 
 26:  31.)  John  was  now  perplexed  by  the 
 same  things;  and  Jesus  declares,  'Happy  is 
 he  who  shall  not  stumble  at  me.'  The  form 
 of  expression  delicately  suggests  a  warning, 
 that  he  wiio  does  thus  stumble  will  be  any- 
 thing else  than  happy. — Thissaj-ing  is  clearly 
 a  part  of  what  they  were  to  report  to  John, 
 and  this  best  accords  with  the  idea  that  the 
 reply  was  meant  for  John's  own  benefit  also, 
 and  not  merely  for  his  disciples.  "Were  John's 
 perplexities  and  doubts  relieved  by  the  answer 
 sent?  We  are  not  told,  but  circumstances 
 suggest  that  they  were  (Keim).  John's  dis- 
 ciples, after  his  death,  went  and  told  Jesus 
 (14:  I'i)  ;  and  subsequently  we  find  Jesus  speak- 
 ing of  John  in  a  tone  of  high  ctxmmendation 
 (17: 12;  21 : 23, 32),  as  indeed  he  proceeds  to  do  on 
 the  present  occasion,  thereby  showing  his  con- 
 fidence that  John  is  right  at  heart. 
 
 7-15.  Testimony  of  Jksus  to  His  Fore- 
 runner. John  had  repeatedly  borne  testi- 
 mony   to    Jesus     (Johnl:   15,  26  f.,  29-S4,  35  f. ;   3:26-30), 
 
 and  now  when  he  is  cut  off  from  usefulness 
 by  imprisonment,  Jesus  bears  testimony  to 
 him.  John's  disciples  are  sufficientlj'^  devoted 
 to  him;  so  Jesus  speaks  this  commendation 
 when  they  are  out  of  hearing,  for  the  benefit 
 of  the  people  at  large.     This  was  grateful  to 
 
Ch.  XI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 239 
 
 7  And  as  they  departed,  Jesus  began  to  say  unto  the  ! 
 niiiltitudesconceniitig  John,  What  went  ye  out  into  the  | 
 wilderuL-ss  to  see?     A  reed  shaken  with  the  wind? 
 
 K  I5ut  what  went  ye  out  for  to  sec?  A  luau  clothed 
 ill  soft  rainu-nt?  behold,  they  that  wear  soft' clolhirig 
 are  in  kings'  liouscs. 
 
 y  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to  see?  A  prophet? 
 yea,  I  say  unto  you,  and  more  than  a  prophet. 
 
 IJ  For  this  is  he,  of  whoui  it  is  written,  Rehold,  I 
 send  my  mcsseuger  before  thy  face,  which  shall  pre- 
 pare thy  way  before  thee. 
 
 7  shall  find  none  occasion  of  stumbling  in  me.  And 
 as  these  went  their  way,  Jesus  began  to  say  unto  the 
 multitudes  concerning  Joliu,  What  went  ye  out  into 
 the  wilderness  to  behold?   a  reed  shaken  with  the 
 
 8  wind?  liut  what  went  ye  out  for  to  see?  a  man 
 clothed  in  soft  rnimf-nt  *     lU-hold,  they  that   wear 
 
 9  soft  raimenl  are  in  kings'  houses.  '  Hut  wherefore 
 went  ye  out  ?  to  see  a  prophet?    Yea,  I  say  unto  you, 
 
 10  and  much  more  than  a  prophet.  This  is  he,  of  whom 
 it  is  written. 
 
 Behold,  I  send  my  messenger  before  thy  face, 
 Who  shall  prepare  thy  way  before  thee. 
 
 1  Manr  nncieiit  authorities  read,  But  what  went  yc  out  to  tee  t  a  prophet  t 
 
 the  people,  among  whom  John  was  highly 
 esteeiiicil.  (2i:26.)  Began  to  say.  While 
 the  messengers  were  going,  Jesus  began  the 
 discoursti  which  continued  after  tliey  htid  dis- 
 appeared. Unto  the  multitudes  {crowds, 
 so  also  Luke  7:  24),  see  on  5:  1.  Into  the 
 wilderness,  see  on  3 :  1.  To  see,  to  behold, 
 look  at,  as  a  spectacle;  the  word  explained  on 
 C:  1.  It  seems  to  be  implied  that  they  went 
 too  much  as  if  to  look  at  a  sort  of  show.  (In 
 V.  8  f.  it  is  'to  see,'  the  common  and  simple 
 word.)  Doubtless  those  who  went  out  to  see 
 and  hear  John  were  much  influenced  by 
 curiosity.  But  what  was  the  object  of  this 
 curious  g;izing?  AVas  it  a  reed  shaken  with 
 the  wind?  Some  understand  Jesus  to  be 
 asking  whether  they  went  merely  to  see  an 
 ordinary,  natural  object.  But  the  phrase 
 shaken,  or  'tossed  bj'  the  wind,'  and  the  use 
 of  the  singular,  'a  reed,"  much  more  natur- 
 ally suggests  that  this  is  a  symbol  of  fickle- 
 ness. They  did  not  go  out  to  see  a  fickle 
 doubter,  and  they  must  not  think  he  is  really 
 a  fickle  doubter  now.  The  per])lexities  and 
 difiiculties  indicated  by  his  message  were  not 
 of  the  sort  due  to  inconstancy,  or  to  any  weak- 
 ness of  character.  Nor  was  it  (com p.  on 
 3:  4)  to  see  a  man  in  soft  raiment,  e^^^nn^ 
 clothhif],^  such  as  courtiers  wore;  John  had 
 refused  to  play  courtier,  as  all  the  people 
 knew,  and  had  gone  to  prison  for  it.  We 
 lertrn  from  Jewish  writers  (Jost,  in  Plumptre) 
 that  in  the  early  days  of  Herod  the  Great, 
 some  Scribes  who  attached  themselves  to  him, 
 laid  aside  their  usual  i)lain  dress,  and  wore  the 
 gorgeous  raiment  of  courtiers.  But  John  was 
 no  weakling,  no  self-seeker. 
 
 These  introductory  questions  lead  up  to  the 
 great  question,  which,  in  the  correct  text,=  has 
 a  slightly  altered  form.  What  went  ye  out 
 for  to  see,  etc. — Rev.  Ver,  But  wherefore 
 went  ye  out  ?  to  see  a  prophet  ?  We  learn  from 
 21 :  26,  that  the  masses  of  the  peojjle  univer- 
 sally regarded  John  as  a  prophet;  and  the 
 fact  that  there  had  been  no  prophet  for  so 
 many  weary  centuries  invested  him  with  a 
 heightened  interest.  Jesus  s'ays  he  was  indeed 
 a  prophet,  and  something  exceedingly  more 
 than  a  prophet  (the  word  rendered  'more' 
 is  neuter  gender;  comp.  12:  6,  41).  He  was 
 indeed  an  inspired  man  who  came  to  speak 
 for  God  (see  on  7 :  22),  like  the  prophets  of 
 earlier  days.  He  was  also  something  more 
 than  a  jjrophet,  for  he  was  the  fulfillment  of 
 prophecy  (v.  lo).  and  he  had  a  unique  and 
 singularly  dignified  position,  as  the  immediate 
 forerunner  of  Messiah,  ushering  in  his  glo- 
 rious reign.  Euthym. :  "The  heralds  that 
 march  near  the  king  are  greater  than  the 
 others.  .  .  .  And  John  not  merely  saw  the 
 predicted  one,  but  also  baptized  him." 
 Morison:  "He  not  only  said,  He  will  come: 
 he  said.  He  has  come ;  and  there  he  is."  Our 
 Lord  was  here  in  fact  exalting  his  own  mission 
 by  exalting  that  of  John.  The  people  should 
 hearken  to  him,  to  whom  this  more  than 
 prophet  had  testified.' 
 
 10.  8  This  is  he  of  whom  it  is  written, 
 has  been  written,  and  now  stands  on  record 
 (see  on  2:  5).  The  quotation  is  from  Mai. 
 3:  1,  and  the  literal  rendering  of  the  Hebrew 
 is,  "Behold  I  send  my  messenger,  and  he 
 shall  prepare  the  way  before  my  face."  There 
 Jehovah  speaks  as  if  coming  himself,  namely, 
 
 '  '  Raiment,'  though  implied,  is  not  expressed  in  the 
 earliest  authorities,  and  was  probably  added  from  Luke 
 7:  25;  so  if  is  here  properly  placed  in  italics  by  Rev. 
 Ver. 
 
 *  This  as  given  in  B.  K  Z.,  and  others,  would  be  easily 
 altered  to  make  it  like  v.  7  f.  and  Luke  7:  26. 
 
 "  'For'   of  the  common  Greek  text  is  wanting  In 
 
 several  of  the  earliest  authorities.  W-e  can  ea.sily 
 explain  its  insertion,  but  not  its  omission,  for  it  ex- 
 presses the  real  argumentative  relation  between  the 
 sentences.  So  we  conclude  that  it  was  not  originally 
 in  the  text.  In  many  such  cases,  the  better  «e  like  a 
 particular  reading,  the  more  certainly  it  is  to  be  re- 
 garded as  a  later  insertion. 
 
240 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XL 
 
 11  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  Among  thein  that  are  born 
 of  women  "there  hath  not  risen  a  greater  than  John  the 
 liiipti.-l :  notwitlistandiiig,  he  that  is  least  la  the  king- 
 dom of  heaven  is  greater  than  he. 
 
 11  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Among  them  that  are  born 
 of  women  there  hath  not  arisen  a  greater  than  John 
 the  Baptist :  yet  he  that  is  *  but  little  in  the  kiugdoio 
 
 in  tlie  coining  of  Messiah.  In  the  application 
 hero  made,  Jehovah  addresses  Messiah,  as  if 
 sending  a  messenger  before  him.  This  is 
 only  bringing  out  more  clearly  an  idea  really 
 involved  in  the  prophecy,  as  the  N.  T.  writers 
 have  in  various  cases  done,  with  an  obvious 
 propriety  (corap.  on  2:  6).  The  prophecy  is 
 quoted  with  exactly  the  same  variation  of 
 expression,  in  Luke  7:  27,  and  in  Mark  1:  2, 
 and  the  same  variation  is  implied  in  the  evi- 
 dent reference  to  this  passage  in  Luke  1 :  76. 
 The  most  natural  explanation  is  that  in  this 
 form  it  was  commonly  given  in  the  oral  apos- 
 toliciil  teaching.  .Tlie  supposition  of  quotation 
 by  the  Evangelist  from  an  oral  Aramaic  syna- 
 gogue version  (Toy),  seems  to  have  no  clear 
 and  adequate  ground,  here  or  elsewhere.  As 
 to  the  image  involved,  that  of  sending  forward 
 a  messenger  to  prepare  the  way  for  a  journey, 
 see  on  3;  3,  where  a  similar  passage  is  quoted 
 from  Isaiah. 
 
 11.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  see  oft  5:  18. 
 Among  those  .  .  born  of  women,  comp. 
 Job  14:  1;  Gal.  4 :  4.  A  greater.  Luke 
 (7:28)  has  it  'a  greater  prophet.'  The  expres- 
 sion obviously  refers  principally  to  his  exalted 
 position,  and  also,  perhaps,  to  his  faithful 
 devotion  to  its  duties.  No  person  had  occu- 
 pied a  position  of  higher  privilege  than  John 
 the  Baptist,  involving  clearer  views  of  truth, 
 or  greater  honor  in  the  sight  of  God.  Never- 
 theless he  that  is  least,  literally,  less,  viz., 
 than  all  others  (comp.  Mark  4:  81),  and  so 
 equivalent  to  'he  that  is  least.'  Similar  ex- 
 pressions are  found  in  18:  1;  Luke  22:  24,  etc., 
 and  in  the  Sept.  of  Judg.  6:  15,  where  Gideon 
 says,  "lam  the  least  in  my  father's  house." 
 The  Old  Latin  and  Vulg.  (as  well  as  the  Mem- 
 phitic)  render  'less,'  and  so  all  the  Eng.  Ver. 
 before  that  of  King  James,  which  may  here 
 (as  so  often)  have  followed  Beza,  who  renders 
 'least.'  The  Peshito  also  translates  as  if  it 
 were  a  superlative.  The  rendering  of  the 
 Rev.  Ver.  'but  little,'  does  not  commend  itself 
 as  particularly  good,  for  the  Greek  either 
 means  'least'  or  'less';  the  occasional  ren- 
 dering of  the  comparative,  somewhat  little, 
 rather  little,  etc.,  seems  to  be  here  quite  out  of 
 
 place.  Chrys.  understands  that  it  means 
 Jesus,  as  'less'  than  John,  "less  in  age,  and, 
 according  to  the  opinion  of  the  multitude," 
 which  is  excessively  far-fetched.  To  refer  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven  here  to  the  future  life, 
 as  many  do,  is  entirely  unsuitable.  We  must 
 understand  that  the  lowest  subject  of  the 
 Messianic  reign  is  in  a  position  of  greater 
 privilege  and  dignity  (comp.  Zech.  12:  8) 
 than  the  great  forerunner;  or,  else,  perhaps 
 (Calvin),  that  the  lowest  of  all  the  teachers 
 instructed  by  the  Messiah  himself  was  supe- 
 rior as  a  teacher  to  the  forerunner. 
 
 In  any  case  this  expression  implies  that 
 John  was  not  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
 The  inference  is  often  drawn  that  he  belonged 
 entirely  to  the  Old  Testament  Dispensation. 
 It  is  frequently  asserted,  and  hy  many  taken 
 for  granted,  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
 began  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost  following  our 
 Lord's  Ascension,  and  so  John  had  no  con- 
 nection with  it  except  to  predict  its  approach. 
 But  if  this  be  so,  where  did  the  ministry  of 
 Jesus  himself  belong,  the  early  part  of  which 
 ran  parallel  to  that  of  John,  and  embodied 
 the  same  announcement  (4:  i7;  Marti:  is)?  If 
 John's  teaching  and  baptizing  are  to  beset 
 off  as  essentially  different  in  kind  from  Chris- 
 tian teaching  and  Christian  baptism,  these 
 beginning  only  on  the  Dayof  Pentecost,  then 
 we  have  the  strange  contradiction  that  Christ 
 himself,  as  a  teacher  and  baptizer  (John 3:2-2: 
 ♦  :if.),  did  not  belong  to  the  Christian  Dis- 
 pensation. Moreover,  in  v.  r2,  and  also  in 
 Luke  16:  16,  our  Lord  speaks  of  the  kingdom 
 of  heaven  as  already  in  actual  existence,  and 
 counts  John  among  the  preachers  of  the  king- 
 dom of  heaven,  as  distinct  from  those  who 
 merely  predicted  it.  (Comp.  Luke  17:  21; 
 10:  23  f. ;  Matt.  13:  16.)  If  some  argue  that 
 John's  baptism  was  not  regarded  by  the 
 apostles  as  Christian  baptism,  from  the  single 
 and  peculiar  case  of  re-baptism  in  Acts  19: 
 Iff.,  it  may  be  answered  that  those  persons 
 were  re-baptized  because  it  was  evident  that 
 when  they  previously  received  baptism  (prob- 
 ably from  some  ignorant  disciple  of  John),  it 
 had  been  without  knowing  what  they  were 
 
Ch.  XI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 241 
 
 12  And  from  the  days  nf  Joliii  the  Huplist  until  now  ;  1'2  of  heaveu  is  t;reater  than  he.  And  from  the  days  of 
 the  kingdom  of  huavi'uosnflerf'h  violence,  and  the  vio-  i  John  the  Baptist  until  now  the  kingdom  of  heaveu 
 lent  take  it  by  force.  I       sutfereth  violence,  and  meu  of  violence  take  it  by 
 
 a  Or,  II  gotten  by  force,  and  they  that  tkrtut  men, 
 
 about,  without  understanding  the  funda- 
 inciitiil  truths  of  tlie  Me.ssiaiiic  reign,  as  an- 
 nounced by  John  himself.  As  this  isolated 
 case  can  be  accounted  for  in  this  way,  and 
 indeed  in  various  other  ways,  it  is  quite  un- 
 warrantable to  make  it  the  i)roof  of  a  radical 
 distinction  between  Christian  baptism  and  the 
 baptism  administered  by  John  and  by  Christ 
 himself. 
 
 How  then  are  we  to  conceive  of  John's  po- 
 sition ?  In  some  sense  he  belongs  to  the  king- 
 dom of  Messiah,  the  Christian  Dispensation, 
 his  work  constituting  its  introductory  stage; 
 and  yet  his  position  is  inferior  in  dignity  and 
 privilege  to  the  least  in  that  kingdom.  His 
 work  may  be  compared  to  a  landing-place  in 
 a  stairway;  the  highest  step  of  the  lower 
 flight,  or  the  lowest  step  of  the  upper  flight, 
 or,  whenever^'ou  choose  so  to  regard  it,  higher 
 than  the  highest  of  one,  lower  than  the  lowest 
 of  the  other.  Or  (Chrys. ),  it  may  be  com- 
 pared to  the  hour  between  dawn  and  sunrise — 
 part  of  the  day,  yet  less  light  than  the  first 
 moment  after  the  sun  is  actually  risen.  The 
 beginning  of  John's  ministry  w;is  the  dawn 
 of  the  Messianic  reign,  whose  light  gradually 
 increased  throughout  the  ministry  of  Jesus; 
 the  Day  of  Pentecost  was  its  sunrise,  when  it 
 appeared  in  full-orbed  beauty  and  brightness; 
 its  noon  title  glory  is  yet  to  come.  In  this 
 passage,  then,  Johnis  position  is  distinguished 
 from  that  of  one  living  when  the  New  Dis- 
 pensation should  be  fully  esttiblished;  while 
 in  otlier  passages  he  is  spoken  of  as  himself 
 belonging  to  that  Dispensation,  in  its  opening 
 stage.  His  position  was  so  peculiar,  that  it 
 could  be  variously  regarded,  according  to  the 
 point  of  view  in  each  case. 
 
 12.  This  is  connected  especially  with  the 
 fortiier  clause  of  v.  11.  The  importance  of 
 John  is  shown  b}'  a  reference  to  the  great  ex- 
 citement his  ministry  had  produced  among 
 the  people  (comp.  Josephus,  "Ant.,"  18,  5,  2), 
 iind  which  still  continued,  at  the  tima  when 
 our  Lord  was  speaking.  From  the  days  of 
 John  the  Baptist  means  from  the  time  when 
 .John  was  engaged  in  active  labors,  which 
 closed  with  his  imprisonment.  These  labors 
 had     probably    continued     about     eighteen 
 
 months,  and  from  six  to  twelve  months  had 
 ela)>sed  since  their  close.  Until  now  shows 
 tliat  the  work  in  question  was  still  going  on, 
 but  without  at  till  im])lying  that  it  would  now 
 cease.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  here  con- 
 ceived of  as  not  simply  near,  but  in  actual 
 existence,  and  as  having  begun  to  exist  with 
 the  beginning  of  John's  ministry.  (See  on 
 V.  11.)  The  kingdom  of  heaven  sutfereth 
 violence,  or,  'is  taken  by  violence.'  (David- 
 son, Darby.)  The  image  employed  appears  to 
 be  not  precisely  that  of  stt>rming  a  city  ('iMacc. 
 i< :  ♦!),  but  that  of  invading  and  seizing  a  king- 
 dom. Before  the  time  of  John  many  were 
 expecting  the  establishment  of  the  Messianic 
 kingdom,  but  in  general  were  quietly'  wait- 
 ing, without  any  earnest  eflorts  to  prepare  for 
 it,  and  share  its  blessings.  John's  ministry 
 awakened  an  eager  expectation  of  its  imme- 
 diate appearance,  and  men  were  aroused  to 
 press  into  it,  like  invaders  pressing  into  a 
 country  and  taking  possession.  Our  Lord 
 described  this  state  of  things  by  the  same 
 striking  image  on  a  litter  occasion.  (Lukei6:i6.) 
 It  is  appropriate  and  eminently  desirable  that 
 both  individuals  and  communities  should  be- 
 come greatly  aroused  on  the  subject  of  re- 
 ligion, and  be  deeply  in  earnest  about  it,  so 
 as  to  resemble,  in  their  pursuit  of  salvation, 
 the  resolution  and  irresistible  force  with  which 
 an  invading  army  presses  into  a  country. 
 How  it  forces  its  wtiy  along — every  obstacle 
 is  overcome,  every  stronghold  is  seized,  every 
 opposing  host  is  broken  and  scattered — nothing 
 can  withstand  its  conquering  advance.  Of 
 course  the  application  of  this  is  to  spiritual 
 energy,  and  it  gives  no  warrant  for  violent 
 bodily  exercises,  except  in  so  far  as  these  may 
 sometimes  naturally  result  from  uncontrollable 
 feelings  of  soul ;  but  it  does  show  the  propriety 
 of  impassioned  earnestness  and  indomitable 
 resolution  in  the  entrance  upon,  and  pursuit 
 of,  a  Christian  life.  (Comp.  7:  13;  Luke  13: 
 24;  Phil.  3:  12  fl".,  etc.)  The  period  in  ques- 
 tion was  the  first  of  those  seasons  of  wide- 
 spread religious  excitement  which  have  re- 
 peatedly marked  the  progress  of  Christian 
 history'.  Christianity  was  born  in  a  great  re- 
 vival.— Weiss  interprets  v.  12  as  said  in  the 
 
242 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XI. 
 
 13  For  all  the  prophets  and  the  law  prophesied  until  I  13  force.    For  all  the  prophets  and  the  law  prophesied 
 John.  14  until  John.    Aud  if  ye  are  willing  to  receive '»/,  this 
 
 14  And  if  ye  will  receive  i7,  this  is  Klias,  which  was  for  |  15  is  Elijah,  who  is  to  come.    He  that  hath  ears  ^to 
 to  come.  I 
 
 15  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.  | 
 
 1  Or,  him. ..  .2  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  to  hear. 
 
 way  of  censure,  viz.,  that  John  had  intro- 
 duced a  hasty  and  stormy  way  of  entering 
 the  kingdom  of  heaven,  opposed  to  the  quiet 
 and  gentle  introduction  of  it  in  which  Jesus 
 was  engaged.  This  is  ingenious,  hut  it  ill 
 suits  the  following  connection,  and  the  whole 
 tone  of  our  Lord's  testimony  to  John. 
 
 13-15.  This  reference  to  Elijah  is  not  given 
 by  Luke,  who  on  the  other  hand  makes  at  this 
 point  some  remarks  (i.uiie?:  29f.)  not  made  by 
 Matthew.  Forgives  a  reason  for  the  statement 
 of  V.  12.  This  great  religious  movement,  men 
 pressing  with  eagerness  and  violence  into  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven,  he  has  just  declared  to 
 have  existed  from  the  days  of  John  the  Bap- 
 tist; for,  until  John,  until  his  time,  the  pro- 
 phets and  the  law  (see  on  5 :  17;  prophets 
 here  mentioned  first,  doubtless  because  pre- 
 diction was  a  less  prominent  element  of  the 
 law)  prophesied  of  the  Messianic  reign ; 
 but  this  period  of  prophecy  ended  with  the 
 coming  of  the  new  Elijah,  in  the  person  of 
 John,  who  was  at  once  the  last  predicter  of 
 the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  the  first  preacher 
 of  it;  and  now  the  good  news  of  the  reign  of 
 Messiah  is  made  known  (Luite  i6:  le),  and  men 
 are  pressing  into  it  with  violence.  Athana- 
 sius :  "Up  to  John  the  law;  from  him  the 
 gospel."  (Comp.  on  v.  12.)  And  if  ye  will 
 (are  vnl ling  to)  receive,  i.  e.,  most  naturally 
 'to  receive  it,'  possibly  'to  receive  him' 
 (margin  Rev.  Ver.  and  Geneva).  They 
 might  be  slow  to  receive  it,  because  it  con- 
 flicted with  the  popular  notion  that  Elijah  in 
 his  own  proper  person  would  appear  to  anoint 
 the  Messiah  (Justin  Martyr,  Trypho  8,  49); 
 and  because  too,  of  John's  present  helpless 
 captivity,  which  they  might  fanc^-  God  would 
 not  permit  in  the  case  of  one  sent  by  him  on  a 
 great  mission.  This  is  Elias — he,  and  no 
 other,  the  original  being  emphatic,  as  in  1 :  21 
 
 and  elsewhere.  As  to  reasons  for  giving  the 
 Old  Test,  form  of  the  name,  Elijah,  rather 
 than  Elias,  see  on  1:2.  Which  was  for 
 {tkat  is)  to  come,  or  'that  is  going  to  come.' 
 This  was  the  expression  used  among  the  Jews 
 concerning  the  expected  coming  of  Elijah, 
 and  our  Lord  retains  it,  as  the  familiar  pliraso, 
 though  the  coming  had  now  taken  place  (so 
 also  in  17:  11).  The  prediction  of  Mai.  4:  5, 
 "  Behold,  I  will  send  you  Elijah  the  prophet," 
 etc.,  v/as  generally  understood  by  the  Jews  to 
 mean  that  Elijah  would  come  to  life  again, 
 and  many  of  the  modern  Jews  have  that  ex- 
 pectation still.  Jesus  means  that  John  had 
 come  "in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elijah" 
 (Luke  1:17),  a  similar  man,  and  to  a  similar 
 work ;  and  this  is  all  that  the  prophecy  meant. 
 (Comp.  on  3:  4;  17:  10 ff.)  John  himself  was 
 asked  (John  i:  21)  whether  he  was  Elijah,  and 
 answered  '  No'  ;  but  he  was  answering  in  the 
 sense  of  their  question — he  was  not  Elijah 
 come  to  life  again.  He  that  hath  ears* 
 let  him  hear.  As  Elijah  was  to  be  forerun- 
 ner of  the  Messiah,  and  as  John  the  forerun- 
 ner of  Jesus  was  Elijah,  it  followed  that 
 Jesus  was  the  Messiah — if  they  had  ears, 
 and  were  willing  to  receive  it.  This  pecu- 
 liar phrase,  'he  that  hath  ears,'  etc.,  was 
 repeatedly  used  by  our  Lord,  especially 
 after  saying  something  which  was  infportant, 
 and  also  likely  through  ignorance  or  preju- 
 dice not  to  be  understood  (comp.  on  13:  9,43; 
 24:  15)  ;  and  it  is  still  used  in  the  last  words 
 he  has  spoken  on  the  earth,  the  messages  to 
 the  seven  churches.  (Rev.  2;  7,11.17,29;  3:  6,13,22.) 
 "VVe  can  scarcely  conceive  how  diflBcult  it  was 
 for  the  Jews  to  accept  the  assertion  that  the 
 prophecy  of  Elijah's  coming  was  fulfilled  in 
 John  the  Baptist.  And  we  have  abundant 
 need  to  fear  lest  we  ourselves  lack  ears  to  hear, 
 lack  the  spiritual  perception  and  sympathy, 
 
 1 '  To  hear,' after  '  ears,'  should  pretty  certainly  he 
 omitted  (as  in  Rev.  Ver.  marg.),  following  B  D,  32,  k  ; 
 as  also  in  13  :  9,  following  B  X  Ij,  and  .some  copies  of  Old 
 Latin;  and  in  13:43,  following  X  (first  hand)  B,  some 
 copies  of  Old  Latin,  and  some  of  Vulgate.  The  fact 
 seems  clearly  to  he  that  Matt,  in  all  three  cases  gives 
 ■imply  '  he  that  hath  ears,  let  him  hear,'  while  Mark 
 
 (4:9.23)  and  Luke  (8:8;  U: 35)  give  without  variation 
 '  he  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear';  and  that 
 Matthew's  expression  early  began  to  be  changed  into 
 the  fuller  form.  (Comp.  Rev.  Ver.  of  13:  9,  43.)  It  is 
 noteworthy  that  in  all  three  cases  B  has  the  correct 
 text,  while  its  compauions  vary. 
 
Ch   XL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 243 
 
 16  But  whereunto shall  I  liken  this  generation?  It 
 is  lilce  unto  children  sitting  in  the  markets,  siud  call- 
 ing unto  tlieir  fellows, 
 
 17  And  saying.  We  have  piped  unto  you,  and  ye 
 have  nut  danced  :  we  have  uiourued  uuto  yuu,  and  ye 
 have  not  lamented. 
 
 16  bear,  let  him  hear.  But  whereunto  shall  I  liken  this 
 generation?  It  is  like  unto  children  sitting  in  the 
 niarketi)laces,  that  call  unto  their  fellows,  and  say, 
 
 17  We  piped  unto  you,  and  ye  did  not  dance;  ue  wailed. 
 
 the  candor  and  willingness  to  follow  truth, 
 the  readiness  to  let  the  Bible  mean  what  it 
 wishes  to  mean,  which  are  necessary  to  a 
 thorough  understanding  of  Scripture. 
 
 16-11).  But  both  Johx  axd  Jksus  are 
 Rkjkcted.  The  tlu)Ught  of  tliis  passage  was 
 naturally  suggested  bj'  the  reception  which 
 many  had  given  to  the  great  Forerunner,  the 
 new  Elijah,  and  to  Jesus  himself.  John  was 
 unsurpassed  in  the  dignity  of  his  position,  the 
 greatness  of  his  work  ;  he  whom  John  heralded 
 was  greater  still  ;  yet  both  were  rejected.  They 
 had  different,  even  opposite,  peculiarities  and 
 modes  of  life;  but  that  willful  and  unreason- 
 able generation  rejected  each  of  them,  thus 
 showing  a  determined  and  invincible  opposi- 
 tion to  the  heavenly  wisdom  which  both  were 
 seeking  to  inculcate,  and  which  was  justified 
 and  vindicated  by  its  effects  in  all  who  re- 
 ceived it. 
 
 16  f.  But  Avhercunto  shall  I  liken  this 
 generation?  Their  conduct  was  so  strange, 
 in  its  inconsistent  and  willful  opposition  to  the 
 truth,  that  he  was  at  a  loss  to  find  anything 
 like  it  for  an  illustration.  (Comp.  Mark  4:  30; 
 Luke  13:  18,  20;  Lam.  2:  13;  and  the  rabbis 
 have  a  similar  formula.)  In  saying  'this 
 generation,'  he  does  not  mean  all  without  ex- 
 ception, but  refers  to  the  general  tone  of  pub- 
 lic sentiment,  and  especially  to  the  leading 
 men,  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  who  gave  that 
 tone.  Luke  (7:  29)  informs  us  that  of  the  per- 
 sons present  on  that  occasion  the  mass  of  the 
 people  and  the  publicans  justified  God,  hav- 
 ing received  John's  ba])tism  ;  but  the  Phari- 
 sees and  the  lawyers  rendered  void  as  regarded 
 themselves  the  counsels  of  God,  not  having 
 been  baptized  by  John.  Our  Lord  was  not 
 yet  prepared  to  make  open  discrimination 
 among  the  Jews,  and  denounce  the  Scribes 
 and  Pharisees  by  name,  as  he  did  at  a  later 
 period,  (ciiap  23.;  It  is  like  unto  children, 
 etc.     There  is  a  certain   colloquial   inexact- 
 
 j  ness  in  the  expression,  which  ought  not  to  oc- 
 '  casion  any  difficulty.  He  does  not  mean  that 
 ]  the  men  of  this  generation  correspond  dis- 
 I  tinctively  to  the  children  who  speak,  which 
 I  would  make  John  and  himself  answer  to  the 
 parties  complained  of;  but  in  g'eneral,  ttie 
 conduct  of  this  generation  corresponds  to  the 
 case  of  children  sitting  in  the  market-place, 
 some  of  them  saying  to  others,  etc.  So  in  13  : 
 45,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  said  to  be  like  a 
 merchant,  etc.,  but  it  is  not  meant  that  the 
 kingdom  resembles  the  person,  but  that  in  a 
 general  way  the  two  cases  are  similar.  (So  also 
 in  18 :  23  ;  20 :  1. )  The  comparison  in  such  cases 
 is  made  somewhat  loosely,  and  is  to  be  under- 
 stood according  to  the  nature  of  the  case. 
 There  is  thus  no  need  at  all  for  the  various 
 artificial  explanations  by  which  some  able 
 expositors  (as  Meyer,  Ewald,  Keim,  Weiss, 
 Plumptre),  try  to  work  out  the  view  that 
 John  and  Jesus  are  the  persons  called  to,  and 
 complained  of,  for  not  doing  as  the  people 
 wished.  The  simple  and  obvious  application 
 in  the  contrary  direction  is  much  more 
 natural  and  appropriate.'  In  the  markets — 
 marketplaces.  The  word  denotes  a  public 
 square,  or  placeof  public  resort  in  a  town,  such 
 as  the  Greeks  called  Agora  (the  word  here 
 used),  the  Romans  called  forum,  and  we  call 
 place  or  square.  In  Oriental  cities  this  place 
 was  just  inside  the  gate.  Here  the  citizens  as- 
 sembled, the  judged  sat,  business  was  trans- 
 acted, and  markets  were  opened  (oen.  i9:  i;  Rum 
 4:i;Prov.3i:23,ew.);  •  and  here,  as  a  matter  of 
 course,  loafers  would  lounge  (Psa. 69.  12),  and 
 boys  would  gather  to  play.  The  children, 
 i.  e.,  boys,  are  represented  as  imitating,  in 
 their  play,  the  practice  of  their  elders 
 at  merry-makings  or  funerals.  We  have 
 piped  unto  you,  the  instrument  intended 
 somewhat  resembling  a  flageolet.  We  have 
 mourned,  (or,  wailed),  i.  e.,  sang  the  funeral 
 wail  or  dirge  (Davidson  and  Noyes  translate 
 
 '  Some  slight  differences  in  the  Greek  text  do  not 
 
 affect  the  substantial  meaning.  'Who  call  ....  and 
 say  '  is  beyond  question  the  correct  text.  It  is  difficult 
 to  (Iccfde  between  'their  fellows'  {he/niruix)  and  'the 
 others'  {he.feroix),  Vike  Luke":  .'i2,  '  one  another.'  The 
 earliest  authorities  for  the  most  part  give  hetvroU,  but 
 
 the  other  would  be  more  easily  changed  into  this 
 by  a-ssimilation  to  Luke.  The  two  words  are  pro- 
 nounced exactly  alike  in  Modern  Greek,  and  probably 
 were  when  our  oldest  copies  were  made.  '  To  yo'i '  ia 
 rightly  omitted  in  the  second  clause. 
 
244 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XL 
 
 18  For  John  came  neither  eating  nor  drinking,  and  |  18  and  ye  did  not  i  mourn.  For  John  came  neither  eat- 
 they  say  He  hath  a  devil.  1        ing  ""r  drinking,  and  they  say,  He  hath  a  demon. 
 
 ly  Tlie  Son  of  man  came  eating  and  drinking,  and  19  The  .Son  of  man  came  eating  and  drinking,  and  they 
 they  say  Kehold  a  man  gluttonous  and  a  wiuebibber,  1  say.  Behold,  a  gluttonous  man,  and  a  wiutbibber,  a 
 a  friend  of  publicans  and  sinners.     But  wisdom  is  jus-  friend  of  publicans  and  sinners  !     And  wisdom  2is 
 
 tified  of  her  children.  I       justified  by  her  3  works. 
 
 !■  Or  beat  tke  breast 2  Or,  wo« s  Many  auolent  authorities  read,  c/»iJdre»  .•  as  in  Luke  vii.  35. 
 
 'sang  a  dirge'),  such  as  hired  mourners  were 
 accustomed  to  sing  at  a  funeral.  (Comp.  on 
 9:  23.)  Lamented,  literally,  'beat  your- 
 selves,' beat  the  breast,  as  the  publican  smote 
 his  breast.  (Lukei8:i3.)  The  boys  had  tried 
 their  comrades  with  notes  of  joy  and  with 
 notes  of  grief,  and  met  no  response  to  either. 
 Stier  :  "  It  cannot  but  be  noted  that  the  Lord, 
 nihU  humani  a  se  alienum  putans  [deeming 
 nothing  human  without  interest  to  himself], 
 as  he  took  notice  of  the  rending  of  mended 
 garments  (9:i6),  and  the  domestie  concerns  of 
 the  children  in  their  beds  (Luke u: 7),  so  also 
 observes  the  children's  play  in  the  market 
 place,  and  finds  in  everything  the  material 
 for  the  analogies  of  his  wise  teaching."  Who 
 is  not  moved  at  the  thought  of  the  Saviour 
 standing  sometimes  in  the  marketplace,  with 
 the  busy  throng  around,  and  watching  the 
 boys  at  their  play?  This  is  the  only  place  in 
 the  Bible  (Nicholson)  where  any  game  of 
 children  is  described. 
 
 18  f.  Our  Lord  then  applies  the  illustration. 
 For,  presents  this  as  a  proof  of  the  previous 
 statement.  The  case  of  this  generation  does 
 resemble  that  of  t>!e  children,  fo7-  they  treat 
 John  and  Jesus  exactly  as  the  children's  com- 
 rades treated  thom.  John  came  neither 
 eating  nor  drinking,  i.  e.,  as  other  men  do 
 (Luke  7:  33,  'eating  no  bread  nor  drinking 
 wine');  not  sharing  with  men  in  general  in 
 their  modes  of  life,  but  living  apart  and 
 abstemiously.  (Comp.  on  3:  4.)  He  hath 
 a  devil— demon.  See  on  8:  28,  31.  As  one 
 now  would  say,  he  is  deranged.  It  is  natural 
 that  such  an  .expre.«sion  should  become  com- 
 mon (John?; 20;  8:48),  since  dcmoniacal  posses- 
 sions were  often  found  in  conjunction  with 
 mental  derangement,  whether  as  causing  it, 
 or  because  persons  were  thereby  rendered 
 more  suitable  to  bo  thus  possessed.  Demo- 
 niacs would  sometimes  go  into  a  wild  region, 
 and  live  on  such  food  as  they  could  procure 
 there  {8:2s);  to  these  the  people  compared 
 John.     Though  "  willing  to  rejoice  for  a  sea- 
 
 son in  his  light,"  as  "the  lamp  that  burneth 
 and  shineth"  (John5:35,  Rev.  ver.),  they  were  now 
 rejecting  his  witness  to  Jesus  and  ridiculing 
 his  mode  of  life,  saying,    "He  has  a  demon." 
 On  the  other  htind,  Jesus  lived  among  men, 
 eating  and  drinking  as  they  did.     He  was  ac- 
 customed  to    drink   wine,    as   was    common, 
 almost  universal — those  light  and  pure  wines 
 which  abounded  in  that  country,  and  which, 
 taken  in  moderate  quantity,  and  mixed  with 
 a  double  quantity  of  water  according  to  cus- 
 tom, would  stimulate  about  as  much  as  our 
 tea  and  coffee.      He  went   to  the  houses  of 
 Pharisee  and   Publican,    of   scrupulous    ob- 
 servers of  the  law  and  open  transgressors  of 
 it,  and  shared  their  customary  food  and  drink. 
 And    immediately    they    cried.    Behold    a 
 gluttonous    man,   and    a     wine-bibber! 
 The  Greek  word  here  used  for  man  implies 
 in  such  connections  a  certain  contempt,  as  we 
 sometimes  use  'a  person.'    A  friend  of  pub- 
 licans and  sinners.    The  emphasis  is   not 
 on   'friend,'  but,   as  the   Greek  order  shows, 
 separately  on  'publicans'  and  'sinners.'     Be- 
 cause he  ate  pleasant  food  like  otliers,  and 
 with    no  special   abstemiousness,  they  called 
 him  a  glutton.     Because  he  sometimes  drank 
 wine  as  others  did,  he  was  a  wine-bibber;  one 
 who  drank  habitually  and  to  excess.    Because 
 he  treated  bad  men  with  civility  and  kind- 
 ness, earnestly  seeking  to  do  them  good,  he 
 himself  also  was  bad.    (Comp.  Luke  15:  1,  2, 
 and  see  above  on  9:  11.)     So  they  talked. 
 John   was  not  enough  like   other  jjcople— a 
 crazy  sort  of  man.     Jesus  was  toQ  much  like 
 other  people.      Nothing  could   please   them. 
 The  Son  of  man,  see  on  8:  20.     Publicans 
 and  sinners,  comp.  on  5:  46. 
 
 Now,  what  shall  be  the  consolation  of  those 
 religious  teachers  who  see  that,  do  as  they 
 may,  men  will  find  fault  with  their  conduct, 
 and  reject  their  message?  That  in  which 
 Jesus  took  comfort.  But  wisdom  is  justi- 
 fied of  her  children.  'Woi-ks'  is  clearly  the 
 correct  text  here,  'children'  in  Luke  7:  35.' 
 
 1  'Works'  in  B  (1st  hand)  X,  124,  Memphitic,  the  Pe-  I  codices  of  the  Armenian  ;   and  Jerome  and  Ambrose 
 ihito  and   Harklean   Syriac,  the  .^thiopic,  and   some  i  say  it  so  reads  in  some  copies.    Now,  this  might  easily 
 
Ch.  XI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 245 
 
 Though   the   people  in   general  rejected  the 
 true  wisdom,  yet  she  was  justified,  shown  to 
 be  nglit,   both   in  John's  way  of  living  and 
 tcaciiiiig  and  in  that  of  Jesus,  by  her  works — 
 tile  general  effects  of  the  true  wisdom  in  those 
 who  receive  and  |)raetice  it,  and  in  particular 
 those  miraculous  wt)rks  which  proved  .Jesus  to 
 bo  the   Messiah,     (v.  2,  *r.)     There  is  thus  no 
 great  substantial  difference  between  'justified 
 by  her  works,'  as  affecting  those  who  receive 
 her,  and  seen   in  tiiem,  and  'justified  by  all 
 lier  children'    (Luke  7;  35),  recognized   and  ap- 
 preciated b^^  all  of  kindred  spirit  to  her,  all 
 the  truly  wise.    (Cump.  the  expression  'justi- 
 fied God'  a  little  before,  in  Luke  7:  29.)   The 
 peculiarities  of  John  and  of  Jesus  were   in 
 each  case  appropriate  and  effective,  producing 
 such  works  as  the  truly  wise  must  recognize 
 to  be  the  legitimate  effects  of  wisdom.    John's 
 mode  of  life  was  suitable  to  the  stern  rebukes 
 and  warnings  he  came  to    proclaim  (see  on 
 3:4);   while  Jesus  moved  freely  among  men, 
 and  conformed  himself  pleasantly  to  their  way 
 of  living,  as  representing  especially  the  kind 
 invitations  and  joyful  tidings  of  the  gospel. 
 Both  methods  were  blamed  by  the  people  at 
 large,  but  both  were  justified  by  their  effects, 
 and  both  were  from  God.     And  so  as  to  the 
 p.'culiarities  of  temperament,    modes  of  life, 
 and   methods  of  working,  on  the  part  of  re- 
 ligious teachers  now.     Every  sort  of  preacher 
 will   be    found    fault   with    by   the  ungodly 
 world ;     but    every   truly    devout    and    wise 
 preacher  will  be  justified  by  the  effects  of  his 
 ministry. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  2  f  The  stern  law  that  exercise  is  neces- 
 sary to  health,  bodily,  mental,  and  spiritual, 
 enforces  itself  even  in  a  case  of  involuntary 
 idleness.— V.  2-6.  Is  Christianity  divine?  1) 
 Reasons  for  inquiring,  (a)  Christianity,  as  a 
 power  in  the  world,  has  to  bo  accounted  for. 
 (b)  Our  own  need,  (c)  The  need  of  others.  2) 
 Evidences,  (a)  The  effects  of  Christianity  arc  I 
 beneficent,  to  body  and  soul,     (b)  They  corre-  I 
 
 spond  to  the  O.  T.  predictions  as  to  its  character 
 and  results.  3)  Occasions  of  stumbling,  (a) 
 Slow  progress  of  Christianity  in  the  world,  (b; 
 Its  highest  benefits  are  not  seen  and  temporal, 
 but  spiritual  and  eternal,  (c)  Many  faithful 
 workers  seem  to  fail,  and  are  left  to  sutter 
 (like  John).  Happy  he  who  earnestly  presses 
 the  inquiry,  wisely  appreciates  the  convincing 
 evidences,  and  rises  above  all  the  obstacles. 
 Comp.  Peter  (i8:i6f.),  Martha  (JohDiiia?), 
 Thomas  (JohnaoiMf.).— V.  6.  Stumbling  at 
 Jesus.  Calvin:  "Every  man  builds  for 
 himself  a  heap  of  stumbling-stones,  because 
 men  are  malignantly  anxious  to  keep  aloof 
 from  Christ."  Plumptke:  "How  tenderly 
 our  Lord  dealt  with  the  impatience  implied 
 in  John's  question.  A  warning  was  needed, 
 but  it  was  given  in  the  form  of  a  beatitude 
 which  it  was  still  open  to  him  to  claim  and 
 make  his  own." 
 
 V.  7-9.  Henky  :  "  They  who  attend  on  the 
 word  will  be  called  to  an  account,  what  their 
 intentions  and  what  their  improvements  were. 
 We  think  when  the  sermon  is  done  the  care  is 
 over;  no,  then  the  greatest  of  the  care  begins." 
 V.  11.  John  the  Baptist.  1)  The  dignity 
 and  impi>rtance  of  his  work  as  a  forerunner. 
 2)  His  transitional  relation  to  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven.  3)  In  what  respects  the  humblest 
 Christian  now  is  more  favored  than  John. — 
 V.  11-15.  John  the  Baptist.  1)  Coming  as 
 the  climax  of  prophecy,  and  the  new  Elijah. 
 2)  More  than  a  prophet,  and  unsurpassed 
 among  mankind,  v.  9,  11.  3)  Belonging  to 
 the  Messianic  reign,  yet  not  .enjoying  its 
 highest  privileges,  v.  11.  4)  Awakening  that 
 Great  Revival,  in  which  Christianity  was 
 born,  V.  1*2. — V.  14.  Comparison  of  John  and 
 Elijah.  1)  In  outward  circumstances  and 
 mode  of  life.  2)  In  temper  and  spirit.  3)  In 
 work,  (a)  Evils  to  be  corrected;  (b)  oppo- 
 sition encountered  ;  (c)  good  done 
 
 V.  l(i  f.  Those  who  reject  Chri.>itianity  are 
 without  excuse  ;  for  it  sings  joyous  strains  and 
 mournful   strains,    presents  a  bright  side  to 
 
 be  changed  into  '  children,'  to  conform  to  Luke.  The 
 transcriptional  process  of  assiniilatinf;  parallel  passagos, 
 which  so  often  exhibits  itself,  is  here  further  botraycil 
 by  the  fact  that  some  cursives  insert  'all'  from  Luke, 
 and  that  X  (alone)  in  Luke  chances  'children'  to, 
 'works.'  If  we  suppose  'children'  to  have  been  the 
 nris^inal  readini;  iti  both  (lospels,  it  is  very  ditficuk  to 
 account  for  the  change  here  into  '  .works.'    We  might  ' 
 
 fancy  that  apo,;' from'  her  children,  looked  straiifce, 
 and  that  'works'  was  suggested  by  v.  2,  and  by  the 
 appeal  in  v.  4  f.,  but  this  would  be  a  very  poor  explana- 
 tion, while  as  good  as  any  of  the  others  that  have  been 
 suggested.  The  change  here  to  'children  '  is  one  of  the 
 many  early  "  Western  "  alterations,  being  fouud  io  D, 
 Old  (Syriac,  and  Old  Latin. 
 
246 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XI 
 
 20  Then  began  he  to  upbraid  the  cities  wherein  most 
 of  his  mighty  works  were  done,  because  they  repented 
 not: 
 
 20      Then  began  he  to  upbraid  the  cities  wherein  most 
 of  his  1  mighty  works  were  done,  because  they  re- 
 
 •  win  and  ii  dark  side  to  warn,  calls  to  repent- 
 ance and  welcomes  to  faith,  offers  heaven  and 
 threatens  hell — and  they  find  fault  still. — 
 V.  18  f.  We  often  see  precisely  the  same 
 spirit  manifested  now.  Let  a  minister,  or 
 other  ac^tive  Christian,  be  grave  and  serious, 
 and  people  will  at  once  complain  of  him  as 
 sour  or  dull ;  let  him  be  cheerful,  and  they 
 will  say,  "Entirely  too  much  levity."  If  he 
 is  careful  about  his  affairs,  they  charge  that  he 
 is  worldly,  too  fond  of  money  ;  if  he  silently 
 allov^s  himself  to  be  cheated,  rather  than  seem 
 to  stickle  for  pecuniary  interests,  thej'  say 
 compassionately,  "Very  good  sort  of  man, 
 very — but  doesn't  know  much  about  business 
 — hasn't  much  common  sense.''  And,  alas! 
 it  still  continues  true  that  many  will  quite 
 disregard  the  intrinsic  value  of  the  truths 
 proclaimed,  and  will  treat  them  with  respect 
 or  neglect,  according  as  they  fancy  or  not  the 
 habits  and  manners  of  the  preacher.  Henry  : 
 "It  is  some  comfort  to  faithful  ministers, 
 when  they  see  little  success  of  their  labors, 
 that  it  is  no  new  thing  for  the  best  preachers 
 and  best  preaching  in  the  world  to  come  short 
 of  the  desired  end." — Christianity  and  social 
 life.  1)  In  some  respects  antagonizing  social 
 usages.  2)  In  other  respects  conforming  to 
 social  usages.  3)  In  both  cases  often  mis- 
 judged and  rejected.  4)  In  all  cases  justified 
 by  its  fruits.' 
 
 20-30.  Upbraiding  the  Impenitent 
 Cities,  and  iNvfTiNG  the  Heavy  Laden. 
 
 The  remainder  of  the  discourse  given  by 
 Matthew  as  occasioned  by  the  message  from 
 John  the  Baptist  (n:  2),  consists  of  two  main 
 divisions. — V.  20-24  is  given  also  by  Luke 
 {10:  1M5)  as  spoken  with  reference  to  the  mis- 
 sion of  the  Seventy.  (Comp.  Matt.  10:  15.) — 
 As  to  V.  25-30,  see  on  v.  25.  Some  recent 
 commentators  coolly  take  for  granted  that 
 Matt,  has  wrongly  located  a  passage  really 
 belonging  where  it  is  given  by  Luke.  But  it 
 is  perfectly  natural  that  a  religious  teacher, 
 going  from  place  to  place,  shoulfl  repeat 
 favorite  thoughts.  (Comp.  at  beginning  of 
 ch.  5.)  The  present  passage  is  as  appro- 
 priately connecited  in  Matt,  as  in  Luke. — V. 
 20.    Then   would    naturally   mean    immedi- 
 
 ately or  soon  after  what  precedes,  but  is 
 sometimes  used  quite  generally.  (See  on  3: 
 13.)  The  same  is  true  of  the  stronger  expres- 
 sion in  V.  25,  'on  that  occasion,'  'at  that 
 season.'  (Comp.  on  12:  1.)  It  is  easy  here 
 to  trace  an  internal  connection.  The  thought 
 of  the  unreasonable  conduct  of  the  people 
 towards  John  and  himself  (v.  le-ia)  would 
 naturally  suggest  the  kindred  fact  that  even 
 the  cities  in  which  the  greater  part  of  his 
 miracles  occurred,  were  still  refusing  to  re- 
 pent, (v. 20-24.)  (See  further  as  to  the  connec- 
 tion on  V.  25.)  Began  is  perhaps  nothing 
 more  than  a  touch  of  that  circumstantiality  of 
 description  for  which  the  Hebrew  style  is  re- 
 markable. (Comp.  on  5:  2.)  So  probably  in 
 16:  22:  while  in  other  cases  we  can  see  that 
 'begin'  adds  something  to  the  sense;  as  in 
 11:  7;  16:  21;  24:  49;  26:  22,  37,  74.  To 
 upbraid,  rendered  'reproaqh'  in  5:  11;  '27: 
 44.  This  strong  term,  and  the  language  of 
 the  following  verses,  shows  that  he  felt  not 
 only  pit3'ing  grief,  but  also  indignation.  It 
 was  not  mere  childish  folly, — as  some  might 
 perliaps  have  thought  from  v.  16, — it  was  a 
 wicked  and  shameful  thing,  that  they  so 
 acted.  Stier :  "Gracious  as  is  the  Son  ol 
 man  in  his  exhibition  of  himself  as  the  friend 
 of  publicans  and  sinners  (ii:i9),  he  can  also 
 insist  upon  repentance,  and  threaten  judg- 
 ments upon  the  impenitent  as  severely  as 
 John  himself;  yea,  more  vigorously  and 
 severely  than  he,  since  he  is  himself  the 
 Judge."  Wherein  most  of  his  mighty 
 works  were  done,  or  'occurred,'  tlie  word 
 explained  on  1 :  22 ;  5 :  18 ; '  6 :  9,  etc.  Mighty 
 worlis,  or  miracles,  (see  on  12:  38),  literally 
 powers^  works  of  power,  and  hence  rendered 
 by  Com.  Ver.  'mighty  works.'  But  Tyndale 
 and  his  followers  here  translated  it  '  miracles ' 
 (v.  20, 21, 23),  and  that  word  ought  to  be  restored, 
 as  in  Bible  Un.  Ver.,  and  Noyes.  Repented, 
 see  on  3:  2.  Our  Lord's  main  object,  in 
 working  his  numerous  and  striking  miracles, 
 was  to  convince  men  of  his  divine  mission, 
 and  thus  induce  them  to  repent,  that  they 
 might  become  subjects  of  the  Messianic  reign. 
 If  they  did  not  repent,  they  had  witnessed  his 
 miracles  in  vain,  yea,  with  aggravated  guilt, 
 
Ch.  XL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 247 
 
 21  Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin  !  woe  unto  thee,  Beth- 
 saida !  lor  if  the  mighty  works,  which  were  done  in 
 vou,  had  been  done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  they  would 
 Lave  repented  long  ago  in  sackcloth  and  ashes. 
 
 21  pented  not.  Woe  unto  thee,  Clioraziii !  woe  unto 
 thee,  Uethsaida  I  lor  if  the  '  luighly  works  had  becu 
 done  in  Tyre  and  .Sidou  which  were  done  in  you, 
 they  would  have  repented  long  ago  iu  sackcloth  and 
 
 1  Gr.  poteen. 
 
 SO  that  they  were  more  bhimoworthy  than  the 
 most  wicked  heathen.  Bengcl:  "Every 
 hearer  of  the  New  Test,  is  eillier  nuioli  happier 
 (v.  ii\  or  much  more  wretched  than  the  men 
 who  1  ived  before  Clirist' scon  ling."  'Mostof  his 
 miracles' may  mean  only  a  majority  of  those 
 which  occurred  in  thatpartof  tiiocountry.  We 
 have  no  record  of  any  miracles  wrought  at 
 Chorazin  or  Bfthsaida,  though  we  read  of 
 many    at    Capernaum    (see    on    v.  23).     The 
 
 to  preclude  the  otherwise  plausible  suggestion 
 of  Dr.  Thomson  ("Laud  and  Book"),  that 
 Bethsaida  was  originally  on  both  sides  of  the 
 Jordan,  and  that  the  eastern  part,  being  (as 
 we  know)  greatly  favored  by  the  tetrarch 
 Philip,  gradually  drew  everything  away  from 
 the  western  part,  which  thus  entirely  dis- 
 appeared. The  question  of  its  exact  location 
 depends  on  the  extent  of  the  land  of  Gen- 
 nesaret,  and  may  never  be  settled.     But  there 
 
 great  mass  of  the  miracles  are  unnoticed  ex-  \  is  now  little  doubt  that  there  were  two  towns 
 
 cept  hy  some  such  general  expression  as  this 
 (comp.  on  4 :  21 ;  8:  It),  and  see  John  20:  30). 
 That  Matthew  and  Luke  should  record  this 
 saying  without  having  described  any  miracles 
 as  wrought  at  Bethsaida  or  Chorazin,  is  really 
 a  proof  (Flumptre)  that  the  words  are  genu- 
 ine, for  they  would  not  have  been  introduced 
 into  a  pre-existing  narrative  without  exam- 
 ining whether  any  miracles  had  been  referred 
 to  those  places. 
 
 31  f.  Examples  of  the  upbraiding.  Woe 
 unto  tliee.  See  in23:  13ff.  Chorazin,  not 
 mentioned  elsewhere  in  New  Test.,  save  the 
 similar  passage  in  Luke  10:  13.  Eusebius  and 
 Jerome  tell  us  that  it  was  now  deserted,  and 
 two  Roman  miles  from  Caperuiium.  If  the 
 latter  be  placed  at  Tel  Hum,  as  is  of  late  the 
 almost  universal  opinion  (see  on  4:  13),  then 
 there  can  be  little  doubt  that  Chorazin  is  the 
 extensive  ruin  called  Kcrazeh,  which  is  up 
 among  the  hills,  two  miles  from  Tel  Hum  ; 
 'and  the  Arabic  name  would  be  the  singular 
 form,  corresponding  to  Chorazin,  as  Aramaic 
 j>lural.  So  Wilson,  (ru^rin,  McGarvey. 
 Bethsaida  probably  signifies  '  house  of  fish- 
 ing,' English  fish-town,  indicating  that  it  be- 
 gan as  a  fishing-stati<in.  There  seem  to  have 
 been  two  places  of  that  name  on  or  near  the 
 Lake  of  Galilee.  The  well-known  Bethsaida 
 Julias,  nearto  which  t)ie  five  thousand  were  fed, 
 was  on  the  northeastern  side  of  the  lake;  in  fact 
 on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  River  Jordan,  some 
 distance  above  its  mouth  (see  on  14:  13).  The 
 Bethsaida  here  and  most  frequently  mentioned, 
 the  native  place  of  Andrew  and  Peter'  and  of 
 Philip  (Johni:44;  i2:«),  was  in  the  land  of  Gen- 
 nesaret  (Mark  6: 45. 53),  on  the  northwestern  side 
 of  the  lake.    (See  on  14:  34.)    This  fact  seems 
 
 of  this  name  on  opposite  sides  of  the  lake  or 
 the  river — a  thing  very  natural  upon  a  lake  so 
 abounding  in  lish,  and  in  districts  seldom 
 under  the  same  rule.  Observe  that  John  12: 
 21,  '  Bethsaida  of  Galilee,'  seems  clearly  to  in- 
 dicate that  there  was  another  Bethsaida  from 
 which  this  needed  to  be  distinguished.  Before 
 Reland  suggested  this  idea  (Palestina,  a.  d. 
 1714),  the  allusions  to  Bethsaida  were  a  vexed 
 question,  and  no  doubt  gave  rise  to  many 
 charges  of  hopeless  "discrepancy"  between 
 the  Gospels. 
 
 Tyre  and  Sidon  were  doubtless  chosen  be- 
 cause they  lay  close  by,  had  long  been  famous 
 for  the  splendid  wickedness  which  so  often 
 marks  commercial  centres,  and  were  inti- 
 mately associated  with  the  Baal  worship 
 which  had  wrought  such  evil  in  Israel.  Their 
 wickedness  was  often  denounced  by  the 
 prophets.  Joel,  Amos,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  and 
 particularly  that  of  Tyre  by  Ezekiel,  ch.  26- 
 28.  Repented  in  sackcloth  and  ashes, 
 as  the  people  of  Nineveh  actually  did  at  the- 
 preaching  of  Jonah.  (JonahSism)  The  sack- 
 cloth so  often  mentioned  in  Scripture  wa.s 
 roughly  woven  from  the  short  hair  of  camels, 
 cattle,  etc.,  and  was  worn  as  an  expression  of 
 great  grief— sometimes  instead  of  the  ordi- 
 nary garments  (Jonah  3: 6),  oftener  under  them, 
 next  to  the  flesh  (2  Kings  6: 30),  and  loosely  girt 
 around  the  waist.  (2Sam.  3:31;  joei  i:8.)  Some- 
 times the  person  spread  it  under  him  and  sat 
 on  it  (isa.  58:5),  or  lay  on  it  at  night.  (1  King. 
 21:27.)  (As  to  the  similar  coarse  garments  of 
 hair,  habitually  worn  by  Elijah  and  some 
 other  prophets,  see  on  3:4.)  On  occasions  of 
 extraordinary  mourning  they  often  added 
 ashes,  which  were  sometimes  put  on  the  head 
 
248 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XI. 
 
 22  But  I  say  unto  you,  It  shall  be  more  tolerable  for 
 Tyre  and  Sidou  at  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for  you. 
 
 23  And  thou,  Capernaum,  wliich  art  exalted  unto 
 heaven,  shalt  be  brought  down  to  hell:  for  if  the 
 mighty  works,  which  have  been  done  in  thee,  had  been 
 done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have  remained  until  this  day. 
 
 22  ashes.  Howbeit  I  say  unto  you,  it  shall  he  more 
 tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  in  the  day  ol  jiidgiueut, 
 
 23  than  for  you.  And  thou,  (  apernaum,  shalt  ihou  he 
 exalted  unto  heaven?  thou  s-halt  igo  down  unto 
 Hades :  for  if  the  -  mighty  works  UaU  been  done  in 
 8odom  which  were  done  in  thee,  it  would  have  1*6- 
 
 1  Many  ancient  authorities  read,  be  brought  down 2  Gr.  power«. 
 
 (2  Sam.  13: 19;  Lam.  2:10),  and  at  othep  times  the 
 mourner  sat  in  ashes  (Jonah 3: 6),  lay  in  them 
 (Ksthei4:3),  even  wallowed  himself  in  them. 
 (jer.6:26;  Mic.  1:10.)  Accordingly  Job  says  («:6), 
 "I  abhor  myself  and  repent  in  dust  and 
 ashes,"  and  Daniel  prayed  long  (9:3),  "with 
 fasting  and  sackcloth  and  ashes."  (Comp. 
 above  on  6:  16.)  It  should  be  remarked  that 
 these  and  various  other  modes  of  manifesting 
 grief  among  the  Israelites  isuch  as  rending 
 the  garments,  tearing  the  hair,  etc.),  were  not 
 a  matter  of  divine  appointment,  but  were 
 natural  to  the  impassioned  Oriental  character, 
 and  are  still  customary  among  Eastern  nations. 
 22.  But  I  say  unto  you.  The  connecting 
 word  rendered  'but'  or  '  nevertheless'  (Tyn- 
 dale  and  followers)  seems  to  imply  some  such 
 idea  as  this:  "  It  is  true  that  Tyre  and  Si  Jon 
 did  not  have  the  opportunity  of  witnessing 
 these  miracles,  and  you  may  thus  regard 
 yourselves  as  peculiarly  favored  ;  but  it  shall 
 be  more  tolerable  even  for  them  in  the  day  of 
 judgment  than  for  you;  tlierefore  be  not 
 proud  of  your  privilege,  but  tremble  at  your 
 responsibility  and  guilt."  The  words  Tyre 
 and  Sidon  are  so  placed  in  the  Greek  as  to 
 be  emphatic.  The  '  woe  '  denounced  against 
 Chorazin  and  Bethsaida  seems  to  combine  the 
 ideas  of  temporal  calamity  to  the  cities,  and 
 future  punishment  to  individuals,  as  in 
 8  :  lO-l'i;  but  v.  22 seems  to  show  (Godet)  that 
 the  latter  idea  is  the  prevailing  one.  Day  of 
 judgment.  This  phrase  appears  in  Matt. 
 10 :  15 ;  11 :  22,  24 ;  12  :  36 ;  2  Pet.  2 :  9 ;  3  :  7  ; 
 1  John  4:  17,  and  comp.  Acts  17:  31 ;  Jude  6. 
 It  is  also  called  the  day  of  God,  of  the  Lord, 
 of  Christ,  the  last  day,  the  day  of  wrath,  that 
 day  (7:22;  1  Thess.  5: 4),  and  (simply)  the  day 
 (Heb.  10:25),  also  the  judgment  (1-' :  *i  f).  He  who 
 here  foretells  the  decisions  of  the  day  of  judg- 
 ment will  himself  be  the  King  and  .Judge. 
 
 (7:22;  25:  34.) 
 
 This  declaration  of  Jesus  was  no  doubt 
 .startling  to  the  Jews,  accustomed  to  think 
 themselves    safe    for    eternity  because    they 
 
 were  Abraham's  descendants,  and  to  look 
 down  with  contempt  upon  all  Gentiles.  And 
 to  us,  in  general,  there  is  here  brought  out  the 
 great  truth  that  men's  lot  in  the  world  to  come 
 will  have  degrees  proportioned  to  their  advan- 
 tages in  this  world.  (Comp.  on  12  :  41  ;  23  :  18, 
 and  consult  Luke  12 :  47  f. )  This  truth  tlirows 
 some  rays  of  light  athwart  the  dark,  sad  ques- 
 tion of  the  fate  of  the  lieathen.  Men  will  be 
 judged  and  punished  according  to  their  op- 
 portunities of  knowing  truth  and  duty.  The 
 heathen  will  not  be  condemned  for  rejecting 
 Jesus  if  they  had  no  opportunity  to  know  of 
 him ;  but  only  for  disregarding  their  own  con- 
 science (Rom.  2: 14-16),  the  light  of  externstl  nature 
 (Rom.  1:20  or.),  and  any  true  religious  ideas  which 
 may  in  whatsoever  way  have  reached  them. 
 On  the  other  hand,  those  who  know  of  Jesus, 
 and  live  surrounded  by  Cliristiiin  influences, 
 and  yet  will  not  repent,  incur  an  unspeakable 
 aggravation  of  guilt  and  punishment.  But 
 tlie  expression  'more  tolerable,'  or  more 
 endurable,  easier  to  bear,  is  general  and  in- 
 definite, and  does  not  warrant  any  attempt  to 
 determine  precise  degrees  of  punishment. 
 
 23  f.  The  same  thing  is  here  said,  and  in  yet 
 stronger  terms,  of  Capernaum,  which  was  a 
 more  prosperous  city  than  Chorazin  or  Beth- 
 saida, and  more  favored  with  the  Saviour's 
 residence,  miracles,  and  teaching.  Stier:  "To 
 the  two  cities,  two  others  are  first  opposed ;  and 
 thenonecity  totheone."  Capernaum, see  on 
 4:  13.  Numerous  miracles  (Piumptre)  have 
 been  described  as  occurring  at  Capernaum 
 (besides  the  allusion  in  Luke  4 :  23) :  the  noble- 
 man's son  (John  4:46-54);  the  dcmoni^c  in  the  Syn- 
 agogue (Mark  1: 23-28);  with  Peter's  wife"  smother, 
 and  mention  of  a  multitude  of  other  healings 
 (8:  14-17)  ;  the  paralytic  borne  by  four  (»:  2-8); 
 Jairus'  daughter  and  the  woman  with  the 
 issue  of  blood,  together  with  the  two  blind 
 men  and  the  dumb  demoniac  (9:  is-ss) ;  and  the 
 centurion's  servant.  (8:5-i3.)  Which  art,  etc., 
 rather,  Shalt  thou  be  exalted  unto  heaven  ? 
 thou  shalt  go  down  unto  Hades.^     In  the  ques- 
 
 1 '  Shalt  thou  be  exalted  '  is  the  reading  of  B  X  C  D  L    and  most  of  the  early  versions.    It  could  easily  change, 
 (which  represent  all  three  pre-Syrian  types  of  text^,    by  a  slight  alteration,  of  two  (ireek  words,  into  '  that, 
 
Cii.  XL] 
 
 MATTHE\V! 
 
 249 
 
 24  But,  r  say  unto  you,  That  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  24  iiiained  until  this  day.  Howbeit  I  say  unto'  vou, 
 for  the  land  of  Sodom  iu  the  day  of  judgment,  than  I  that  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  the  laud  uf  6odom 
 for  thee.  |       iu  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for  thee. 
 
 tion  a  Greek  piirticle  is  used  which  implies 
 tliat  the  answer  must  be  negative.  Caper- 
 naum, iilready  prosperous,  was  cherishing, 
 like  Babylon  (isa.  i4:  la),  arrogant  hopes  of  un- 
 limited prosperity  in  future.-  But  this  expect- 
 ation is  delusive.  The  result,  as  in  the  case 
 of  Babylon  (isa.  n:i5),  will  on  the  contrary  be 
 utter  destruction,  as  the  penalty  of  privileges 
 abused.  The  contrasted  expressions  'exalted 
 to  heaven'  and  'brought  down  to  Htides' 
 seem  here  to  inuicate  the  teinporal  prosperity 
 and  destruction  of  the  city,  as  they  do  in  the 
 passage  of  Isaiah  from  which  the  iniagery  is 
 derived.  This  destruction  might  have  been 
 obviated.  Capernaum  might  bave  continued 
 to  exist  and  prosper  if  it  had  listened  to  the 
 miracle-working  Teacher,  and  repented,  as 
 even  the  wicked  Sodom  would  have  done.  "We 
 might  not  be  able  to  decide  whether  v.  23  indi- 
 cated, besides  temporal  destruction  of  the  city, 
 the  future  punisiiment  of  individuals;  but 
 this  thought  is  brought  out  clearly  in  v.  24. 
 
 Hell.     The  Greek  word  Hades,  which  ety-  ; 
 mologicaliy  means  'the  unseen  (land),  '  'the  i 
 invisible  (world),  '  is  in  accordance  with  its 
 classical  use,  and  with  that  of  the  Heb.  Sheol,  \ 
 employed  in  Sept.  and   New  Test,  to  denote 
 the  receptacle  of  departed  spirits,  without  ref-  , 
 erence   to   differences   of   conditicm    between  i 
 good  and  bad.     It  was   conceived  of  its   far  | 
 under  the  ground,  and  so  'brought  down  to 
 Sheol'  {Hades)  was  contrasted  with  'exalted 
 to  heaven.'     (Comp.    Job  11:8;   Ps.  139:  8; 
 Amos  U:  2;  Rom.  10:  6,  7.)     Some  have  pro- 
 posed to   render  it   'the  underworld'  (Bible 
 
 Un.  Vcr.,  Noyes),  which,  though  inadequate, 
 is  perhaps  the  best  translation  our  language 
 now  affords.  The  word  'hell '  formerly  trans- 
 lated Sheol  and  Hades,  for  it  originally  signi- 
 fied (Skeat),  a  concealed  or  hidden  (place.) 
 i  But  it  has  come  to  be  associated  so  exclusively 
 with  the  idea  of  torment,  that  Rev.  Ver. 
 properly  uses  it  only  to  translate  Gehenna 
 (see  on  5:  22),  and  borrows  Hades  whenever 
 that  term  occurs  in  the  New  Test.  (So  Darby, 
 Davidson.!  In  like  manner  the  Heb.  Sheol, 
 substantially  equivalent  to  Hades,  is  borrowed 
 by  Rev.  Ver.  in  many  passages  of  Old.  Test., 
 and  ought  by  all  means  (as  by  Ainer." Revisers, ) 
 to  have  been  used  everywhere,  instead  of  some- 
 times retaining  'grave'  and  'hell,'  which  are 
 both  misleading.  Hades  is  used  in  some  pas- 
 sages of  the  New  Test,  where  the  connection 
 does  not  suggest  any  idea  either  of  happiness 
 or  misery — it  is  simply  the  abode  of  the  de- 
 parted (Acts  y. -n, 31;  Rev.  1: 181 ;  ouc  passagc  has  "in 
 Hades,  being  in  torment.'  (Luke  16:23.)  It  is 
 also  emplo3^ed  in  IG:  18  (see  below),  in  1  Cor. 
 15:  55  (common  Greek  text,  but  the  correct 
 reading  is  'death'  in  both  clauses);  and  in 
 Rev.  6:8;  20:  13  f.  In  2  Pet.  2:  4,  still  an- 
 other Greek  word  is  used,  derived  from  Tar- 
 tarus, and  signifying,  like  Gehenna,  the 
 place  of  torment. 
 
 24.  Sodom  was  a  still  more  conspicuous  ex- 
 ample than  Tyre  and  Sidon,  of  wickedness 
 and  punishment.  All  the  world  knows  how 
 it  was  suddenly  and  completely  destroyed. 
 Its  indescribable  abominations  and  its  terrible 
 doom  have  always  thrilled  men  with  horror 
 
 wast  exalted';  and  the  former  bcinp;  an  unexpected 
 turn  of  expression,  the  latter  is  likely  to  have  been 
 preferred  by  ordinary  copyists,  while  really  the  sliarp 
 and  startling  interrogation  is  much  after  the  manner 
 of  the  (j real  Teacher.  Thus  both  intrinsic  and  tran- 
 scriptional probability  concur  with  the  leading  docu- 
 luonts  in  supporting  the  former  reading.  The  case  is 
 substantially  the  same  in  Luke  10:  1."). — Whether  the 
 second  clause  shall  read  '  go  down  '  or  '  be  brought 
 down,'  is  a  difticult  question.  The  external  evidence 
 for  the  former  comprises  only  the  "Western"  docu- 
 ments and  B.  In  Luke  10:  lo,  it  has  otdy  part  of  the 
 usual  "  Western  "  group  with  B.  Now  the  Rev.  Test, 
 concludes  that  this  reading  is  riiiht  in  Matthew  and 
 wrong  in  Luke,  which  would  account  for  the  phenom- 
 ena thus  far    stated ;    while  W  H.  as  usual  follow  B, 
 
 I  and  read  '  go  down  '  in  both  passages.  Rut  the  imagery 
 is  evidently  drawn  from  Isa.  14:  1.1-15  (see  W  H,  Ap- 
 pendix), which  reads  'go  down,'  without  known  varia- 
 tion. It  is  then  a  very  natural  supposition  that  the 
 "  Western  "  documents,  which  make  so  many  arbitrary 
 changes,  have  altered  the  text  of  Matthew  and  some  of 
 them  that  of  Luke,  into  accordance  with  the  Sept.,  a 
 very  common  species  of  alteration.  This  view  would 
 doubtless  be  at  once  accepted  by  every  one,  were  it  not 
 for  the  support  of  R.  But  \V  II.  admit  that  B  has  some 
 merely  "Western"  readings  in  the  Epistles  of  Paul, 
 and  internal  evidence  is  believed  to  show  that  the  same 
 is  true  in  the  (iospels.  If  this  be  so, the  reading  'go 
 down'  should  probably  be  rejected  both  in  Matthew 
 and  in  Luke,  as  a  "  Western "  alteration.  Internal 
 evident*  is  in  this  case  not  clear  on  either  side. 
 
250 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XI. 
 
 25  At  tliat  lime  Jesus  answered  and  said,  I  thank 
 tliec,  (J  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because 
 thou  hast  liid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent, 
 and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes. 
 
 25  At  that  season  Jesus  answered  and  said,  1 1  thank 
 thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  that  thou 
 didst  hide  these  things  from  the  wise  and  under- 
 
 1  Or,  praise. 
 
 whenever  it  has  been  mentioned.  And  yet 
 Sodom  would  have  repented,  and  remained 
 through  two  thousand  years  till  our  Saviour's 
 day,  had  it'?  people  seen  the  miracles  which 
 took  place  in  Capernaum.  (Oomp.  Ezek.  16: 
 48.)  Is  this  a  mere  hyperbole,  like  the  pre- 
 cept to  turn  the  other  cheek,  or  to  go  two 
 miles  with  the  impressing  officer?  We  are 
 hardly  warranted  in  saying  so.  If  then  one 
 should  ask  why  the  messenger  Jehovah,  who 
 stayed  behind  with  Abraham,  did  not  go  with 
 the  two  artgels  to  Sodom,  work  miracles,  teach 
 repentance,  and  save  it  from  destruction,  we 
 may  see  two  things  to  reply.  (1)  We  may 
 answer  as  Paul  does  in  Horn.  9 :  18-20,  that 
 God  is  sovereign,  doing  what  he  pleases,  and 
 always  doing  right.  (2)  We  may  observe 
 that  the  divine  jjlan  required  that  tlie  perma- 
 nent appearance  of  the  Son  of  God  should  take 
 place  only  amortg  the  Jews,  and  only  "when 
 the  fulness  of  time  was  come"  (Gai.  4:4),  and 
 this  divine  plan,  whether  we  can  see  it  or 
 not,  was  doubtless  best  for  total  humanity, 
 and  for  tlie  moral  government  of  the  uni- 
 verse. When  the  time  came,  many  of  the 
 Jews  had  been  hardened  by  disregarding  pre- 
 vious divine  influences,  so  that  they  were 
 slower  to  believe  Christ,  with  all  his  mighty 
 miracles,  than  wicked  heathen  cities  would 
 liuve  been.  (Ci>mp.  John  1:  11-13.)  The 
 land  of  Sodom,  the  district  belonging  to  the 
 city,  and  not  simply  the  city  itself.  (Comp. 
 4:  15;  Acts  7:  11.)  I  say  unto  you.  .  .  . 
 than  for  thee.  In  v.  22,  each  clause  has  the 
 plural,  which  must  then  refer  to  the  people 
 of  the  two  cities ;  therefore  the  opening  plural 
 here  probably  refers  to  the  people  of  Caper- 
 naum, and  not  generally  to  the  hearers  of  the 
 discourse.      If  we   suppose  the  discourse   to 
 
 have  been  delivered  at  Capernaum  or  in  the 
 plain  of  Gennesaret — which  is  probable,  but 
 the  point  cannot  be  determined — then  the 
 hearers  were  mainly  people  of  those  three 
 cities,  and  that  would  account  for  the  ambi- 
 guity of  the  expression.  'Thee'  of  course 
 means  Capernaum,  but  with  reference  to 
 the  eternal  destiny  of  its  individual  inhabi- 
 tants. For  but  (howbeit),  more  tolera- 
 ble, and  day  of  judgment,  see  on  v.  22. 
 Stier :  '"We  read  of  no  enmity  or  persecu- 
 tion to  which  he  was  subjected  in  Capernaum ; 
 but  the  careless  reception  of  his  word  and 
 works  was  yet  worse,  and  more  condemnable 
 than  any  eruption  of  malice  would  have 
 been  ;  it  bespoke  that  slothful,  dead,  impas- 
 sive indiflTerence,  for  which  nothing  more 
 could  be  done." 
 
 25  f.  The  remaining  division  of  the  dis- 
 course given  by  Matthew  as  occasioned  by  the 
 message  from  John  (comp.  on  v.  2 and  v.  20), 
 viz.,  V.  25-30,  consists  of  two  distinct  portions. 
 V.  25-27  is  also  given  by  Luke  (io:2if.),  as 
 spoken  immediately  after  the  return  of  the 
 Seventy  :  v.  28-30  is  found  in  Matt,  only,  but 
 is  closely  connected  with  the  end  of  v.  27. 
 
 At  that  time,  'on  that  occasion'  '  (comp. 
 12:1;  14:  1).  This  answers  to  'then'  in  v. 
 20,  and  connects  all  with  the  message  from 
 John  the  Baptist,  (ii:^-)  Our  Lord  has  been 
 speaking  of  the  unreasonable  and  determined 
 rejection  of  both  John  and  himself  by  the 
 Jews  (v.  16-19),  and  the  impenitence  of  even 
 the  cities  in  which  mo.<t  of  his  miracles  occur- 
 red, (v.  20-24.)  Yet  these  Jews,  especially  the 
 religious  teachers  and  other  leading  men, 
 were  wise  and  intelligent,  well  srequainted 
 with  many  aspects  of  religious  trutli.  It 
 seemed  strange  that  they  should  fail  to  com- 
 
 1  The  word  kairos  is  not  adequately  translated 'by 
 '  time,'  for  it  denotes  the  exact  time,  the  fixed  time,  the 
 appropriate  time,  occasion,  opportunity,  season.  The 
 Com.  Ver.  renders  '  season '  in  various  places,  including 
 21  :  41 ;  24:  4.5  ;  Luke  13  :  1  (where  the  phrase  is  similar 
 to  this  of  Matt.);  Acts  1:  7;  24:  2.5;  Gal.  G:  9;  and 
 'opportunity '  in  Gal.  6:10;  Heb.  11:15.  It  should  be 
 rendered  'season'  in  many  others,  including  12  :  1  ;  13: 
 30;  14:  1;  21:  34,  and  'opportunity'  in  several,  as 
 Epbes.  5:  IG;  Col.  4:  5,  'buying   up  the  opportunity 
 
 (Rev.  Ver.  margin).  But  there  are  some  cases  in  which 
 neither  season  nor  opportunity,  nor  any  other  term 
 will  suit  the  connection,  and  we  have  to  lose  the  pecu- 
 liar color  of  the  Greek  word  and  content  ourselves 
 with  rendering  'time,'  asin  8:  29  ;  16:3  (spurious);  2G  : 
 18;  yet  in  every  case  the  Greek  word  has  its  own  di.s- 
 tinctive  meaning,  though  we  cannot  express  it.  The 
 Rev.  Ver.  has  translated  it  by  '  season  '  in  many  more 
 places  than  Com.  Ver.,  but  might  have  done  so  in  sev- 
 eral others,  as  13:  30. 
 
Ch.  XI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 251 
 
 26  Even  so,  Father:   for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy    26  standing,  and  didst  reveal  them  unto  babes:  yea, 
 sight.  ,  "  I       Father,  Mor  so  it  was  well-pleasing  in  thy  sight. 
 
 prehend  and  appreciate  Christ's  teachings, 
 which  were  understood  and  received  by  the 
 lowly  and  comparatively  ignorant.  This  is 
 the  point  to  which  he  now  addresses  himself. 
 He  not  only  submits  to  this  state  of  things, 
 but  he  recognizes  the  pr(»priety  of  it,  and 
 gives  thanks  for  it.  Answered,  By  a  pecu- 
 liar Heb.  idiom,  this  word  is  often  used  in  the 
 Scriptures  where  there  is  no  previous  ques- 
 tion, nor  even  any  tiling  that  has  been  said 
 by  another.  Yet  in  probably  all  cases,  we 
 can  see  something  in  the  foregoing  connection 
 to  which  the  words  are  in  some  sense  a  re- 
 sponse, or  which  formed  the  occasion  for  their 
 being  spoken (comp.  17:4;  26:  (33;  28:5).  In 
 response  to,  or  as  suggested  by,  the  sad  truths 
 just  uttered  (▼•  16-19.  v.  •.•0-24),  .Jcsus  states  the  com- 
 forting thoughts  which  follow.  I  thank 
 thee.  The  word  originally  signifies  to  make 
 open  or  full  confession  or  acknowledgment,  as 
 above  in  3  :  6  ;  derivatively,  like  a  correspond- 
 ing Heb.  word,  and  somewhat  like  our  phrase 
 "to  make  acknowledgments,"  it  signifies  to 
 thank  and  hence  to  praise.  (Rom.  u:9.)  The 
 early  and  the  recent  Eng.  versions  are  here 
 about  equiiUy  divided  between  praise  and 
 tiiank.  The  idea  seems  to  be,  "  I  fully  recog- 
 nize the  propriety  of  thy  course,  I  rejoice  over 
 it  (consult  Luke  10:  21),  and  praise  thee  for 
 it."  O  Father.  We  find  a  similar  direct  ad- 
 dress to  his  Father  in  John  11  :  41 ;  12:  28; 
 Luke  23 :  .34.  The  added  form  of  address. 
 Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  is  imi>re.ssively 
 appropriate.  It  is  the  Sovereign  of  the  uni- 
 verse that  does  this;  who  shall  hesitate  to  ac- 
 knowledge that  what  he  does  is  right?  Our 
 Lord  here  sets  us  the  example  of  employing 
 in  prayer  such  names  of  God,  and  phrases  de- 
 scriptive of  him,  as  are  appropriate  to  the 
 special  subject  of  the  prater,  or  of  each  par- 
 ticular portion  of  it — a  thing  manifestly' 
 proper  and  important,  but  often  neglected. 
 That  thou  hast  hid  these  things,  viz,  the 
 things  taught  by  .Jesus,  as  for  example,  the 
 teachings  of  this  discourse.  From  the  wise 
 and  prudent— U7ufcrstandinf/,  or  '  intelli- 
 gent.' 'Prudent'  was  a  good  translation  in 
 the  Latin  and  early  English  versions  (though 
 treneva  gave  'men  of  understanding'),  but 
 in    modern    English    it    is    too   restricted   in 
 
 meaning  (see  also  in  Acts  13:  7;  1  Cor.  1 :  19). 
 Bible  Union  Ver.  and  Noyes  give  'discern- 
 ing';  Davidson  retains  'prudent.'  The 
 Greek  has  no  article,  '  from  wise  and  intelli- 
 gent (persons'),  comp.  on  9:  13;  11  :  5.  The 
 expression  is  general,  but  here  applies  espe- 
 cially to  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  and  other 
 religious  teachers  (comp.  on  11 :  Hi).  The 
 reference  is  of  course  to  wisdom  and  intelli- 
 gence misused,  pctrvorted  through  pride,  sep- 
 arated from  a  child-like  spirit.  Unto  babes, 
 literally,  infants,  those  who  cannot  speak 
 (comp.  Rom.  2:  20).  This  surely'  does 
 not,  as  some  imagine,  designate  simply 
 the  apostles,  but  the  disciples  of  Jesus  in 
 general.  Those  who  were  not  wise  and 
 intelligent,  but  had  a  child's  simplicity  and 
 humble  docility,  understood  and  delighted  in 
 the  teacliings  of  Jesus  (comp.  Psa.  19:  7: 
 116 :  6 ;  John  7 :  48  f. ;  1  Cor.  1 :  26  ff.).  We 
 often  now  witness  the  same  state  of  things. 
 Intelligent  and  reflecting  men  'frequently 
 overlook  the  simple  beauty  and  perfect  fitness 
 of  the  plan  of  salvation,  which  is  plain  enough 
 to  those  who  are  consciously  and  confessedly 
 weak,  and  who  gladly  receive  the  Lord's 
 teachings  without  cavil  or  diflSculty.  The 
 gospel  is  so  intensely  practical  that  it  can  be 
 under-stood  at  the  outset  only  by  persons  will- 
 ing to  receive  it,  and  will  be  thoroughly 
 known  only  in  proportion  as  it  is  truly  loved. 
 Here,  as  everywhere,  we  see  the  adai>tation  of 
 the  gospel  to  mankind.  Not  all  men  can  be- 
 come wise  and  intelligent,  but  all  niaj',  by  the 
 grace  of  God,  become  babes  (comp.  1  Cor. 
 3:  18).  The  most  useful  Christians  will  be 
 those  who  are  'wise  and  intelligent,"  and  are 
 also  'babes' — intellectual  and  cultivated  as 
 possible,  but  childlike  in  spirit.  And  when 
 the  wi.«e  and  intelligent  fail  to  discover  the 
 significance  and  value  of  Christ's  teachings,  it 
 is  not  the  fault  of  their  intelligence,  but  of  this 
 lack  of  a  right  spirit.  Paul  says  '  not  many 
 wise  after  the  flesh'  (icor.  i:26);  there  have 
 always  been  some.  Observe  that  Jesus  makes 
 acknowledgment  to  the  Father  both  for  hiding 
 these  things  from  the  one  class,  and  for  reveal- 
 ing them  to  the  other.  We  may  say  that  the 
 latter  is  the  chief  subject  of  thanksgiving,  yet 
 the  former  is  here  the  immediate  occasion  of 
 
252 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XI. 
 
 27  All  things  are  delivered  uuto  me  of  uiy  Father:  |  27  All  things  have  been  delivereduntomeof  my  Father: 
 
 and  no  mau  kiioweth  the  Son,  but  the  Father;  neither 
 knowetli  any  man  the  Father,  save  the  Sou,  and  he  to 
 whomsoever  the  Sou  w^ll  reveal  him. 
 
 28  Come  unto  me,  all  yf  that  labour  and  are  heavy 
 laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest. 
 
 and  no  one  knoweth  the  Son,  save  the  Father ;  neither 
 
 doth  any  kuow  the  Father,  save  the  Son,  and  he  to 
 
 28  whomsoever  the  Son  willeth  to  reveal  him.    Come 
 
 unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden, 
 
 introducing  the  topic.  Meyer  justly  says  that 
 both  propositions  form  the  ground  of  the 
 thiink.sgiving  and  praise,  being  two  sides  of 
 one  great  truth.  So  in  Rom.  6:  17,  which  is 
 often  compared  with^'tliis  passage. 
 
 Our  Lord  enters  into  no  explanations  of 
 God's  sovereign  dealings  with  men.  He 
 simply  adds,  Even  so  (or  yea)  Father,'  for 
 so  it  seemed  good  (or,  was  well-pleasing) 
 in  thy  sight.  (Comp.  Eph.  1:  5,9;  Phil. 
 2:  13.)  'Well-pleasing,'  as  in  3:  17;  Luke 
 2:  14  (Rev.  text).  If  with  some  of  the  ablest 
 expositors  and  Rev.  Ver.  margin,  we  render 
 'that'  instead  of  'for'  (the  original  word 
 meaning  either  according  to  the. connection), 
 the  sense  is  substantially  the  same:  'Yea, 
 Fatiier,  (I  thank  and  praise  thee)  that  so  it 
 was  well-pleasing  in  thy  sight.'  Notice  that 
 this  is  not,  as  often  quoted,  an  expression  of 
 more  resignation.  Our  Lord  acknowledges 
 the  propriety  of  the  sovereign  Father's  course, 
 and  praises  him  for  it.  Whatever  pleases  God 
 ought  to-please  us. 
 
 27.  Having  referred  to  the  fact  that  not  the 
 wise  and  intelligent,  but  babes,  understand 
 his  teachings,  Jesus  now  presents  himself  as 
 Teacher;  declaring  that  only  he  can  give  a 
 true  knowledge  of  the  Father  (v.  27),  and  in- 
 viting all  to  come  and  learn  from  him  (v. -.js-ao). 
 All  things  were  delivered  to  me  of  [by) 
 my  Father.  At  some  past  time,  not  speci- 
 fied, say  when  he  entered  upon  his  earthly 
 mission — or,  perhaps,  when  the  covenant  of 
 redemption  was  formed  in  eternity  (comp.  on 
 3:  17) — all  things  were  committed  to  him,  viz., 
 all  that  pertains  to  the  instruction  of  men  in 
 religious  truth.  (Comp.  John  16:  15.)  It  is 
 another  and  distinct  fact  that  all  authority  in 
 heaven  and  earth  was  given  to  him  as  the 
 Mediatorial  King.  (28:  is;  1  Oor.  15:24  «•)  Jesus 
 is  the  authorized  instructor  in  the  knf)wl- 
 edge  of  God.  So  man  (no  one)  knoweth. 
 The  verb  is  compounded  with  a  preposition, 
 so  as  to  mean  'knows  fully,'  as  in  7:  16;  and 
 
 so  Davidson  here  translates.  Luke  in  the 
 similar  passage  (10:2-2)  has  the  uncompounded 
 verb  'know,'  On  the  one  hand,  no  one  really 
 and  thoroughly  knows  the  Son  exceftt  the 
 Father,  so  that  lie  must  not  be  considered  a 
 mere  ordinary  human  teacher,  and  so  that  we 
 need  not  wonder  if  the  wise  and  intelligent  of 
 earth  fail,  in  their  proudly  speculative  and 
 merely  theoretical  study,  to  comprehend  and 
 appreciate  his  teachings.  (Comp.  'reveal' 
 here  and  in  v.  25.)  On  the  other  hand,  no 
 one  knows  the  Father,  with  that  real  knowl- 
 edge which  is  eternal  life  (Johni7::i),  except  the 
 Son,  and  he  to  whomsoever  the  Son  will 
 (willeth  to)  reveal  him.  In  old  English 
 'will  reveal'  expressed  the  idea,  but  that 
 phrase  has  become  a  simple  future,  and  the 
 Greek  must  now  be  translated  'willeth  to,'  'is 
 pleased  to,'  or  the  like.  (See  especially  John 
 7:  17;  1  Tiin.  2:  4;  2  Pet.  3:  9.)  All  their 
 wisdom  and  intelligence  will  not  avail  to  gain 
 a  true  knowledge  of  the  Father,  unless  the 
 Son  chooses  to  reveal  him  to  them.  To  him, 
 then,  let  all  come.  (Comp.  John  8:  11);  10: 
 15;  14:  9;  16:  15.)  Keim :  "This  self-en- 
 clf)sed  world  of  the  Father  and  the  Son  opens 
 itself  to  the  lower  world,  to  men,  only  by  its 
 own  free  act,  because  it  wills  to  open  itself 
 and  to  admit  to  companionship  whom  it 
 will."  Jerome:  "It  is  one  thing  to  know 
 by  equality  of  nature,  and  another  by  the 
 condescension  of  him  who  reveals."  On  an- 
 other occasion  also  (Luke  10:22)  he  adds  to  his 
 thanksgiving  that  the  Father  had  hid  these 
 things,  etc.,  the  same  statement  as  here,  'AH 
 things  were  delivered,'  etc.;  which  shows  that 
 the  two  ideas  are  very  closely  related.  The 
 Son  approves  the  Father's  will  as  to  liiding 
 and  revealing,  and  the  Father  has  authorized 
 him  to  reveal  or  not,  according  to  his  will. 
 (Weiss. )  Meyer  says  that  this  statement  (v.  27 ) 
 "bears  the  stamp  of  superhuman  conscious- 
 ness." Only  here  (with  Luke  10:  22)  and  in 
 Mark  13:  32  (with  perhaps  Matt.  24:  30)  dt* 
 
 I  Here  the  Greek  nominative  with    the   article    is  |  Dialoguesof  Platojandaocordingly  itappearsfrcqueiitly 
 clearly  used  in  address,  and  equivalent  to  the  vocative  ,  in   Biblical  Greek,  whicli   rests  on  a  colloquial  b.isis; 
 in  V.  25.    Tills  was  a  connnon  colhi/uiai  usage  in  (Jreek,    important  examples  are  John  20:  2K;  Heb.  J  :  8. 
 aeen  often  (Buttmaun,  p.  140)  in  Aristophanes  and  the  i 
 
Ch.  XI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 253 
 
 29  Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  me;  for  I  I  29  and  I  will  give  you  rest.    Take  luy  yoke  upon  you, 
 
 I       aud  learn  of  me;  lor  I  aiu  uieek  and' lowly  in  heart: 
 
 the  three  first  Gospels  contain  the  expression 
 'the  Son.'  This  whole  passage  (v. 25-:)o)  has 
 often  been  remarked  upon  as  resembling  the 
 (rospel  of  John,  and  suggests  to  us  that  great 
 mass  of  simihir  sayings  of  Jesus  which  only 
 the  Fourth  Gospel  contains.  John's  mental 
 and  spiritual  constitution  peculiarly  fitted 
 him  to  be  the  mediunj  of  communicating  to 
 us  those  discourses,  as  may  be  seen  from  his 
 employing  in  his  Epistles  a  style  which  so 
 closely  resembles  tliem.  But  such  passages  as 
 this  show  that  that  class  of  ideas  and  ex- 
 pressions was  not  foreign  to  the  other  Gos- 
 pels, and  tinit  the  Jesus  of  the  Fourth  Gospel 
 is  not  essentisilly  ditfcrent  from  the  Jesus  of 
 the  other  three. 
 
 *-i8-;iO.  He  stands  as  the  Great  Teacher, 
 who  alone  can  give  true,  siiving  knowledge  of 
 God  (v.  27),  whose  teachings,  while  hid  from 
 the  wisoand  intelligent,  are  revealed  to  babes. 
 (v..'5.)  Though  rejected  by  many  (v. 20- -21),  and 
 even  slandered  and  reviled  (v.  10-19),  still  he 
 stands,  in  the  fullness  of  his  wisdom,  and  the 
 gentleness  of  his  love,  and  invites  all  the  toil- 
 ing and  burdeni'd  to  come  to  him,  to  wear  the 
 easy  yoke  of  his  instruction,  and  they  shall  j 
 find  rest  for  their  souls.  Notice  how  the  in- 
 vitation follows  immediately  upon  the  state- 
 ment that  no  <me  knows  the  Father  but  the 
 Son,  and  he  to  whomsoever  the  Son  chooses  to 
 reveal  him.  To  his  mind  there  was  no  contra- 
 diction between  sovereign,  electing  grace,  and 
 the  free  invitations  of  the  gospel.  Come 
 unto  me,  literally,  hither  to  me,  the  word  in 
 the  original  being  an  adverb  much  used  in 
 animated  invitations.  (Com p.  4:  19;  19:21; 
 •21 :  88;  2-2:  4;  2o:  34;  28:  6).  It  expresses  lively 
 interest  on  the  part  of  the  speaker,  and  invites 
 them  to  come  at  once  and  heartily.  '  Me'  is 
 not  emj)hatic,  as  the  original  shows;  the' 
 point  is,  I  alone  can  give  knowledge  of  the 
 Father;  come  to  me,  and  receive  rny  in- 
 struction. All,  together  with  the  whole 
 connection,  suggests  a  general  audience 
 (Weiss);  and  if  we  understand  all  since 
 11 :  2  to  be  one  discourse,  then  we  know  that 
 
 'multitudes'  were  j)resent.   (n:  7-)  All  ye  that 
 labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  or  more  literally, 
 all  the  toiling  and  burdened.   'Toiling'  deni^tes 
 active  effort  to  ])erft>rm  difficult  and  painful 
 duties,  while  'burdened'  denotes  passive  en- 
 durance.*    The   Jewish  teachers  of  the  time 
 promised  rest  on  condition  of  minute  atten- 
 tion,   not  only  to  all  the  ceremonies  of  the 
 written  law,  but  also  to  all  the  traditions  uf 
 the    elders.      This    was    declared    by    Peter 
 (Acts  15: 10)   to  be  "a  yoke  which   neither  our 
 fathers  nor  we  were  able  to  bear."  And  Jesus 
 said    of   the     Scribes    and    Pharisees    (m:  4), 
 "They  bind  heavy  burdens,  and  grievous  to 
 be  borne,  and  lay  them  on  mens  shoulders; 
 but  they  themselves  will  not  move  them  with 
 their  finger."     Our  Lord  does  not  mean  to  ex- 
 clude any  from  the   privilege   of  coming  to 
 him,  who-arenot  toiling  and  burdened;  but 
 no  one  would  care  to  learn  from  him  who  did 
 not  desire  saving  knowledge  of  God,  or  who 
 was  satisfied  with  the  knowledge  already  pos- 
 sessed, and  he  addresses  his  invitation  to  those 
 who  in  the  nature  of  the  case  would  be  likely 
 to  accept  it.     The  most  natural  tendeiu'\'  with 
 any  one  who  has  become  painfully  conscious 
 of  sin,  is  to  seek    God's    favor  by   his  own 
 doings  and  sufferings.     And  I  will  give  you 
 rest.     The  original   makes  'I'  emphatic;  he 
 would  do  what  the  Scribes  and  other  Rabbis 
 did  not  do.     The    great    difference    between 
 Jesus  and  other  religious  teachers  is  tliat  he 
 can  give  power  to  be  and  do  what  he  requires; 
 we  find  rest  not  simply  in  the  superiority  of 
 his  precepts,  but  in  the  supports  of  his  grace. 
 Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of 
 {from}  mc.  Among  the  Jews  a  pupil  who  sub- 
 mitted himself  to  the  instruction  of  a  certain 
 teacher  was  sometimes  said  to  take  his  yoke. 
 Comp.  Sirach  (Ecclus. )  51 :  25,  where  Wisdom 
 says,    "  I  opened  mj'  mouth  and  spoke,  ac- 
 quire for  yourselves  without  money;  put  your 
 neck  under  the  yoke,  and  let  your  soul  receive 
 
 instruction see  with  your  eye  that  I 
 
 toiled  a  little,   and  found   for  myself  much 
 rest" — 'toil'  and   'rest'   being  also  the  same 
 
 '  The  Geneva  version  has  '  all  ye  that  are  weary  and  1 
 laden'    (instead    of  Tyndale's    'that   labor   and    are' 
 laden');  this  (ieiieva  rendering  is  still  common   in  re- 
 ligious speech  and  writing,  having  been  perpetuated  by  j 
 
 traditional  use,  aided  doubtless  by  a  hymn  of  which 
 one  verse  begins,  "  Come,  ye  weary,  heavy-laden."  (By 
 John  Hart,  written  in  1759.) 
 
254 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XI. 
 
 am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart :  and  ye  shall  find  rest  i  30  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your  souls, 
 unto  your  souls.  is  easy,  and  my  burden  is  light, 
 
 30  For  uiy  yoke  is  easy,  and  my  burden  is  light.  I 
 
 For  my  yoke 
 
 words  as  here.  Comp.  also  Sirach  6:  24.  The 
 hiter  Jewish  writers  frequently  speak  of  tak- 
 ing or  rejecting  the  yoke  of  the  law,  the  yoke 
 of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  (Comp.  Acts 
 15  :  10. )  '  Take  my  yoke  upon  you  '  is  there- 
 fore only  a  figurative  way  of  saying,  Become 
 my  pupils  (disciples),  submit  yourselves  to 
 my  instruction  ;  which  is  then  stated  again  in 
 unfigurative  terms,  'and  learn  from  me.'  To 
 interpret  this  last  as  meaning  simply,  learn 
 from  rn^'  example,  is  not  natural  to  the  ex- 
 pression, nor  appropriate  to  the  connection. 
 For  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart. 
 'Meek'  as  opposed  to  the  haughty  and  harsh 
 teachers  to  whom  they  were  accustomed. 
 (Comp.  James  1 :  5.)  'Lowly  (or 'humble') 
 in  heart,'  not  proud  and  repulsive,  and  not 
 ambitious  of  domination  over  the  minds  of 
 men.  Accustomed  to  haughtiness  and  pride 
 in  their  teachers  (Jobui:49),  his  hearers  might 
 be  slow  to  come  to  him  ;  and  he  condescends 
 to  assure  them  that  he  is  meek  and  humble, 
 and  they  need  not  shrink  from  him.  Remem- 
 ber also  that  some  teachers  may  be  outwardly 
 meek  and  humble  without  being  so  in  heart. 
 Stier :  "I  am  meek  in  heart,  although  I 
 spoke  words  of  such  stern  condemnation,  v. 
 20,  24 I  am  lowly  in  heart,  notwith- 
 standing that  I  have  borne  witness  to  myself 
 as  the  Son  of  the  Father,  v.  25-27."  Here 
 also,  as  in  v.  26,  it  is  possible  to  render  '  that ' 
 instead  of  'for,'  learn  from  me  that  I  am 
 meek,  etc.  So  the  Peshito,  and  possibly 
 (though  less  naturally)  the  Latin  versions; 
 and  so  Augustine  interpreted,  with  many 
 Latin  followers.  (See  Aquinas,  Maldonatus. ) 
 This,  however,  is  an  artificial  interpretation, 
 and  not  suitable  to  the  connection — which 
 n.akes  it  all  the  more  natural  that  Matthew 
 Arnold  should  receive  it.  And  ye  shall  find 
 rest  unto  (for)  your  souls.  Tiiis  expression 
 is  drawn  from  Jer.  6 :  16,  according  to  the 
 Heb.,  not  the  Sept.  Remember  that  our 
 Lord  used  two  expressions  from  the  Psalms 
 when  on  the  cross  (Matt.  27;  46;  Luke 23;  te),  and 
 made  three  quotations  from  Deut.  during  the 
 Temptation.  (Mutt. 4: 4 tr.)  AH  religions  profess 
 to  give  rest  for  the  spirit — Christianity  alonfe 
 can  truly  fulfill  the  promise.  Others  may  give 
 a   kind    of   repose,    but    it    is    that    of  self- 
 
 righteousness,  or  other  self-delusion. — Chris- 
 tianity affords  a  well-founded  and  lasting 
 repose,  as  to  our  guilt,  our  inability  to  gain 
 God's  favor,  and  our  sinfulness  of  nature. 
 How  Jesus  will  do  this,  he  does  not  here  set 
 forth  ;  indeed  it  could  be  fully  understood 
 only  after,  his  atoning  death  and  ascension, 
 and  the  special  coming  of  the  Holj' 
 Spirit,  and  so  the  complete  explanation  of 
 it  was  left  for  the  insjjired  writings  of  his 
 apostles  (e.  g.,  Rom.  5:  1  ff. ;  8  :  1  ff.)  From 
 them  we  know  that  our  guilt  may  be  can- 
 celled through  the  Saviour's  atonement, 
 that  we  may  be  accepted  into  God's  favor 
 through  his  perfect  righteousness,  that  the 
 dominion  of  sin  within  us  can  be  broken  by 
 his  regenerating  Spirit,  and  by  degrees  com- 
 pletely destroyed  by  that  Spirit's  sanctifying 
 grace.  Even  the  painful  consciousness  of  re- 
 maining tendencies  to  sin  need  not  prevent  a 
 certain  repose  of  spirit,  since  we  have  the 
 assurance  of  God's  word  that  in  the  truly  re- 
 generate and  believing  soul  these  tendencies 
 shall  at  last  be  completly  overcome.  Yet, 
 even  now  the  Saviour's  invitation  and  prom- 
 ise, in  the  unexplained  and.  concrete  form, 
 brings  rest  and  joy  to  many  a  trusting  heart. 
 A  loving  reliance  on  the  personal  Jesus,  a 
 loving  submission  to  his  authority,  and  obedi- 
 ence to  his  commandments,  is  the  very  essence 
 of  Christian  piety. 
 
 For  my  yoke  is  easy,  and  my  burden  is 
 light.  There  is  no  particular  emphasis  on 
 'my';  the  contrast  with  other  teachers  has 
 been  sufficiently  indicated  before,  and  is  not 
 here  expres.sed.  'For'  presents  this  as  a  rea- 
 son for  what  precedes,  in  general,  but  espe- 
 cially for  the  promise  just  given:  'Ye  shall 
 find  rest  for  your  souls,  for  my  yoke  is  easy,' 
 etc.  The  word  rendered  'easy'  means  agree- 
 able and  serviceable — a  yoke  that  does  not 
 gall  the  neck,  nor  cramp  so  as  to  hinder  the 
 drawing.  The  Latin  version  and  Peshito 
 render  by  words  signifying  sweet,  pleasant, 
 and  Davidson  'good.'  He  requires  of  his 
 pupils  only  what  is  possible  to  do  and  bear, 
 so  that  they  will  actually  find  rest,  and  not  be 
 vainly  seeking  it.  Still  we  must  really  take 
 his  yoke  upon  us — must  receive  his  instruc- 
 tions, and  submit  to  his  directions — must  set 
 
Ch.  XI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 255 
 
 ourselves  to  do  wliat  lie  bids  us,  whether  it 
 seems  likely  to  be  pleasing  or  painful.  He 
 not  only  teaches  what  to  do,  but  can  give  us 
 strength  to  do  it.  And  in  proportion  as  we 
 do  really  submit,  and  conform  and  trust,  we 
 shall  find  his  requirements  "not  grievous" 
 (iJohQDis),  but  helpful  and  pleasant.  If 
 Christ's  3'oke  ever  galls  the  neck,  it  is  because 
 we  do  not  work  steadily  in  it.  Augtiatine  : 
 "flMiis  burden  is  not  the  weight  upon  one  tliat 
 is  laden,  but  the  wing  of  one  that  is  about  to 
 fly."  And  if  it  ever  feels  like  a  weight  and  an 
 incumbrance,  that  is  when  the  soul  has  soiled 
 this  heavenly  plumage  with  the  uiiro  of  earth. 
 It  is  true  that  the  morality  enjoined  by  Jesus 
 was  more  spiritual,  and  thus  in  one  sense 
 more  s(ivere  than  that. taught  by  the  Scribes 
 and  Pliarisees  (comp.  5:  17  ft'.),  but  a  morality 
 depending  on  a  multitude  of  minute  outward 
 observances  and  imperfectly  known  tradi- 
 tions must  necessarily  be  burdensome,  while 
 spiritutvl  morality  grows  increasingly  ea.sy  to 
 the  spiritually  minded.  Observe  that  our 
 Lord's  invitation  is  supported,  not  only  by 
 the  great  promise,  'ye  shall  find  rest  for  your 
 souls,'  but  by  two  encouragements;  one,  the 
 personal  character  of  the  Teacher,  '  meek 
 and  humble  in  heart'  ;  the  other,  the  fact  that 
 his  requirements  are  not  severe  and  oppres- 
 sive: 'my  j-o*lie  is  easy,  and  my  burden  is 
 light.' 
 
 The   most   exactly    parallel    application    of 
 this  invitation  now,  is  to  persons  who  vainl3' 
 strive  in  other  than  gospel  Wiiys  to  obtain  sal-  | 
 vation  and  find  rest;  as,  for  example,  by  an  j 
 upright  and  charitable  life,  or  hy  the  diligent  j 
 observance  of  religious  ceremonies — toiling  to 
 make  the  exterior  of  their  life  correct  in  the 
 sight   of  men   and   acceptable   to  God,  while 
 within,  the  pollution   of  sin  is  not  removed, 
 the  power  of  sin  is  unbroken,  the  guilty  con- 
 science can  find  no  true  relief;  so  also  to  those  ! 
 who  are  trying  to  obtain  rest  through  false  re-  I 
 ligions,  or  perversions  of  the  true  religion,  or  | 
 any  of  the  forms  of  would-be  philosophic  in- 
 fidelity.    All  such  persons,  if  deeply  earnest 
 in   their  quest,    are    assuredly    "toiling  and 
 burdened."     Oh,    that  they  Vould   listen   to 
 the  Great  Teacher!     But  the  invitation  vmxy 
 be  naturally  and  reasonably  extended  to  all 
 who  desire  religious  repose  in  the  knowledge 
 of  God.     Jesus,  and  he  only,  cun  give  it,  and 
 he  has  left  a  standing  invitation:   "Come  to. 
 
 me,  take  me  as  yourreligious  Teacher,  and  ye 
 shall  find  rest  for  your  souls.'' — "When  we 
 come  to  Jesus  now,  that  is  not  a  bodily  re- 
 moval from  one  place  to  another;  for  he  is 
 present  whenever  and  wherever  we  seek  him. 
 But  the  object  in  coming,  the  feeling  with 
 which  we  come,  may  be  the  same  now  as 
 when  he  was  on  earth.  Whenever  we  want 
 anjthing  from  Jesus,  let  us  draw  near  to  him 
 in  heart,  and  ask  him  for  it  as  if  bodily 
 present. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  20.  Gospel-hardened!  Henry:  "He 
 began  to  preach  to  them  long  before  (♦:  it), 
 but  he  did  not  begin  to  upbraid  till  now. 
 Kough  and  unpleasiiig  methods  must  not  be 
 taken,  till  gentler  means  have  lirst  been 
 used." — V.  22.  Meeting  the  heathen  on  the 
 day  of  judgment.  1)  The  doom  of  all  will 
 be  proclaimed  as  a  thing  unalterably  deter- 
 mined.. 2)  Men  will  be  judged  according  to 
 their  opportunities  in  this  life;  and  the  con- 
 demnation of  the  impenitent  from  Christian 
 countries  will  be  unspeakably  more  terrible 
 than  that  of  the  heathen.  3)  Then  should  we 
 not  avoid  sending  the  gospel  to  the  heathen? 
 Na.y,  for  on  that  principle  we  ought  to  keep 
 our  own  children  ignorant  of  the  gospel, 
 ought  to  wish  there  had  never  beennny  gospel. 
 4)  Will  not  the  heathen  pour  upon  us  de- 
 served upbraidings  because  we  left  them  in 
 ignorance  of  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus 
 Christ  whom  he  sent  (J<.hni7:3)? 
 
 V.  25.  Mankind  are  prone  to  find  fault  with 
 God's  mode  of  procedure  in  every  respect. 
 All  rulers  are  blamed;  and  the  only  perfect 
 ruler  is  blamed  most  of  all.  The  pious 
 heart  should  sym))athize  with  this  utterance 
 of  Jesus,  and  make  acknowledgment  to  the 
 Father  that  he  is  right  in  all  his  doings.  But 
 this  does  not  mean  that  we  are  to  be  indiff'er- 
 'ent  to  the  fate  of  our  fellow-men.  This  same 
 Jesus  wept  over  ruined  Jerusalem.  Gregory 
 THE  Great  (Aquinas)  :  "  In  which  words  we 
 have  a  lesson  of  humility,  that  we  should  not 
 rashly  presume  to  discuss  the  counsels  of 
 heaven  concerning  the  calling  of  some,  and 
 the  rejection  of  others;  showing  that  that 
 cannot  be  unrighteous  which  is  willed  by  Him 
 that  is  righteous." — The  gospel  off"ered  to  nil. 
 1)  Not  all  can  be  rich,  but  all  may  be  poor, 
 and  poor  in  spirit.    (5:3.)    2)  Not  all  can  be 
 
256 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XII. 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 AT  that  time  Jesus  went  on  the  sabbath  day  tlirough 
 the  corn  ;  and  his  disciiiles  were  a  hungered,  and 
 began  to  phiclc  the  ears  of  corn,  and  to  eat. 
 
 1  At  that  season  Jesus  went  on  the  sabbath  day 
 throiigli  the  cornfields;  and  his  disciples  were  an 
 hungered,  and  began  to  pluck  ears  of  corn,  and  to 
 
 wise  and  intelligent,  but  all  may  be  babes. 
 3)  No  one  can  commend  himself  to  God  by  his 
 natural  good  works,  but  any  one  may  believe 
 in  Christ,  and  gain  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit. — V.  25-30.  Sovereignty  and  Invitation. 
 1)  The  sovereign  Father  reveals  the  Son 
 only  to  the  lowly.  2)  The  sovereign  Son  re- 
 veals the  Father  only  to  such  as  he  chooses. 
 3)  All  who  need  and  desire  the  rest-giving 
 knowledge  of  the  Father  are  invited  to  learn 
 from  this  sovereign,  yet  ineek  and  lowly 
 Teacher.— "V.  27-30.  Full  knowledge  of  God. 
 1)  It  can  be  had  only  through  the  Son  of 
 God.  2)  It  is  conferred  by  the  Son  upon  such 
 only  as  he  willeth.  3)  He  willeth  to  confer  it 
 upon  all  who  will  come  and  take  him  as  re- 
 ligious Teacher.  4)  He  is  a  gentle  Teacher, 
 and  his  requirements  are  easy  and  pleasant. 
 5)  To  accept  his  teaching  will  bring  rest  to 
 the  soul.— V.  "27  f.  True  knowledge  of  God, 
 and  true  rest  in  God.— V.  28.  Alexander  : 
 "Inviting  men  to  come  to  him,  not  in  the 
 way  of  speculation,  but  of  penitent  submission, 
 not  as  philosophers  to  be  enlightened,  but  as 
 sinners  to  be  saved.  There  is  exquisite  beauty 
 in  this  sudden  but  not  harsh  transition  from 
 the  mysteries  of  th(!  Godhead  to  the  miseries  of 
 man.  The  Son  is  the  Revealer  of  the  Father, 
 not  to  stimulate  or  gratify  a  mere  'scientific 
 curiosity  as  to  the  mode  of  the  divine  exist- 
 ence, but  to  bring  the  Godhead  into  saving 
 C(mtact  with  the  sin-sic-k,  ruined  soul."  Me- 
 LANCHTHON  (in  Meyer):  "In  this  all  thou 
 shouldst  include  thj'self  also,  and  not 
 think  that  thou  dost  not  belong  therein  ;  thou 
 shouldst  seek  no  other  list  of  them  that  are 
 God's."  Luther:  "  Tiiey  are  words  of 
 majesty  when  he  says,  I  will  give  you  rest. 
 No  angel,  let  alone  a  man,  would  undertake 
 to  promise  that."— V.  28-30.  The  Great  Invi- 
 tation. 1)  The  gentle  Teacher.  2)  The  easy 
 yoke.  3)  The  assured  rest.  Chrysostom  : 
 "Christ  did  not  mention  the  gracious  things 
 only,  and  then  hold  his  peace,  nor  the  painful 
 things  only,  but  set  down  both.  Thus  he 
 both  spake  of  a  yoke,  and  called  it  easy;  both 
 named  a  burden,  and  added  that  it  was  light ; 
 that  thou  shouldst  neither  flee  from  them  as 
 toilsome,   nor  despise    them   as   over  easy." 
 
 Hilary  :  "  And  what  is  easier  than  his  3'oke, 
 what  lighter  than  his  burden?  To  become 
 praiseworthy,  to  abstain  from  wickedness,  to 
 choose  the  good  and  refuse  the  evil,  to  love  all 
 and  hate  none,  to  gain  eternal  things  and  n^t 
 be  taken  with  tilings  present,  to  be  unwilling 
 to  bring  upon  another  what  yourself  would 
 find  hard  to  endure." — To  be  toiling  and  bur- 
 dened does  not  confer  the  right  to  come  to 
 Christ,  but  should  produce  the  disposition  to 
 come.  Some  persons  come  truly  to  Christ 
 without  any  long  and  conscious  toiling  to 
 save  themselves  otherwise ;  such  persons  are 
 not  specially'  addressed  in  this  particular  invi- 
 tation, but  are  amplj'  invited  elsewhere. — 
 V.  29.  We  are  freed  from  the  yoke  of  sin  by 
 taking  the  yoke  of  Christ.  Henry':  "The 
 way  of  duty  is  the  way  of  rest."  Augustine: 
 "Thou  hast  made  us  for  thyself,  and  our  heart 
 is  restless  until  it  rests  in  thee." — Y.  30. 
 Henry  :  "  It  is  ayoke  that  islined  with  love." 
 Augustine:  "  All  things  are  light  to  love." 
 Luther  :  "Christ's  burden  is  light  because 
 he  helps  us  to  bear  it,  and  when  it  becomes  too 
 hejivy  for  us  he  i>uts  himself  under  tlie  l(»ad 
 with  us.  The  world  thinks  it  heavy  and  un- 
 bearable; but  not  so,  for  one  has  a  good  com- 
 rade. You  two  can  easily  bear  a  load,  though 
 one  bv  himself  cannot." 
 
 Ch.  12:  1-21.  Jesus  is  Accused  of 
 Breaking  the  Sabbath. 
 
 Pursuing  his  treatment  of  successive  topics, 
 connected  with  our  Lord's  life  and  labors 
 (comp.  on  11 :  2),  the  Evangelist  now  speaks 
 (ch.i2)  of  the  o/)7}osifion  he  encountered.  This 
 subject  has  been  several  times  already  briefly 
 alluded  to  (9:3,  n,  14,34;  lo:  25;  u:  i9),  but  is  here 
 treated  at  length,  various  in.stances  of  opposi- 
 tion being  stated,  with  our  Lord's  rei)ly  in 
 each  case.  First,  we  have  two  instances  of 
 their  charging  him  with  violating  the  Sab- 
 bath, viz.,  because  the  disciples  plucked  ears 
 of  grain  on  the  Sabbath  (v.  i-s),  and  because  he 
 healed  the  withered  liand  on  the  Sabbath. 
 (v.9-13.)  At  this,  the  indignation  of  the  Phari- 
 sees became  so  violent  that  it  was  necessary 
 for  Jesus  to  withdraw,  in  which   withdrawal 
 
Ch.  XIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 257 
 
 the  Evangelist  points  out  the  fulfillment  of 
 another  prophecy,  (v.  m.'21.>  Next,  we  have 
 their  charge  that  he  cast  out  demons  by  league 
 with  Beelzebub,  (y.i-i-n.)  Then,  the  demand 
 for  a  "sign."  (v. ss-to.)  And  finally,  an  in- 
 stance of  opposition  even  from  his  nearest 
 relatives,  (v. 46-50.)  The  fact  that  these  last 
 cases  (v. 22-30)  occurred  on  the  same  day  on 
 which  he  afterwards  spoke  the  great  series  of 
 Parables  in  ch.  l:^  (see  on  13:  1),  may  account 
 for  Matthews's  introducing  the  wliole  subject 
 of  opposition  just  at  this  point  of  his  treatise. 
 Our  present  section  comprises  the  two  accusa- 
 tions of  violating  the  Sabbath  and  the  imme- 
 diate consequences.  AVe  shall  see  that  this 
 belongs  much  earlier  in  the  history  than  the 
 remaining  instances. 
 
 I.  1-8.  The  Disciples  Pluck  Ears  of 
 Graix  on  the  Sabbath.  Comp.  Mark  2: 
 23-28;  Luke  6:  1-5.  At  that  time  {season), 
 the  same  expression  in  Greek  as  in  11 :  25.  It 
 does  not  necessarily  show  that  what  follows 
 took  place  on  the  same  day  with  what  pre- 
 cedes, but  only  that  it  belongs  to  the  same 
 general  period  of  time.  (Comp.  on  3:  1,  and 
 contrast  13:  1.)  At  that  period,  viz.,  while 
 Jesus  was  engaged  in  journeying  about  Gali- 
 lee, teaching  and  healing  (see  on  4:  23  and  9: 
 35),  occurred  tlie  events  now  to  be  narrated. 
 The  order  of  Mark,  who  is  usually  chronologi- 
 cal, supported  by  that  of  Luke,places  these  first 
 instances  of  opposition  in  the  early  part  of  the  ', 
 Galilean  ministry,  before  the  Sermon  on  the  '■ 
 Mount.  The  standing  grain  shows  the  time 
 of  year,  between  Passover  and  Pentecost.'  As 
 it  thus  followed  a  Passover,  the  question  arises 
 to  which  of  the  Passovers  mentioned  in  the 
 Fourth  Gospel  we  must  refer  it.  Now,  it 
 cannot  have  been  that  of  John  2:  13,  after 
 which  Jesus  tarried  in  Judea  (Johu3:22),  with 
 so  extensive  results  of  his  ministry  (John*:  i)  as 
 to  require  at  least  several  months.  To  place 
 it  just  after  the  Passover  of  John  6:  4,  a  year 
 before  the  crucifixion  (Edcr8h.,ch.35),  is  to  dis- 
 regard altogether  the  order  of  Mark  and 
 Luke,  for  this  supposes  that   Mark  2:  23  f. 
 
 follows  Mark  6:  31  ff.,  and  Luke  6:  1  ff.  fol- 
 lows Luke  0:  10  ff.  But  if  we  suppose  the 
 feast  of  John  5:  1  to  be  a  Passover,  (as  most  of 
 the  Harmonies  do),  all  fits  exactly.  This  is 
 long  enough  after  the  beginning  of  our  Lord  s 
 ministry  for  the  hostility  to  have  become 
 acute;  these  instances  of  opposition  on  the 
 ground  of  Sabbath-breaking  in  Galilee  cor- 
 respond to  one  during  the  just  preceding 
 Passover  in  Jerusalem  (JoUuS:  10),  in  both  cases 
 awakening  a  desire  to  put  him  to  death  (Joho 
 5:  !><;  Matt.  12:  li) ;  and  the  order  of  Mark  and 
 Luke  is  conserved.  Of  course  it  is  possible 
 that  the  Passover  here  in  question  should  be 
 one  not  mentioned  in  the  Fourth  Gospel;  but 
 the  other  supposition  is  far  more  probable. 
 
 Through  the  corn  (or,  grain-fields), 
 literall3',  through  the  sown  (places),  which 
 Tyndale  and  his  followers  rendered  'through 
 the  corn,'  while  in  Mark  2:  23  and  Luke  6:  1, 
 they  make  it  'corn-fields,'  though  the  Greek 
 is  the  same.  The  word  'corn,'  in  various 
 European  languages,  is  applied  to  bread-stuffs 
 in  general,  especially  to  that  most  used  in  the 
 particular  nation,  whether  wheat,  barley,  rye, 
 or  oats.  In  England  it  means  especially 
 wheat,  while  in  America  it  has  become  con- 
 fined to  maize,  which  our  English  ancestors 
 called  Indian  corn.  Besides  this  and  the 
 parallel  passages,  we  find  Tyndale  and  fol- 
 lowers using  'corn'  in  Mark  4  :  28;  Acts?:  12, 
 where  the  Greek  has  the  common  word  for 
 'wheat,"  so  translated  by  them  all  in  Matt. 
 3:  12;  13:  25,  and  wherever  else  in  New  Test, 
 it  occurs.  In  John  12:  24  'a  corn  of  wheat' 
 (Com.  Ver. )  means  a  grain  of  wheat  (Rev. 
 Ver. ),  as  in  barley  corn.  Why  Rev.  Ver. 
 should  not  here  say  '  grain-fields  '  and  'ears  of 
 grain'  (Noyes,  Bible  Un.  Ver.)  and  'wheat' 
 in  Mark  4:  '28;  Acts  7:  12,  is  hard  to  tell. 
 Among  the  Jews  the  lands  of  different  owners 
 were  not  usually'  separated  by  fences,  but  only 
 by  stones  set  up  at  intervals  as  landmarks 
 (Deut.  19:  !♦).  and  the  roads  were  not  distinct 
 from  the  fields,  as  commonly  among  us,  but 
 ran  right  through  them,  as  Southern  planta- 
 
 >  In  Luke  6:  1  W  H.  and  Rev.  Ver.  omit  'second-  ]  fortunately,  it  is  of  no  hi.storical  importance,  for  the 
 first,"  but  transcriptional  probability  is  very  strongly  standing  grain  sufficiently  shows  the  time  of  year, 
 in  favor  of  relainint;  this  otherwise  unknown  and  very  The  most  probable  interpretation  of  the  'second-first 
 obscure  compound  word.  Meyer's  theory  of  its  origin,  .Sabbath'  makes  it  mean  the  first  Sabbath  after  the 
 adopted  by  W  H.,  is  possible,  but  far  from  probable,  second  day  of  the  Passover  festival,  when  the  sheaf  of 
 The  question  of  its  genuineness  is  quite  hard  to  solve,  grain  was  presented,  after  wliich  day  the  new  harvest 
 and  its  discussion  belongs  to  a  commentary  on  Luke;  1  could  be  eaten.    (Lev.  23:  5-15.) 
 
258 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XII. 
 
 2  But  when  the  Pharisees  saw  it,  they  said  unto  him, 
 Behold,  thy  disciples  do  that  which  is  not  lawlul  to  do 
 upou  the  sabbatli  day. 
 
 3  But  he  said  unlo  theui.  Have  ye  not  read  what 
 David  did,  when  he  was  a  hungered,  and  ihey  that  were 
 with  him ; 
 
 2  eat.  But  the  Pharisees,  when  they  saw  it,  said  unto 
 him,  Behold,  thy  disciples  do  that  which  it   is  not 
 
 3  lawful  to  do  upon  the  sabbath.  But  he  said  unto 
 tliem,  Have  ye  not  read  what  David  did,  when  he 
 was  an   hungered,  and   they  that   were  with   him ; 
 
 tation  paths  often  do,  .so  that  the  grain  grew 
 up  to  the  edge  of  the  path  (comp.  on  13:  4); 
 the  same  thing  is  seen  in  Palestine  to-day. 
 Disciples,  see  on  5:  1.  Began  to  pluck 
 the  ears  of  corn  (grain),  either  wheat  or 
 barley,  probably  the  latter,  if  it  was  just  after 
 the  Passover.  Luke  6 :  1  adds,  '  rubbing  theai 
 in  their  hands,'  a  thing  familiar  to  every  one 
 who  has  been  much  in  harvest  fields.  Began 
 to  pluck,  and  presently  the  Pharisees  inter- 
 fered, and  tried  to  stop  it. 
 
 2.  These  Pharisees  (comp.  on  8:  7)  were  mak- 
 ing a  short  Sabbath  day's  journey,  about  one 
 thousand  yards,  through  the  same  grain-fields. 
 Behold, calling  his  attention  to  something  im- 
 portant. Thy  disciples  do  that  [are doing) . 
 Mark  (2:24)  makes  it  a  question  addressed  to 
 him,  and  Luke  (6:2)  a  question  addressed  10  the 
 disciples.  In  many  cases  the  Evangelists  do 
 not  undertake  to  give  the  exact  language 
 employed,  but  only  the  substance  of  it  (comp. 
 on  3 :  17).  Which  is  not  lawful  to  do  upon 
 the  Sabbath.  It  was  expressly  permitted  to 
 do  this  in  general  (Deut.23: 25),  and  such  things 
 are  still  common  in  Palestine,  but  the  Jews 
 maintained  that  it  should  never  be  done  on  the 
 Sabbath.  For  that  day  they  numbered  each 
 distinct  act  that  could  be  called  work  as  a 
 .separate  sin,  requiring  a  .separate  sin-offering ; 
 to  pluck  the  ears  was  one  act,  to  rub  out  the 
 grains  was  a  second  (comp.  Edersh.,  ch.-35). 
 As  to  the  numerous  and  often  absurd  Kabbi- 
 nieal  regulations  for  the  Sabbath,  see  Edersh., 
 Appendix  17,  Geikie,  ch.  38. 
 
 3  f.  Our  Lord's  reply  to  this  censure  of  the 
 disciples  and  him.self  contains,  as  here  re- 
 ported, four  distinct  arguments,  v.  3f.,  v.  5  f., 
 V.  7,  and  v.  8.  A  fifth  argument  is  given  in 
 this  connection  by  Mark  2:  27,  a  sixth  below 
 in  V.  11  f.,  a  seventh  (probably  just  before  at 
 Jerusalem)  in  John  5:  17,  and  an  eighth 
 (much  later)  in  John  7:  22  f.  The  first  argu- 
 ment is  an  appeal  to  history,  viz.,  to  the  con- 
 duct of  David  (1  sam.  21: 16),  which  these  Phari- 
 .sees  would  admit  to  have  been  justifiable. 
 The  point  of  the  argument  is,  that  necessity 
 would  justify  a  departure  from  the  strict  law 
 as  to  things    consecrated.     And  they   that 
 
 were  with  him  maybe  connected  either  with 
 'did,'  or  with  'was  hungry,'  and  there  is  no 
 substantial  difl'erence.  The  participation  of 
 David's  followers  is  unmistakably  indicated 
 in  1  Sam.  21:  4  f;  our  Lord  brings  it  out 
 clearly  in  order  to  make  the  case  more  ob- 
 viously parallel  to  that  of  himself  and  his 
 followers.      The   house    of    God,   meaning 
 
 the  tabernacle.  (Ex.  23:  19;  Judg.  18:S1;  1  Sam.  1 :  7,24; 
 3:   15;   2  Sam.  12  ;   20;    Ps.  5  :   7;  comp.   2  Cor.  5:1.)       ShCW- 
 
 bread.j  literally,  loaves  of  the  setting-out, 
 loaves  that  were  set  out,  the  common  Septua- 
 gint'expression,  in  Heb.  usually  'bread  of  the 
 face,  i.  e.,  placed  before  the  face  of  Jehovah. 
 For  the  law  about  this,  see  Lev.  24:  5-9. 
 Twelve  very  large  loaves  of  bread  were  placed 
 on  a  small  table  (at  a  later  period,  two  tables, 
 1  Chron.  JS:  16),  which  sat  ou  the  right  side  of  the 
 holy  place  to  one  entering.  When  the  Sab- 
 bath came,  new  loaves  were  substituted,  and 
 the  old  ones  eaten,  there  in  the  holy  place,  by 
 the  priests,  the  descendants  of  Aaron — for  this 
 offering  was  to  be  regarded  as  peculiarly 
 sacred.  (Lev. 24:9.)  David  was  fleeing  south- 
 ward from  Gibeah,  Saul  having  determined 
 to  slay  him,  and  came  to  Nob,  just  north  of 
 Jerusalem,  where  the  tabernacle  then  was. 
 Having  left  in  great  haste,  without  food,  he 
 deceived  the  high-priest  by  saying  that  the 
 king  had  sent  him  on  a  secret  and  urgent  mis- 
 sion, and  thereby  induced  him,  as  there  was 
 no  other  bread  on  hand,  to  bring  some  of  the 
 shew-loaves,  which  had  been  removed  from 
 the  table,  but  not  yet  eaten.  It  seems  likely, 
 from  1  Sam.  21 :  5  f.,  though  not  certain,  that 
 the  bread  had  been  changed  on  that  day, 
 which  was  therefore  the  Sabbath.  This 
 would  give  additional  appositeness  to  the 
 illustration,  but  the  point  of  the  argument 
 does  not  depend  on  it.  Our  Lord  makes  no 
 allusion  to  the  deception  practiced  by  David, 
 which  any  one  would  agree  was  wrong.  The 
 sole  point  he  makes  i.s,  that  for  David  and  his 
 attendants  (Luke6:4)  to  eat  the  hallowed  bread 
 was  justifiable,  on  the  ground  of  necessity — a 
 view  in  which  all  his  hearers  would  concur. 
 Kimchi,  a  celebrated  Jewi.sh  commentator  of 
 the  thirteenth  century,  on  1  Sam.  21:  5,  main- 
 
Ch.  XII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 259 
 
 4  How  he  entered  into  the  house  of  God,  and  did  eat 
 the  shewbread,  which  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  eat, 
 neither  for  them  which  were  with  him,  but  only  for  the 
 priests  ? 
 
 5  Or  have  ye  not  read  in  the  law,  how  that  on  the 
 sabbath  days'the  priests  in  the  temple  profane  the  sab- 
 bath, and  are  blameless? 
 
 6  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  in  this  place  iso«e  greater 
 than  the  temple. 
 
 7  But  if  ye  had  known  what  this  meaneth,  I  will 
 have  mercy ,"and  not  sacrifice,  ye  would  not  have  con- 
 demned the  guiltless. 
 
 4  how  he  entered  into  the  house  of  (Jod,  and  'did  eat 
 the  shewbread,  which  it  was  not  lawful  for  him  to 
 eal,  neither  for  them  that  were  with  him,  but  only 
 
 5  for  the  priests?  Or  have  ye  not  read  in  the  law, 
 how  that  on  the  sniibuth  day  the  priests  in  the  tem- 
 
 6  pie  profane  the  sabbath,  and"are  guiltless?  But  I  say 
 unto  you,  that  =  one  greater  than  the  temple  is  here. 
 
 7  But  if  ye  had  known  what  this  meaneth,  I  desire 
 mercy,  and   not  sacrifice,  ye  would  not   have  con- 
 
 1  Some  iiiicient  authortlies  read,  theg  did  eat '2  Or.  a  greater  thing. 
 
 tains  that  in  case  of  hunger  the  shew-bread 
 might  be  eaten  by  those  who  were  not  priests; 
 not  only  that  wiiich  had  been  removed  from 
 the  table,  but  that  which  was  upon  it;  yea, 
 even  when  there  was  none  to  put  in  its  room. 
 And  if  the  hiw  about  the  hallowed  bread 
 might  be  set  aside  by  necessity',  so  might  the 
 law  about  the  hallowed  day.  The  disciples 
 really  needed  food.  Mark  (■'■  27)  here  records 
 our  Lord's  adding  the  general  principle,  'The 
 Sabbath  was  made  for  man,  and  not  man  for 
 the  Sabbath.'  It  came  into  e.vistence  for  the 
 benefit  of  mankind,  and  so  it  may  be  tempo- 
 rarily set  aside  by  any  imperative  necessity. 
 (Com p.  2  Mace.  5:  19.) 
 
 5  f .  A    second  ground   of  justification    for 
 the  disciples  was  drawn,  not  from  sacred  his-  | 
 tory,   but    from    the    law.      (Num.  28:9, 10.  is.  iit.) 
 Here  as  in  5:  17,  Jesus  shows  (Weiss)  that  he 
 is  not  abrogating  or  violating  the  law,  for  he  [ 
 justifies  his  course  out  of  the  law  itself.     Or, 
 introducing   another   argument,    as   in    7:    9.  j 
 Have  ye  not  read,  as  in  v.  3  (comp.  v.  7);  , 
 19:  4;  21:  16,  etc.,  reproaches  them  with  igno-  I 
 ranee  of   Scripture.      Temple    is   he^e    the 
 general  term  hieron,   'sacred  (place),'  includ- 
 ing the  whole  consecrated  enclosure — build- 
 ings, courts,  and  all  (see  on  4:  5),  thus  apply- 
 ing equally  well  to  the  tabernacle  and  to  the 
 Temple.     The  priests  were  directed  to  offer 
 certain  sacrifices  in  the  sacred  place  on  the^ 
 Sabbath — more,  in  fact,  than  on  other  days — 
 though  to  do  so  required  the  slaying  of  ani- 
 mals and  other  acts  prohibited  on  the  Sabbath, 
 nnd    which    under   any   other   circumstances 
 would  '  profane  the  Sabbath.'    This  was  right, 
 because  the  temple  with   its  sacrifices  was   of 
 higher    importance   than    the    Sabbath,    and 
 would  override  the  requirements  of  its  sanc- 
 tity.    Blameless,  or,  gui/fless,  both   in   v.  5 
 -and   v.    7,   or  else    'blameless'    in   both,   the 
 Greek  word  being  the  same  in  both  verses, 
 and  the  verbal  connection  being  of  some  im- 
 
 portance. Our  Lord  argues  that  the  same 
 principle  applies  to  the  case  in  hand,  and  still 
 more  strongly,  because  here,  he  solemnly  tells 
 them,  is  one — or,  so^nething — greater  than 
 the  temple.  The  correct  reading  makes  the 
 Greek  word  not  masculine,  'a  greater  (man),' 
 but  neuter,  'agreater  (thing),' comp.  v.  41,  and 
 11:  9.  This  i)eculiar  form  of  expression  may 
 have  been  intended  to  render  the  statement 
 less  distinctly  offensive  to  Jewish  prejudices, 
 but  it  unquestionably  ■"^'"'•*^--__fl  ''■'pTinr^djj;^ 
 nity  and  '"■i^"''fiMP''"  ^'>""<^^»ed,  in  whatever 
 %va^,  witjijiiiu_and  his  mission.  The  temple 
 was  superior  to  the  Sabbath,  and  there  was 
 that  here  which  was  superior  to  the  temple; 
 much  more,  then,  might  the  usual  law  of  the 
 Sabbath  be  set  aside  without  blame,  when  it 
 became  necessary  for  his  disciples  in  his  ser- 
 vice. This  argument  would  be  best  appre- 
 ciated by  Jewish  readers,  and  is  given  by 
 Matthew  only.  On  a  later  occasion,  our 
 Lord  drew  a  similar  argument  from  circum- 
 cision. (John  7:  22  f.)  The  principle  he 
 here  lays  down  would  show  the  propriety, 
 even  upon  grounds  of  Old  Test,  law,  of  all 
 such  active  exertions  on  the  Sabbath  as  are 
 really  necessary  in  attending  upon  and  con- 
 ducting religious  worship.  (V.  8  goes  furthes 
 still.) 
 
 7.  A  third  point  in  the  defence  is  drawn 
 from  a  prophet,  as  the  others  had  been  from 
 history  and  law.  This  again  is  given  by 
 Matthew  only,  who  has  Jewish  readers  es- 
 pecially in  mind.  But  if  ye  had  known 
 what  this  meaneth — literally — ivhnf  is.  i.  e., 
 what  means,  see  on  9:  13.  These  Pharisees, 
 many  of  them  Scribes,  did  know  what  the 
 passage  was  in  its  words,  but  did  not  know 
 what  it  was  in  its  true  meaning.  Tiie  quotation, 
 fnmi  Hos.  6:  6,  has  been  explained  above  on  9: 
 13.  The  idea  here  may  be  thus  expres.sed: 
 "If  you  knew  that  God  desires  kindness  and 
 good-will   to  men,  rather  than  sacrifice,  you 
 
260 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XII. 
 
 8  For  the  Son  of  man  is  Lord  even  of  the  sabbath  i    8  damned  the  guiltless.    For  the  Son  of  man  is  lord  of 
 (lay.  I        the  sabbath. 
 
 would  not  have  condemned  the  guiltless."  It 
 is  implied  that  if  they  really  knew  the  mean- 
 ing of  the  passage,  they  would  have  acted 
 according  to  it.  Only  those  who  are  willing 
 to  obey  Scripture,  fully  comprehend  its  spir- 
 itual instruction  (comp.  John  7:17).  The 
 disciples  are  'guiltless,' just  as  the  priests  in 
 the  temple  are,  because  they'are  busy  in  con- 
 nection with  something  even  greater  than  the 
 temple.  And  if  these  Pharisees  were  disposed, 
 according  to  the  prophet's  words,  to  treat  their 
 foUow-men  kindly  and  fairly,  rather  than  to 
 make  piety  consist  exclusively  in  outward  ob- 
 servances, they  would  not  have  condemned 
 them  (comp.  23  :  23). 
 
 8.  This  gives  a /oM7-^A  defence  of  the  disci- 
 ples, in  the  shape  of  a  reason  for  declaring 
 them  'guiltless.'  Acting  under  their  Master's 
 authority,  they  had  a  right  to  do  what  would 
 not  usually  be  proper  on  the  Sabbath, /or  he 
 is  Lord  of  the  Sabbath.  (Even  is  genuine  in 
 Mark  and  Luke,  but  not  in  Matt.)  This 
 statement  carries  higher  the  idea  of  v.  6. 
 There  he  declared  the  presence  of  something 
 .superior  to  the  temple,  and  nfortio7-i,  to  the 
 Sabbath ;  here  he  says  that  the  Messiah  is 
 Lord  of  the  Sabbath,  having  full  authority  to 
 control  and  regulate  it  as  he  may  see  proper. 
 In  both  cases  it  is  implied  that  the  speaker  is 
 the  person  referred  to,  but  it  is  not  distinctly 
 stated,  because  the  time  for  publicly  taking 
 such  a  position  has  not  yet  come.  The  Son 
 of  man,  see  on  8:  20.  If  the  inspired  apos- 
 tles of  Jesus  afterwards  changed  the  day  to  be 
 observed,  and  absolved  Christians  from  all 
 particular  Mosaic  as  well  as  traditional  rules 
 concerning  the  manner  of  observing  it,  they 
 were  not  going  beyond  the  authoritative  con- 
 trol over  the  Sabbath  which  their  Master  him- 
 self had  claimed. 
 
 As  a  sixth  point,  our  Lord  now  shows  (v.  9-13) 
 that  it  is  also  proper  to  depart  from  the  strict 
 observance  of  the  Sabbath,  when  requisite  to 
 the  relief  of  a  suffering  fellow-man,  or  even  a 
 suffering  brute.  These  two  instances  have  led 
 to  the  familiar  saying,  derived  from  the  West- 
 minster Catechism,  that  we  maj'  do  on  the 
 Sabbath  "works  of  necessity  and  mercy." 
 Another  example  of  healing  on  the  Sabbath 
 had  occurred,  apparently  just  before,  leading 
 to  a  seventh  argument   (JohnS:*,  n);  and  yet 
 
 other  instances  are  recorded  in  Mark  1:  21, 
 29  f.  ;  Luke  13:  10  ff.  ;  14:  3;  John  9:  14  ff. 
 This  frequent  departure  from  what  the  Jews 
 thought  to  be  proper  on  the  Sabbath,  with  the 
 pains  here  taken  to  explain  and  defend  his 
 course,  was  doubtless  designed  by  our  Lord 
 as  a  part  of  his  general  undertaking  to  teach 
 them  a  more  spiritual  interpretation  and  ob- 
 servance of  the  law  (comp.  on  5:  17-21).  In 
 order  to  this  he  showed,  by  word  and  deed, 
 the  error  and  folly  of  that  rigid  formalism 
 with  which  they  insisted  so  much  on  the 
 minute  and  literal  observance  of  all  its  outward 
 requirements,  regardless  of  its  true  spirit  and 
 real  design.  He  has  here  said  nothing  at  all 
 calculated  to  impair  the  sanctity  of  the  Sab- 
 bath. On  the  contrary,  as  "the  exception 
 proves  the  rule,"  his  argument  that  there  are 
 peculiar  circums'tances  in  which  its  observance 
 should  be  set  aside,  necessarily  involves  the 
 idea  that  in  general  it  should  be  observed. 
 The  Sabbath  seems  to  have  been  enjoined 
 upon  our  first  parents  as  soon  as  they  were 
 created  ;  it  and  the  institution  of  marriage 
 form  the  only  relics  that  remain  to  us  of  the 
 unfallen  life  in  Paradise.  The  command  to 
 hallow  it  was  included  among  the  Ten  Com- 
 mandments, the  moral  law  which  is  of  per- 
 petual obligation.  The  very  term  "' Remem- 
 ber the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it  holy  "  (Ex.  20:8), 
 seems  to  treat  it  as  not  something  new,  but  an 
 already  existing  institution ;  and  it  appears 
 from  tlie  history  of  the  first  fall  of  manna 
 (Ex.  16:5, 22-30)  that  the  peopl«  were  previously 
 acquainted  with  the  Sabbath  and  that  some 
 of  them  were  disposed  to  forget  or  neglect  it. 
 Recent  research  shows  that  the  Babylonians 
 before  the  time  of  Abraham  observed  a  week 
 of  seven  days,  ending  with  a  rest  day  which 
 they  strictly  kept,  and  which  the  Assyrian 
 writers  call  hy  the  name  Sabbath.  "With  this 
 agrees  the  week  repeatedly  mentioned  in  Gen- 
 esis, and  it  is  now  too  late  to  say  that  the  Sab- 
 bath was  unknown  till  the  lawgiving  at  Mount 
 Sinai.  In  the  further  legislation  which  fol- 
 lowed the  giving  of  the  Ten  Commandments, 
 to  the  general  idea  of  hallowing  the  day,  is 
 added  the  prohibition  of  work  on  the  Sabbath, 
 under  penalty  of  death.  (Ex.  :ii:  u;  35: 2.)  To 
 carry  this  out  more  effectually,  they  were  pro- 
 i  hibited  to  kindle  a  tire  on  that  day  (ex.35:3), 
 
Ch.  XII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 261 
 
 9  And  when  he  -was  departed  thence>  he  went  into 
 their  synaKO)»ue: 
 
 10  And,  beholil,  there  was  a  man  which  had  hi.i  hand 
 withered.  And  tliey  iusked  him,  Kuyiiitf,  Is  it  lawlul  to 
 heal  on  the  sabbath  days?  that  they  might  accuse  him. 
 
 9      And  he  departed  thence,  and  went  into  their  syna- 
 
 10  gogue:  and  behold,  a  man  having  a  withered  hand. 
 
 And  they  asked  him,  saying,  Is  it  lawful  to  heal  on 
 
 probably  in  order  to  prevent  cooking,  just  as 
 a  double  supplj'  of  manna  fell  on  tli?  sixth 
 day,  and  none  on  the  seventh.  This  regula- 
 tion about  making  a  lire  being  forgotten  or 
 contemned  by  one  of  the  people,  who  was 
 found  gatliering  sticks  on  the  Sabbath,  ke 
 was,  by  divine  direction,  stoned  to  death 
 (Num.  15: 3i-:i6) ;  oil  wliich  occHsiou  it  was  provided 
 that  tlie  people  should  wear  a  fringe  on  the 
 garment,  with  a  riband  of  blue  (see  above  on 
 9:  20),  to  remind  tliem  continually  of  the 
 commandments  of  Jehovah,  which  thej' 
 seemed  so  prone  to  forget.  (Numb. is-. -ht-ii.)  Now 
 these  particular  regulations,  being  a  part  of 
 the  civil  and  ceremonial  law  of  the  Jewish 
 people,  ceased  to  be  obligatory  when  the  nat- 
 ural gave  way  to  the  spiritual  Israel,  through 
 the  work  of  Christ.  But  tlie  Sabbath  still  re- 
 mained, as  it  existed  before  Israel,  and  was 
 even  from  the  creation  a  daj'  appointed  by 
 God  to  be  holy  (Gen.'i:3),  which  the  Mosaic  law 
 recognized  at  the  outset,  in  reminding  the 
 people  to  keep  it  holy.  After  the  resurrec- 
 tion of  Christ  an  additional  significance  was 
 given  to  the  day,  as  rejiresentin.;  not  only  "the 
 completion  of  God's  work  of  Creation,"  but 
 also  "the  triumphant  eom()letion  of  the  still 
 more  glorious  work  of  Redemption."  {Royre, 
 Catechism  of  Bible  Doctrine.)  In  order  to 
 this,  the  day  appears  to  have  been  changed  by 
 tbe  apostles  from  the  seventh  to  the  first  day 
 of  the   week,  as  that  on  which  Christ  rose. 
 
 (John  20:  19,   '26:    Aots'J0:7:l    Cor.  1«  :  2  ;    Rev.    1:10.)       This 
 
 added  significance  and  change  of  day  did  not 
 afl^ect   the  perpetual  obligation   to  keep  holy 
 the  Sabbath.     But   Christianity,    true  to  its 
 spiritual   character,   gives  no  ))articular  pre- 
 cepts as  to  the  mode  of  observing  the  daj',  and 
 leaves  us  to  perform  the  duty  of  keeping  it  \ 
 holy  in  such  methods  as  an  enlightened  con-  [ 
 science   may  deem    most  conformable   to  its  I 
 twofold  significance  and    its  general    design,  i 
 Comp.  below.  "Homiletieal  and  Practical." 
 
 II.  9-13.  Hkalingthe  Withkred  Hand 
 ON  THE   Sabbath.      (Comp.    Mark   8:^   1-5;' 
 Luke  6:   6-10.)     And    when    he   was    de- 
 parted thence,  he  went  into  their  syna- 
 gogue.   Wesliould  most  naturally  infer,  had  , 
 
 we  Matthew's  narrative  alone,  that  this  inci- 
 dent took  place  on  the  same  Sabbath  as  the 
 preceding.  But  Luke  6:  6  says,  'on  another 
 Sabbath';  and  nothing  in  Matthew's  state- 
 ment necessarily  conflicts  with  this.  The  con- 
 nection in  Mark  3 :  7  appears  to  show  that  the 
 place  was  in  Galilee,  but  it  cannot  be  more 
 exactly  determined.  'Their  synagogue' 
 means  the  synagogue  of  the  people  in  that 
 vicinity.  (Comp.  on  11:  1.)  As  to  the  syna- 
 gogues, see  on  4:  '23.  A  man  which  had, 
 etc.  Having  a  withered  hand  is  tlie  best  sup- 
 ported reading.  Luke  adds  (6:  6)  that  it  was 
 his  right  hand.  We  cannot  determine  the 
 precise  nature  of  theaifection  which  caused  his 
 hand  to  wither.  Jerome  mentions  that  the 
 so-called  "Gospel"  of  the  Nazarenes  called 
 him  a  stone-mason — wlvich,  though  only  a  tra- 
 dition, would  illustrate  for  us  the  importance 
 of  his  right  hand.  And  they  asked  him. 
 Luke  states  that  they  were  the  Scribes  and 
 Pharisees.  He  and  Mark  only  mention  that 
 they  watched  him  to  see  whether  he  would 
 heal  on  the  Sabbath  ;  Matthew  does  not  con- 
 tradict ihem,  but  simply  adds  that  they  asked 
 him  whether  it  was  lawful.  That  they 
 might  accuse  him,  probably  before  the 
 'judgment,'  tlie  local  tribunal  (see  on 5:  21). 
 The  later  Jewi.'ih  writings  show  much  discus- 
 sion as  to  the  propriety  of  healing  on  the  Sab- 
 bath. All  agreed  that  it  ought  to  be  done 
 where  life  was  in  danger  (see  Wet.,  Wiin.,  or 
 Edersh.),  but  they  of  course  dilferel  much  or. 
 the  question  wl)at  diseases  could  be  consid- 
 ered as  endangering  life.  The  Talmud  gives 
 a  host  of  directions  for  diflferent  cases,  with 
 many  absurd  distinctions;  c.  g.,  "One  who 
 has  a  sore  throat  must  not  gargle  with  oil;  but 
 he  may  swallow  oil  (for  food),  and  if  that 
 cures  him,  all  right."  One  Rabbi  taught  that 
 a  man  might  take  a  purgative  drink,  if  he 
 took  it  for  pleasure,  but  must  not  take  it  for  the 
 purpose  of  healing.  The  law  had  said  nothing 
 about  healing  disease  on  the  Sabbath,  but 
 many  Rabbis  took  the  ground  that  it  was 
 "work."  (kx.si:14.)  Tyndale  and  followers, 
 including  our  Com.  Ver.,  have  'on  the  Sab- 
 bath days,'  in  v.  10  and  12,  but  the  plural  form 
 
262 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XII. 
 
 11  And  he  said  unto  them,  What  man  shall  there  be 
 among  you,  that  shall  have  one  sheep,  and  if  it  fall  into 
 a  pit  on  the  sabbath  day,  will  he  not  lay  hold  on  it,  and 
 lift  (7  out? 
 
 12  How  much  then  is  a  man  better  than  a  sheep? 
 Wherefore  it  is  lawful  to  do  well  on  the  sabbath  days. 
 
 1.1  Then  saith  he  to  the  man,  Stretch  forth  thine 
 hand.  And  he  stretched  it  forth;  and  it  was  restored 
 whole,  like  as  the  other. 
 
 14  Then  the  Pharisees  went  out,  and  "  held  a  council 
 against  him,  how  they  might  destroy  him. 
 
 11  the  sabbath  day  ?  that  they  might  accuse  him.  And 
 he  said  unto  them.  What  man  shall  there  be  of  you 
 that  shall  have  one  sheep,  and  if  this  fall  into  a  pit 
 on  the  sabbath  day,  wilf  he  not  lay  hold  on  it,  and 
 
 12  lift  it  out?  How  much  then  is  a  man  of  more  value 
 than  a  sheep !     Wherefore  it  is  lawful  to  do  good  on 
 
 13  the  sabbath  day.  Then  said  he  to  the  man,  Stretch 
 forth  thy  hand.     And  he  stretched  it  forth;  and  it 
 
 14  was  restored  whole,  as  the  other.  But  the  Pharisees 
 went  out,  and  took  counsel  against  hiui,  how  they 
 
 a  Or,  took  counsel. 
 
 of  the  Greek  word  is  frequently  used  (Grimm) 
 in  the  singular  sense,  as  they  all  translate  in 
 V.  11. 
 
 11  f.  He  appeals  not  as  in  the  former  in- 
 stance, to  the  history,  the  law,  or  the  pro- 
 phets, but  to  the  course  pursued  by  the  people 
 themselves  in  other  matters.  This  argument 
 is  here  given  by  Matthew  only,  but  similar 
 arguments  are  given  by  Luke  {i3;i5;U:5),  as 
 afterwards  used  on  other  occasions.  Mark 
 mentions  (3:3)  that  Jesus  told  the  man  to 
 stand  up  in  the  midst,  probably  that  the 
 bystanders  might  look  at  him  with  sympathy, 
 and  thus  justly  appreciate  the  propriety  of 
 healing  him.  To  awaken  healthy  feeling,  is 
 S(jnietimes  the  best  remedy  for  unreasonable 
 prejudice.  One  sheep  would  be  a  matter  of 
 no  great  consequence,  and  yet  even  this  the 
 owner  would  lift  out  of  a  pit  on  the  Sabbath 
 day.  In  the  Talmud  some  Rabbis  maintained 
 that  it  was  enough  when  a  beast  fell  into  a  pit 
 to  give  it  food;  others  said,  put  something 
 under  it  to  lie  on,  and  if  by  means  of  this  it 
 climbs  out,  all  right ;  others  said,  take  it  out 
 with  the  intention  of  killing  it,  even  though 
 afterwards  you  change  your  mind  and  pre- 
 serve it.  To  such  silly  evasions  were  men 
 driven,  by  the  attempt  to  convert  morality 
 into  a  mere  system  of  rules.  Jesus  appeals 
 to  common  sense,  askiog  whether  any  one 
 present  would  fail  in  such  a  case  to  preserve 
 his  property.  Edersh.  :  "  There  could  be  no 
 doubt,  at  any  rate,  that  even  if  the  [traditional] 
 law  was,  at  the  time  of  Christ,  as  stringent  as 
 in  the  Talmud,  a  man  would  have  found  some 
 device  by  which  to  recover  his  sheep."  The 
 old  Roman  religious  law  provided  that  on  the 
 sacred  days  an  ox  might  be  drawn  out  of  a  pit. 
 A  man  better  —  of  more  value  —  than  a 
 sheep,  see  a  like  argument  in  fi:  26,  and  in 
 10:29-31.  Wherefore,  or,  'so  that,'  a  gen- 
 eral inference  from  what  precedes.  It  is 
 lawful.  The  word  law  does  not  enter  into 
 the  Greek  expression  (see  also  in  v.  10),  which 
 
 means  simply  it  is  allowable,  or  permissible. 
 To  do  well  (good)  on  the  Sabbath.  Com. 
 Ver.  'to  do  well,'  looks  literal,  but  really 
 gives  a  diflerent  sense.  Wyclif  used  'to  do 
 good,'  Tyn.,  Cran.,  Gen.,  Rheims,  'to  do  a 
 good  deed.'  In  Mark  and  Luke  he  first  puts 
 this  as  a  question,  '  Is  it  lawful  on  the  Sabbath 
 to  do  good,  or  to  do  harm,'  intimating  that  by 
 delaying  to  heal  the  man  he  would  be  inflict- 
 ing an  injury.  They  made  no  answer,  and  he 
 'looked  round  about  on  them  with  anger, 
 being  grieved  at  the  hardening  of  their  heart.' 
 (Mark  3: 5.)  They  could  uot  reply  to  his  argu- 
 ments, nor  deny  that  he  was  right,  and  yet 
 would  not  give  up  their  fierce  opposition. 
 And  so  he  looked  upon  them  with  mingled 
 indignation  and  grief. 
 
 13.  And  it  was  restored  in  the  act  of 
 stretching  it  forth.  Whole,  healthj',  sound, 
 well.  Even  from  their  own  point  of  view  the 
 Pliarisees  nmst  have  found  it  diflBcult  to  call 
 this  breaking  the  Sabbath,  for  Jesus  used  no 
 remedy,  performed  no  action,  simply  spoke  a 
 word,  and  the  man  merely  stretched  forth  his 
 hand.  They  had  hoped  to  make  a  strong  case 
 against  Jesus,  and  being  silenced  by  his  argu- 
 ment and  baffled  by  his  action,  they  were 
 all  the    more    angry,    'filled  with  madness,' 
 
 (Luke6:  H.) 
 
 14-21.  Plot  to  Destroy  Jesus,  and 
 His  Withdrawal.  For  the  plot  comp.  Mark 
 3:  6;  Luke  G:  11;  the  con.sequent  withdrawal 
 is  described  hy  Mark  (s:  7-12)  with  his  charac- • 
 teristic  fullness  of  detail.  Held  a  council, 
 rather,  took  counsel,  against  him,  as  the 
 same  phrase  is  rendered  by  Com.  Ver.  in  22: 
 15,  and  elsewhere,  and  a  similar  one  in  Miirk 
 3:  6,  and  as  all  English  versions  before  King 
 James  rendered  here.  Mark  tells  us  that  the 
 Pharisees  drew  into  this  consultation  the 
 Herodians,  who  were  their  own  enemies. 
 (Comp.  on  22;  16.)  Remembering  that  this 
 was  before  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  (see  on 
 V.  1   and   v.    15),   and    probably  almbst    two 
 
Ch.  XII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 263 
 
 15  But  when  Jesus  knew  il,  he  withdrew  himself 
 froui  thence:  and  great  uiuUitudes  followed  him,  and 
 he  healed  them  all  : 
 
 16  And  charged  them  that  they  should  not  make  him 
 known : 
 
 17  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spukea  by 
 Esaias  the  prophet,  saying, 
 
 lo  might  destroy  him.    And  Jesus  perceiving  il  with- 
 
 16  drew  from  thence:  and  many  followed  him;  and 
 be  healed   them  all,  and  charged  them   that   they 
 
 17  should  not  uiake  him  known:  that  it  might  be  ful- 
 tilled  which  was  spoken  through  Isaiah  the  prophet, 
 saying, 
 
 years  before  the  Crucitixion,  we  perceive  that 
 the  enmity  of  the  leading  Jews  had  already 
 gone  very  far.  A  similar  eftbrtto  slay  hiin  in 
 Jerusalem  and  upon  the  same  charge  of 
 breaking  the  Sabbath  (joiui  6:  le-is),  probably 
 belongs  in  the  history  shortly  before  this 
 effort  in  Galilee.  (See  on  v.  1.)  The  two 
 movements  may  have  arisen  independently, 
 or  emissaries  may  have  been  .sent  from  Jeru- 
 salem, as  was  done  a  year  later.  (la:  i)  Their 
 pretended  reason  for  plotting  his  destruction 
 was  that  he  violated  the  Sabbath,  and  so  was 
 condemned  to  death  by  the  law  (Ex. 3i:U;  25:2) ; 
 the  true  reason  seems  to  have  been  their  jeal- 
 ousy of  his  growing  credit  among  the  people, 
 and  fear  that  he  would  impair  their  own  in- 
 fluence. What  a  reproacli  upon  human 
 nature,  to  see  men  maintaining  that  it  was  a 
 mortal  sin  to  heal  disease  o:i  the  kSabbath,  and 
 yet  foully  plotting  on  tliat  same  sacred  day, 
 how  they  might  destroy  the  innocent  Teacher 
 and  Healer. 
 
 15.  Learning  that  such  was  their  intention, 
 our  Lord  retired  from  that  neighborhood,  and 
 when  crowds  gathered  to  him  in  his  new  posi- 
 tion beside  the  Lake  of  Galilee,  he  healed 
 them  all,  and  charged  them  not  to  make  him 
 known  (v.  16);  in  which  course  on  his  part  the 
 Evangelist  points  out  the  fulfillment  of  another 
 prophecy,  (v.  17-21.)  Already  in  4:  12  we  have 
 seen  him  withdraw  from  some  place  to  avoid 
 persecution;  and  there  will  be  similar  in- 
 .stances  hereafter,  (u:  is;  i5:2i;  16: 3.)  Alexan- 
 der: "The  retreat  before  his  enemies  was 
 prompted  not  by  fear,  but  by  that  wise  dis- 
 cretion which  was  constantly  emploj'ed  in  the 
 selection  and  the  use  of  the  necessary  means 
 for  the  promotion  of  the  great  end  which  he 
 Came  to  accomplish.  As  it  entered  into  the 
 divine  plan  that  his  great  atoning  work  should 
 be  preceded  by  a  prophetic  ministry  of  several 
 years'  duration,  the  design  of  which  was  to 
 icidoc^trinate  the  people  in  the  nature  of  his 
 kingdom,  to  prepare  the  way  for  its  erection, 
 and  to  train  the  men  by  whom  it  should  be 
 organized,  it  formed  no  small  ptirt  of  liis 
 work  to  check  and  regulate  the  progress  of 
 events,  so  its  not  to  precipitate  the  consum- 
 
 mation, but  to  secure  and  complete  the  re- 
 quisite preparatory  process."  The  hour  was 
 not  yet  come,  for  the  Son  of  man  to  be  de- 
 livered into  the  hands  of  sinners.  (26:45.)  He 
 never  shrank  from  doing  good  because  of  the 
 knowledge  that  it  would  provoke  opposition  ; 
 he  simply  transferred  his  beneficent  labors  to 
 another  scene,  as  lie  directed  the  disciples  to 
 do  (10:23).  And  great  multitudes — or,  inany 
 — followed  him.  This  was  early  strength- 
 ened by  some  copyists  into  the  familiar  phrase, 
 'many  crowds,'  or  'great  crowds,'  as  in  4:  25, 
 and  often.  And  he  healed  them  all. 
 Another  general  and  comprehensive  state- 
 ment of  his  great  work  (comp.  on  4:  23; 
 8  :  16 ;  9:  35).  At  this  period,  as  appears  from 
 a  comparison  of  12 :  15  with  Mark  3  :  7-12,  and 
 Luke  6:  11-20,  the  Sermon  (in  the  Mount  was 
 delivered.  We  have  already- seen  (on  4:  12, 
 and  8:  1),  that  in  all  this  portion  of  his  Gospel, 
 Matthew  departs  from  the  order  of  time,  and 
 groups  his  materials  according  to  the  relation 
 of  topics,  as  is  often  done  by  historical  writers. 
 And  (he)  charged  them,  the  Greek  word 
 impljMng  threats  of  disfileasure  if  they  should 
 disobey  him.  For  some  general  reasons  why 
 he  usually  prohibited  persons  healed  from 
 talking  about  it,  see  on  8:  4.  An  additional 
 and  special  reason  is  here  given,  viz.,  that  it 
 might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by 
 (through)  Esaias  the  prophet.  For  these 
 phrases,  comp.  on  1:  22,  and  4:  14.  It  was 
 the  divine  design  in  his  teaching  thus  quietly 
 and  unostentatiously,  that  this  prophecy 
 might  be  fulfilled.  The  connection,  there- 
 fore, looks  especially  to  that  part  of  the  pro- 
 phecy which  is  contained  in  v.  19  f.,  but  the 
 Evangelist  cites  a  larger  portion,  because  the- 
 remainder  also  found  a  fulfillment  in  Jesus. 
 The  Jews  expected  the  Messiah  to  be  a  great- 
 conqueror,  whose  warlike  exploits  would 
 attract  universal  attention;  and  as  the  charac- 
 ter and  course  of  Jesus  were  quite  the  reverse 
 of  all  this,  it  was  important  for  Matthew's  pur- 
 pose of  convincing  the  Jews  that  he  was  Mes- 
 siah, to  point  out  that  his  action  in  this  respect 
 was  in  accordance  with  a  Messianic  prediction 
 — all  the  more,  as  the  current  Sept.  translation 
 
264 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XII 
 
 18  Behold,  my  servant,  whom  I  have  chosen  ;  my  be- 
 loved, in  whom  luy  soul  is  well  pleased :  I  will  put  my 
 Spirit  upon  him,  and  he  shall  shew  judgment  to  the 
 Gentiles. 
 
 19  He  shall  not  strive,  nor  cry ;  neither  shall  any 
 man  hear  his  voice  in  the  streets. 
 
 18  Behold,  my  servant  whom  I  have  chosen  ; 
 My  beloved  in  whom  my  soul  is  well  pleased  : 
 I  will  put  my  Spirit  upon  him, 
 
 And  he  shall  declare  judgment  to  the  Gentiles. 
 
 19  He  shall  not  strive,  nor  cry  aloud ; 
 
 Neither  shall  any  one  hear  his  voice  in  the  streets. 
 
 had  so  interpolated  the  passage,  as  to  turn 
 away  attention  from  its  proper  Messianic  ap- 
 plication (see  on  v.  18).  This  quotation,  from 
 Isa.  42:  1-4,  is  made  by  Matthew  alone,  being 
 the  seventh  prophecy  he  cites,  as  fulfilled  in 
 Jesus  (comp.  on  8:  17),  besides  the  two  with 
 reference  to  John  the  Baptist  (3:3;  u:io).  It 
 is  quite  characteristic  of  the  two  first  Gospels, 
 that  while  Matthew  alone  gives  the  prophecy, 
 Mark  (3:7-12)  gives  much  more  copious  details 
 of  the  withdrawal  and  the  healings. 
 
 18-21.  This  interesting  quotation  is  partly 
 from  the  Sept.,  but  with  various  alterations, 
 for  the  sake  of  close  conformity  to  the  He- 
 brew, or  to  bring  out  more  clearly  the  Messi- 
 anic application.  Isa.  42:  1-4  may  be  literally 
 translated  from  the  Hebrew  as  follows:  "  Be- 
 hold my  servant,  whom  I  will  sustain;  my 
 chosen  (one)  in  whom  my  soul  delights.  I 
 put  my  Spirit  upon  him;  he  will  bring  forth 
 judgment  to  the  Gentiles.  He  will  not  cry 
 out,  he  will  not  lift  up  (his  voice),  he  will  not 
 cause  his  voice  to  be  heard  abroad  (or,  'out  of 
 doors').  A  bruised  reed  he  will  not  break, 
 and  a  dim  wick  he  will  not  quench.  He  will 
 bring  forth  judgment  unto  truth.  He  will 
 not  grow  dim  [like  the  wick,  i.  e.,  become 
 feeble,  faint],  nor  be  broken  [like  the  reed, 
 i.  e.,  broken  down,  disheartened],  till  he  set 
 judgment  in  the  earth  ;  and  for  his  law  (or, 
 'instruction')  distant  coasts  shall  wait."  Now 
 comp.  Matthew.  Behold  my  servant.  The 
 'servant  of  Jehovah,'  in  Isa.  ch.  42 :  19,  is  pri- 
 marily Israel.  But  here,  as  in  Hos.  11 :  1,  and 
 elsewhere,  there  is  a  typical  relation  between 
 Israel  and  Messiah  (comp.  above  on  2:  15); 
 and  the  'servant  of  Jehovah'  also  means 
 Messiah.  Some  of  Isaiah's  ex^re.^sions  refer 
 equally  well  to  either,  Israel  or  Messiah;  in 
 others,  as  Isa.  52 :  13,  and  ch.  5;?,  the  reference  to 
 Israel  .seems  to  sink  out  of  sight,  and  to  our  e\'e 
 there  appears  nothing  but  Messiah.  (Comp. 
 at  the  beginning  of  chap.  24.)  The  Sept. 
 translators,  understanding  Isa.  42:  1  of  Israel, 
 inserted  the  name,  "Jacob,  my  servant.  .  .  . 
 Israel  my  chosen."  The  Greek  word  here 
 rendered  'servant'  in  Matthew  and  Sept.,  is 
 pais  (see  on  8:  6),  which  might  of  itself  mean 
 
 either  'child'  (Tyndale,  Cran.),  or  'servant' 
 (Geneva,  Com.  Ver.);  but  the  Hebrew,  here 
 and  elsewhere  in  Isa.,  is  ebed,  which  unam- 
 biguously means  'servant.'  In  like  manner 
 the  question  is  settled  as  to  Acts  3:  13,  26;  4: 
 27,  30,  by  the  manifest  reference  to  this  por- 
 tion of  Isa.  Whom  I  have  chosen,  while 
 the  Heb.  has  'will  sustain.'  Matthew  may 
 have  purposely  used  the  term  'have  chosen' 
 from  Isa.  43:  10;  44:  1,  as  better  bringing  out 
 the  Messianic  reference  in  the  term  'servant 
 of  the  Lord.'  It  was  certainly  lawful  for  an 
 inspired  writer  to  express  more  clearly  in  his 
 quotation  an  idea  that  was  really  present  in 
 the  prophets  language.  (Comp.  on  2:  6.) 
 God  will  sustain  this  servant  of  his,  because 
 he  has  chosen  him,  to  perform  an  important 
 work.  So  as  to  my  beloved,  instead  of  Heb. 
 'my  chosen.'  The  expression  "is  well  pleased" 
 reminds  us  of  the  words  spoken  from  heaven 
 at  the  baptism  and  the  transfiguration,  which 
 probably  alluded  to  this  passage  of  Isa.  (See 
 above  on  3 :  17.)  I  will  put  my  Spirit  upon 
 him,  i.  e.,  in  a  special,  remarkable  degree. 
 (Com.  Isa.  61:1;  Luke  4:18;  John  3:  34, 
 and  see  above  on  3 :  16. )  And  he  shall  shew 
 {will  declare)  judgment  to  the  Gentiles. 
 'Announce'  or  'declare'  (as  in  Heb.  2:  12) 
 interprets  the  general  term'  bring  forth  '  of  the 
 Hebrew.  'Judgment'  exactly'  translates  the 
 Heb.  word.  It  might  have  been  uiiderstood 
 as  meaning  justice  and  rectitude  in  general. 
 (23;  23;  Luke  11;  42.)  But  it  is  better  to  take 
 it,  in  the  prophecy  and  here,  as  denoting  the 
 whole  body  of  what  God  declares  to  be  just 
 and  right.  (Comp.  Isa.  51:  4.)  Strive,  or 
 'wrangle,'  may  have  been  chosen  by  Mat- 
 thew to  contrast  Jesus  with  the  Scribes,  who 
 were  constantly  disputing  and  wrangling: 
 perhaps  also  (Piumptre)  to  contrast  him  with 
 "false  prophets  and  leaders  of  revolt,  such  as 
 Judas  of  Galilee  had  been."  In  the  streets, 
 gives  greater  distinctness  to  the  Hebrew 
 phrase;  he  would  not  talk  in  public  places, 
 in  a  way  designed  to  attract  attention.  (Comp. 
 6:  5.)  If  on  such  an  occasion  as  John  7:  37. 
 Jesus  'stood  and  cried  out'  in  the  temple 
 court,  it  was  not  through  ostentation,  but  for 
 
Ch.  XII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 266 
 
 20  A  bruised  reed  shall  he  not  break,  and  sniolung  I  20  A  bruised  reed  shall  he  not  break, 
 flax  shall  he  uut  queuch,  till  he  send  forth  judgiuent  And  smoking  flux  shall  he  not  quench, 
 unto  victory.                                                                                             Till  he  scud  forth  jud|k;aieut  unto  victory. 
 
 21  Aud  ill  his  name  shall  the  Gentiles  txiist.  |  21  And  in  his  name  shall  the  Gentiles  hope'. 
 
 the  good  of  those  by  whom  he  would  make 
 himself  heard.  A  bruised  reed  shall  he 
 not  break,  completely  break,  break  oft". 
 And  smoking  flax  (a  wick),  literally,  smoking 
 linen.  The  lamp  wick  was  usually  a  strip  of 
 linen;  when  there  was  but  little  oil,  it  would 
 burn  dinii^'  and  smoke.  Instead  of  being  a 
 harsli  conqueror  and  monarch,  Messiali  would 
 be  gentle  and  kind;  persons  bowed  down  with 
 conscious  UM worthiness,  feeble  as  if  verging 
 toward  spiritual  extinction,  he  would  not 
 overwhelm  and  destroy,  but  would  console 
 and  strengthen.  Till  he  send — or  bring — 
 forth  judgment  unto  victory.  The  pro- 
 phecy is  quoted  in  a  condensed  form.  The 
 jday  upon  words  in  the  Hebrew,  He  will  not 
 grow  dim  (like  the  wick),  nor  be  broken  (like 
 the  reed),  could  not  be  made  fully  intelligible 
 in  a  translation  without  tedious  circumlocu- 
 tion, and  as  that  clause  was  not  important  to 
 the  present  fulfillment  of  the  prophecy,  Mat- 
 thew omits  it.  He  then  combines,  to  some 
 e.xtent,  the  two  brief  clauses,  'he  will  bring 
 forth  judgment  unto  truth'  (t.  e.,  truthfully, 
 thoroughly,  so  that  the  whole  truth  about  it 
 should  be  known;,  and  'until  he  set  judgment 
 in  the  earth'  (t.  e.,  establish  it),  in  each  of 
 which  clauses  the  leading  term  is  'judgment,' 
 t.  e.,  God's  righteous  requirements.  The  re- 
 sult is  this  expression,  'till  he  send  forth 
 judgment  unto  victory,'  i.  e.,  victoriously*, 
 which  includes  the  two  notions  of  its  being 
 fully  manifested  and  fully  established.  The 
 Evangelist  thus  avoids  complexity,  and  com- 
 prises the  whole  in  one  simple  expression. 
 'Send  forth'  is  literally  thrust  forth,  cast 
 abroad,  the  word  explained  on  'J:  ;^;  and  its 
 notion  of  forcible  action  fits  the  following 
 term  victory.  Messiah  will  overcome  all  ob- 
 stacles and  opposition,  and  victoriously  pro- 
 
 claim and  establish  God's  word.  And  in  his 
 name  shall  the  Gentiles  trust,  or  hope.^ 
 (Comp.  Rom.  15:  12.)  Here  the  Evangelist 
 f<dlows  the  Sept.,  which  was  suflSciently  ac- 
 curate for  his  purpose  (comp.  on  8:  3);  nay, 
 which  states  more  clearly  than  the  Heb.  ex- 
 pressions a  notion  specially  api)ropriate  to 
 the  gospel,  and  which  the  Heb.  really  con- 
 tained. The  Heb.  word  rendered  'isles' 
 or  'coasts'  is  frequently  used  for  distant 
 lands  in  general  (isu.  4i:  1,5;  «:  i;  5i:5),  so  that 
 'nations,'  or  Gentiles  (see  on  4:  15),  is  in  such 
 a  case  equivalent  to  it.  The  Heb.  'shall 
 wait  for  his  law'  meant  shall  confidently 
 expect  or  hope  for  his  instruction,  (ua.  i:io 
 Prov.  1:  8;  4:  i;  7:  a.)  (Coiup.  Toy  on  Quota- 
 tions.) The  Sept.  substituted  'name'  and 
 Matt,  retained  it,  since  'hope  in  his  name' 
 amounted  to  much  the  same  thing  as  '  wait 
 for  his  instruction,'  both  denoting  dependence 
 on  him.  Alexander:  "As  the  first  part  of 
 the  prophecy  was  cited  as  an  introduction,  so 
 this  last  part  was  added  to  give  roundness  and 
 completeness  to  the  whole  quotation.  At  the 
 same  time  these  supplementary  expressions, 
 although  not  what  the  author  meant  especi- 
 ally to  quote,  serve  the  incidental  but  import- 
 ant purpose  of  suggesting,  in  the  language  of 
 a  prophet,  the  extent  of  the  Messiah's  mission 
 and  the  ultimate  conversion  of  the  Gentiles.'' 
 Where  Matt,  departs  from  both  Heb.  and 
 Sept.  it  is  surely  quite  as  easj-  to  refer  the 
 changes  to  the  inspired  Evangelist  himself,  as 
 to  a  hypothetical  oral  Aramaic  version  used 
 inthesynagogue.  (Toy.)— With  this  prophetic 
 description  of  Messiah,  comp.  what  Jesus  says 
 of  himself  in  11:  29.  How  different  was  his 
 quiet  course  of  life  from  the  turbulent  violence 
 of  those  pretended  Messiahs,  who  frequently 
 involved  the  nation  in  confusion  and  distress. 
 
 1  There  is  an  intimate  connection  between  the  ideas 
 of  hope  and  trust,  though  really  quite  distinct,  and  the 
 words  are  often  confounded  in  j)opular  s|)oech.  Tyn- 
 dale,  Cr.in.,  (Jen.,  and  King  .lames  (nol  Wye,  nor  com- 
 monly Hht'inis)  seem  to  have  thought  'hope 'often  an 
 inadequate  translation  of  the  corresponding  Gr.  word, 
 so  that  they  commonly  render  by  '  trust '  (as  here),  and 
 even  by  'believe'  in  1  Cor.  l.">:  19  (T.  ('.  (i.)  and  1  Tim. 
 4:  10.  (T.  C.^  The  tiotm  they  all  regularly  transl.ite 
 '  hope,'  except '  trust '  in  2  Cor.  3:  12  (T.  C.  G.),  and  ia 
 
 Heb.  10:  23,  where  Com.  Ver.  actaally  has  'faith,' 
 though  all  the  others  there  have  '  hope.'  The  popular 
 phrase  "profession  of  faith"  is  perhaps  foundetl  on 
 this  erroneous  translation  of  Heb.  10:  2.3.  In  like 
 manner  1  Pet.  :i:  15  is  often  qiinlM  'a  reason  of  the  faith 
 that  is  in  you,' though  it  is  really  'hope.'  The  Rev. 
 Ver.  has  rendered  both  noun  and  verb  by  'hope'  in  all 
 c;i6es,  sometimes  '  set  your  hope,'  or  the  like.  Examine 
 especially  Luke  '24:  21 ;  John  5:  45;  1  Tim.  6:  If  ;  Heb. 
 10:  '23;  1  Pet.  3:  5. 
 
266 
 
 MATTHF 
 
 [Ch. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 In  the  Christian  world  at  the  present  day, 
 we  may  find  two  extremes  in  respect  to  the 
 observance  of  the  Sabbath,  as  well  as  to  many 
 other  things.  Some  act  as  if  the  Mosaic  regu- 
 lations for  the  manner  of  observing  the  Sab- 
 bath were  still  in  force,  and  so  they  are  ex- 
 cessively strict,  and  unwisely  scrupulous. 
 Others  imagine  that  when  the  civil  and  cere- 
 monial law  ceased  to  be  binding,  the  Sabbath 
 also  ceased  to  be  obligatory,  and  so  they  come 
 to  hold  very  loose  notions  as  to  abstaining 
 from  ordinary  employments  on  the  Lord's 
 Day.  One  class  incline  to  condemn  all  en- 
 joyment on  the  Sabbath,  at  home  or  abroad; 
 the  other  class  are  in  danger  of  making  it  a 
 day  of  mc^o  idleness  and  festivity.  Some  make 
 no  distinction  between  the  Jewish  Sabbath  and 
 the  Christian  ;  others,  in  urgingthat  the  Lord's 
 Day  is  wholly  different  from  the  Jewish  Sab- 
 bath, forget  that  it  is  nevertheless  the  same  as 
 the  primeval  Sabbath,  with  only  an  additional 
 significance  and  a  change  in  the  day  of  the 
 week.  It  is  a  day  "hallowed"  by  divine  ap- 
 pointment— distinguished  from  other  days, 
 and  set  apart  to  sacred  uses;  a  day  of  rest 
 from  ordinary  toils,  bodily  and  mental,  of 
 worship  and  other  distinctively  religious  em- 
 ployments. In  an  age  when  reading  occupies 
 so  large  a  part  of  civilized  life,  it  would  cer- 
 tainl.y  seem  important  to  abstain  on  the  Lord's 
 Day  from  secular  reading,  especially  since  we 
 have  so  rich  a  store  of  properly  religious  lit- 
 erature. In  deciding  how  far  to  deny  our- 
 selves exercise,  society,  table  luxuries,  and  the 
 like,  we  must  have  regard  both  to  the  objects 
 of  the  day,  to  our  own  bodily,  mental,  and 
 spiritual  health,  and  to  the  influence  of  our 
 example.  As  regards  children, it  is  extremely 
 important  to  afford  them  interesting  and  ap- 
 propriate emplo^'ment,  and  pleasant  food,  so 
 that  they  may  not  find  the  day  wearisome  and 
 disagreeable.  In  general  it  should  be  remem- 
 bered that  most  of  us  are  far  more  likely  to  be 
 too  lax  than  too  stringent,  that  we  gravitate 
 much  more  powerfully  towards  self-indul- 
 gence than  self-denial. 
 
 V.  2.  Henry:  "It  is  no  new  thing  for  the 
 most  harmless  and  innocent  actions  of  Christ's 
 disciples  to  be  evil  spoken  of  and  reflected 
 upon  as  unlawful.,  especially  by  those  who  are 
 zealous  for  their  own  inventions  and  imposi- 
 tions."— V.   5.  Henry:    "Ignorance  of   the 
 
 ii^       ■        ,:  the  Scripture  is  especially  stiRme- 
 fulii'   'I  •  se  who  take  upon   them  to  tvach 
 othfers."  -V.  8.  Christ  is  Lord  of  the  Sab^  ;»th. 
 andi  the  Christian  Sabbath  is  the  Lord's  I*  v 
 Kev.  1 :  10. 
 
 V.  1-8.  The  ceremonial  and  the  moral  ele- 
 ments of  Christian  piety.  1)  Ceremony  must 
 yield  to  necessity,  v.  3  f.  2)  "Worship  is  su- 
 perior to  any  sacredness  of  place  or  time,  v. 
 5  f ,  comp.  John  4:  21.  3)  Kindly  and  just 
 judgment  of  others  is  more  acceptable  to  God 
 than  are  ceremonial  observances,  v.  7.  4) 
 Christ  is  above  all  ceremonies,  v.  8. — V.  9-14. 
 Baflled  disputants.  1)  They  seek  to  entrap  the 
 Teacher  with  a  question,  v.  10.  2)  They  are 
 unable  to  answer  his  argument,  v.  11  f.,  comp. 
 Matt.  3:6.  3)  They  can  find  no  fault  with 
 his  action,  v,  13.  4)  Therefore  they  plot  to 
 kill  him. — V.  13.  Godet  :  "  Like  every  call 
 addressed  to  faith,  this  command  contained  a 
 promise  of  the  strength  necessary  to  accom- 
 plish it,  provided  the  will  to  obey  was  there. 
 He  must  make  the  attempt,  depending  on  the 
 word  of  Jesus,  and  divine  power  will  accom- 
 pany the  effort."  Theophyl.  :  "Many  now 
 also  have  their  hands  withered — that  is,  not 
 compassionating  and  not  communicating; 
 but  whenever  they  hear  the  gospel  word,  thej' 
 stretch  forth  their  hands  to  give." — V.  15. 
 Theophyl.  :  "  Plunging  into  danger  is  not 
 pleasing  to  God." 
 
 V.  19  f.  The  quiet  and  gentle  character  here 
 asscribed  to  Messiah  by  the  prophet,  corre- 
 sponds to  what  Jesussaid  of  himself,  meek  and 
 lowly  and  rest-giving,  11 :  29. — V.  18-20.  A 
 prophetic  picture  of  the  Saviour.  1)  A  chosen 
 and  beloved  servant  of  God,  v.  18.  2)  Spe- 
 cially endued  with  the  Spirit  of  God,  v.  18. 
 3)  Quiet  in  teaching,  and  compassionate  to 
 the  timid  and  distressed,  v.  19  f.  4)  Destined 
 to  be  victorious  in  proclaiming  God's  right- 
 eousness, and  winning  the  nationS"to  himself, 
 V.  18,  20,  21. 
 
 22-37.— The  Blasphemy  Against  the 
 Spirit. 
 
 In  the  course  of  those  labors  in  Galilee  of 
 which  the  Evangelist  has  just  given  a  general 
 account  (v. lar.),  there  occurred  the  events  nar- 
 rated in  the  remainder  of  ch.  12,  followed  by 
 other  events  on  the  same  day.  (See  on  13:  1.) 
 This  was  a  good  deal  later  than  the  two  Sab- 
 baths of  v.  1-13.  Between  that  time  and  this, 
 the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  was  delivered.    (See 
 
Ch.  XIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 267 
 
 22  Then  was  brought  unto  him  one  possessed  with  a  '  22  Then  was  brought  unto  him  i  one  possessed  with  a 
 
 devil,  blind,  and  dumb:  and  he  healucl  him,  insomuch 
 that  the  blind  and  dumb  both  spake  and  saw. 
 
 •2.i  And  all  the  people  were  amazed,  and  said,  Is  not 
 this  the  Son  of  David? 
 
 24  But  when  the  Pharisees  heard  il,  they  said.  This 
 iC/tijio  doth  not  cast  out  devils,  but  by  "  Beelzebub  the 
 prince  of  the  devils. 
 
 demon,  blind  andduml>:  and  he  healed  him,  inso- 
 2'S  much  that  the  dumb  man  spake  and  saw.     And  all 
 
 the  multitudes  were  amazed,  and  said,  (an  this  be 
 24  the  sou  of  David?    But  when  the  I'harisees  heard 
 
 it,  they  said,  This  man  doth  nut  cast  out  demons, 
 
 a  Or.  Betlzebul,' nni  sot.  27 2  Or,  a  demoniac. 
 
 on  V.  15,  and  comp.  Mark  3:  19.)  Consulting 
 unity  of  topic  rather  tlian  chronological  order, 
 Matthew  throws  together  these  se\'eral  in- 
 .stances  of  opposition  to  Jesus.  Our  jtresent 
 section  treats  of  the  hlaspheint)us  accusation; 
 ti)e  other  cases  of  opposition  will  follow. 
 Luke  11:  14-2;H  describes  a  similar  blasphe- 
 mous accusation,  probably  belonging  to  the 
 ministry  in  Judea  and  Perea,  during  the  six 
 months  preceding  the  crucifixion.  (Wieseler, 
 Clark.) 
 
 Then,  not  necessarilj'  on  the  same  day  as 
 the  jjreceding,  but  some  time  more  generally, 
 at  the  same  period  (see  on  3:  18  ;  11 :  20) ;  here 
 it  means,  at  the  time  when  he  was  engaged  in 
 tlie  labors  of  v.  lo  f.  One  possessed,  etc., 
 (n  demoniac)  blind  and  dumb,  see  on  8:  28, 
 where  it  has  been  retnarked  that  various 
 b(jdily  affections  were  frequently  connected 
 with  the  demoniacal  possessions,  whether  as 
 cause  or  effect.  Insomuch,  etc.,  so  that  the 
 dumb  man  spake  and  saxo  is  the  correct  text. ' 
 And  all  the  people  (crowds),  same  word  as 
 in  5:  1,  and  often.  Jesus  was  in  a  house,  and 
 the  throng  was  so  great  that  he  and  his  dis- 
 ciples could  not  even  cat  bread.  (Mark s:  20.)  Is 
 (omit  not)  this  the  sou  of  David  ?  meaning 
 the  Messiah,  see  on  9:  27.  The  Greek  has  an  1 
 interrogative  ptirticle  which  uniformly  im- 
 plies tliat  a  negative  answer  is  expected,  as  in  1 
 7:  IB;  11:23,  and  it  is  quite  erroneous  to  j 
 render  "Is  not  this,'  etc.,  as  in  Tyndale,  Cran., 
 (ieii.,  and  in  all  the  recent  editions  of  Com. 
 Ver.,  while  the  two  earliest  editions,  A.  D. 
 Itlll  and  1613,  give  it  without  the  'not' ;  found 
 already  in  Hammond,  1659  (Trench  on  Rev.).  , 
 It  is  true  that  sometimes  tlie  speaker  may  in- 
 tend to  intimate  that  perhaps  the  answer  j 
 ought  to  be  affirmative,  as  here  and  in  John 
 4:  2^)  (Winer,  p.  511  [642]  );  but  the  form  of 
 expression  is  otherwise,  and  it  ought  to  be 
 translated  accordingly.      Colloquial    English. | 
 
 could  give  it  quite  exactly.  "This  is  not  the  Mes- 
 siah, is  it?"  Eng.  Rev.  give*' Is  this,  "Am.  Rev., 
 "Can  this  be  the  scm  of  David,"  as  in  John 
 4:  29.  The  miracle  suggested  to  the  crowds 
 the  idea  that  Jesus  inigiit  be  the  Messiah;  yet 
 surely,  they  would  think,  it  cannot  be  so, 
 since  he  does  not  appear  and  act  as  Messiah 
 will  do,  viz.,  as  a  mighty  conqueror  and 
 splendid  monarch.  Observe  that  the  miracle 
 suggested  the  possibility  that  he  was  the  Mes- 
 siah;  and  in  v.  38,  some  of  the  Pharisees  ex- 
 press their  wish  to  see  a  'sign'  from  him,  after 
 it  had  been  intimated  (v.  28)  that  he  was  the 
 Messiah.  So  the  Jews  did  expect  the  Messiah 
 to  work  miracles,  thougii  Maimonides  (twelfth 
 cent.)  declares  that  no  miracles  are  to  be  ex- 
 pected from  tiie  Messiah  ,  perhaps  departing 
 from  the  older  view  in  order  to  secure  an  ar- 
 gument against  Jesus. 
 
 24.  But  when  the  Pharisees  heard  it. 
 Mark  (3:22)  describes  them  more  particularly 
 as  'the  scribes  that  came  down  from  Jerusa- 
 lem.' They  had  no  doubt  come  to  Galilee  for 
 the  purpose  of  observing  the  miracles  and 
 teaching  of  Jesus,  and  seeking  to  prevent  the 
 people  from  believing  on  him.  (Comp.  on  v. 
 14  and  15:  1.)  The  Scribes  usually  belonged 
 to  the  great  Pharisee  party,  comp.  v.  38,  and 
 see  on  2:  3.  These  men  set  about  their  work 
 very  vigorously.  They  saw  that  if  his  mir- 
 acles were  recognized  the  people  would  be- 
 lieve that  he  was  sent  from  God  (Jn(in.i:2), 
 and  then  all  his  teachings  must  be  received 
 as  true,  and  all  his  claims  admitted  as  just. 
 They  could  not  question  the  reality  of  the 
 healing,  nor  ascribe  it  to  mere  human  agency ; 
 they  therefore  re.«orted  to  the  absurd  idea  of 
 a  league  with  Satan,  though  Jesus  was  really 
 destroying  Satan's  work.  'Heard  it,'  viz., 
 the  inquiry  made  among  the  crowds.  This 
 fellow  doth  not  cast  ont  devils  (the 
 demons),  but  by  (m)  Beelzebub,  the  prince 
 
 >SA  K  B.  D.,  Old  Latin  (some  copies).  Old  Syriac, 
 Meniph.,  ."Eth.  This  was  easily  altered  into  'the  blind 
 and  dunili  man,'  as  in  most  dcieumonts  and  Common 
 Text,  or  'the  dumb  and  blind  man/  as  in  many  docu- 
 
 ments: while  Old  Latin  (most  copies)  and  Latin  Vul- 
 gate omit  both  terms,  and  read  simply 'so  that  he  spake 
 and  sirw.'  These  variations  are  instructive  to  the 
 student.    The  tirst  reading  accounts  for  all  the  other* 
 
268 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XII. 
 
 25  And  Jesus  knew  their  thoughts,  and  said  unto  |  25  but  i by  Beelzebub  the  prince  of  the  demons.    And 
 them   Every  kingdom  divided  against  itself  is  brought  knowing  their  thoughts   he  said  unto  them  Every 
 
 to  desolation  ;  and  everv  city  or  house  divided  against  kiugdom  divided  against  itself  is  brought  to  desola- 
 
 itself  shall  not  stand  :  '  I       t*""  >  "■"'i  every  city  or  house  divided  against  itself 
 
 1  Or,  in. 
 
 of  the  devils  {demons).  '  This'  corresponds 
 to  the  inquiry  of  v.  23:  there  is  nothing  to 
 authorize  the  contemptuous  term  'fellow'  of 
 Coin.  Ver.  'Demons,'  and  not  'devils,'  see 
 on  8:  31.  'In'  rather  than  '  by,'  see  on  9:  34; 
 so  also  in  v.  27  f.,  'in  Beelzebub,'  'in  whom,' 
 'in  the  Spirit  of  God'  (so  Wyclif  and  Kheims 
 in  all  these  expressions),  everywhere  denoting 
 intimate  union.  'Beelzebul'  is  unquestion- 
 ably the  proper  form  of  the  name,'  though  it 
 might  not  be  worth  while  now  to  attempt  a 
 change  in  the  popular  usage.  The  name  was 
 probably  derived  from  Baal-zebub,  the  Fly- 
 god  of  Ekron  (2  Kingsi:  .i,  3, 6.  le),  but  there  is 
 doubt  as  to  the  reason  for  changing  the  last 
 letter,  and  for  applying  the  name  to  Satan. 
 (v.26.)  This  application  to  Satan  is  not  found 
 in  the  old  Jewish  writings,  and  only  in  Matt. 
 10:  25;  12:  24,  27;  Mark  3:  22;  Luke  11:  15- 
 19,  all  referring  to  the  blasphemous  accusation. 
 Flies  are  often  so  terrible  a  plague  in  the  East 
 that  we  need  not  be  surprised  to  find  one  of  the 
 forms  under  which  Baal  was  worshiped  to  be 
 Baal-zebub,  Baal  of  the  fly,  or  Lord  of  the 
 fly  ;  Sept.  makes  it  Baal-fly.  So  one  of  the 
 Greek  titles  of  Zeus  (Jupiter)  was  "he  who 
 drives  ofl"  the  flies."  It  would  be  very  natural 
 for  the  later  Jews  to  express  their  abhor- 
 rence of  this  Philistine  idol  by  using  his 
 name  for  Satan.  The  change  of  the  last 
 letter  may  have  been  merely  euphonic, 
 as  Bfl'te-el-mandeb  (the  strait  at  the  en- 
 trance of  the  Ked  Sea)  is  often  written  Bab- 
 el-mandel,  and  Belial  is  sometimes  written 
 Beliar;  but  more  likely  the  change  was'de- 
 signed  to  give  a  new  meaning,  which  might 
 be,  according  to  diflTerent  etymologies,  (1) 
 "Lord  of  dung" — as  we  know  the  Jews  were 
 fond  of  contemptuously  punning  upon  the 
 names  of  idols;  or  (2)  "  Lord  of  the  house," 
 which  would  agree  with  the  image  of  v.  29. 
 This  name  for  Satan  was  suflSciently  common 
 to  be  readily  understood,  as  appears  from 
 Mark  3:  22,  'he  has  Beelzebul,'  like  'he  has 
 
 a  demon,'  and  from  our  Lord's  using  it  in  his 
 reply,  v.  27.  For  the  other  names,  Satan  and 
 Devil,  seeon  4:  1.  'Prince' is  literally 'ruler,' 
 a  general  term;  we  do  not  know  the  precise 
 nature  of  his  authority  over  the  demons,  but 
 everything  indicates  that  it  is  absolute.  Satan 
 is  also  called  '  prince  of  this  world '(  John  12: 31  j 
 u:  30;  16:11),  and  '  priucc  of  the  power  of  the 
 air.'  (Eph.2:i.)  In  9:  34,  Matt,  has  already 
 stated  that  the  Pharisees  had  recourse  to  this 
 absurd  charge,  on  occasion  of  a  similar  miracle 
 of  healing;  but  he  did  not  there  pause  to  tell 
 how  Jesus  refuted  and  solemnly  rebuked  it. 
 Luke  11 :  15  ft',  gives  what  is  probably  a  third 
 instance  in  another  part  of  the  country  ;  it 
 was  very  natural  that  the  same  class  of  malig- 
 nant enemies,  involved  in  the  same  logical 
 difficulty,  should  attempt  the  same  blasphe- 
 mous explanation. 
 
 25  f.  His  reply  divides  itself  into  v.  25  f. 
 (with  which  v.  29  is  closely  connected), v.  '27  f., 
 v.  30,  v.  31  f.,  and  v.  33-37.  And  Jesus 
 knew  their  thoughts  and  said,  comp.  on 
 9:  4.  'Jesus'  was  an  early  addition  to  the 
 text,  being  thought  necessary  for  clearness. 
 Such  insertions  of  the  name  frequently  occur. 
 The  Scribes  and  Pharisees  appear  to  have 
 made  the  blasphemous  charge  in  a  low  tone  to 
 those  around  them,  so  that  Jesus  might  not 
 hear.  They  were  at  some  little  distance  from 
 him,  in  another  part  of  the  principal  room  or 
 court  of  the  house  (MarkSris),  for  Mark  (3:23) 
 says  he  'called  them  unto  him'  and  replied 
 to  the  charge.  They  were  disposed  to  suggest 
 their  slanderous  and  insulting  accusations  in 
 an  underhand  v/ay,  and  he  chose  to  reply 
 openly.  Mark  says  he  spoke  t©  them  'in 
 comparisons,'  literally  'parables,'  see  on 
 13 :  3.  Our  Lord  in  his  pitying  condescension 
 first  argues  calmly  against  their  insulting 
 charge,  before  proceeding  to  declare  their 
 awful  guilt  in  making  it.  He  does  this,  we 
 may  suppose,  partly  to  leave  the  blasphemers 
 not  even  a  seeming  excuse,  and  partly  to  pre- 
 
 I  So  in  all  Greek  M8S.  and  most  of  the  early  versions.  I  2  Kings  1 :  2  fif.,  and  Jerome  likewise  probably  borrowed 
 Beelzebub  is  found  in  the  Old  and  Vulgate  Syriac,  the  it  from  the  Hebrew.  The  I^tin  Vulgate  made  this 
 Vulgate  Latin,  and  one  or  two  copies  of  the  Old  Latin,  form  familiar  to  Christendom.  Notice  that  the  margin 
 The  Syriac  would  naturally  take  the  Hebrew  form  from  J  of  Com.  Version  says,  Greek  BeelzebuU 
 
Ch.  XII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 269 
 
 26  And  if  Satan  cast  out  Satan,  he  is  divided  against 
 himself;  how  shall  then  his  Iciugdoni  stand? 
 
 27  And  iC  I  by  "  Iteelzetmb  cast  out  devils,  by  whom 
 do  your  children  cast  tlw.ni  out?  therefore  they  shall  be 
 your  Judges. 
 
 26  shall  not  stand:  and  if  Satnn  casteth  out  Satan,  he 
 is  divided  against  himself;  how  then  shall  his  kiug- 
 
 27  dom  stand?     And  il'  I  'by   Hcclzebub  cast  out  de- 
 mons, '  by  whom  do  your  sous  casi  ihem  out?  there- 
 
 vent  the  bystandei^  from  imagining  for  a 
 niornent  that  there  was  any  ground  for  the 
 charge  (cotnp.  on  v.  30).  His  argument  from 
 analogy  does  luit  mean  that  every  case  of  in- 
 terniil  strife  or  civil  war  will  destroy  a  State, 
 but  that  such  is  the  tendency,  and  every  such 
 act,  so  far  as  it  goes,  contributes  to  that  end. 
 And  observe  that  if  this  charge  was  accepted 
 as  applying  to  a  single  case  of  casting  out  a 
 demon,  it  must  be  understood  as  extending  to 
 all  cases;  the  whole  work  of  Jesus  in  casting 
 out  demons  must  be  ascribed  to  this  cause, 
 and  throughout  his  entire  ministry  he  would 
 be  having  the  help  of  Satan  in  breaking  down 
 Satan's  power.  That  wise  "  prince  of  the 
 demons"  is  too  cunning  to  pursue  so  suieidal 
 a  course.  And  if  Satan  cast  out  Satan. 
 For  the  prince  of  the  demons  to  cast  out  his 
 subjects  would  be  virtually  casting  out  him- 
 self, since  they  were  doing  his  work.  Those 
 persons  who  so  dislike  tlie  rendering  'deliver 
 
 us    from    the    evil   one'    (6:  13,  Rev.  Ver.)  ought    to 
 
 notice  that  here  and  often  Jesus  distinctly 
 recognizes  Satan  as  pers<mal. 
 
 27  f.  Condescending,  as  he  did  with  refer- 
 ence to  the  Sabbath  (12: 3  r),  to  present  the  ar- 
 gument in  a  variety  of  ways,  our  Lord  here 
 gives  it  a  r.ew  and  startling  turn,  being  what 
 logicians  call  aiyumenticm  ad  hominetn,  an 
 appeal  to  their  own  case.  Your  children 
 (sona)  means  those  who  had  been  instructed 
 by  the  Pharisees,  like  "sons  of  the  prophets" 
 in  2  Kings  2:  3;  comp.  the  use  of  '  father'  for 
 a  revered  teacher  in  23:  9;  1  Cor.  4:  15,  and 
 'disciples'  of  the  Pharisees  in  22:  16.  Ex- 
 orcists would  naturally  belong  to  the  Phari- 
 see party,  for  no  Sadducee  would  profess  the 
 expulsion  of  demons,  since  that  party  did  not 
 believe  m  spirits,  evil  or  good.  To  make 
 'your  sons'  mean  Christ's  own  apostles,  as 
 Chrys.  and  other  Fathers,  and  some  modern 
 writers  do,  seems  unwarranted  and  absurd, 
 leaving  the  argument  without  force.  It 
 doubtless  arose  from  an  unwillingness  to  ad- 
 mit.that  tlie  Jewish  exorcists  did  really  cast 
 out  demons,  and  a  failure  to  observe  that  our 
 Lord  does  not  affirm  that  they  did,  but  only 
 argues  from  the  point  of  view   of  the  blas- 
 
 phemers. He  appeals  to  the  case  of  their 
 own  followers  to  silence  them,  without  then 
 stopping  to  examine  the  question  whether 
 their  pretended  expulsions  were  real.  (Paul 
 uses  the  same  kind  of  argument  in  1  Cor.  15: 
 29.)  It  was  very  common,  about  the  tiineof  our 
 Lord,  for  Jews  to  profess  to  cast  out  demons. 
 Curious  accounts  of  the  methods  they  em- 
 ployed, such  as  the  use  of  a  remarkable  root, 
 with  incantations,  which  they  pretended  were 
 handed  down  from  Solomon,  are  given  by 
 Josephus,  "Ant.,"  8,  2,  5,  "War.,"  7,  6,  3; 
 comp.  Tobit  8:  2;  Justin  Martyr,  Trypho, 
 ch.  85.  In  Acts  19:  13  we  read  of  strolling 
 Jewish  exorcists  who  thought  there  must  be 
 some  magical  charm  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
 which  Paul  named  when  working  miracles, 
 and  tried  to  use  it  themselves.  Therefore 
 they  shall  be  your  judges  ('they'  being 
 emphatic,  as  in  6:  4  ff. ;  comp.  on  1 :  21),  i.  e., 
 shall  convict  you  either  of  being  j-ourselves  in 
 league  with  Beelzebul,  or  of  unreasonable 
 and  wicked  conduct  in  accusing  another  of 
 league  with  him  for  doing  what  they  claim  to 
 do:  But  if  I  cast  out  devils  {demons)  by 
 the  Spirit  of  God,  assumes  that  he  does  ;  and 
 he  has  just  shown  that  the  contrary-  supposi- 
 ti(m  would  charge  Satan  with  sheer  folly,  and 
 would  involve  the  accusers  in  self-condemna- 
 tion. The  chief  emphiisis  of  the  sentence  (ac- 
 cording to  the  correct  reading  of  the  Greek) 
 is  on  the  words  'by  the  Spirit  of  God';  but 
 'I'  is  also  emphatic,  and  suggests  a  contrast 
 between  his  case  and  theirs.  'Spirit'  basin 
 the  (Jreek  no  article,  but  is  made  definite  by 
 the  appended  genitive,  since  there  is  but  one 
 Spirit  of  God.  Then  is  in  the  similar  passage 
 of  Luke  (11  :M)  rendered  by  Com.  Ver.  'no 
 doubt' — another  of  the  numerous  unnecessary 
 variations.  So  'unto  you'  here  in  Com.  Ver. 
 and  'upon  you'  in  Luke,  arc  for  the  same 
 Greek  preposition.  Then  the  kingdom  of 
 God  is  (or  hn.i)  come  unto  yon.  Matthew 
 here  has  'kingdom  of  God'  instead  of  his 
 usual  'kingdom  of  heaven'  (see  on  3:  2) 
 probably  because  of  the  verbal  connec- 
 tion here  between  'Spirit  of  God'  and 
 'kingdom     of    God.'      The    word    rendered 
 
270 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIL 
 
 28  But  if  I  cast  out  devils  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  then 
 the  kiugdoiu  of  (jod  is  come  unto  you. 
 
 29  Or  ulse,  how  can  one  enter  into  a  strongman's 
 house,  and  spoil  his  goods,  except  he  first  bind  the 
 strong  luan?  and  then  he  will  spoil  his  house. 
 
 30  lie  that  is  not  with  me  is  against  me;  and  he  that 
 gatherelh  not  with  me  scattereth  abroad. 
 
 28  fore  shall  they  be  your  judges.  But  if  I  iby  the 
 Spirit  of  Ciod  cast  out  demons,  then  is  the  kingdom 
 
 29  of  God  come  upon  you.  Or  how  can  one  enter  into 
 the  house  of  the  strong  man,  and  spoil  his  goods, 
 except  he  first  bind  the   strong  mufi?   and  then  he 
 
 .30  will  spoil  his  house.  He  that  is,  not  with  me  is 
 against  me;    and  he   that  galhereth    not   with  me 
 
 'has  come'  usually  signifies  to  anticipate, 
 to  be  beforehand,  and  so  to  come  un- 
 expectedly; and  some  urge  such  a  sense 
 here — has  already  arrived,  when  you  simply 
 thought  it  would  come  before  long  —  has 
 taken  jou  unawares.  But  the  word  ap- 
 pears in  the  later  Greek  usage  to  have  some- 
 times meant  simply  come,  arrive,  etc.  (i  Thess. 
 2:  IB;  Eoiu.  9:  31;  Phil.  3:  16.)  Tiic  idea  then  Is,  the 
 kingdom  of  God,  the  Messianic  Dispensation, 
 has  made  its  appearance  in  your  presence. 
 (Comp.  Luke  17:  20  f.)  Here  again,  as  in 
 5:  17;  7:  21-23;  12:  8,  our  Lord  strongly  in- 
 timates that  he  is  the  Messiah,  yet  without 
 distinctly  declaring  it.  The  full  conviction 
 announced  by  tlie  apostles  in  16:  16  seems  to 
 have  been  then  recently  arrived  at.  But  tliat 
 conclusion  would  not  preclude,  it  would 
 rather  pre-suppose,  a  previous  stage  of  per- 
 plexed inquiry,  like  that  of  John  the  Baptist 
 (11:3),  and  is  not  fundamentally  inconsistent 
 with  an  early  flush  of  delighted  persuasion 
 when  some  of  them  first  met  him,  as  recorded 
 by  John  (i;  «■  «•)  There  is  thus  no  such  con- 
 tradiction between  John  and  the  Synoptics  on 
 this  point  as  some  have  imagined.  Nor  is  it 
 strange  that  Jesus  should  occasionally  inti- 
 mate his  Messiaship  long  before  he  thought 
 proper  publicly  to  avow  it.  But  what  as  to 
 the  force  of  the  argument  in  this  passage? 
 How  did  it  follow,  that  if  he  was  casting  out 
 the  demons  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  then  the 
 kingdom  of  God  had  arrived?  The  miracles 
 of  Jesus  did  not  directly  prove  him  to  be  the 
 Messiah,  but  they  proved  it  indirectly.  This 
 constant  divine  assistance  in  working  his  great 
 series  of  miracles  showed  that  he  must  have  a 
 divine  mission,  and  attested  all  his  claims  as 
 just;  but  he  claimed  to  be  the  Messiah,  as  he 
 has  before  intimated  and  intimates  here; 
 therefore  the  miracles  proved  him  to  be  the 
 Messiah.  So  Paul  says  he  was  shown  to  be 
 the  Son  of  God  by  the  resurrection  from  the 
 dead.  (Rom. 1:4.)  Besides,  in castingoutdemons, 
 he  was  to  that  extent  destroying  the  kingdom 
 of  Satan  (v.  26),  and  in  so  far  establishing  the 
 correlative  kingdom  of  God.     (Comp.  v.  29.) 
 
 29.  This  connects  itself  clo.seiy  with  the 
 thought  of  V.  25  f.  Or,  to  look  at  the  matter 
 in  another  way.  (Comp.  7:  9;  12:  5.)  Else 
 in  Com.  Ver.  (following  Cranmer,  Gen.)  has 
 no  representative  in  the  original.  How  can 
 one  enter,  etc.  This  is  a  general  truth,  with 
 an  obvious  application  to  the  matter  in  hand. 
 Jesus  was  taking  away  from  Satan  a  part  of 
 his  property,  in  delivering  the  demoniacs,  and 
 this  could  not  be  unless  he  were  at  variance 
 with  Satan,  and  strong  enough  to  bind  him. 
 The  word  translated  goods  means  utensils, 
 implements  (as  those  for  cooking,  eating, 
 sleeping),  and  would  suggest  that  the  demoni- 
 acs were  the  instruments  of  Satan.  Spoil,  or 
 'plunder,'  at  the  end  of  the  sentence,  repre- 
 sents a  compound  word,  'thoroughly  plunder.' 
 
 30.  Here  again,  as  in  the  preceding  verses, 
 our  Lord  speaks  in  apophthegms  (Mark 3:23), 
 each  sentence  containing  a  distinct  truth,  ex- 
 pressed in  general  terms.  It  naturally  follows 
 that  no  connection  between  these  is  outwardly 
 indicated,  and  we  are  left  to  see  for  ourselves 
 the  internal  connection  of  the  thoughts. 
 (Comp.  at  the  beginning  of  ch.  7.)  The  Scribes 
 said  that  our  Lord  was  in  league  with  Satan, 
 but  in  reality  he  is  opposing  and  overthrow- 
 ing Satan's  power,  binding  him,  as  it  were, 
 and  plundering  his  house.  In  this  great  and 
 deadly  struggle,  there  can  be  no  neutral- 
 ity. No  man  can  be  friends  with  both  sides, 
 nor  be  indifferent  to  both.  It  is  probable  that 
 many  of  those  present  were  thinking  they 
 would  not  take  sides  between  Jesus  and  the 
 blaspheming  Scribes.  To  them,  in  the  first 
 place,  this  saying  would  come  home;  but  it  is 
 general,  and  applicable  to  all  times,  and  all 
 varieties  of  character  and  conduct.  The  sen- 
 tence contains  two  parallel  and  practically 
 equivalent  members — the  Hebrew  parallelism. 
 (Comp.  on  4:  16.)  The  image  in  the  second 
 member  is  from  gathering  grain  in  har- 
 vest, as  in  3:  12;  6:  26;  John  4:  36.  Men 
 often  fancy  that  they  are  by  no  means  oppos- 
 ing Christ's  service,  though  not  engaged  in  it; 
 that  they  are  friendly  to  religion  in  others, 
 though  not  personally  religious.     But  in  the 
 
Ch.  XII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 271 
 
 31  Wherefore  f  say  unto  you,  All  manner  of  sin  and 
 blasphemy  shall  be  lorgiven  unto  men:  but  the  blas- 
 phemy ayainxl  the  IIoli/  (ihost  shall  not  be  forgiven 
 uilto  men. 
 
 ;i2  And  whosoever  speaketh  a  word  against  the  Son 
 of  man,  it  shall  be  forgiven  him  :  but  whosoever  speak- 
 eth against  the  Holy  (ihost,  it  shall  not  be  forgiven  him, 
 neither  in  this  world,  neither  in  the  world  to  come. 
 
 31  scattereth.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  Every  sin 
 and  blasphemy  shall  be  forgiven  unto  men;  but  the 
 blasphemy  against  the  Spirit  shall  not  be  forgiven. 
 
 32  And  whosoever  shall  speak  a  word  against  the  Son 
 of  man  ,  it  shall  be  forgiven  him  ;  but'  whosoever 
 shall  speak  against  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  shall  not  be 
 forgiven  him,  neither  in  this  '  world,  nor  iu   that 
 
 1  Or,  age. 
 
 nuturo  i)f  the  case,  this  is  impossible.  Stier  : 
 "Neutrality  here  is  no  neutrality-,  but  a  re- 
 maining on  the  side  of  the  enemy  ;  ind()lence 
 here  is  no  mere  indolence,  but  opposition;  the 
 merely  not  believing  and  not  obeying  is  still 
 resistance  and  rejection.''  The  gospel  is  of 
 such  a  nature,  as  to  its  offers  and  its  claims, 
 that  it  cannot  tolerate  indifference.  If  it  de- 
 serves our  resjiect,  it  deserves  <iur  entire  and 
 hearty  reception.  If  we  are  not  yielding 
 Christ  our  wiiole  heart,  we  are  really  yielding 
 him  nothing.  Professed  neutrality,  with  real 
 hostility  of  heart,  may  even  be  more  offensive 
 to  him,  and  is  sometimes  more  injurious  in  its 
 influence,  than  avowed  opposition. — In  Mark 
 9:  40;  Luke  9:  50  there  is  an  e.xpression 
 whicli  at  first  seems  to  contradict  this,  viz., 
 'He  that  is  not  against  us  is  for  us.'  But  so 
 far  is  this  from  being  the  case  that  both  say- 
 ings {Alexander)  "may  be  exemplified  in  the 
 experience  of  the  very  same  persons.  For 
 example,  Nicodetnus,  by  refusing  to  take  part 
 with  the  Sanhedrin  against  our  Lord,  although 
 he  did  not  venture  to  espouse  his  cause,  proved 
 himself  to  be  upon  his  side  (John  7 : 50  r. )  ^  but  if 
 he  had  continued  the  same  course  when  the 
 crisis  had  arrived,  he  would  equally  have 
 proved  himself  to  be  against  him."  Comp. 
 the  apparently  contradictory  sajMiigs  of  Prov. 
 26;  4f  ;  Gal.  6:  2,  5;  Rom.  3:  28,  as  related  to 
 James  2 :  24. 
 
 31  r.  Our  Lord  now  solemnly  declares  that 
 a  blasphemy  against  the  Holj'  Spirit  is  the 
 only  uni)ardonable  sin;  and  it  is  distinctly' 
 implied  that  their  accusation,  that  he  cast  out 
 demons  by  the  help  of  Beelzebul,  was  a  blas- 
 phemy against  the  H0I3'  Spirit,  and  so 
 was  ]iast  forgiveness.  Therefore,  viz.,  on 
 account  of  all  that  he  has  been  saying,  from  v. 
 25  onward.  It  was  manifest  from  such  analo- 
 gies that  their  charge  of  league  with   Beelze- 
 
 bul  was  absurd  ;  and  they  must  have  known 
 that  it  was  not  true,  and  that  the  miracle  was 
 really  wrought  by  divine  power.  Jesus  says 
 it  was  wrought  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  so 
 their  accusation  was  not  merely  an  insult  to  a 
 man,  but  a  blasphemy  against  the  Spirit  of 
 God.  For  this  reason  he  solemnly  tells  them 
 that  such  blasphemy  will  never  be  forgiven. 
 And  we  can  see  ('Edersh.)  that  their  malignant 
 hostility  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  as  appear- 
 ing in  a  form  so  contrary  to  what  they  ex- 
 pected and  would  have  been  willing  to  recog- 
 nize, here  reached  an  acme  of  virulence  from 
 which  they  went  straight  on  to  procure  his 
 death.  I  say  unto  you,  see  on  5:  18.  All 
 manner  of  sin.  Every  sin  is  the  exact  trans- 
 lation. With  the  general  truth  that  ever^-  sin 
 shall  be  forgiven  unto  men,'  he  connects 
 the  specific  term  and  blasphemy,  to  leave  no 
 doubt  that  every  blasj)hemy  too  (as  well  as 
 every  other  sin)  will  be  forgiven;  and  thus 
 brings  out  all  the  more  strongly  the  sole  ex- 
 ception, but  the  blasphemy  against  the 
 Holy  Ghost  (Spirit)  shall  not  be  for- 
 given. This  promise  of  forgiveness  for  every 
 sin  and  blasphemy  is  of  course  to  be  limited 
 by  the  conditions' of  repentance,  etc.,  else- 
 where laid  down  in  Scripture,  and  understood 
 in  such  a  case  without  being  stated.  (Comp. 
 on  7:  7  f. )  'Blasphemy'  has  been  explained 
 on  9 :  3  as  signifying  in  general  injurious  or 
 insulting  speaking,  and  so  with  regard  to  God, 
 speaking  imjMously.  Blasphemy  was  consid- 
 ered among  the  Jews  a  verj'  great  offence. 
 (26:65.)  In  V.  32  we  find  the  general  expres- 
 sion speaketh  against.  Here. the  guilt  of 
 what  the  Pharisees  have  done  is  shown  by 
 another  contrast.  The  Son  of  man,  see  on 
 8:20.  Our  Lord  had  not  distinctly  claimed 
 to  be  more  than  man.  To  speak  against  him 
 personally,  regarding  him  simply  as  a  man 
 
 1  The  marginal  reading  in  Rev.  Ver.  (nol  in  .■Vmer.  [  margin;  but  it  is  strange  that  the  revisers  should  fol- 
 Revisers) '  unto  you  men  '  has  nosupport but  B,a  single  low  when  internal  evidence  yields  nothing  decisive, 
 cursive,  an<l  a  passage  in  .•Mhanasius.  It  may  not  be  After  the  second  '  forgiven  '  many  documents  add  '  unto 
 strange  that  W  U.  sliould  ding  to  B  and  put  this  in  the  [  tuen  '  as  in  Com.  text,  and  some  add  '  unto  them.' 
 
272 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XII. 
 
 33  Either  make  the  tree  good,  and  his  fruit  good ;  |  35  which  is  to  come.    Either  make  the  tree  good,  and 
 or  else  make  the  tree  corrupt,  aud  his  fruit  corrupt;  its  fruit  good  ;  or  make  the  tree  corrupt,  and  its  fruit 
 
 for  the  tree  is  known  by  his  fruil. 
 
 (e.  g.  11 :  19),  did  not  involve  as  great  guilt  as 
 to  speak  against  the  Holy  Spirit,  whose  in- 
 fluences filled  li.is  human  spirit  ^see  on  3:  16; 
 4:  1),  and  gave  to  him,  as  a  man,  the  power 
 of  working  miracles,  (v.  28.)  In  the  phrase, 
 but  whosoever  speaketh  against  the 
 Holy  Ghost,  Sjurit^^  the  word  'holy'  is  so 
 placed  in  the  Greek  as  to  be  emphatic.  They 
 said,  'He  hath  an  unclean  spirit'  (Mark3:3oi; 
 while  in  truth  he  was  full  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 (Yet  there  is  no  propriety  in  inserting  the 
 word  '  holy  '  in  v.  31,  as  in  Com.  Ver. )  Their 
 charge  of  league  with  Beelzebul  was  there- 
 fore not  simply  a  slander  against  the  man, 
 Jesus  of  Nazareth,  nor  siinply  an  insult  to 
 the  Son  of  man,  the  Messiah,  but  was  a  blas- 
 phemy against  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  it  will 
 not  do  to  say  that  he  was  merely  warning 
 them  against  a  possibility;  for  he  is  surely 
 speaking  of  the  blasphemy  they  have  uttered, 
 as  blasphemy  against  the  Holy  Spirit.  (Comp. 
 V.  28.)  It  must  be  observed  that  the  Holy 
 Spirit,  the  Spirit  t)f  Grod  (v  m),  here  represents 
 the  Divinity  in  general.  There  is  here  no  al- 
 lusion to  the  peculiar  gracious  office  and  work 
 of  the  Spirit  in  calling,  renewing,  and  sancti- 
 fying the  soul ;  it  is  the  Spirit  of  God  as  giv- 
 ing power  to  work  miracles.  (Comp.  Acts  2: 
 4;  8:  14-19,  etc.)  These  Pharisees  ascribe  to 
 the  influence  and  aid  of  Satan  what  was  man- 
 ifestly and  unmistakably  wrought  by  divine 
 power  ;  and  this  was  not  merely  an  insult  to  a 
 man,  but  was  a  malignant  insult  to  God. 
 Similar,  in  this  particular  respect,  was  the  sin 
 of  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  who  undertook  to 
 practice  a  deception,  not  merely  upon  the 
 apostles,  but  upon  the  H0I3'  Spirit,  who 
 was  well  known  to  give  them  supernatural 
 knowledge.  ( Acts  5 ; » tr. )  Paul  had  blasphemed 
 Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and  yet  was  forgiven, 
 because  he  "did  it  ignorantly,  in  unbelief." 
 (iTim.  1: 13.)  He  did  not  then  believe  that 
 Jesus  spoke  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  there- 
 fore was  not  blaspheming  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 Afterwards  he  learned  and  taught  tliat  the 
 Spirit    of   God    is    "the   Spirit  of   Christ." 
 
 fRom.  8:9.) 
 
 The  conditions,  then,  under  which  this  un- 
 pardonable sin  of  blasphemy  against  the  Spirit 
 of  God  is  committed,  are  (1)  that  there  shall 
 be  a  work  manifestly  supernatural,  unmistak- 
 ably the  work  of  God  and  not  of  man,  and 
 (2)  that  one  shall,  in  determined  and  malig- 
 nant opposition,  insultingly  ascribe  to  Satan 
 this  which  he  knows  to  be  the  work  of  God, 
 Now,  are  these  conditions  ever  fulfilled,  except 
 in  an  age  of  miracles?  Can  any  other  divine 
 work,  as,  for  instance,  the  conversion  of  a 
 friend,  or  a  general  revival  of  spirituality, 
 be  so  unquestionably  and  unmistakably  the 
 work  of  God,  that  a  person  ascribing  it  to 
 Satan  is  guilty,  not  merely  of  sin,  but  of  that 
 flagrant  and  deeply  malignant  blasphemy 
 against  God  which  is  unpardonable?  This  is 
 the  question  to  be  decided  ;  and  it  can  hardly 
 be  decided  in  the  aflirmative.  As  miracles 
 continued  throughout  the  apostolic  age,  this 
 blasphemy  against  the  Spirit  may  very  natu- 
 rally be  understood  to  be  meant  by  that  "sin 
 unto  death  "  which 'John  implies  (1  John  5:  le) 
 cannot  be  forgiven.  Indeed,  we  seem  com- 
 pelled so  to  understand  it,  since  our  Lord  here 
 says  that  the  blasphemy  against  the  Spirit  is 
 the  only  form  of  sin  that  will  not  be  forgiven. 
 The  current  phrase,  "the  sin  against  the  Holy 
 Ghost,"  is  not  found  in  Scripture,  and  has 
 been  formed  by  combining  John's  expression 
 with  the  passage  before  us.  And  the  familiar 
 idea  of  "sinning  away  one's  day  of  grace" 
 ought  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  blas- 
 phemy here  spoken  of.  It  has  already  been 
 remarked  that  this  blasphemy  does  not  at  all 
 refer  to  the  gracious  work  of  the  Spirit  in 
 calling  and  regenerating,  but  manifestly  and 
 simply  to  his  miraculous  work.  Through 
 neglect  of  this  distinction,  person^  often  pass 
 from  speaking  of  blasphemy  against  the 
 Spirit  to  discussing  what  is  called  "resisting 
 the  Spirit,"  without  being  aware  that  these  are 
 quite  difl^'erent  things.  Even  the  pas.«age  in 
 1  John  cannot  refer  to  a  person  who  has  re- 
 sisted the  Spirit  till  his  influences  are  with- 
 drawn, for  no  one  else  could  decide  that  a 
 man  was  in  that  condition,  while  the  apostle 
 
 '  The  Rev.  Ver.  here  changes 'Ghost'  to*Spirit'  as  nee-  1  It  would  h.ive  been  much  better  had  the  revisers  every- 
 essary  in  order  to  agree  with  'Spirit'  in  v.  28  and  31.  1  where  made  this  change.    (,Comp.  on  1 ;  18.) 
 
C'li.  XII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 273 
 
 3i  O  generation  of  vipers,  how  can  ye,  being  evil,  I  34  corrupt :  for  the  tree  is  known  by  its  fruit.  Ye  off- 
 sf>eak  good  tilings?  for  out  of  the  abundance  of  Ihe  spring  of  vipers,  how  can  ye,  lieiiig  evil,  speak  good 
 heart  the  mouth  speakelh.  |       tilings?  for  out  of  thu  abundance  of  tbe  heart  the 
 
 intimutcs  that  tlie  "sin  unto  deatli "  can  be 
 •  ii'fiiiiti'ly  known  to  others,  sinco  he  will  not 
 ■<ny  that  one  wlio  has  coimnitted  it  sliall  be 
 prayed  for.— Hcb.  6:  4-8  and  10:  2()  tt",  relate 
 to  the  sin  of  apostasy,  and  are  then.'fore  quite 
 tlistinc't  from  the  l>liispheniy  against  the  Spirit, 
 though  often  confounded  witii  it. 
 
 Neither   in  this  world,  neither   in   the 
 world  to  come.     This  is  simply'  a  strong  and 
 expanded  declaration  that  it  will  nevei'hc  for- 
 given.    'World'  is  here  not  kosmas,  the  phy- 
 sical   universe,    but    ai<in,  a    period    or  age. 
 (Comp.  on  25 :  4<). )  The  J»'ws  constantly  spoke 
 of  "this  period"  and    "the  coming  period," 
 as  separated   by  the  appearance  of  the  Mes- 
 siah.    In  the  New  Test.  ''  the  period  to  come" 
 is    usually    conceived     of   as     following    the 
 second  coming  of  the   Lord.     (Comp.  on  l;^: 
 22.)      Weiss:   "Neitiier  in  this  world-period, 
 i.  e.,  in   the  time  uji  to  the  Second   Coming, 
 nor  in  the  future  world-))eriod,  wl\ich  begins 
 witli  the  Judgment;  and  as  tlie  Judgment  de- 
 cides the  eternal   destiny  of  men.   there  can 
 never  in  that  following  period  he  forgiveness 
 of  the  sin  wliich  at  the  Judgment  was  estab- 
 lished  and  sultjected   to    punishment.'     Our 
 Lord's  expression  might  in  itself  imply  that 
 some  sins  not  forgiven   in  this  world  will  be  | 
 forgiven  in  the  world  to  come  (Olsli.) ;  but  it  j 
 does  not  necessarih",  nor  even  very  naturall3'  | 
 teach  this;  and  as  the  idea  is  unsupported  by, 
 and   inconsistent  with,  the  general  teachings 
 of  Scripture  on  that   subject,   it  is  quite  ini- 
 jiroper  to  base  so  important  a  doctrine  as  that 
 of  "a  second   probation"  in   the  future  life, 
 upon  the  merely  possible  meaning  of  this  one 
 liassage,  with  perhaps  the  addition  of  1   Pet. 
 '•^•.  19,  according  to  one  possible  interpretation. 
 That  he  only  means  to  .saj'  it  will  neverh<^.  for- 
 given, is  confirmed   by  MArk  3:   211  (correct 
 text),  'hath  never  forgiveness,  but  is  guilty  of 
 an  eternal  sin.'     Other  sins   may  be   blotted 
 out,  and,  so  to  speak,  cease  to  exist;  but  this 
 must  continue,  from  the  time  it  is  committed, 
 always    existing,     an    everlasting    sin.      The 
 thought  of  V.   31    f.     is   not   recorded   as  re- 
 jteated  on  the  similar  occasion  of  Luke  11: 
 
 14,    23,    but   on   yet    another    occasion,   Luke 
 12:  10. 
 
 33-35.  It  might  be  said  that  here  was  only 
 speech,    only    words.     But  the  speech   came 
 from  the  heart,  and  showed  the  character,  as 
 the  tree  is  known  from  the  fruit.     This  un- 
 pardonable blasphemy  was  just  what  might 
 be  expected  from  its  authors;  they  were  bad 
 men,  and  they  would  say  bad  things.     The 
 portion  of  the  discourse  in  v.  33-37  is  recorded 
 by  Matt.   onlj'.     The  terms  of  v.   33  are  the 
 same  as  in  7:  16-19,  where  se<.'  Notes.     There 
 the  thought  is  that  we  must  test  character  by 
 conduct;  here  it  is  that  conduct  (including 
 speech)  is  all  the  more  important  because  it 
 corresponds  to  and  reveals  character.     There 
 has  been  much  discussion  about  the  sense  of 
 niakCj  some  explaining  it  as  signifj-ing  're- 
 gard,' 'consider';  others,  '  suppose  to  be,' etc. 
 The  idea  seems  to  be  that  tbe  fruit  will  be  like 
 the  tree,  and  if  you  make  the  tree  good  you 
 make  its  fruit  good.     The   word    'make'    is 
 thus  understood  in  its  ordinary  sense.     His, 
 the  old  possessive  'his'   from  it  (//y!'),  see  on 
 24:32;    modern   its.    Gcncrsiiion  {offspring) 
 of  vipers,   the  same  expressi(m   as  in  3:   7.* 
 This  was  strong  language  and  severe  ;  but  the 
 loving    Saviour    did    not    shrink    from    the 
 severest  rebukes   where   the^*    were    needed. 
 These  would  be  prompted,  indeed,  as  much 
 by  love  to  sinners,  as  by  indignation  at  their 
 sin.     (C()mii.  on  •') :  20. )     How  can  yc,  being 
 evil,  speak  good  things  ?     How  is  it  possi- 
 ble, in  the  nature  of  things,  that  you  should? 
 This  is  a  morjil,  imt  a  ctmstitutional  impossi- 
 bilitj'.     For  out  of  the  abundance  of  the 
 heart,  more  exactly,   'the  superabundance.' 
 The  wt)rd  implies  excess,  that  the  heart  is  full 
 and  more  than  full ;  the  mouth  speaks  what 
 pours  forth  from  the  overflowing  heart  (comp. 
 15:   18);    and  as  their   heart   overflows  with 
 wickedness,   how  can  it  be  that  they  should 
 speak  what  is  good?     Comp.  1  Sam.  24:  13. — 
 V.  35  varies  the  image  to  that  of  a  treasure, 
 ')r  store,  the  word  not  necessarily  indicating 
 something  precious.    The  good  man  has  in  him 
 a  good  store,  and  he  brings  out  from  it  good 
 
 '  What  is  the  propriety  of  saying  {Wcissl  tliat  the  ito  believing  that  Jesus  \ised  the  same  phrase?  Such' 
 Kvang'list  has  manitcstly  takoii  thi.s  plirase  ("roin  .loliu  ait)i(rary  dicta  are  far  from  giving  real  support  to  a 
 the  Baptist's  discourse?     What  objection  can  there  lie     theory. 
 
 S 
 
274 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XII. 
 
 35  A  good  man  out  of  the  good  treasure  of  the  heart 
 bringeth  forth  good  things  :  and  an  evil  man  out  of  the 
 evil  treasure  bringeth  forth  evil  things. 
 
 86  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  every  idle  word  that  men 
 shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof  in  the  day 
 of  judgment. 
 
 37  tor  by  thy  words  thou  shaltbe  justified,  and  by 
 thy  words  thou  shall  be  condemned. 
 
 35  mouth  speaketh.     The  good  man  out  of  his  good  ' 
 treasure  bringeth  forth  good  things:  and  the  evil 
 man   out  of  his   evil   treasure  bringeth   forth   evil 
 
 36  things.  And  1  say  unto  you,  that  every  idle  word 
 that  men  shall  speak,  they'shallgive  account  thereof 
 
 37  in  the  day  of  judgment.  For  by  thy  words  thou 
 shalt  be  justified,  and  by  thy  words  ihou  shalt  be 
 condemned. 
 
 things.  This  of  cotirse  means  the  store  of  his 
 inner  man,  heart,  and  so  the  word  "heart" 
 was  early  added,  in  some  quarters  (as  Old 
 Syriae  version),  by  way  of  explanation,  being 
 suggested  by  v.  34,  and  passed  into  many  later 
 documents  and  the  Com.  text.  Bringeth 
 forth  is  literally  casts  out,  throws  out,  the 
 word  explained  on  9:  38,  and  here  perhaps 
 implying  that  the  evil  things  are,  as  it  were, 
 involuntarily  thrown  out,  "  as  a  fountain  doth 
 its  waters,  by  a  natural  and  necessary  ebulli- 
 tion" {Barrow).  The  fact  that  men  speak 
 good  or  evil  according  to  their  nature,  by  no 
 means  frees  them  from  guilt.  This  ought  to 
 be  understood  from  general  principles;  but 
 our  Lord  leaves  no  room  for  uncertainty  on 
 the  subject,  for  he  proceeds  to  declare  that 
 words,  even  idle  words,  must  be  answered  for. 
 36  f.  'But  {and)  I  say  unto  you,  solemnly 
 introducing  an  important  saying  (.as  in  v.  31), 
 see  on  5:  18.  Though  they  spoke  so  heed- 
 lessly the  most  blasphemous  words,  and 
 doubtless  thought,  as  men  are  apt  to  do,  that 
 what  one  says  is  of  little  importance,  yet  he 
 assures  them  that  men  shall  give  account  for 
 every  idle  word.  'Idle'  exactly  renders 
 the  original  term,  which  signifies  '  not  work- 
 ing,' and  hence  inefficient,  useless,  etc. — 
 words  not  intended  to  produce  any  effect. 
 In  the  day  of  judgment,  see  on  11  :  22.  In 
 V.  37,  by  thy  words,  is  literally  owi  o/^Ay 
 words,  as  a  thing  proceeding  from  their  words, 
 a  result  or  consequence  of  them.  Of  course 
 he  does  not  mean  that  it  will  proceed  from 
 their  words  alone;  every  one  admits  the  fact 
 as  to  actions,  and  words  are  here  the  subject 
 of  remark.  The  repetition  of  'by  thy  words' 
 makes  the  statement  more  weighty  and  im- 
 pressive. "Words  are  important  because  they 
 reveal  character  (v. 33,  »),  and  because  they 
 powerfully  affect  others.  The  onh^  sin  de- 
 clared to  be  unpardonable  is  a  sin  of  speech 
 (v. :)ir.)  ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  '"if  any  man 
 offend  not  in  speech,  tlte  same  is  a  perfect  man, 
 and  able  also  to  bridle  the  whole  body." 
 (j«m««3:2.)  Spccch  is  indeed  one  of  the  grand 
 distinctions  of  human  beings,  and  a  miglity 
 
 power  for  good  or  evil.  But  this  passage  must 
 not  be  understood  as  condemning  all  light 
 pleasantries  of  conversation;  itsimply  declares 
 that  the  idlest  nothings  we  ever  utter  are  in- 
 cluded within  the  range  of  accountability  to 
 God.  We  must  therefore  see  to  it  that  our 
 pleasantries  are  not  essentially  untruthful, 
 that  they  are  free  from  malice  and  impurity 
 —in  a  word,  that  they  are  innocent  and  help- 
 ful.    (Comp.  on  5:  37.) 
 
 HOMILETICAL   AND   PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  23.  Different  effects  produced  \>y  the 
 outward  evidences  of  Christianity.  1)  Many 
 half  convinced  that  it  is  divine,  hv*  mainly 
 inclined  to  reject  it,  v.  23.  2)  Some  per- 
 suading themselves  and  others  that  it  is  not 
 divine,  that  its  effects  are  to  be  otherwise  ex- 
 plained, V.  24.  3)  iSome  trying  to  play  neu- 
 tral, v.  30.  4)  Some  requiring  further  evi- 
 dence, suited  to  their  own  notion,  v.  38.  5) 
 Some  rejoicing  to  believe  and  ready  to  obey, 
 V.  49  f — V.  24.  Anything  to  explain  away 
 the  divine  power  of  Christianity;  anything, 
 though  it  be  absurd,  insulting,  blasphemous. 
 — V.  25  f.  The  f.irees  of  evil  in  the  world  do 
 not  act, at  hazard,  nor  by  blind  fate,  but  are 
 directed  by  a  lofty  and  shrewd  intelligence. — 
 V.  26.  Satan  and  his  kingdom.  1)  There  is 
 a  personal  spirit  of  evil.  2)  He  has  a  king- 
 dom. 3)  The  demons  ar.e  his  subjects,  and 
 are  striving  to  iriake  men  his  subjects  forever. 
 4)  Jesus  opposes  and  shakes  Satan's  kingdom. 
 (Comp.  Luke  10:  17-19.)— V.  30.  We  must 
 be  definitely  Christ's  friends,  or  we  are  defi- 
 nitely his  enemies.  Vinet,  "Gos'pel  Studies," 
 preaches  from  this  text  on  "The  Intolerance 
 of  Christianity,"  and  from  Luke  9:  50  on 
 "  The  Tolerance  of  Christianity."— V.  31, 
 Gladly,  in  several  recorded  cases,  the  Saviour 
 said,  "Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee."  Sorrow- 
 fully he  says  that  this  sin  "shall  not  be  for- 
 given.''— V.  33.  Henry:  "Unless  the  heart 
 be  frv/wsformed,  the  life  will  never  be  thor- 
 oughly reformed." — V.  34.  A  heart  over- 
 full of  evil,  a  mouth  overflowing  with  evil. — 
 V.  37.     Chrys.  :  "Wherefore  not  the  slan- 
 
Ch.  XII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 275 
 
 38  Then  certain  of  the  scribes  and  of  the  Pharisees  I  38      Then  certain  of  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  an- 
 answered,  saying,  Master, we  would  see  a  sign  from  thee.  |       swered  hini,  saying,  i  Master,  we  would  see  a  sign 
 
 dered,  but  the  slanderers,  have  need  to  he 
 iiiixious  and  to  tremble.  For  the  former  are 
 not  constrained  to  answer  for  themselves, 
 toucliing  the  evil  things  whicii  are  said  of 
 tlietn,  but  the  latter  for  the  evil  they  have 
 spoken ;  and  over  these  impends  the  whole 
 danger."— V.  36  f.  Speech.  1)  It  is  a  pe- 
 culiarity of  human  beings,  and  a  great  power 
 in  human  life.  2)  It  reveals  character,  v.  3-5. 
 3)  We  are  accountable  not  only  for  purposely 
 wicked,  but  for  idle  speech,  v.  36.  4)  Speech 
 will  help  to  determine  our  eternal  future. 
 Doddridge:  "Discourse  tending  to  innocent 
 mirth,  to  exhilarate  the  spirits,  is  not  idle  dis- 
 course; as  the  time  spent  in  necessary  recrea- 
 tion is  not  idle  time  " 
 
 3S-50.  _.Two  Other  Cases  of  Opposi- 
 tion TO  Jksus. 
 
 These  two  instances  of  opposition  belong 
 together  (v-^s),  and  clearly  seem  to  have  fol- 
 lowed immediately  upon  the  blasphemous 
 accusation.  The  word  then  (v. as)  does  not 
 certainly  prove  this  (comp.  v.  22),  but 
 there  is  an  obvious  internal  connection ; 
 and  notice  that  in  Mark  (3:3i)  the  coming  of 
 the  mother  and  brethren  immediately  follows 
 the   blasphemous  accusation,  and  the   house 
 
 and  the   multitude  correspond.      (Mark3;20;3: 
 
 31  f.) 
 
 I.  38«42.  The  Scribes  and  Pharisees 
 ASK  A  Sign.  Comp.  Luke  11:  29-32,  which 
 probably  refers  to  a  subsequent  occasion,  in 
 Judea  or  Perea.     (See  above  on  v.  22.) 
 
 38.  Answered.  This  was  their  response 
 to  the  severe  and  solemn  words  he  had  just 
 spoken,  (v. :ii-37.)  Certain  of  the  Scribes 
 and  Pharisees  (comp.  on  v.  24)  did  not 
 concur  with  those  he  had  reproved  in  ascrib- 
 ing his  miracles  to  Beelzebul  (comp.  Luke 
 11:  15  f.),  but  they  intimated  that  the  miracles 
 he  had  wrought  were  insufficient  to  satisfy 
 them  of  his  divine  mission,  and  as  he  had  im- 
 pliedly claimed  to  be  the  Messiah  ("-28)  they 
 would  like  to  see  him  present  a  sign-suchas 
 they  would  admit  to  be  unmistakable.  Their 
 language  was  respectful,  but  their  design  was 
 bad,  as  appears  from  our  Lord's  reply;  and 
 Luke  declares  on  the  similar  occasion  that 
 they  did  it  'tempting  him.'  (Luke  ii :  i6.) 
 Teacher,  didaskalos,  see  on  8:  19.  We 
 would  (wish  to)  see,  as  in  16:  24. 
 
 All  we  are  here  told  is  that  they  asked  to 
 see  a  'sign'.  Luke(n:i6)  says  that  on  the 
 similar  occasion  'they  sought  of  him  a  sign 
 
 1  There  are  three  Greek  words  used  in  the  New  Test, 
 to  denote  what  we  commonly  and  loosely  call 
 "  miracles." 
 
 I.  Teras  signifies  something  portentous,  suited  to 
 excite  astonishment  or  alarm.  The  New  Test,  has  it 
 only  in  the  plural,  and  always  in  connection  with 
 'signs.'  It  is  uniformly  translated  iu  Com.  Ver. 
 'wonders.'  (Comp.  24  :  24.)  2.  Diindinis  strictly  signi- 
 fies power,  whether  physical  or  moral,  whether  natural, 
 acqnired,  or  bestowed,  and  is  often  tran.slated  'power,' 
 (e.  ;i.,  22  :  29 ;  24  :  29  C  ;  26  :  64,  and  in  Rev.  Ver.  14  :  2.) 
 It  is  ia  Com.  Ver.  translated  'luiracle'  in  Mark  9:  39; 
 Acts  2 :  22 ;  S :  13 ;  19 :  11  ;  1  Cor.l2 :  10, 2S,  29 ;  ( ial.  :\ :  r. ;  Heb. 
 2  :  4.  Of  the.«e  passages  Kev.  Ver.  gives  '  mighty  work  ' 
 in  Mark  9:  :»  ;  .\cts  2  :  22,  '  powers  '  in  Heb.  2  :  4,  and 
 retains  'miracle'  in  the  rest,  always  putting  '  power'  in 
 the  margin.  So  Cora.  Ver.  gives  '  wonderfnl  works'  in 
 7  :  22  (Kev.  Ver.  'mighty  works'),  and, '  mighty  works' 
 in  11:  20-23;  13:  .M,  58;  14:  2;  Mark  6:  2,5,  14;  Luke 
 ID:  13;  19:  37,  which  Rev.  Ver.  retains,  except  that  in 
 Mark  6:  14  it  changes  to  'powers,'  as  in  Matt.  14:  2. 
 .\iiil  yet  in  all  these  places  except  Mark  6 :  2  it  was  al- 
 ready rendered  '  miracles '  by  Tyndale,  ('ran..  Gen.,  and 
 Rlieiins.  So  Noyes,  cxc('j)t  in  Mark  6:  14.  This  confu- 
 sion might  be  almost  entirely  corrected  by  uniformly 
 
 rendering  this  word  '  miracle  '  wherever  it  denotes  a 
 deed  of  supernatural  power;  since  our  word  miracle, 
 although  in  its  Latin  origin  signifying  a  wonder,  is  now 
 regularly  use<l  in  the  general  sense  of  a  supernatural 
 deed.  3  ^Senielon,  a  'sign,'  that  by  which  something 
 is  signified  or  known,  is  used  of  things  »ol  supernatural 
 in  16:  3;  26:  48;  Luke2:  12;  2  Thess.3:  17  ('token.') 
 In  all  other  passsges  it  denotes  some  more  or  less  dis- 
 tinctly supernatural  event.  It  is  usually  translated 
 'sign.'  But  Com.  Ver.  has  'miracle' in  Luke  23:  8; 
 John  2:  11,  23;  3:  2 ;  4:  ."54  ;  6:  2,  14,  26;  7:  31 ;  9:  16; 
 10:  41;  11:  47;  12:  18,37;  Acts  4  :  16,  22;  6 :  8;  8:  6; 
 1."):  12;  Rev.  13:  14;  16:  14;  19:  20;  and  'wonder' 
 in  Rev.  12:  1,3;  13:  13.  In  all  these  passages  Rev. 
 Ver.  has  given  'sign,' except  Luke  23:  8;  .\cts  4 :  16, 
 22,  where  it  retains  'miracle,'  placing  'sign'  in  the 
 margin.  In  these  last  cases  miracle  seems  in  English  a 
 better  word,  but  the  other  would  suffice,  and  Rev.  Ver. 
 has  often  sacrificed  much  more  than  this  to  preserve 
 uniformity  of  rendering.  The  Bible  Union  Revision 
 renders  uniformly  the  first  word  by  'wonder,'  the 
 second  by  '  niiracle,'  the  third  by  'sign.'  This  uniform 
 rendering  would  make  the  important  subject  of  mir- 
 acles in  the  New  Test,  appreciably  plainer  to  the  Eng- 
 lish reader. 
 
276 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XII. 
 
 :»  But  he  answered  and  said  unto  them,  An  evil  and 
 adulterous  generation  seeketh  after  a  sign  ;  and  there 
 shall  no  sign  be  given  to  it,  but  the  sign  of  the  prophet 
 Jonas: 
 
 40  For  as  Jonas  was  three  days  and  three  nights  in 
 the  whale's  belly;  so  shall  the  Son  ot  man  be  three  days 
 and  three  nights  in  the  heart  of  the  earth. 
 
 39  from  thee.  But  he  answered  and  said  unto  them, 
 An  evil  and  adulterous  generation  seeketh  after  a 
 sign;  and  there  shall  no  sign  be  given  to  it  but  the 
 
 40  sign  of  Jonah  the  prophet:  for  as  Jonah  was  three 
 days  and  three  nights  in  the  belly  of  (he 'whale; 
 so  shall  the  Sou  of  man  be  three  days  and  three 
 
 1  Gr.  sea  monster. 
 
 from  heaven.'  And  on  another  occasion 
 (Matt.  16:1),  it  is  likewiso  'a  sign  from  heaven.' 
 Moses  gave  manna  from  lieaven,  Joshua 
 made  the  sun  and  moon  stand  still,  Samuel 
 caused'  thunder  and  hail  in  time  of  harvest, 
 Elijah  brought  down  fire  from  heaven,  and 
 rain  at  his  word,  Isaiah  (speaking  for  Je- 
 hovah) bade  Ahaz  ask  for  a  sign,  "either  in 
 the  depth,  or  in  the  height  above."  Some  such 
 sign  as  these  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  prob- 
 ably wanted.  They  may  have  taken  literally 
 the  prediction  of  Joel  2:  30.  (Acts  2: 19.)  Comp. 
 below  on  '24:  30. 
 
 39,  40.  An  evil  and  adulterous  gene- 
 ration, viz.,  one  which  has  forsaken  Je- 
 hovah, and  demands  a  sign  such  as  itself  may 
 dictate.  'Adulterous,'  when  thus  figura- 
 tively employed,   is   usually  applied  in   Old 
 
 Test,  to  idolatry  (Isa.  57:  S;  Ezek.  16:  15;  Hosea  3 :  1,  etc.), 
 
 but  it  is  applicable  also  to  any  sin  by  wl)ich 
 the  nation  forsook  her  divine  husband. 
 (Comp.  James  4:  4,  Kev.  Ver.)  The  Jews  had 
 never  been  generally  idolatrous  since  their 
 return  from  the  Bub3'lonian  captivity,  but 
 they  were  God-forsaking  and  wicked.  And 
 there  shall  no  sign  be  given  to  it.  Our 
 Lord  wrought  many  miracles,  and  these  actu- 
 ally- were,  and  ought  to  have  been  considered, 
 signs  of  his  divine  mission,  as  Nicodemus 
 early  recognized.  (J"hll:^:  2, rcv.  ver., 'signs.')  But 
 when  with  a  blending  of  idle  curiosity  and 
 unbelief,  they  asked  him  to  furnish  a  special 
 'sign'  (and  of  the  precise  kind  that  suited  their 
 fancy),  he  would  not  do  it.  So  likewise  in 
 Iti:  4,  also  at  Nazareth  (Lukc4:23ff.),  and  before 
 Herod.  (i.ukc23:8f.)  But  the  sign  of  the 
 prophet  Jonas.  Jonah  instead  of  Jonas, 
 see  on  1 :  2.  For  as  Jonas  was  three  days 
 and  three  nights  in  the  whale's  belly, 
 or.  in  the  belly  of  the  'huge  fish.'  The  Greek 
 word  is  used  for  any  huge  sea-creature,  by 
 Homer  once  for  a  seal,, at  a  later  period  for 
 the  whale,  the  .shark,  the  dog-fish,  etc.  The 
 Hebrew  simply  says  'a  great  fish,'  and  the 
 (xreek  term  does  not  enable  us  to  say  what 
 kind  of  fish  it  was.     It  was  translated  '  whale' 
 
 because  that  is  the  largest  of  the  huge  crea- 
 tures denoted  by  the  Greek  word ;  but  the 
 rendering  was  unfortunate,  for  the  whale  has 
 not  a  throat  sufficiently  large  to  swallow  a 
 man,  and  this  fact  has  given  rise  to  some 
 sneers  from  skeptics  of  the  lower  grade.  The 
 shark  or  the  dog-fish  could  readily  swallow  a 
 man,  and  entire  human  bodies  have  some- 
 times been  found  in  the  stomach  of  fishes  of 
 this  kind.  The  prophet's  preservation  was 
 obviously  miraculous;  but  it  is  useless  to 
 make  the  mere  deglutition  a  miracle,  when 
 the  language  does  not  really  so  indicate.  So 
 shall  the  Son  of  man,  i.  e.,  tlie  Messiah,  see 
 on  8:  20.  In  the  heart  of  the  earth.  This 
 expression  was  probably  used  with  reference 
 to  that  of  Jonah  2:  3,  'heart  of  the  seas'; 
 comp.  Deut.  4:  11,  'unto  the  heart  of  heaven,' 
 Psa.  46:  2,  'in  the  heart  of  the  seas,'  (all  these 
 passages  in  Rev.  Ver.  and  margin  of  Com.  ' 
 Ver.)  The  reference  is  to  our  Lord's  inter- 
 ment, and  the  passages  compared  show  that 
 there  is  no  propriety  in  insisting,  as  many  do, 
 that  the  language  is  too  strong  tor  that  simple 
 idea,  and  must  therefore  be  referred  to  what 
 is  called  his  "descent  into  Hades."  Three 
 days  and  three  nights.  See  Jonah  1 .  17. 
 Our  Lord  wsis  actually  in  the  grave  less  than 
 thirty-six  hours,  but  it  began  before  the  close 
 f>f  Friday,  and  closed  on  the  morning  of  Sun- 
 day, and  according  to  the  mode  of  counting 
 time  among  tlie  Jews,  this  would  be  reckoned 
 three  days,  both  the  first  and  the  last  day 
 being  always  included.  (Comp.  on  17:  1,  and 
 on  27  :  63  f  )  Tlie  only  difficulty  is,  that  he  not 
 merely  says  "three  days,"  but  "three  daj's 
 and  three  nights,"  when  he  spent  only  two 
 nights  in  the  tomb.  But  the  Jews  reckoned 
 the  night  and  day  as  together  constituting 
 one  period,  and  a  part  of  this  period  was 
 counted  as  the  whole.  Lightfoot  quotes  from 
 the  Jerusalem  Talmud  two  Rabbis  as  sa3'ing, 
 "A  day  and  a  night  make  an  Onah,  and  a 
 part  of  an  Onah  is  as  the  whole."  There  was 
 no  way  to  express  in  Greek  this  period  of 
 twenty-four  hours,   except  by  day  and  night 
 
Ch.  XII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 277 
 
 41  The  men  of  Nineveh  shall  rise  in  judgment  with 
 this  generation,  and  shall  condemn  it:  because  they 
 repeiiled  :il  the  preaching  of  Jonas;  and,  behold,  a 
 greater  than  Jonas  is  here. 
 
 41  nights  in  the  heart  of  the  earth.  The  men  of  Nin- 
 ven  shall  stand  up  in  the  judgment  with  this  gene- 
 ration, and  shall  condemn  it:  lor  they  repented  at 
 
 (or  iiiglit  and  day)  as  here,  or  by  the  late  and 
 extromely  rare  Greek  compound  'night-day' 
 (iiuchtkeineron)  used  in  2  Cor.  11  :  25.  It  was 
 natural  to  choose  here  the  former  phrase 
 (oven  if  we  suppose  the  other  known  to  Mat- 
 tliew),  in  order  to  state  more  strongly  the  sim- 
 ilarity of  the  two  cases.  We  find  a  parallel 
 use  in  1  Sam.  30:  12  f.,  where  it  is  first  said 
 tliat  the  Egyi>tian  had  eaten  notliing  "  three 
 days  and  tiiree  nights,"  and  then.  "  my  mas- 
 ter left  me  because  three  days  ago  I  fell  sick." 
 So  also  in  Esther  4:  16;  5:  1.  Some  have  in- 
 ferred ffom  this  passage  of  Matthew  that  Jesus 
 must  liave  remained  seventy-two  full  hours 
 in  tiie  grave  ;  but  some  of  the  expressions  used 
 in  speaking  of  his  resurrection  absolutely 
 forbid  tiiis.  See  on  27:  G'3.  The  only  sign 
 whieli  sliouid  begiven  to  that  wicked  genera- 
 tion was  '  tiie  sign  of  Jonah  the  ])ropliet,'  a 
 sign  resembling  the  miracle  which  occurred 
 in  tlie  case  of  Jonah,  viz.,  the  resurrection  of 
 Jesus  after  being  three  days  in  tlie  tomb. 
 Jonah's  miraculous  deliverance  from  the  belly 
 of  the  fish  would  naturally  be  made  known 
 by  him  to  the  Ninevites,  in  accounting  for 
 the  zeal  with  which  he  proclaimed  his  message 
 (comp.  Luke  11  :  30;  'Jonah  was  a  sign  to  the 
 Ninevites'),  and  would  contribute  to  their 
 reception  of  his  message.  And  so  the  resur- 
 rection of  Jesus  was  to  be  a  sign  to  that  gen- 
 eration, wliich  ought  to  conquer  tlie  unbelief 
 of  tlie  most  perverse,  and  did  conquer  in 
 many  cases.  (Acwiiaaer. ;  «:  sn;  Roiu.im.)  Jesus 
 makes  a  similar  obscure  allusion  to  his  resur- 
 rection in  Jdhn  2:21,  in  which  case  also  he 
 had  been  asked  for  a  '  sign.'  (J«hn2:  i8.)l 
 
 41.  B3'  a   natural  association  of  ideas,  our 
 Lord  passes  to  say  that  the  men  of  'this  gen- 
 
 eration '  are  acting  much  more  wickedly  than 
 did  the  Ninevites.  It  was  a  sublime  spectacle 
 when  the  whole  population  of  that  vast 
 heathen  city,  tlie  proud  king,  the  nobles  and 
 all,  down  teethe  very  humblest,  repented  at 
 the  preaching  of  Jonah.  (Jouah3:5-io.)  Thisre- 
 pentance,  both  in  the  grief,  the  reformation, 
 and  the  prayer,  for  forgiveness,  must  have 
 been  genuine,  for  otherwise  God  would  not 
 have  regarded  it,  nor  would  Jesus  have  ap- 
 pealed to  it  here.  Subsequent  generations 
 relapsed  into  idolatry,  but  so  it  often  was  with 
 Israel.  Shall  rise,  more  literally,  stand 
 up,  and  Rev.  Ver.  so  renders,  in  order  to  leave 
 room  for  the  idea  of  standing  up  to  bear 
 witness,  as  in  Matthew  14:  57.  But  this 
 is  the  common  term  for  the  resurrection, 
 more  common  than  the  literal  'be  raised'  of 
 v.  42,  and  does  not  probably  mean  anything 
 else  in  the  present  case.  In  [the)  judgment, 
 see  on  11:  22.  With  this  generation,  i.  e., 
 a,long  with,  in  company  with.  And  shall 
 condemn  it,  show  its  guilt  and  desert  of  con- 
 demnation, by  the  contrast  between  its  con- 
 duct and  their  own.  (Comp.  11:  22-24.) 
 Repented,  the  verb  corresponding  to 
 metanoin  (see  on  3:  2),  denoting  not  merely 
 regret,  but  change  of  mind.  Tyndale,  Cran., 
 Gen.,  "  amended."  At  the  preaching,  or 
 proclamation,  the  word  being  derived  from 
 the  verb  kei'usso,  explained  on  4:  17.  The 
 preposition  rendered  'at'  \s  eis,  usually  ren- 
 dered 'into'  or  'unto,'  and  often  denoting 
 design  or  aim.  It  cannot  possibly  have  that 
 sense  here,  for  certainly  the  Ninevites  did 
 not  repent  in  order  that  Jonah  might  preach. 
 It  olearlj'  introduces  the  occasion  or  ground 
 of  the  repenting  *   (Winer,  p.  397  [495]; ;  and 
 
 1  Dr.  Hort  says  (\V  TI.,  .App.,  p.  282)  that  in  this  pas- 
 sage "  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  all  the  words  as  they 
 stand  have  apostolic  authority. "  Dr.  Toy  (Quotations 
 p.  XXVIII.)  holds  it  probahlethat  Jesus  saiil  only  what 
 is  recorded  in  Luke  11:  30,  and  the  rest  in  Matthew 
 was  added  by  "  the  oral  tradition."  Why  not  then  refer 
 to  another  similar  passage,  Mark  H  :  12,  "  There  shall  no 
 sign  be  given  unto  (his  generation," and  conclude  that 
 Jonah  was  not  really  mentioned  by  Jesus  at  all  ?  Why 
 draw  one  oonclusioii  and  not  the  other,  except  because 
 the  miracle  of  the  great  fish  does  not  please  the  critics? 
 Bleek  attempts  an  arguiuent  to  prove  that  Luke's  ac- 
 
 count is  alone  authentic;  but  he  is  amply  refuted  by 
 Weiss.  In  fact  (though  we  need  not  urge  it'),  does  not 
 Luke's  own  language  really  rest  on  the  resemblance 
 of  the  tbrec  days  and  three  nights'?  Kow  else  (Weiss, 
 Godet)  did  Jonah  '  become' a  sign  to  the  Ninevites? 
 and  why  else  does  Jesus  say  in  Luke  that  the  5on  of 
 man  '  shall  be '  a  sign,  instead  of  '  is "  ? 
 
 2  The  Old  Latin  gives  herein  some  of  its  forms  the 
 word-for-word  translation  iu  prcedica'.ionem,  while  other 
 forms  and  the  Vulgate  have  in  praedicalione.  The 
 Peshito  has  '  mi,'  /.  e.,  ou  the  ground  of. 
 
278 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XII. 
 
 42  The  queen  of  the  south  shall  rise  up  in  the  judg- 
 luent  with  tliis  generation,  and  sliall  condemn  it:  lor 
 she  came  from  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  to  hear 
 the  wisdom  of  Solomon  ;  and,  behold,  a  greater  than 
 Solomon  is  here. 
 
 4;i  When  the  unclean  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a  mau,  he 
 walketh  through  dry  places,  seeking  rest,  and  tindeth 
 none. 
 
 42  the  preaching  of  Jonah;  and,  heboid,  'a  greater 
 than  Jonah  is  here.  The  queen  of  the  south  shall 
 rise  up  in  the  judgment  with  this  generation,  and 
 shall  condemn  it  ;  for  she  came  from  the  ends  of  the 
 earth  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  Solomon  ;  and  behold, 
 
 43  1  a  greater  than  Solomon  is  here.  But  the  unclean 
 spirit,  when  -he  is  gone  out  of  the  man,  passeth 
 through  waterless  places,  seeking  rest,  and  lindelh 
 
 1  Gr.  mart  than..., 2  Or,  it. 
 
 SO  it  may  possibly  have  the  same  force  in 
 3:  11  and  Acts  2':  38.  And  behold,  calling 
 attention  to  something  important.  A  greater 
 —or  wore— than  Jonah  is  here.  The  word 
 is  neuter,  not  'a  greater  (man),'  but  '(some- 
 thing) more.'  (Comp.  on  11:  9;  12:6.)  If 
 more  than  .Jonah  was  here,  then  the  men  of 
 this  generation  were  under  greater  obligation 
 to  repent  than  the  Ninevites,  and  all  the  more 
 guilty  for  not  repenting.  Some  records  of 
 buried  Nineveh  have  been  recently  exhumed, 
 and  the  world  eagerly  reads  their  strangely 
 recovered  history ;  let  us  not  forget  that  the 
 Ninevites  of  Jonah's  day  will  rise  up  in  the 
 judgment  and  condemn  all  those  of  every  age 
 who  hear  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  and  will 
 not  repent.  Weiss:  "If  .John  already  was 
 more  than  a  prophet  (119),  why  should  not 
 the  mightier  one  to  whom  he  pointed  (3:  n)  be 
 beyond  comparison  more  than  .Jonah?" 
 Wherever  the  gospel  of  .Jesus  is  really 
 preached,  the  same  thing  holds  true;  for  the 
 gospel,  when  spoken  by  the  humblest  fol- 
 lower of  Christ,  has  higher  claims  to  be  be- 
 lieved and  heeded  than  had  the  solemn  warn- 
 ing of  Jonah.  This  reply  of  our  Lord  some- 
 what resembles  that  made  at  Nazareth. 
 (Liiice4:  23fr.)  In  both  cases  miracles  were  de- 
 manded, and  in  both  the  answer  rebuked  the 
 arrogance  of  their  claim  by  showing  that  God 
 had  sometimes  blessed  Gentiles  rather  than 
 Jews. 
 
 42.  Another  historical  instance  is  added,  to 
 show  still  further  the  wickedness  of  this  gen- 
 eration. Thej'  not  only'  refused  to  heed  the  call 
 to  repentance  made  by  a  more  than  prophet, 
 but  they  slighted  the  wisdom  taught  by  a 
 more  than  Solomon.  The  queen  of  the 
 south,  called  in  1  Kings  10:  1-10  '  the  queen 
 of  Sheba.'  This  people,  usually  called  the 
 Sabaeans,  appear  to  have  occupied  a  large  por- 
 tion of  Southern  Arabia.  In  this  fertile  region 
 they  grew  rich  by  agriculture  and  trade, 
 especially  the  great  trade  with  India,  from 
 which  country  they  brought  spices,  precious 
 stones,    etc.,  to  supply    the  AVe.stern    nations. 
 
 Hence  came  that  abundance  of  costly  articles 
 which  astonished  the  court  of  Solomon.  In 
 .Joel  3:  8  the  Sabaeans  are  called  "  a  nation 
 far  oflf",'"  2ind  so  in  Jer.  6 :  20,  Sheba  is  "  a  far 
 countrj'."  This  corresponds  with  our  Lord's 
 expression,  came  from  the  uttermost  parts 
 {the  ends)  of  the  earth  (comp.  Deut.  28: 
 49),  which,  according  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
 time,  would  be  no  exaggeration  as  applied  to 
 the  southern  extremity  of  the  j^^rabian  penin- 
 sula. 'Ends'  is  literal  (so  Wye,  and 
 Rheims),  and  simpler  than  'uttermost  parts' 
 (Tyndale  and  followers).  There  were  few 
 books  in  the  days  of  this  queen,  and  the  only 
 way  to  get  the  full  benefit  of  some  famous 
 man's  wisdom  was  to  visit  and  converse  with 
 him.  In  our  day  of  multiplied  literature, 
 thoughtful  conversation  on  important  topics 
 is  too  little  practiced.  A  greater  (inore)  than 
 Solomon  is  here,  as  in  v.  41.  It  must  have 
 startled  the  .Jews  very  much  to  find  .Jesus 
 quietly  intimating  that  he  was  superior,  not 
 only  to  the  prophet  Jonah,  but  to  Solomon, 
 the  magnificent  monarch,  the  revered  sage. 
 In  the  case  of  a  mere  man,  and  a  man  wise 
 and  humble,  such  a  claim  would  seem  strange. 
 Shall  not  the  delicate  woman,  who  took  this 
 long  and  tr^-ing  journey  to  hear  the  wisdom 
 of  Solomon,  condemn  us  in  the  day  of  judg- 
 ment, who  have  the  history  and  writings  of 
 Solomon,  the  life  and  sayings  of  .Jesus,  re- 
 corded in  a  book  which  is  any  hour  within 
 our  reach — if  we  neglect  to  seek  its  treasures 
 of  wisdom  ? 
 
 II.  43-45.— J  EST!  s  Illustrate.s  the 
 Consequences  of  Neglecting  His  Teach- 
 ings. So  on  the  similar  occasion  of  Luke  11: 
 24-26.  The  illustration  was  doubtless  sug- 
 gested by  the  healing  of  a  demoniac  (12:22) 
 which  had  led  to  the  foregoing  discourse. 
 Plnmptre  thinks  this  parable  "comes  in  ab- 
 ruptly." But  the  wicked  conduct  of  'tliis 
 generation'  in  disregarding  him  who  is  more 
 than  .Jonah  or  Solomon  (v.  4if.)  js  accounted 
 for  by  the  parable,  which  is  distinctly  applied 
 to  them  (v.  45)  and  gives  to  our  Lord's  imme- 
 
Ch.  XII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 279 
 
 44  Then  he  saith,  I  will  return  into  my  house  from 
 whence  I  came  out  ;  and  wiien  he  is  couie,  be  tiudetli 
 it  empty,  swept,  and  garnislied. 
 
 43  Tlien  goeth  he,  and  taketh  with  himself  seven 
 other  spirits  more  wicked  than  himself,  and  they  enter 
 in  and  dwell  there:  and  the  last  state  of  Ihin  man  is 
 worse  than  the  first.  Even  su  shall  it  be  also  unto  this 
 wicked  generation. 
 
 44  it  not.  Then  '  he  saith,  I  will  return  into  my  house 
 whence  1  came  out  :  and  when  •  he  is  come,  'he  lind- 
 eth  it  emi)ty,  swept,  and  garnished.  Then  goeth 
 '  he,  and  taketh  with  -himself  seven  other  spirits 
 more  evil  than  "himself,  and  they  enter  in  and 
 dwell  there  :  and  the  last  stale  of  that  man  becometh 
 worse  than  the  first.  Even  so  shall  it  be  also  unto 
 this  evil  generation. 
 
 1  Or,  «....2  0r,  iUel/. 
 
 diate  hearers  a  new  warning.  This  view  is 
 niiide  clearer  by  the  proper  reading  '  but'  in  v. 
 4:>.  For  when,  etc.,  read,  but  the  unclean 
 spirit,  when  he  is  gone  out  of  the  mmi,  the 
 »]nrit  and  the  inan,  metining  a  suppu.sed  or 
 ideal  individual,  taken  as  representative  of 
 what  always  hai)pL'ns  in  such  a  case.  For 
 'tinclean'  see  on  10:  1  and  8:28.  He,  or 
 it,  as  in  margin  of  Rev.  Ver.,  the  Greek 
 word  fur  'spirit'  being  neuter,  and  so  the  pi-o- 
 noun  being  neuter.  (So  in  v.  44  and  45.) 
 Through  dry  (waterless)  places,  the  literal 
 tran>lati<Mi.  It  was  a  prevailing  Jewish  idea 
 that  evil  spirits  especially  frequented  desert 
 or  desolate  places,  see  Tobit  8:  «5;  Baruch  4: 
 35.  And  it  need  not  be  considered  merely  as 
 a  Jewish  notion,  for  it  is  favored  by  the  im- 
 agery of  tins  passage  and  of  Rev.  18:  2.  If 
 the  evil  spirits  that  infest  the  earth  are  some- 
 times not  occupied  in  possessing  or  tempting 
 men,  what  spots  would  seem  to  be  a  more  ap- 
 propriate abode  for  them  than  parched  and 
 desolate  places?  As  to  demoniacal  posses- 
 sions, see  on  8:  28.  That  demons  did  some- 
 times re-enter,  after  being  ctist  out,  is  implied 
 by  Mark  9:  25,  "Come  out  of  him  and  enter 
 no  more  into  liim."  Tiie  house  denotes  the 
 man  whom  he  had  possessed  or  occupied. 
 Upon  returning,  the  spirit  finds  the  house  un- 
 occupied, swept,  and  adorned — ^ju.«t  readj'  for 
 an  occui)ant;  which,  as  said  of  the  man,  de- 
 notes that  after  being  delivered  from  the  un- 
 clean spirit  he  does  not  occupy  his  mind  and 
 heart  with  other  and  better  things,  but  lives 
 in  a  state  of  readiness  for  repossession.  This 
 language  distitictly  intimates  that  the  possi- 
 bility of  demoniitcal  possessions  depended  (at 
 least  in  .«ome  instances)  on  the  moral  and  | 
 spiritual  condition  of  the  person,  as  well  as  on  ! 
 his  physical  and  mental  health.  The  unclean 
 spirit,  fitiding  no  rest  in  all  his  wanderings, 
 no  spot  where  he  can  be  content  quietly  to 
 remain,  comes  to  re-enter  his  'house';  and 
 seeing  it  to  be  in  such  excellent  condition  for 
 occupation,  he  goes  after  others  to  share  it 
 with  him.     Seven  other  spirits,  the  com-  , 
 
 mon,  oft-recurring  number  (comp.  Luke  8: 
 2,  and  a  much  greater  number  in  Mark  5:  9.) 
 More  wicked.  There  seem  then  to  be  de- 
 grees of  wickedness  among  the  demons;  just 
 as  we  find  in  Mark  9:2*.),  that  some  were 
 harder  to  cast  out  than  others.  And  the  last 
 state  (things)  of  that  man  is  (or,  becomes) 
 worse  than  the  first  (things),  i.  e.,  his  la.st 
 fortunes  or  condition.  Some  propose  to  take 
 the  passage  as  a  purely  hypothetical  illustra- 
 tion, derived  from  common  fancies  and  modes 
 of  exprf'ssion,  and  not  implying  that  such  a 
 thing  ever  really  happens  as  a  dispossession 
 and  repossession.  We  have  seen  on  8:  '28 
 that  the  demoniacal  possessions  must  be  taken 
 as  real,  there  being  greater  difficulties  about 
 any  other  view.  And  so  here.  The  illustra- 
 tion is  an  ideal  instance,  as  the  forms  of  ex- 
 pression show,  but  it  corresponds  to  and  repre- 
 sents realities.  Kven  so  shall  it  be  also 
 unto  this  wicked  generation,  comp.  v. 
 39;  16:4;  24:34.  Our  Lord  distinctly  aj>- 
 plies  his  illustration  to  the  Jewish  nation  of 
 his  own  generation.  The  dispossession  may 
 refer  to  the  remarkable  abandonment  o< 
 idolatry  after  the  captivity,  and  the  compara- 
 tively improved  religious  and  moral  ccmdi- 
 tion  of  the  people.  Then  the  empty,  swept, 
 and  giirnished  stage  might  describe  the  refusal 
 to  occupy  themselves  with  the  spiritual  and 
 Siilutary  teachings  of  Jesus.  Or,  the  dispos- 
 session may  refer  to  the  great  impression 
 made  bj'  John  and  Jesus  (u:i'i),  which  in 
 most  of  the  people  was  proving  temporary,  so 
 that  in  finally  rejecting  the  Messianic  reign 
 they  would  become  more  completely  than 
 ever  the  subjects  of  Satan,  and  in  forty  years 
 more  would  plunge  into  sore  calamity  and 
 ruin.  Various  additional  applications  of  the 
 illustration  might  be  made,  as  in  others  of  our 
 Lord's  parables;  but  such  applications  are  of 
 course  made  by  ourselves  without  claiming 
 that  they  were  contemf)lated  by  Jesus. 
 
 III.  46-50.  His  Mother  AND  Brethren 
 Try  to  Speak  to  Him.  Comp.  Mark  3:  31- 
 35;  Luke  8:  19-21.     It  was  not  enough  that 
 
280 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIL 
 
 46  While  he  yet  talked  to  the  people,  behold,  his 
 mother  and  his  bretbreu  stood  without,  desiring  to 
 ijpeak  with  him. 
 
 47  Then  one  said  unto  him,  Behold,  thy  mother  and 
 tiiv  brethren  stand  without, desiringto  speak  with  thee. 
 
 48  iUit  he  answered  and  said  unto  him  that  told  him, 
 Who  is  my  mother?  and  who  are  my  brethren  ? 
 
 46  While  he  was  yet  speaking  to  the  multitudes,  be- 
 hold, his  moiher  and  his  brethren   stood   without, 
 
 47  seeking  to  speak  to  him.     '  And  one  said  unto  him. 
 Behold,  thy  mother  and  thy  brethren  stand  without, 
 
 48  seeking  lo  speak  to  thee.     But  he  answered  and  said 
 unto  him  that  told   him,  Who  is  lay  mother.'   and 
 
 1  Some  uncienl  iiuthorities  ouit  rer.  47. 
 
 the  leading  men  aniong.his  own  people  wliom 
 he  came  to  save  (Johni:ii)  rejected  hiin  with 
 bla.splieniies ;  but  it  was  a  part  of  the  cruel 
 opposition  Jesus  had  to  encounter  (Heb.  i:i:3), 
 that  some  of  his  nearest  kindred  for  a  long 
 time  misunderstood  him,  so  that  his  brethren 
 taunted  liim  (Joim  7:3-5),  and  on  the  present 
 occasion  "his friends"  even  said  he  was  insane, 
 and  wished  to  stop  his  teaching  by  force. 
 (.Maiii.3:  i!i.)  By  Combining  this  account  with 
 that  of  Mark  (3:20,21,31)  we  see  that  Jesus  and 
 the  Twelve  came  into  a  house,  where  a  crowd 
 a.sseinbled,  so  that  they  could  not  so  much  as 
 eat  bread,  and  that"  his  friends"  (.Mark:):  21), 
 upon  hearing  of  it  went  forth  to  seize  him, 
 stiying  that  he  was  'beside  himself.'  The 
 peculiar  expression  in  Mark  does  not  contain 
 the  term  'friends,'  but  signifies  those  that 
 were  of  his  family,  or  his  country,  or  his 
 ptirty,  etc.  It  cannot  here  mean  the  apostles, 
 •for  they  were  with  him  in  the  housj;  and  as 
 "his  motherand  his  brethren"  presently  reach 
 the  house  iMark  :<:  31)  desiring  to  speak  with  him, 
 it  is  natural  to  understand  that  they  are  meant 
 by  the  phrase,  vaguely  rendered,  'his  friends.' 
 Comp.  Fritz,  and  Mey.  (on  Mark),  Grimm, 
 Winer,  etc.  Meantime,  in  the  house,  he 
 healed  a  demoniac,  and  then  oci-urred  the 
 blasphemous  accusati(m  and  the  discourse  fol- 
 lowing. While  he  was  yet  speaking,  his 
 mother  and  brethren  arrived  at  the  house,  and 
 finding  it  difficult  to  enter  because  of  the 
 crowd  (v. 46;  Mark  3: 20),  they  passed  in  word 
 that  they  were  without,  and  were  seeking  to 
 ppeak  to  him.  Seeking  is  the  literal  and 
 exiict  translation,  and  so  Wye.  and  Rheims, 
 while  Tyndale  and  his  followers  improperly 
 rendered  it  by  desiring,  whicli  fails  to  indi- 
 cate that  efforts  were  nnide.  His  brethren, 
 .see  on  13:  55.     On  any  view  they  were  near 
 
 relatives,  which  is  sufficient  for  the  present 
 passage.  Bible  Corn. :  "  From  the  mentiim  of 
 his  mother  and  his  brethren  only,  it  has  been 
 conjectured,  with  some  probability,  that 
 Joseph  was  now  dead."  V.  47  must  pretty 
 certainly  be  omitted,'  having  been  brought  in 
 here  from  Mark  and  Luke  to  explain  the 
 phrase  'him  that  told  him'  in  v.  48.  There 
 is  evidently  no  loss  of  substtintial  meaning. — 
 Are  we  to  under.stand  that  Mary  wished  to 
 seize  him,  and  thought  him  beside  himself? 
 She  must  surely  have  remembered  what 
 Gabriel  had  told  her,  and  Simeon  and  Annsi 
 had  said;  how  can  she  have  questioned  that 
 he  was  the  Messitih,  and  was  to  sit  on  the 
 throne  of  his  father  David?  Did  she  merely 
 give  way  to  the  influence  of  the  '  bretiiren,'  or 
 did  she  in  fact,  as  many  prefer  to  think,  go 
 ahmg  from  no  .sympathy  with  their  views  or 
 intentions,  but  in  order  to  interpose  between 
 Jesus  and  their  violence?  Some  suppose  that 
 they  were  onh'  concerned  about  his  health, 
 from  hearing  that  he  was  so  thronged  as  to 
 hiive  no  opportunity  of  taking  food,  and  was 
 still  speaking  on  with  solemn  vehemence  and 
 consuming  zeal;  but  this  would  hardly  have 
 made  them  venture  to  'seize'  him.  (Maik3:2i.) 
 Our  Lord's  reply  here  seems  to  intimate  that 
 she,  as  well  as  tlie  brethren,  was  unwarrant- 
 iibiy  interfering  with  his  work,  as  he  had 
 gently  rebuked  her  for  doing  on  a  former 
 occasion.  (John2:4.)  Perhaps  Mary  sometimes 
 became  perplexed,  as  John  the  Baptist  appears 
 to  have  been  (see  on  11:2),  by  her  son's  pur- 
 suing a  or>urse  so  widely  different  from  what 
 she,  in  common  with  other  Jews,  expected  of 
 the  Messiah  ;  and  in  this  frame  of  mind  she 
 could  more  easily 'be  prevailed  on  hy  the 
 '  brethren  '  to  accompany  them,  without  fully 
 shiiring  either  their  view  or  their   purpt)se. 
 
 1  It  is  wanting  in  N  (firsthand),  B  L  T,  four  cursives,  I  present,  save  a  possible  offence  at  the  repetition  of  the 
 Old  Syrian,  and  two  copies  of  the  Old  Latin.  There  is  same  words,  as  in  v.  46;  but  that  is  a  peculiarity  of 
 otivious  ground  for  supposing  it  to  have  been  inserted  .  Hebrew  style,  too  common  in  the  Bible  to  have  pro- 
 here  from  the  equivalent  statement  which  occurs  with-  voked  critical  excision.  It  is  omitted  in  Weiss  and 
 out  variation  in  Mark  3:  .32;  Luke  8:  20.  We  can  see  W  H. 
 no  reason  why  it  should  have  been  omitted,  if  originally  ' 
 
Ch.  XIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 281 
 
 49  Ami  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  toward  his  dis-  |  49  who  are  luy  brethren  ?    And  he  stretched  forth  his 
 
 ciples,  and  said,  Hehold  my  mother  and  my  brethren  !     j  hand   towards   liis  disciples,  and   said,  Kehold,   my 
 
 .")()  l'"or   wliosoever  sliall   do   the   will  of  my   Father    5i)  mother  and  my  hrellireu  !     For  whosoever  shall  do 
 
 which  is  ill  heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother,  and  sister,  |  thi;  will  of  mv  Father  who  is  iu  heaven,  he  is  my 
 
 I  brother,  and  sister,  and  mother. 
 
 and  mother. 
 
 The  person  who  told  Jesus  natunilly  thought 
 tliat  lie  would  oonsidertlie  clainisof  his  mother 
 and  brothers  as  paramount,  and  would  at  once 
 go  forth,  or  eause  them  to  be  admitted.  But 
 he  knew  how  his  brothers  misunderstood  him, 
 and  was  aware  that  their  motive  at  present 
 was  not  friendly.  It  seems  to  be  implied  that 
 he  (continued  iiis  discourse,  and  only  when  this 
 was  finisiiod,  and  the  crowd  was  dispersing, 
 went  out  and  spoke  with  them.  (Comp.  on 
 13:  1.)  However  that  may  be,  he  took  the 
 occasion  to  make  a  most  affecting  declaration 
 of  his  love  for  his  disciples — for  all  who  do  the 
 will  of  his  Father  in  heaven.  What  he  said 
 was  addr(!ssed  especially'  to  the  person  who 
 
 spoke  to  him   (v.  <8);   but   also  (  Mark  :t :  34  ;  Luke  S :  21 ) 
 
 to  tilt-  jicrsofis  present  in  general.  He 
 stretched  forth  his  hand  towards  his 
 disciples  (comp.  Mark  3:  B4t,  the  word  here 
 probably  including  other  disciples  as  well  as 
 the  Twelve  (see  on  5:  1).  The  same  (liter- 
 ally HeA  is  my  brother,  with  emphasis  on 
 'he,'  as  in  1:  21.  And  sister.  Our  Lord 
 had  'sisters'  in  the  same  sense  in  which  he 
 had  'brothers,'  probably  in  the  most  natural 
 sense  (see  on  13:  56).  Observe  that  he  does 
 not  say  brother,  or  sister,  or  mother  (1  Tim.  5:2), 
 but  eacli  person  is  at  the  same  time  'brother 
 and  sister  and  mother,'  as  much  beloved  as  all 
 those  combined.  Somewhat  similarly  An- 
 dromache sa3's  to  her  husband,  "  Hector,  thou 
 art  to  me  father,  and  revered  mother,  and 
 brother.and  thou  my  blooming  spouse."  Luke 
 («:2i)  only  gives  the  general  .sentiment  in  the 
 briefest  form.  And  so,  no  doubt,  many  a 
 discourse  of  our  Lord,  which  of  necessity  is 
 very  briefly  reported  to  us,  was  in  the  actual 
 delivery  full  of  such  pointed  interrogation 
 and  impressive  repetition  as  we  have  here  in 
 Matthew  and  in  Mark. 
 
 nOMILETICAL    AXD    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  38  f.  Men  often  demand  further  evi- 
 dence of  Christianity  when  they  have  abund- 
 ant evidence  but  for  their  determination  not 
 to  believe.  There  is  a  moral  probation  in- 
 volved in  believing  or  rejecting  the  gospel. 
 (1  Cor.  1: 18-25.)  Hknry:  "Signs  were  granted 
 to  those  who  desired  them  for  the  confirma- 
 
 tion of  their  faith,  as  to  Abraham  and  Gideon ; 
 but  were  denied  to  those  who  denuinded  them 
 for  the  excuse  of  their  unbelief  "—V.  39.  The 
 Jews  of  our  Lord's  generation.  1)  Wicked 
 and  God- forsaking,  v.  39.  2)  Demanding  fur- 
 ther evidence  amid  all  his  teachings  and  mira- 
 cles, and  in  his  own  impressive  presence,  v. 
 38.  3j  Grown  worse  since  the  first  temporary 
 effect  of  his  ministry,  v.  45.  4), On  their  way 
 to  the  sin  of  crucifying  their  Messiah,  and  to 
 national  Ciilamity  and  destruction.  5)  Des- 
 tined to  stand  ashamed  at  the  judgment  in 
 the  presence  of  Gentiles  whom  they  despised, 
 v.  41  f — V.  39  f  Jonah  and  Jesus.  1)  Jonah 
 a  great  prophet,  and  Jesus  m<jre.than  Jonah. 
 2)  The  sign  of  Jonah,  and  the  sign  of  Jesus' 
 resurrection.  3)  The  preaching  of  Jonah,  and 
 the  preaching  of  Jesus.  4)  The  effect  of  the 
 one  and  of  the  oth;  r. 
 
 V.  42.  Henry:  "The  Queen  of  Shebn.  1) 
 She  had  no  invitation  to  Solomon,  nor  promise 
 of  being  welcomed;  but  we  are  invited  to 
 Christ,  to  sit  at  his  feet  and  hear  his  words. 
 2)  Solomon  was  but  a  wise  man  ;  but  Christ  is 
 wisdom  itself.  3)  The  queen  had  many  diffi- 
 culties to  break  through — leaving  her  country 
 to  subordinates — a  laborious  and  perilous  jour- 
 ney ;  we  have  no  such  difficulties.  4)  She  could 
 not  be  sure  that  Solomon  would  equal  his  fame; 
 but  we  come  to  Chri.st  upon  no  such  uncertain- 
 ties. 5)  She  came  fnmi  the  ends  of  the  earth ; 
 but  we  have  Clirist  among  us.  and  his  word 
 nigh  us.  6)  It  should  seem  the  wisdom  she 
 came  for  was  only  philosophy  and  politics; 
 but  the  wisdom  that  is  to  be  had  with  Christ 
 is  wi.sdom  unto  salvation." 
 
 V.  43-45.  Whenever  a  nation  or  an  indi- 
 vidual attempts  a  reformation,  the  evil  princi- 
 ples and  habits  that  are  ca.<t  out  must  be  vigor- 
 ouslj'  and  permanently  replaced  by  good 
 principles  and  habits,  or  the  evil  will  return 
 and  be  worse  than  ever. 
 
 V.  48.  Jesus  and  his  mother.  1)  Trained 
 by  her,  Luke  2:  40.  2)  Subject  to  her,  Luke 
 2:  51.  3)  Gently  rebuking  her — a)  Luke  2: 
 49;  b)  John  2:4;  c>  Matt.  12:  48.  4)  Provid- 
 ing for  her,  John  19:  20  f.  5)  Loving  all  true 
 Christians  even  more  than  he  loved  her,  v.  50. 
 Edbksuuxm:  "For  had  he  not  entered  into 
 
282 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 CHAPTEK   XIII. 
 
 THE  same  day  went  Jesus  out  of  the  house,  and  sat  | 
 by  the  sea  side. 
 2  And  great  multitudes  were  gathered  together  unto 
 him,  SI)   that    he  went   into  a  ship,  and  sat;    and  the 
 whole  multitude  stood  on  the  shore. 
 
 1  On  that  day  went  Jesus  out  of  the  house,  and  sat 
 
 2  by  the  sea  side.    And  there  were  gathered  unto  hin> 
 great  multitudes,  so  that  he  entered  into  a  boat,  and 
 
 earthly  kinship  Vilely  for  the  sake  of  the 
 higher  spiritual  relationship  which  he  was 
 about  to  found?  Thus  it  was  not  that  Christ 
 set  lightly  by  his  mother,  but  that  he  con- 
 founded not  the  means  with  the  end,  nor  yet 
 surrendered  the  spirit  for  the  letter  of  the  law 
 of  love."  Bengel:  "He  does  not  contemn 
 the  mother,  but  he  puts  the  Father  first." 
 Chrys.  :  "  If  she  is  nothing  profited  by  being 
 his  mother,  were  it  not  for  piety  in  her,  hardly 
 will  aiij-  one  else  be  saved  by  his  kindred. 
 For  there  is  one  only  nobleness,  to  do  the  will 
 of  God.  This  kind  of  noble  birth  is  better 
 than  the  other,  and  more  real." 
 
 FIKST  GREAT  GROUP  OF  PARABLES. 
 
 Ch.  13 :  1-33.— The  Parable  of  the 
 Sower. 
 
 Tiie  Parable  of  the  Sower,  and  apparently 
 all  those  in  ch.  18,  were  delivered  on  the  same 
 day  (v.  1)  with  the  discourse  occasioned  by  the 
 blasphemy  against  the  Spirit.  (See  on  12: 
 22,  38.)  Jesus  went  forth  from  the  house  in 
 which  the  blasphemous  accusation  had  ocur- 
 red,  and  sat  beside  the  Lake  of  Galilee,  and 
 tliere  spoke  the  parables  of  v.  1-35,  viz.,  the 
 Sower,  the  Tares,  the  Mustard-seed,  and  the 
 Leaven.  Then  leaving  the  crowds  and  enter- 
 ing the  house  (v. 3ij),  he  added  the  parables  of 
 the  Hid  Treasure,  the  Precious  Pearl,  and  the 
 Net.  (v.  36-53.)  On  the  evening  of  that  same 
 day  (Murk  4;  35)  he  went  across  the  lake  to  the 
 district  of  Gadara,  stilling  the  tempest  on  the 
 way.  and  there  healed  the  two  demoniacs — 
 incidents  which  Matthew's  mode  of  grouping 
 topically  has  led  him  to  introduce  in  an 
 earlier  part  of  his  treatise,  (s:  i8to9:  i.)  What 
 a  busy  day  was  this!  beginning  and  ending 
 with  miracles,  and  filled  with  remarkable  dis- 
 courses. And  our  Lord  felt  to  the  full,  in  his 
 human  nature,  all  that  bodily  and  mental 
 fatigue    and  prostration    which    such   labors 
 
 must  produce.  Seizing  upon  every  oppor- 
 tunity of  doing  men  good,  excited  by  a  con- 
 suming zeal,  yearning  in  unutterable  pity 
 over  the  perishing,  oppressed  by  responsibili- 
 ties such  as  no  other  was  ever  called  to  feel, 
 and  harassed  by  tJie  most  unjust  and  insult- 
 ing accusations,  he  toiled  on  through  the  day, 
 and  at  evening  was  so  tired  that  he  slept 
 soundly  on  the  cushion  amid  all  the  tossing  of 
 the  waves  and  roar  of  the  storm.  Another 
 example  of  a  very  busy  day  is  pointed  out  in 
 14:  33;  a  third  was  the  daj'^  of  the  Passion; 
 and  doubtless  there  were  many  others,  it  being 
 only  occasionally  that  the  brief  narratives  of 
 the  Evangelists  give  us  any  complete  view  of 
 his  occupation  throughout  the  day.  With  this 
 section  coiiip.  Mark  4:   1-25;   Luke  8:  4-18. 
 
 1  f.  The  house,  see  12 :  46,  and  comp.  Mark 
 3 :  20.  Sat,  the  usual  posture  of  a  Jewish 
 teacher  when  giving  instruction.  (Comp.  5: 
 1.)  By  the  sea  side,  the  Lake  of  Galilee. 
 (See  on  4:  18.)  Great  multitudes,  or 
 'many  crowds,'  the  same  expression  as  in 
 4:  25;  12:  15,  and  often.  These  crowds  so 
 thronged  around  him  that  he  could  not  be 
 seen  as  he  sat,  and  could  not  himself  have  any 
 commanding  view  of  those  he  addressed. 
 When  he  entered  the  boat,  probably  swing- 
 ing by  its  cable  or  its  anchor  some  feet  from 
 the  shore,  and  all  the  crowds  stood  upon  the 
 sloping  and  sandy  beach,  the  situation  was  a 
 beautiful  one  for  agreeable  and  impressive 
 speaking.  Much  less  probable  is  Plumptre's 
 view,  that  he  entered  a  boat  to  prevent  a  "hos- 
 tile attack."  The  precise  point  on  the  lake 
 shore  cannot  be  determined,  but^it  was  prob- 
 ably in  the  Plain  of  Gennesaret.  Ship,  or 
 boat,  his  in  Latin  versions,  Wye,  andRheims, 
 rather  than  'ship,'  as  in  Tyn.  and  followers. 
 (Comp.  on  4:  21.)  Stood  on  the  shore, 
 beach,  the  exact  word  for  the  Greek,  which 
 denotes  a  pebbly  or  sandy  shore,  such  as  the 
 Plain  of  Gennesaret  exhibits. 
 
 1  It  is  probably  safer  to  follow  the  text  '  into  a  boat,' 
 rather  than  the  common  (Ireek  text,  wliiolv ought  to 
 have  been  translated  'into  the  boat.'  But  the  article 
 may  have  been  omitted  by  Alexandrian  correctors 
 (N  B  C  L  Z,  some  cursives),  because  no  boat  has  been 
 
 recently  mentioned  in  the  narrative.  So  in  8 :  23  the 
 article  is  omitted  by  X,  (second  hand)  B  C,  some  cur- 
 sives. We  could  explain  the  article  by  referring  to 
 Mark  :i:  9,  and  supposing  that  the  boat  there  ordered 
 had  been  kept  for  the  use  of  the  little  company. 
 
Ch.  XIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 283 
 
 3  A|id  he  spake  many  things  unto  theiu  in  parables, '    3  sat ;  and  all  the  multitude  stood  on  the  beach.    And 
 lyiug,  Behold,  a  sower  went  t'urth  to  sow  ;  I       he  spake  to  them  many  things  in  parables,  saying. 
 
 say 
 
 3.  He  spake  many  things  unto  them  in 
 parables.  The  nature,  clo.sigii,  and  proper 
 interpretation  of  our  Lord's  parables  is  a  sub- 
 ject of  great  importance. 
 
 1.  Tiie  Greek  word  which  we  borrow  in  the 
 form  parable  signifies  a  comparison,  convey- 
 ing literally  the  notion  of  putting  things  side 
 1)3'  side,  whereby  their  resemblance  will  be 
 perceived.  A  correspcjnding  Hebrew  word 
 {mashat)  is  employed  in  the  Old  Test,  to  de- 
 note (1)  an  illustrative  comparison  ( Kiek.  n :  2 ; 
 ■n:i)  ;  (2)  a  sententious  saying  or  apophthegm, 
 sucJi    as    frequently   involves    a    comparison 
 
 (Prov.l:l,6;  26:7.9;   Eccl.  12  :  9)  ;   (3)  a  CUrrcnt,  oftcn 
 
 repeated  saying  of  this  kind,  a  proverb  (isam. 
 
 10:12;24:13:    Eiek.  12  :  22  ;   18  :  2.  S.  etc.  )  ;     (4)    any   high 
 
 wrought  expression,  done  into  i)arallel  clauses 
 like  a  comparison,  as  was  common  in  Hebrew 
 
 poetry  (Num.  23  :  7,  is  ;  Job  27  :  1  ;   29  :  1 :  Isa.  U:*;  Mlc.  2:4; 
 
 Heb. 2:8);  (5)  an  obscure  and  deep  saying 
 (psa. 49:4;  78:2),  sincc  pithy  comparisons  fre- 
 quently require  much  reflection  in  order  to 
 get  their  full  meaning.  It  was  natural  that 
 the  New  Test,  writers  should  employ  the  Greek 
 word  with  a  somewhat  similar  latitude  of  ap- 
 plication.    Accordingly  we  find  it  denoting 
 
 (a)  an  illustrative  comparison  without  the  form 
 
 of  narrative  (I»:  I»;  24:  32  ;  .Mark  3  :  23  ;  Luke  5:  36;  6:  :I9) ; 
 
 (b)  an  illustrative  comparison  in  the  form  of 
 narrative,  which   is  the  common  use  in   the 
 first   three   Gospels,   and  has  occasioned   the 
 popular  restriction  of  the  term  to  our  Lord's 
 narrative  illustrations;  (c)  a  narrative  illus- 
 tration )iot  involving  a  comjiarison,  as  the  Rich 
 Fool,  the  Pharisee  and  Publican,  the  GoodSa- 
 maritan,  the  Rich  Man  and  Lazarus;  (d)  a 
 proverb  (Luke  1:23),  corresponding  to  which  we 
 find  that  in  John  10:  G  another  word,  which 
 strictly  denotes  a   proverb,   is  applied  to  an 
 illustrative  comparison;    (e)    a   profound   or 
 otherwise  obscure  saying  (see  on  13:  35,  and 
 comp.  Ecclus.  38:  :^3;  39:  2  f . ) ;  (f )  a  symbol 
 or   image   not  expressed    in   language  at  all. 
 (Heb.  9:9;  11:19.)     Com monly,  then,  in  Matthew,  i 
 Mark,  and  Luke,  (John  does  not  employ  it),  | 
 the  word    we   borrow  as   parable  denotes  an 
 illustration,    most  frequently   in  the  form  of 
 narrative,  and  usually,  in  accordance  with  the  ' 
 origin   of  the  term,   involving  a  comparison, 
 though  sometimes,  as  in  (c),  it  is  only  an  ex- 
 ample of  the  matter  in  hand,  a  case  in  point. 
 
 The  popular  restriction  of  the  term  to  narra- 
 tive illustrations,  is  unfortunate,  for  tliere  is 
 no  essential  difference  between  these  and  other 
 illustrative  comparisons.  (See  Druinmond, 
 "  Parabolic  Teaching  of  our  Lord.")  Some 
 of  the  narrative  parables  are  very  brief,  as  in 
 V.  44  f.  We  are  sometimes  unable  to  decide 
 whether  the  narrative  is  real  or  fictitious.  But 
 in  the  latter  case  the  story  is  always  possible, 
 w\ii\e  fables  areoften  impossible,  representing 
 beasts  and  trees  as  speaking,  etc.  The  dis- 
 tinction some  ))ropose  between  parables  and 
 allegories  is  precarious.  Is  not  the  parable  of 
 tlie  Prodigal  Son  an  allegory? 
 
 2.  Our  Lord's  design  in  employing  these 
 characteristic  illustrations  must  be  considered 
 as  manifold.  (1)  Like  all  other  teachers,  he 
 illustrates  moral  and  spiritual  truth  by  com- 
 parison of  things  physical  and  social,  the  ma- 
 terial for  this  abounding  in  actual  analogies 
 between  the  two  spheres  of  existence.  Such 
 teaching  by  illustrative  stories  and  other  com- 
 parisons has  from  the  earliest  times  been  par- 
 ticularly common  in  the  East;  a  fewexamples 
 are  found  in  the  Old  Test.,  2  Sam.  12:  1-14; 
 Isa.  5:  1-7,  and  the  fables  of  Jotham,  Judg. 
 9:  8,  and  of  Joab,  2  Sam.  14:  5-7  ;  and  jt  ap- 
 pears from  the  Talmud  that  a  like  method  was 
 common  among  the  Jewish  teachers  in  the 
 time  of  Christ,  as  for  example  (Gillj  one-third 
 of  Rabbi  Meir's  discourses  consisted  of  para- 
 bles. In  this  as  in  other  respects  (comp.  on 
 7  :  5\  Jesus  adopted  such  methods  of  instruc- 
 tion as  were  natural  to  men  in  general,  and 
 familiar  to  the  Jews  in  particular.  From  the 
 rhetorical  point  of  view  our  Lord's  illustra- 
 tions are  marked  by  exquisite  sim|)licity 
 and  elegance,  as  well  as  the  profoundest 
 wisdom.  Yet  while  of  unequaled  excellence, 
 they  do  not  differ  in  kind,  but  only  in 
 degree,  from  uninspired  illustrations,  and 
 must  be  interpreted  on  the  same  general 
 principles.  (2)  The  parables  also  served  to 
 put  truths,  at  first  but  imperfectly  understood, 
 into  a  compact  and  portable  form,  in  which 
 they  could  be  easily  remembered,  till  they 
 should  afterwards  come  to  be  understood 
 more  thoroughly.  (3)  They  enabled  the 
 Great  Teacher  to  state  truths  likely  to  give 
 offence,  in  such  a  form  that  the  enquiring  and 
 spiritually  disposed  could  understand,  while 
 
284 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 oavilers  would  not  see  their  point  so  as  to  be 
 prematurely  excited  to  violent  hostility,  and 
 thus,  while  instructing  some  in  hi>  miscella- 
 neous audience,  he  was  not,  in  respect  to 
 others,  casting  pearls  before  swine.  Some- 
 times, too,  a  man's  assent  might  thus  be 
 gained  to  a  principle  before  his  prejudices 
 were  aroused,  as  Nathan  dealt  with  David. 
 (2Saui.  12: 1  IT.)  (4)  In  SO  far  as  parables  were 
 obscure  to  persons  lacking  in  lively  interest 
 and  spiritual  sympathy,  our  Lord  employed 
 them  as  a  judgment  upon  the  willfully  blind. 
 This,  though  not  t:>  be  reckoned  his  only 
 reason  for  using  them  so  frequently  from  this 
 time  forward,  is  the  one  which  he  states  when 
 questioned  about  the  matter  on  the  present 
 occasion.  (See  on  v.  10-17.)  Henry:  "A 
 parable,  like  the  pillar  of  cloud  and  fire, 
 turns  a  dark  side  towards  Egyptians,  which 
 confounds  them,   but  a  briglit  side   towards 
 
 Israelites,    which    comforts    them A 
 
 parable  is  a  shell  that  keeps  good  fruit  for 
 the  diligent,  but  keeps  it  from  the  slothful." 
 Calderwood :  "There  is  a  complete  contrast 
 between  the  view  taken  in  modern  times  of 
 our  Lord's  parables,  and  tliat  taken  by  the 
 audiences  to  which  they  were  first  delivered. 
 Even  those  who  are  averse  to  accept  Bible 
 teaching  have  an  admirati-m  of  these  gospel 
 parables;  yet  to  those  who  heard  them,  they 
 were  the  most  perplexing  parts  of  Christ's 
 discourses."  This  is  partly  because  the  mean- 
 ing of  the  parables  has  become  comparatively 
 plain,  and  partly  because  many  skeptics  now 
 admire  tlie  Gospels  regarded  only  as  literature. 
 3.  In  the  interpretation  of  parables,  we 
 have  the  guidance  of  our  Lord  himself,  who 
 has  fully  interpreted  the  parables  of  the 
 Sower  and  the  Tares,  and,  to  some  extent, 
 that  of  the  Net.  Remember  that  our  methods 
 must  apply  to  nil  of  his  illustrations,  and  not 
 merely  to  the  narratives,  to  which  in  popular 
 usage  the  term  parable  is  restricted.  There 
 are  four  things  to  be  done.  (1)  We  must 
 make  sure  of  understanding  the  language  of 
 the  parable  itself,  and  its  various  allusions  to 
 physical  phenomena  or  social  usages.  Thus 
 many  fail  to  understand  the  wayside  and  the 
 rocky  ground;  the  treasure  hid  in  a  field; 
 the  patch  of  unfiiUed  cloth  upon  an  old  gar- 
 ment, and  the  wineskins  (»:i6f.);  the  double 
 invitation  to  a  supper  (Luke  u:  ler),  etc.  (2) 
 We   must  ascertain   what  subject  our   Lord 
 
 here  designed  to  illustrate.  Sometimes  he 
 himself  states  it,  either  before  or  after  the 
 parable,  or  else  tlie  Evangelist  mentions  it  in 
 recording  the  parable;  in  other  cases,  the 
 connection,  if  carefully  observed,  will  suffi- 
 ciently indicate  it,  there  being  few  instances, 
 if  any,  in  which  we  are  left  to  infer  the  sub- 
 ject simply  from  the  tenor  of  the  parable  it- 
 self. (3)  We  must  consider  in  what  light  the 
 parable  presents  this  subject.  Here  it  is  im- 
 portant to  regard  the  parable  as  a  whole,  just 
 as  we  do  any  other  illustration,  and  not  begin 
 by  attempting  to  assign  the  meaning  of  par- 
 ticular items,  without  having  considered  the 
 general  drift.  Let  it  be  taken  for  granted 
 that  the  Great  Teacher  used  illustrations  on 
 common-sense  principles.  (4)  Then  it  re- 
 mains to  determine  how  far  the  details  may 
 be  understood  as  separately  significant.  In 
 this  we  can  have  no  general  rule  to  guide  us, 
 but  must  study  the  guidance  our  Lord  has 
 given  in  his  interpretations,  exercise  sound 
 judgment,  and  endeavor  to  avoid  both  ex- 
 tremes. The  tendency  has  usually  been 
 towards  the  extreme  of  giving  a  separate 
 spiritual  meaning  to  every  detail.  Yet 
 Augustine  already-  rebuked  this  by  the  re- 
 mark that  it  is  only  the  ploughsh;we  that 
 cuts  the  earth,  while  the  other  parts  of  the 
 plough  are  also  necessary,  and,  indeed,  in- 
 dispensable. That  which  is  the  mere  filling 
 out  of  the  story,  the  mere  drapery  of  the 
 image,  must  be  let  alone.  On  the  other 
 hand,  it  should  be  remembered  that  our 
 Lord  has  carried  out  his  three  interpretations 
 in  much  detail,  and  we  must  not  reduce  the 
 parable  to  a  bare  trunk,  stripped  of  all  its 
 foliage.  In  some  cases  the  resemblance  or 
 analogy  is  more  complete  than  in  others,  and 
 the  points  of  contact  more  numerous.  There 
 may  even  be  points  in  the  illustration  quite 
 the  reverse,  of  the  thing  illustpated,  as  when 
 our  Lord's  coming  is  compared  to  that  of  u 
 thief  in  the  night,  where  there  is,  of  course, 
 no  resemblance  except  as  to  the  unexpected- 
 ness of  the  coming;  and  so  as  to  the  unjust 
 steward  (i-uucie),  who.se  conduct,  while  mani- 
 festly dishonest,  is  employed  to  illustrate  the 
 importance  of  prudent  foresight  and  prepara- 
 tion for  the  future.  Alexander :  "As  the  same 
 illustration  may  legitimately  mean  more  to 
 one  man  than  to  another,  in  proportion  to 
 the  strength  of  their  imaginative  faculties,  it 
 
Cii.  xni.j 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 285 
 
 I  And  when  he  sowed,  Rome  xeedi  fell  by  the  way- 
 gide,  and  the  fowls  came  and  devoured  them  up  : 
 
 5  .Some  Cfll  upon  stony  places,  whore  they  had  not 
 much  earth:' and  Ibrthwith  they  sprung  up,  hecause 
 they  had  no  deepness  of  earth  : 
 
 6  And  when  the  sun  was  up,  they  were  scorched; 
 and  because  they  had  no  root,  they  withered  away. 
 
 4  Behold,  the  sower  went  forth  to  sow;  and  as  he 
 sowed,  some  seedn  fell  by  the  way  side,  and  the  birds 
 
 5  came  and  devoured  them:  and  others  fell  upon  the 
 rocky  places,  vdiere  they  had  not  much  earth:  and 
 straightway  they  sprang   up,  l)ec;uise  they   had   no 
 
 G  deepness  of  eanh:  and  when  the  sun  was  risen, 
 they  were  scorched ;  and  because  they  had  no  root, 
 
 is  highly-  important  that,  in  attempting  to  de- 
 termine tlie  esspiitinl  meaning  of  our  Saviour's 
 parables,  we  slioiild  not  confound  what  they 
 may  possibly  be  made  to  mean,  with  what 
 tliey  must  mean  to  attain  their  purpose."  We 
 mil 3'  lawfully  employ  some  detail  of  a  parable, 
 or  even  the  whole  (comp.  on  12:  45),  to  illus- 
 trate some  other  truth  than  that  to  which  he 
 applied  it;  but  it  must  be  done  avowedly 
 upon  our  own  authority.  In  general,  the  de- 
 tails of  a  parable  must  never  be  pressed  into 
 teaching  what  is  contrary  to  the  plain,  un- 
 figurative  teaching  of  the  Scriptures  at  large. 
 
 the  finding  of  hid  treasure,  this  last  also  being 
 in  the  East  a  familiar  idea. 
 
 I.  3-9.  The  Parable  of  the  Sower. 
 Found  also  in  Mark  4:  3-9;  Luke  8:  5-8. 
 This  and  the  wicked  husbandmen  c-'i:  3:m5)  are 
 the  only  parables  recorded  by  all  three,  Mat- 
 thew, Mark,  and  Luke.  We  may  confine 
 ourselves  here  to  explanation  of  the  story 
 itself,  the  inte»pretation  belonging  to  v.  19-'23. 
 (See  Notes  there.)  Behold,  calling  attention 
 to  something  important.  Mark  (<:  »)  i)reti.\es 
 'Hearken.'  A  {the}  sower  went  forth  to 
 sow,  the  definite  article  being  employed  to 
 
 (See  on  v.  20  f . )  An  iilustration,  however  ad-  |  designate  an  ideal  individual,  who  represents 
 mirable,  can  only  present  its  subject  in  certain  ,  ^  elass  (comp.  on  12:  4:3),  as  if  in  a  fable  we 
 aspects.  I  should  say,   '"  the  farmer  went  out  to  look  at 
 
 4.  There  are  three  leading  groups  of  our  ,  his  crops."  The  e.xpression  shows  that  this  is 
 Lord's  parables.  A  good  many  isolated  par-  not  given  as  the  narrative  of  a  particular, 
 ables  have  already  occurred,  with  or  without  actual  occurrence.  Tyndale  and  Cranmer 
 the  form  of  narrative,  as  (a)  the  wise  and  gave  'the  sower;'  King  James  followed 
 foolish  builders,  7  :  24-27  ;  (b)  wedding  usages,  |  Geneva.  Some  (seeds)  fell  by  the  wayside. 
 piitcliing  garments,  wineskins,  9:  15-17;  (c)  j  The  roads  passed  right  through  the  cultivated 
 cliiUlfcn  at  play,  11:  16-19;  (d)  the  blind  I  lands  (see  on  12:  1),  and  as  he  sowed  the 
 guiding  the  blind,  etc.,  Luke  6:  39  AT.  ;  (e)  the  i  wheat  or  barley,  some  of  the  grains   would 
 
 two  debtors,  Luke  7  :  41  ff.  ;  (f)  the  evil  spirit 
 returning.  Matt.  12:  43-45;  and  it  may  be  ob- 
 served that  most  of  these  sporadic  parables 
 refer  to  the  reception  given  to  Christ's  teach- 
 ings. Besides  these,  Matthew  gives  two  lead- 
 ing groups:  (1)  The  Messianic  reign,  its  be- 
 ginnings and  growth,  ch.  13;  given  about  the 
 middle  of  our  Lord's  ministry.  (2)  The 
 Messianic  reign,  its  progress  and  consumma- 
 tion ;  given  just  at  the  close  of  the  ministry. 
 (3)  Between  these  two  groups  in  order  of  time, 
 we  find  a  third  group,  given  b^'  Luke,  ch.  13- 
 19,  some  of  which  relate  to  the  Messianic  reign, 
 but  most  of  them  to  individual  experiences. 
 
 The  seven  parabl.es  of  ch.  13  are  i)robably 
 but  a  selection  from  the  '  many  things'  of  v. 
 3.  Mark  4:  2(>-29  gives  another,  not  men- 
 tioned by  Matthew,  and  the  language  of  Mark 
 4:  33  implies  that  there  were  many  others. 
 Like  all  our  Lord's  illustrations,  the  parables 
 of  this  first  group  were  drawn  from  familiar 
 sources — from  agriculture,  fisliing,  and  mer- 
 chandise, from  the  preparation  of  bread,  and 
 
 fall  on  the  beaten  ground  of  the  road  or  path, 
 and  rebounding  would  lie  exposed  on  the  hard 
 surface,  where  the  birds  could  readily  see  and 
 devour  them.  (Luke  8:  5  prefixes  'trodden 
 underfoot.')  It  is  still  common  in  the  East 
 to  see  large  flocks  of  birds  following  the  hus- 
 bandman as  he  sows  Itis  wheat,  and  eagerly 
 picking  up  every  grain  that  has  not  sunk  out 
 of  sight,  t'owls,  rather  birds,  see  on  7:  26. 
 Some  {others]  fell  upon  stony,  or  the  rocky 
 (places).  Palestine  is  a  limestone  country 
 (comp.  on  7:  24),  and  one  will  find  places 
 where  a  broad,  flat,  limestone  rock  lies  just 
 beneath  the  surface,  with  a  thin  layer  of  earth 
 upon  it.  (Comp.  Luke  8:  6,  13,  'the  rock.') 
 All  the  early  English  versions  except  Kheims 
 gave  'stony'  (ground  or  places),  thus  sug- 
 gestinga  soil  abounding  in  loose  stones,  which 
 really  often  produces  good  wheat;  yet  ttie 
 (Jreek  word  was  plain  and  unmistakable,  from* 
 the  same  root  as  in  10:  18.  In  such  places  the 
 seeds  could  not  sink  deep,  and  the  film  of 
 earth   being  readily    heated    because  of   the 
 
286 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 7  And  some  fell  among  thorns,  and  the  thorns  sprung 
 up,  and  choked  them  : 
 
 8  Hut  other  fell  into  good  ground,  and  brought  forth 
 fruit,  some  a  liuudiedlold,  some  sixty  fold,  some  thirty- 
 fold. 
 
 y  Who  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear. 
 
 10  And  the  disciples  came,  and  said  unto  him,  Why 
 speakest  thou  unto  them  in  parables? 
 
 11  He  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Because  it  is 
 given  unto  you  to  know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom 
 of  heaven,  but  to  them  it  is  not  given. 
 
 7  they  withered  away.  And  others  fell  upon  the 
 thorns;  and  the  thorns  grew  up,  and  choked  them  : 
 
 8  and  others  fell  upon  the  good  ground,  and  yielded 
 fruit,  some  a  hundredfold,  some  sixty,  some  thirty. 
 
 9  He  that  hath  ears,i  let  him  hear. 
 
 10  And  the  di>ciples  came,  and  said  unto  him,  Why 
 
 11  speakest  thou  untc  them  in  parables?  And  he  an- 
 swered and  said  unto  them,  Unto  you  it  is  given  to 
 know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but 
 
 1  Some  aDcieut  autlioriiiesaddhere,  aud  ia  yer.  13.  to  Aear:  as  ia  Murk  iv.  9  ;  Luke  Tiii.  6. 
 
 underlying  rock,  they  would  come  up  sooner 
 thiin  elsewhere,  and  at  first  would  look  un- 
 cotiiinonly  flourishing;  but  not  being  able 
 to  send  roots  deep  into  moist  earth  (comp. 
 Luke  8:  6),  when  the  hot,  dry  weather  came, 
 the  stalks  would  soon  wither,  alid  show  that 
 the  fair  promise  of  a  crop  there  had  all  been 
 deceptive.  Comp.  the  "  grass  upon  the  house- 
 tops," Ps.  129:  6  f.  Amons— or  upon  the — 
 thorns,  there  being  in  his  field  some  place  or 
 places  specially  infested  with  these.  Persons 
 accustomed  to  observe  wheat-fields  will  re- 
 member to  have  seen  spots  where  a' few  scat- 
 tered and  spindling  stalks  were  struggling  for 
 life  among  the  rank  briers.  Into — or  upoti 
 the— sood  ground,  free  from  underlying 
 rock,  and  from  thorns,  and  plowed  deep. 
 Even  this  would  produce  more  in  some  spots 
 than  in  others,  according  to  the  richness  of  the 
 soil  and  its  prepttration.  A  crop  of  even  tliirty 
 measures  to  one  of  seed  is  quite  a  good  yield. 
 The  richer  countries  of  the  East  produce  very 
 heavy  crops  (e.  g.  Gen.  26:  12),  and  some  por- 
 tions of  Galilee  have  always  been  singularly 
 fruitful.  (Comp.  on  4:  12. )  Various  classical 
 writers  speak  of  crops  as  large  as  a  hundred  to 
 one,  and  even  two  hundred  or  more,  in  very 
 rich  soil.  The  point  of  the  whole  story  is  that 
 the  same  seed  produced  no  wheat,  Ijttle  wheat, 
 or  much  wheat,  all  according  to  the  character 
 and  preparation  of  the  soil.  Who  hath  ears 
 to  hear,  let  him  hear  (see  on  11 :  15),  would 
 suggest  to  any  attentive  hearer  that  the  story 
 was  metint  to  convey  spiritual  instruction, 
 and  that  not  all  were  likely  to  understand  it. 
 
 II.  10-17.  —  Reasons  for  Speaking  in 
 Parables.  Comp.  Mark  4:  10-12;  Luke  8: 
 9  f.  And  the  disciples  came  and  said 
 unto  him.  They  had  probably  been  scat- 
 tered among  the  crowds  on  the  shore,  and 
 they  now  approached  the  boat  (v.  2),  and  per- 
 haps entered  it,  or  else  Jesus  drew  off  from 
 the  crowd  for  a  time,  during  which  occurred 
 this  conversation  with  the  disciples,  and  after- 
 
 wards resumed  his  discoijrse  to  the  same  or 
 similar  crowds.  Certain  it  is  that  the  reasons 
 were  given  apart  from  the  people,  for  Mark 
 (4:  io)explicitl3-  says, '  And  when  he  was  alone,' 
 etc.  It  is  also  plain  that  several  of  the  suc- 
 ceeding panibles  were  addressed  to  'tlie 
 crowds.'  (See  on  v.  36.)  These  facts  can  be 
 accounted  for  on  either  of  the  above  supposi- 
 tions. The  'disciples'  here  are  not  merely 
 the  Twelve,  for  Mark  (4:io)says,  'They  tliat 
 were  about  him,  with  the  twelve.'  Others, 
 therefore,  of  his  constant  companions  shared 
 the  privilege  of  this  conversation.  The  dis- 
 ciples did  not  see  just  what  was  meant  by  this 
 story  of  the  sower  (Lukesis;  Mark4:i3),  though 
 they  saw  that  it  was  intended  as  a  compar- 
 ison or  parable  to  illustrate  some  religious 
 truth.  And  as  parables  in  general  were  apt 
 to  be  obscure  unless  the  application  was  given, 
 they  wondered  why  the  Teacher  was  employ- 
 ing thein.  Remember  (Goebel)  that  he  in- 
 troduced the  story  of  the  sower  without  pref- 
 ace, and  closed  it  without  application,  simply 
 intimating  that  it  required  attention.  In 
 parables,  is  plural,  while,  as  far  as  we  know, 
 only  one  parable  had  been  spoken  on  this 
 occasion.  Bnt  the  plural  might  be  used  as 
 designating  the  method  of  instruction  in 
 general.  (Comp.  Mark  4:  11.)  We  remem- 
 ber also,  that  he  had  previously  given  scat- 
 tered parables,  though  not  without  indicating 
 the  application. 
 
 It  need  not  be  supposed  that  our  Lord 
 meant  to  give  what  follows  as  his  sole  reason 
 for  employing  parables  in  general.  (Comp. 
 on  V.  3.)  We  can  see  a  special  fitness  in  his 
 dwelling  on  this  reason  upon  the  present  occa- 
 sion, for  it  was  the  day  on  which  the  Scribes 
 blasphemously  accused  him  of  league  with 
 Beelzebul  (see  on  12:  24  and  13:  1);  and  he 
 was  now  surrounded  by  great  and  excited 
 crowds,  whose  enthusiasm  he  knew  was 
 largely  superficial  and  short-lived— rock^*- 
 ground   hearers.      Not  very   long   after  this 
 
Cu.  XIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 287 
 
 12  For  whosoever  hath,  to  him  shall  be  given,  and  he  ;  12  to  them  it  is  not  given.  For  wliosoever  halh,  to 
 shall  have  more  abundance :  but  whosoever  hath  not,  :  him  shall  be  given,  and  he  shall  have  abundance : 
 from  him  shall  be  taken  away  even  that  he  hath.  |       but  whosoever  hath  not,  from  him  ishall   be  taken 
 
 (i«:34-.i6),  he  had  to  dispel  illusions  among  ]  secrecy,  but  n<jw  manifested  by  God,  and  to 
 fanatical  followers  by  tlie  searching  discourse  j  be  everywhere  proclaimed.  (Rom.  16:25.  f;  Kph.s: 
 of  Jolin  G:  20-6(5;  and  he  appears  (Bruce)  to  4-6;  coi.  i:  26 r.;  1  Tim. 3:  le.)  Our  Lord  is  in  this 
 be  in  the  parable  of  the  sower  commencing  series  of  parables  setting  forth  views  as  to  the 
 this  work  of  warning  and  discrimination;  so  true  nature  of  tlie  Messianic  kingdom — such 
 also  on  a  third  and  much  later  occasion.  !  as  its  partial  acceptance  among  men,  its  small 
 (i.ukcu: 25-35.)  Oodct :  "The  design  of  Jesus  is  |  begiiiniiigsandgradual  spread,  itsallowingthe 
 first  of  all  to  .show-that  he  is  not  deceived  by  wicked  to  live  on  in  the  world  mingled  with  its 
 the  sight  of  this  crowd,  which  is  apparently  ^  subjects  until  the  end— which  the  mass  of  the 
 so  attentive;  then  to  put  his  disciples  on  their  :  Jews  were  not  spiritual-minded  enough  to 
 guard  against  the  expectations  which  such  a  comprehend,  nor  humble  enough  to  receive, 
 large  concourse  might  create  in  their  minds;  So  he  pre.-ents  these  views  in  the  form  of  para- 
 lastiy,  and  more  than  all,  to  warn  his  hearers  j  bles,  which  would,  with  tlic  help  of  his  expla- 
 of  the  perils  which  threatened  tlie  holy  im-  I  nations,  make  them  clear  to  his  disciples,  but 
 l)ressions  they  were  then  experiencing."  ;  would  leave  them  mysteries  (secrets)  to  the 
 There  is  also  in  not  a  few  of  these  parables,  unspiritual  and  unbelieving  multitude.  'Se- 
 p:irticularly  in  the  sower,  the  mustard  seed,  crets'  is  here  the  translation  of  Tyndale, 
 and  the  leaven,  consolation  for  Jesus  himself:  Cran.,  and  Gen.  Observe  that  these  parables 
 in  reference  to  the  comi)aratively  small  num-  !  carry  on  the  work  of  instruction  begun  in  the 
 
 Sermon  on  the  Mount,  as  to  the  nature  of  the 
 
 her  of  true  converts  he  was  thus  far  making. 
 (Comp.  John  6:  37.)  Because  it  is  given 
 unto  you,  liteniliy,  'has  been  given,^  and  so 
 stands  as  your  established  (jrivilege.  To 
 know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven,  i.  e.,  of  the  Messianic  reign,  see  on 
 3:2.  The  word  'mystery'  does  not  occur 
 elsewliere  in  the  Gospels  (except  in  Mark  4 : 
 11  and  Luke  8:  10,  parallel  to  this  passage), 
 nor  in  the  Acts,  but  is  common  in  the  Epistles 
 of    Paul   and   the    Revelation.      The    Greek 
 
 Messianic  reign.  Here,  as  well  as  there,  we 
 must  frequently  recall  the  popular  Jewish 
 errors  in  regard  to  the  character  of  that  reign 
 — errors  from  which  the  disciples  themselves 
 were  not  entirely  free — in  order  to  see  the 
 precise  aim  and  point  of  the  discourse.  This 
 is  especially  true  in  the  parables  of  the  Tares 
 and  the  Net,  and  in  those  of  the  Mustard-seed 
 and  the  Leaven.  The  phrase  'mj'steries  of 
 the  kingdom,'   recorded  by  all   three   Evan- 
 
 word  niu.sterion  signifies  something  into  I  gelists  (Marki:  u ;  i.ukeS:  in),  should  remind  us 
 which  one  is  initiated,  something  hidden  or  I  (Alexander)  that  this  group  of  parables  relate 
 secret,  and  known  only  to  the  initiated.     It  I  especially  to  the  Mes.sianic  reign  ;  while  in  so 
 
 light  be  a  very  simple  thing  in  itself,  biit  it 
 was  a  secret.  Yet  some  of  the  doctrines  be- 
 longing to  the  "Eleusinian  mysteries'"  and 
 other  secret  associations  of  Greek,  Egypt,  etc., 
 were  really  profound,  and  difficult,  of  com- 
 prehension, and  so  .the  word  has  gradually 
 come  to  suggest  the  idea  of  something  in- 
 comprehensible, though  we  still  sometimes 
 apply  it  to  things  which  are  merely  hard 
 to  find  out.  But  in  the  New  Test,  use, 
 it  uniformly  dienotes  that  which  we  could 
 not  know  unless  revealed,  whether  it  be 
 in  its  own  nature  simple  or  profound.  Paul's 
 favorite  application  of  it  is  to  the  great  fact 
 that  the  Gentiles  were  to  share  in  the  salva- 
 tion of  the  gospel  on   equal  terms  with    the 
 
 doing,  they  of  course  involve  individual  char- 
 acter and  destiny. 
 
 We  must  not  suppose  that  Jesus  meant,  like 
 some  of  the  Greek  philosophers,  to  have  cer- 
 tain (exoteric)  doctrines  for  the  masses,  and 
 certain  others  (esoteric)  which  were  confined 
 to  a  select  few.  The  reverse  is  clearly  shown 
 by  what  he  adds  in  Mark  and  Luke  after  ex- 
 plaining the  parableof  tlie  sower,  'for  there  is 
 nothing  hid  save  that  it  should  be  manifested,' 
 
 etc.,    Rev.    Ver.,  (Mark  4  :  21-25:   Luke  8:  16-18)  ;    comp 
 
 above  on  10:  27,  and  below  on  v.  52.  In  v.  12  f, 
 he  declares  that  he  withholds  some  truths 
 from  the  outside  crowd  (M»rk4;ii)  because  of 
 their  willful  blindness.  Some  previous 
 knowledge  of    his   teachings  concerning  the 
 
 Jews,  a  fact  always  before  kept  in  silence  and    Messianic  reign  was  necessary  in  order  to  un 
 
288 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 Vi  Tlieretore  speak  I  to  thoni  in  parables:  because 
 they  seeing  see  not ;  and  hearing  they  hear  not,  neither 
 do  they  understand. 
 
 14  And  in  theiu  is  fulHlled  the  prophecy  of  Esaias, 
 which  saith,  By  liearing  ye  sliall  liear,  and  shall  not 
 understand;  and  seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  shall  not  per- 
 ceive: 
 
 13  away  even  that  which  he  hath.  Therefore  speak  I 
 to  them  in  paiables ;  because  seeing  they  see  not, 
 and  hearing  iliey  hear  not,  neitlier  do  they  under- 
 
 14  stand.  And  unto  them  is  fulfilled  the  prophecy  of 
 Isaiah,  which  saith. 
 
 By  hearing  ye  shall  hear,  and  shall  in  no  wise  un- 
 derstand ; 
 
 And  seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  shall  in  no  wise  per- 
 ceive : 
 
 derstand  the  hidden  truths  he  was  now  reveal- 
 ing; not  (as  Meyer  and  Bleek  strangely  in- 
 terpret V.  11)  previous  i<nowledge  of  the  mys- 
 teries of  the  i<iiigdom,  but  of  his  other 
 teachings  as  to  the  kingdom.  Such  knowl- 
 edge tlie  unbelieving  and  careless  had  failed 
 to  obtain  or  refused  to  receive.  Tliey  saw 
 and  yet  did  not  see  (v.  i.i),  i.  e.,  did  not  see  the 
 real  and  full  meaning  of  his  teachings. 
 Tliey  were  already  becoming  "gospel-har- 
 dened." Therefore  (<-.  i;t)  or  more  strongly, 
 on  this  account,  refers  to  the  general  principle 
 just  stated,  that  he  who  has  not  shall  lose  even 
 wliat  he  has;  and  the  reason  is  then  further 
 presented  in  another  form  by  what  follows, 
 because  they  seeing  see  not,  etc.  On  this 
 account  lie  taught  in  the  fortn  of  comparisons, 
 which  would  be  intelligible  and  impressive  to 
 ihose  prepared  to  understand,  but  unintelli- 
 gible to  those  who  by  their  willful  ignorance, 
 neglect,  and  opposition,  were  unprepared.  In 
 Mark  (i-n)  and  Luke  [s-  lo)  it  is  stated  as  the 
 divine  purpoae,  'that  seeing  they  maj'  not 
 see,'  etc.  This  statement  and  Matthew's  do 
 not  conflict  with  each  other.  That  wiiich  was 
 a  natural  result  of  their  character  was  also 
 a  divine  judgment  upon  them.  It  was  not 
 only  foreseen  that  they  would  not  understand 
 these  things,  but  designed  that  they  should 
 not,  as  a  punishment  deserved  by  their  char- 
 acter and  conduct.  These  people  were  not 
 ignorant  through  lack  of  opportunity  for 
 gaining  knowledge,  but  were  willfully  negli- 
 gent, smdeven  malignantly  hostile  to  the  truth 
 and  the  Teacher,  (la:-'*.)  If  we  shrink  sensi- 
 tively from  the  idea  that  the  "  Lord  of  heaven 
 and  Ciirth "  reveals  to  some  and  hides  from 
 others,  we  are  strangely  out  of  sympathy  with 
 the  feelings  of  Jesus  and  of  Paul,  who  found 
 in  this  idea  not  only  occasion  of  resignation, 
 but  of  adoration  and  joy.  (ii:25f.;  Rom.9:i8fr.; 
 11 :  :io-36.)  Nor  need  we  suppose  that  our  Lord's 
 object  in  using  parables  was  only  to  withhold 
 truth  from  the  hardened  as  a  judgment,  for 
 the  shortest  way  to  do  this  would  have  been 
 (Chrys. )  to  say  nothing  to  them  at  all.     His 
 
 parables  gave  them  still  the  opportunity  to  un- 
 derstand, if  not  too  much  hardened  to  do  so, 
 and  were  even  calculated  to  excite  their  curi- 
 osity, awaken  their  attention,  and  lodge  some- 
 thing in  their  mind,  the  spiritual  meaning  of 
 which  they  might  afterwards  comprehend,  if 
 any  of  them  should  come  to  have  a  better  dis- 
 position. "For  the  stubborn  and  the  frivo- 
 lous, this  is  still  the  only  language  which  in  a 
 happy  moment  can  soften  and  awaken  them. 
 After  they  have  once  heard  it  as  a  parable, 
 the  figure  sticks  to  them,  the  mirror  is  ever 
 turned  towards  them,  and  they  cannot  but 
 look  into  it  at  some  time  or  other." 
 
 The  saying  of  v.  12  is  repeated  in  25:  29; 
 the  word  more,  which  in  Com.  Ver.  here 
 uselessly  precedes  abundance,  is  there  not 
 introduced.  In  Luke  8:  18  (Mark4:25)  we  find 
 this  same  general  principle  given  as  a  reason 
 for  taking  heed  how  they  hear.  Perhaps  our 
 Lord  stated  it  both  at  the  point  given  by  Mat- 
 thew and  also  in  his  further  remarks  after  the 
 explanation  of  the  parable.  If  this  seems  im- 
 probable, we  must  conclude  that  the  saying 
 was  transposed  either  by  Matthew,  orbj'  Mark 
 and  Luke,  to  a  ditt'erent  connection  from  that 
 in  which  it  was  spoken.  As  no  writer  could 
 tell  everything,  and  some  relation  of  topics 
 must  be  observed  in  the  grouping,  it  would  be 
 inevitable  that  such  transpositions  of  particu- 
 lar remarks  should  sometimes  occur. 
 
 14  f.  And  in  them,  or  unto  them  (accord- 
 ing to. the  correct  Greek  text),  so  as  to  affect 
 them,  as  applying  to  them.  Is  fulfilled,  pres- 
 ent tense,  is  beinc/  fnlfilLcd.  As  in  so  many 
 other  cases,  it  is  Matthew  only  who  reports 
 the  citation  of  this  prophecy.  Mark  (*:i2) 
 and  Luke  (8:io)  simply  representour  Lord  as 
 using  expressions  derived  from  the  prophecy. 
 Esaias,  or  Isaiah,  see  on  1 :  2.  The  citation 
 is  from  Isa.  6:  9  f.,  and  exactly  follows  the 
 Sept.,  which  departs  from  the  Heb.  in  only 
 one  itnportant  particular.  The  prophet  is 
 directed  (o  rebuke  the  people  for  their  insen- 
 sibility to  God's  cause;  and  though  that  crimi- 
 nal insensibility  would  be  increased  by  his 
 
Ch.  XIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW, 
 
 289 
 
 15  For  this  people's  heart  is  waxed  gross,  and  their  \  15  For  this  people's  heart  is  waxed  cross 
 
 ears  are  dull  of  hearinj;,  and  their  eyes  they  have 
 closed  ;  lost  at  any  time  tliey  should  see  with  their  eyes, 
 and  lu'ur  with  /hrir  ears,  and  should  understand  with 
 /hfir  heart,  and  should  be  converted,  and  1  should  heal 
 theui. 
 
 li)  But  blessed  «;t  your  eyes,  for  they  see:  and  your 
 ears,  lor  they  hear. 
 
 And  their  ears  are  dull  of  hearing, 
 And  their  eyes  they  have  closed  ; 
 Lest  haply  they  should  perceive  with  their  eyes, 
 And  hear  with  tlieir  ears, 
 And  understand  with  their  heart. 
 And  should  turn  again. 
 And  1  should  heal  them. 
 16  But  blessed  are  your  eyes,  for  they  see;  and  youi 
 
 have  sought  to  explain  it,  but  the  divine  pur- 
 pose. While  God  inight?rj.s/i  them  to  hear  and 
 believe  and  repent,  even  as  he  "wishes  all 
 to  be  saved"  (i  Tin,,  i.-i),  he  did  not  design  to 
 bring  them  all  to  this,  in  spite  of  themselves, 
 but  it  was  his  purpose  to  allow  thcin  to  pursue 
 a  course  which  would  prevent  tln-m  from  ever 
 turning  and  being  healed.  Heal  liere  in- 
 volves the  idea  of  forgiving  their  sin,  and 
 restoring  them  to  spiritual  health  and  the 
 favor  of  God.  The  multiplication  of  similar 
 and  equivalent  clauses  in  the  passage  is  but 
 the  common  parallelism  of  Hebrew  poetry 
 (see  on  4:  16'.  Turn  again.  So  Tyndale 
 '  turn,'  and  Geneva  '  return.'  The  (iroek  word 
 is  the  same  as  in  12:  44,  'I  will  return  into  my 
 house.'  This  is  much  better  than  the  passive 
 rendering  be  converted  of  Com.  Ver.  (comp. 
 on  18:  3).  As  to  the  relation  between  'turn' 
 and  'repent,' see  on  3:  2.  A  like  insensibility 
 to  that  which  the  prophet  would  encounter 
 was  found  in  the  nniss  of  our  Lords  hearers 
 (comp.  John  12:  40),  and  in  the  Jews  who 
 assembled  to  hear  Paul  at  Rome.  (Acts 28: 25  jr.; 
 comp.  aisn  Rom.  11:8.)  And  siucc  Matthew  uses 
 the  word  'fulfil'  (;see  on  1:  '22),  we  under- 
 stand that  the  language  in  Isaiah  was  designed 
 by  the  Spirit  of  inspiration  as  a  prediction,  not 
 merely  of  the  reception  which  the  prophet's 
 message  would  meet  with,  but  also  of  the  like 
 reception  which  awtiited  the  teaching  of  Mes- 
 siah and  his  servants.     (Comp.  on  1:  23.) 
 
 16  f.  With  this  criminal  insensibility  of 
 many  among  his  hearers,  Jesus  now  again 
 contrasts  the  better  condition  and  course  o( 
 his  di.s<?iples,  as  above  in  v.  11  f.  The  terins 
 employed  are  suggested  by  the  prophecy  jusl 
 cited.  Your,  in  v.  16,  is  very  emphatic,  as 
 shown  by  the  position  in  Greek.  But  in  the 
 stantly  used  in  Scripture  as  the  seat  of  both  \  verbs,  they  see  tmd  they  hear  of  v.  16,  and 
 intelligence,  sensibility,  and  will.  "Fat  as  ye  see  and  ye  hear  of  v.  17,  the  pronoun  is 
 to  intellect,"  "fat  as  to  understanding,"  are  '  not  expressed  in  the  Greek,  and  therefore  is 
 plirases  of  classic  Greek  (Grimm).  Lest  at  not  emphatic.  The  disciples  were  blessed, 
 any  time.  Lest  hnply,  or  '  lest  perhaps,'  is  a  !  or  hnppy  (which  is  more  exact ;  see  on  5:  3)  . 
 more  probable  rendering.  The  phrase  ex-  I  in  the  fact  that  they  saw  and  heard  ;  for  the 
 presses,  not  the  design  of  the  people,  as  some  j  things  they   witnessed  were   those  to  which 
 
 message,   he  is  yet  to  proclaim  the  message. 
 Accordingly  he  is  told  (in  the  Heb. ),   "  Make 
 thi;  heart  of  this  people  fat,  and  make  their 
 ears  dull  and  their  eyes  dim,  lest,"  etc.     This 
 bids  him  produce  the  effect  by  his  message; 
 not  tlint  such  an  effect  was  in  itself  desired  by 
 Imiii  or  by  Jehovah,  but  because  his  message 
 was  gniiig  to  be  rejected  and  to  have  the  effect 
 described,  and  still  he  nm.st  proclaim  it.     The 
 Sept.  translators  understood  the  Heb.  differ- 
 I'litly,  and  rendered,  "For  this  people's  heart 
 has  been  made  fat,  and  with  their. ears  they 
 have  heard  heavily,  and  their  eyes  they  have 
 closed,"  etc.     This,  as  sufficiently  expressing 
 the  general  idea  of  the  |)assage  (comp.  on  3:  3), 
 is  retained  by  Matt,  here,  and  also  by  Luke 
 ill   Acts  '28:  '26  f.     John  (12: 40)  refers  to  the 
 same  passage,  and  })uts  it.    'He  hath  blinded 
 their  eyes  and  lie  hardened  their  heart,'  etc., 
 i.  e.,   God   has   done  so — a   rendering  which 
 gives  the  same  idea  as  the  Heb.     So  likewise 
 the  exfiressions  in  Mark  4:  12  and  Luke  8:  10 
 correspond  not  to  the  Sept.,  but  to  the  Heb. 
 The  insensibility  of  the  people  may  be  vari- 
 ously conceived  of,  as  the  result  of  their  own 
 willful  opp(tsition,  or  as  a  judgment  already 
 actually  inflicted  on  them   by^God,   or  as  a 
 jutlgnn'iit  which  would  follow  their  rejection 
 of  the  prophet's  message.     God  is  continually 
 punishing  men  by  that  which  is  the  natural 
 result  of  their  own   misconduct  in   violating 
 the  natural  laws   which   he  has  established. 
 The  pn>phet's  expression  '  make  the  heart  fat ' 
 involves  the  image  of  a  heart  enveloped  in 
 fat,  and  thus  less  sensitive  to  imjiressions,  and 
 less  livel3  in  its  movement,  with  a  resulting 
 dullness  of  the  senses,   so  that  it  strikingly 
 repre.«ents  a  dull,  stupid,  and  insensible  mind. 
 AV'e  have  seen  on  6:  '21  that  the  heart  is  con- 
 
 \ 
 
290 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 17  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  That  many  prophets 
 and  righteous  men  have  desired  to  see  those  things  which 
 ve  see,  and  have  not  seen  them ;  and  to  hear  those  things 
 wliieh  ye  liear,  and  have  not  heard  them. 
 
 18  Hear  ye  therefore  the  parable  of  tlie  sower. 
 
 19  When  anv  one  heareth  the  word  of  tlie  kingdom, 
 and  understaudeth  it  not,  then  conieth  the  wicked  one, 
 and  catcheth  away  that  which  was  sown  in  liis  heart. 
 This  is  he  which  received  seed  by  the  way  side. 
 
 17  ears,  for  they  hear.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that 
 many  prophets  and  righteous  men  desired  to  see  the 
 things  which  ye  see,  and  saw  them  not;  and  to  hear 
 
 18  the  things  whicli  ye  hear,  and  heard  them  not.   Hear 
 
 19  then  ye  the  parable  of  tlie  sower.  When  any  one 
 heareth  the  word  of  the  kingdom,  and  understaud- 
 eth it  not,  then  cometh  the  evil  one,  and  snateheth 
 away  that  wiiich  hath  been  sown  in  his  heart.    This 
 
 many  prophets  and  righteous  men  (see  on 
 10:  41)  had  looked  forward  with  longing,  but 
 in  vain.  Here  again  (cornp.  on  12:  "28)  Jesus 
 distinctly  intimates  that  he  is  the  Messiah. 
 Seeing  and  hearing  are  here  to  be  understood 
 both  of  the  senses  and  of  the  spirit ;  they  saw 
 the  miracles  and  heard  the  teachings  of  Jesus, 
 and  they  understood  and  appreciated  their 
 spiritual  meaning.  In  Luke  10:  23  f ,  we  find 
 similar  language  used  on  a  difierent  occasion. 
 It  belongs  to  a  class  of  sayings  likely  to  be 
 repeated.  (Comp.  at  the  beginning  of  ch.  5.) 
 This  congratulation  was  not  confined  to  the 
 Twelve,  for  others  also  were  present.  (See 
 on  V.  10.)  Olshausen:  "All  the  longing  de- 
 sires of  the  pious  throughout  the  Old  Test, 
 centred  in  the  Messiah.  To  behold  him  was 
 the  loftiest  object  of  Old  Test.  hope.  This 
 blessing  was  granted  to  the  disciples,  and  all 
 their  happiness,  all  their  glory,  consisted  in 
 this,  that  they  were  illumined  by  the  radiance 
 of  the  Sun  of  righteousness.  The  special  grace 
 thus  vouchsafed  is  brought  to  their  remem- 
 brance by  Christ,  not  to  exalt  them  above  the 
 Old  Test,  saints,  but  to  lay  them  low  before 
 the  Lord." 
 
 III.  18-23.  Interpretation  of  the 
 Parable  of  the  Sower.  Comp.  Mark  4: 
 14-24  ;  Luke  8  :  11-18.  Our  Lord's  authorita- 
 tive explanation  of  this  parable  and  that  of  the 
 Tares,  furnishes  us  a  model  for  the  interpreta- 
 tion of  his  parables  in  general  (comp.  on  v. 
 3), — a  beautiful  medium  between  excessive 
 meagrene.-^s  and  excessive  minuteness.  Hear 
 ye  therefore,  better,  then  ye,  with  strong 
 emphasis  on  'ye,'  as  distinguished  from  the 
 heedless  and  hardened  Jews  to  whom  he  gave 
 no  explanation.  'Then'  presents  this  as  a 
 consequence  of  the  principles  just  before  laid 
 down. 
 
 The  idea  of  this  parable  as  a  whole  is,  that 
 as  the  same  grain  yielded  variously,  accord- 
 ing to  the  character  and  preparation  of  the 
 soil  which  received  it,  so  the  same  word  of 
 trutli  produces  various  effects  according  to  the 
 way  in  which  it  is  received.     No  analogy  be- 
 
 tween physical  and  spiritual  things  can  ever 
 be  perfect.  The  soil  was  not  responsible  if  it 
 was  trampled,  or  rocky,  or  thorny  ;  but  men 
 are  accountable  for  hearing  the  word  improp- 
 erly. This  point  the  parable  does  not  mean 
 to  touch,  confining  itself  to  the  general  idea 
 above  stated,  and  opening  a  way  for  the  ex- 
 hortation, 'take  heed  therefore  how  ye  hear.' 
 
 (Luke  8 :  18,  comp.  Mark  4  :  24.)         The      WOrd     of     the 
 
 kingdom,  is  the  word  which  tells  of  the 
 nature  and  requirements  of  the  Messianic 
 reign.  (See  on  3:  2.)  Luke(8:ii)  has  'word 
 of  God,'  and  Mark  (*:  is)  simply  'word.' 
 Comp.  'gospel  of  the  kingdom'  in  4:  23;  9: 
 35;  24:  14.  This  'word  of  the  kingdom' 
 means  especially  our  Lord's  own  teachings; 
 and  so  in  '  understaudeth  it  not'  the  reference 
 is  inmiediately  to  his  own  hearers.  Yet  it  will 
 not  do  to  say  that  'the  sower'  distinctively 
 represents  Christ ;  it  is  any  one  who  makes 
 known  the  word  of  the  kingdom,  as  our  Lord 
 intimates  in  Mark  4:  14,  'the  sower  sows  the 
 word,'  characterizing  him  not  as  a  certain 
 person,  but  as  the  one  who  does  a  certain  work. 
 Understandeth  it  not.  Arnot  suggests  that 
 in  English  as  in  Greek,  we  may  express  both 
 the  material  and  the  moral  failure  by  one 
 term.  '  does  not  take  it  in.'  Truth  that  is  not 
 understood,  at  least  in  some  measure,  can  do 
 men  no  good.  There  is  here  reference  to  the 
 state  of  those  described  in  v.  11-13;  see  the 
 same  word  'understand'  in  v.  13.  The  peo- 
 ple were  hardened  into  indifference,  and  some 
 of  them  even  into  malignant  opposition  to  the 
 word,  and  hence  thej'  did  not  understand  it. 
 Christianity  is  so  eminently  practical  a 
 thing  that  one  will  not  truly  under- 
 stand it  unless  he  is  willing  to  receive 
 it.  Pascal:  "In  other  things,  a  man  must 
 know  in  order  to  love;  in  religion  he 
 must  love  in  order  to  know."  "Whenever 
 through  inattention,  lack  of  spiritual  .sym- 
 pathj',  unwillingness  t<>  receive,  or  opposi- 
 tion, men  fail  to  'understand'  the  word,  it 
 cannot  benefit  them.  It  lies  for  a  moment  on 
 the  surface  of  the  mind,  till  by  some  one  of 
 
Ch.  XIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 291 
 
 20  But  he  that  received  the  seed  into  stony  places,  i  20  is  he  that  was  sown  by  the  way  side.  And  he  that 
 the  same  is  he  that  heareth  the  word,  and  auon  with  ]  was  sown  upon  the  rocky  jjlaees,  this  is  he  tliat 
 joy  recfivelh  it;  heareth  the  wdkI,  and  straightway  Willi  joy  receiv- 
 
 21  Yet  hath  he  not  root  in  himself,  but  dureth  for  a  21  eth  it ;  yet  hath  he  not  root  in  hinisell',  l)ut  endureth 
 while:  for  when  tribulation  or  persecution  ariseth  be- I  for  a  while;  and  when  tribulation  or  persecution 
 cause  of  the  word,  iiy  and  by  he  is  otfended.  |       ariseth  because  of  the  word,  straightway  he  siuui- 
 
 I 
 
 the  thousand  evil  influences  which  Ssitan  and 
 his  subordinates  einph)i',  it  is  cauglit  away. 
 Often  tlie  whole  impression  made  on  some 
 mi. id  bj'  a  s  )leinn  sermon  seems  to  be  de- 
 stn>3'ed  the  instant  the  service  is  over,  by  an 
 idle  jest  of  a  trifling  comrade.  The  wicked, 
 or  evil  one;  see  on  6:  13;  12:  45,  and  comp. 
 13:  88  f.  Mark  {*■■  n)  h&s  'Satan,'  and  Luke 
 (8:  12)  'the  devil.'  It  is  idle  to  profess  faith  in 
 the  teaching  of  Jesus,  and  question  the  exist- 
 ence and  personality  of  Satan.  Snatcheth 
 aivay  better  renders  the  Greek  than  catcheth 
 away  ;  the  idea  is  of  sud«-lenl\'  and  violently 
 seizing  and  carrying  off.  Sown  in  his  heart, 
 the  seat  of  intelligence  and  will,  as  well  as  of 
 feeling;  see  on  0:  23.  This  is  he  which  re- 
 ceived seed,  or  was  f(own—hy  the  wayside, 
 comp.  on  V.  4.  It  might  seem  to  us  more 
 natural  that  the  different  clas.«es  of  hearers 
 should  be  represented  by  different  kinds  of 
 soil ;  but  our  Lord  makes  the  seed  that  fell  in 
 the  different  places  represent  them,  which 
 amounts  to  the  same  thing.  The  comparison 
 is  a  general  one.  The  case  of  the  seed  sown 
 beside  the  road,  and  snatched  away  by  the 
 birds,  corresponds  to  the  case  of  the  hearer 
 who  does  not  understand  the  word,  etc.  ;  and 
 our  Lord  avoids  circumlocution  by  simplj- 
 comparing  the  liearer  to  the  seed.  (So  in  v. 
 20,  22,  23.)  The  rendering  of  Com.  Ver.,  'he 
 that  received  seed,'  is  quite  unwarranted;  it 
 was  derived  from  Cranmer,  while  Tyn.  had 
 translated  correctly;  and  in  Mark  4:  16,  18, 
 the  same  words  are  correctly  rendered  in 
 Com.  Ver.,  'they  which  are  sown.'  Some 
 have  proposed  to  render  here  'this  is  that 
 sown,'  viz.,  the  seed  sown;  but  that  seems  to 
 be  forbidden  by  the  expressions  of  Mark  4  :  15 
 and  Luke  8:  12.  Whatever  view  of  the 
 phraseology  be  adopted,  the  general  meaning 
 remains  the  same,  and  is  obvious  to  all. 
 
 20  f.  Into  stony,  upon  the  rocky  (places); 
 see  on  v.  5.  Like  the  wheat  sown  on  a  thin 
 layer  of  earth  spread  over  a  rock,  the  gospel 
 will  produce  some  impression  on  such  persons 
 sooner  than  elsewhere,  and  the  effect  will  look  ' 
 extremely  promising  for  a  time,  so  that  people  i 
 think  this  person  will  soon  be  a  Christian,  or  I 
 
 even  that  he  is  so  already.  But  when  persecu- 
 tion or  any  severe  test  of  principle  occurs,  it 
 is  at  once  seen  that  the  thing  was  not  deeply 
 rooted,  fi^r  it  perishes  without  having  pro- 
 duced anj' real  results.  Anou.  UQtieTstraight- 
 wny,  which  was  formerly  the  meaning  of 
 'anon.'  With  joy.  It  is  often  the  t^ase  that 
 superficial  and  transient  religious  impressions 
 produce  a  speedier  and  more  boisterous  joy 
 than  those  which  are  deep  and  genuine. 
 Such  joy  may  result  from  general  views  of 
 the  beauty  of  piety  and  the  blessednc.es  of 
 possessing  it,  with  a  self-deceived  appropria- 
 tion of  its  consolations  and  hopes;  or  from 
 the  excitement  of  natural  feeling  by  touching 
 allusions  and  fervid  appeals;  or  from  mere 
 sympathy  with  kindred  and  friends;  or  even 
 from  utterly  erroneous  notions  of  religion, 
 with  the  elation  of  self-righteousness  and 
 spiritual  pride.  See  an  example  on  a  large 
 scale  in  John  6:  15,  22,  66.  But  the  deepest 
 religious  experiences  may  also  produce,  and 
 ought  to  produce,  a  true  and  abiding  joy. 
 But  dureth  for  a  while,  literally  is  tem- 
 porary, the  same  Greek  word  as  in  2  Cor. 
 4:  18,  'the  things  which  are  seen  are  tem- 
 poral,' or  '^temporary,'  and  in  Heb.  11:  25, 
 literally  'to  have  temporary  enjoj-ment  of 
 sin.'  Such  "temporary  Christians"  abound 
 in  times  of  extraordinary  revival.  For,  lit- 
 erally, and,  when  tribulation  or  persecu- 
 tion. The  Com.  Ver.  most  unwarrantably 
 translated  'for  when'  following  Tyndale, 
 Cran.,  and  Gen.  Such  loose  handling  of  par- 
 ticles was  one  of  the  gravest  defects  in  the 
 learning  of  that  age.  'Tribulation'  is  a  more 
 general  term,  'persecution  '  a  more  particular 
 one.  See  the  former  also  in  24:  9,  21,  '29.  The 
 remote  association  of  this  Latin  word  with 
 the  process  of  threshing  is  often  referred  to 
 by  preacliers,  but  the  Greek  word  has  no 
 such  association.  It  means  simply  pressure, 
 affliction,  etc.  It  is  best  translated  in  the 
 New  Test,  sometimes  by  tribulation,  and 
 sometimes  by  affliction.  The  Rev.  Ver.  has 
 made  some  good  changes  in  both  directions, 
 €.  g.,  1  Cor.  7:  28;  2  Cor.  1:  4,  8.  By  and 
 by,   properly  straightway,   the  same   Greek 
 
292 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 22  He  also  that  received  soeil  aiuoiig  the  thorns  is  he  ;  22  bleth.     And  he  that  was  sown   among  the  thorns, 
 
 that  hearetli  the  word;  and  tlie  care  of  this  world,  and 
 the  deceitfulness  of  riches,  choke  the  word,  and  he 
 beconieth  unfruitful. 
 
 23  Hut  he  that  received  seed  into  the  good  ground  is 
 he  that  heareth  the  word,  and  understandeth  it ;  which 
 also  beareth  fruit,  andhringeth  forth,  some  a  hundred- 
 fold, some  sixty,  some  thirty. 
 
 this  is  he  that  heareth  the  word;  and  the  care  of 
 the  1  world,  and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches,  choke 
 2.3  the  word,  and  he  becometh  unfruitful.  And  he 
 that  was  sown  upon  the  good  ground,  this  is  he  that 
 heareth  the  word,  and  understandeth  it ;  who  verily 
 beareth  fruit,  and  bringeth  forth,  some  a  hundred- 
 fold, some  sixty,  .'^ome  thirty. 
 
 1  Or,  age. 
 
 word  as  in  v.  20  and  v.  5.  The  person  de- 
 scribed imniediiitely  receives  the  word  with 
 joy,  and  when  trouble  comes,  immediately 
 he  stumbles.  This  is  a  prominent  feature  in 
 the  characterization;  but  Com.  Ver.  has,  as 
 so  often,  obscured  the  verbal  connection  by 
 employing  three  diiferent  terms,  'forthwith,' 
 'anon,'  'by  and  by.  He  is  offended,  or 
 stumbleth,  or  'is  made  to  stumble.'  Tyndale 
 and  Cran.  give  '  falleth ; '  it  was  Gen.  that 
 here  introduced  the  unlucky  rendering  'is 
 offended.'  The  word  has  been  explained  on 
 5:  29,  and  has  here  the  second  sense  there 
 given  ;  the  man  finds  an  obstacle  to  progress, 
 and  abandons  the  gospel  he  had  apparently 
 received.  (Comp.  24:  10.)  Luke  (8:i3)  has 
 an  equivalent  expression,  'fall  away.'  Only 
 when  grain  is  produced  does  a  crop  of  wheat 
 amount  to  anything;  only  permanent  piety 
 is  real  piety. 
 
 32.  Among  the  thorns,  coinp.  on  v.  7. 
 That  heareth  the  word.  No  further  ex- 
 pression is  here  appended,  such  as  'under- 
 stands' (v.  19, 23),  or  '  with  joy  receives  it'  (v-20), 
 but  it  is  simply  said  'hears,'  the  connection 
 showing  that  the  impression  at  first  made  is 
 afterwards  destroyed.  The  care  of  this 
 world.  The  correct  Greek  text  omits  '  this,' 
 as  also  in  v.  40.  For  'care'  we  could  hardly 
 use  '  anxiety '  in  this  place,  as  in  2  Cor.  11 :  '28, 
 'anxiety  for  all  the  churches,'  and  as  the  verb 
 is  translated  '  be  anxious  '  in  6:  25  (see  Notes)  ; 
 but  "  worldly  anxieties"  will  exactly  express 
 the  idea  conveyed.  'The  world'  as  in  13: 
 39  f.  and  12:  32,  means  the  present  age  or 
 world-period,  with  all  its  affairs;  comp.  2 
 Tim.  4:  10,  'having loved  this  present  .world,' 
 and  see  on  25:  46.  The  deceitfulness  of 
 riches  is  a  stronger  expression  than  simply 
 deceitful  ricbes;  it  presents  deceitfulness  not 
 merely  as  a  quality  of  riches,  but  as  here  the 
 prominent  thought;  comp.  'the  uncertainty 
 of  riches'  (i  Tim.  6:  n,  Rev.  ver.),  '  nowncss  of  life ' 
 (Rom. 6:14);  also  Hcb.  3:  13;  2  Thess.  2:  10. 
 Riches  deceive  men  in  many  ways :  as  to  the 
 means  of  acquiring  them,  making  things  look 
 
 honest  that  are  not  so  ;  as  to  the  reasons  why 
 we  desire  them,  and  the  objects  for  which  we 
 intend  to  use  them,  etc.  Some  professed 
 Christians  imagine  that  they  are  so  absorbed 
 in  the  pursuit  of  gain,  and  so  reluctant  to  give 
 much  at  present,  simply'  from  a  desire  to  be 
 able  to  do  great  things  hereafter;  when  the 
 true  reason  is  that  they  love  wealth.  And  we 
 must  remember  that  riches  often  asgrievDUsly 
 deceive  and  distract  those  who  vainly  seek,  as 
 those  who  obtain  them.  "  They  that  desire  to 
 be  rich"  (itiui. 6:  9, Rev. ver.),  may  get  the  evil 
 consequences  without  getting  the  wealth. 
 Luke  (8:  u)  adds  a  third  point,  "and  pleasures 
 of  this  life."  Unfruitful.  As  fruit-bearing 
 is  the  test,  they  are  thus  shown  to  have  no 
 real  piety.  Alas !  how  often  men  seem  deeply 
 stirred,  by  the  word  of  the  gospel,  and  per- 
 haps resolve  that  they  will  give  heed  to  the 
 message,  perhaps  for  a  while  seem  diligently 
 to  do  so,  but  worldly  anxieties,  especially 
 about  wealth,  and  worldly  desires  (Mark4:i9), 
 and  worldly  pleasures  (i.uke8:u),  soon  get  com- 
 plete possession  of  the  mind,  and  all  the  seem- 
 ing good  effect  is  gone,  leavingthe  soul  a  very 
 tbicket  of  thorns.  Bruce  :  "  It  may  be  asked 
 who  has  a  chance  of  bringing  forth  fruit  unto 
 perfection,  for  what  character  is  free  from 
 thorns?  But  the  question  is  not,  who  is  free 
 from  evil  desires,  or  from  temptation  to  inor- 
 dinate affection,  but  what  attitude  you  assume 
 towards  these." 
 
 23.  Into — ?//>o??— the  good  ground,  comp. 
 on  V.  8.  Good  ground  here  staiids^in  contrast 
 with  the  three  other  kinds  of  ground,  and  so 
 (Goebel)  is  conceived  of  as  a  soil  soft,  deep, 
 and  clean.  Understandeth,  see  on  v.  19. 
 Also — better  verily,  not  the  word  commonly 
 rendered  verily,  but  another,  which  is  hard  to 
 render,  but  calls  attention  to  this  person, 
 marks  him  out  as  distinctively  the  one  who 
 performs  the  action  ;  all  the  others  fail,  this  is 
 the  one  that  bears  fruit.  (Comp.  Meyer,  and 
 Moulton  in  Winer,  p.  578.)  Some  a  hun- 
 dred-fold, etc.  Even  of  those  who  truly  un- 
 derstand and  receive  the  word,  some  exhibit 
 
Ch.  XIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 293 
 
 better  results  than  others.  Gill :  "The  fruits 
 of  grace  in  believers  are  of  the  same  quality, 
 yet  not  of  the  same  quantity."  That  which 
 yields  a  less  abundant  harvest  is  still  called 
 good  ground,  seeing  that  it  does  produce  a 
 real  crop.  So  the  servant  who  made  a  good 
 use  of  hut  two  talents  was  a  good  and  faithful 
 servant.  («:  23.)  Yet  we  should  all  desire  and 
 strive  to  be  not  merely  of  those  who  bring 
 forth,  but  of  those  who  bring  forth  a  hundred- 
 fold. Ambition  is  a  worthy  and  noble  thing, 
 when  it  aims  at  eminent  usefulness,  rises 
 above  envy  and  jealousy,  and  subordinates 
 everything  to  the  glory  of  God.  It  has  been 
 remarked  that  this  last  class  is  distinctly  con- 
 trasted wit!)  each  of  the  others:  they  'under- 
 stand,' in  opposition  to  the  first  class;  they 
 '  hold  it  fast  in  a  good  heart'  (Lukes:  15),  in  op- 
 position to  the  second  class  ;  they  'bringforth 
 fruit  with  patience'  (Lukes:  15)  in  opposition  to 
 the  third  class.  Yet  in  this  last  case  the  com- 
 parison is  scarcely  just ;  for  the  third  class  did 
 uot  bring  forth  fruit  at  all,  as  is  shown  by  the 
 'unfruitful'  of  Mattiiew  and  Mark,  and  by 
 Luke's  expression  (8:14)  'bring  no  fruit  to 
 perfection.' 
 
 The  illustration  cannot  touch  at  all  points. 
 It  takes  no  account  of  the  fact  that  the  condi- 
 tion of  the  spiritual  soil  may  be  altered  by 
 divine  grace — that  the  trampled  ground  can 
 become  soft,  the  rocky  ground  deep,  and  the 
 thorns  be  rooted  out.  The  inspired  teachers 
 in  general  go  straight  forward  with  the  subject 
 in  hand,  and  towards  the  point  in  view,  with- 
 out pausing  at  every  step  to  guard  against 
 misapprehension,  or  to  introduce  related 
 truths;  otherwise  their  discourse  would  gain 
 no  momentum,  and  exert  no  force.  Other 
 passages  of  Scrii)ture  will  always  furnish  the 
 means  of  preventing  misapprehension  or  of 
 completing  the  view.  But,  taken  within  the 
 limits  of  its  design,  this  parable  is  strikingly 
 comprehensive.  All  those  who  hear  the  word 
 to  no  real  profit  may  without  straining  be  re- 
 ferred to  one  of  the  tliree  classes  first  given  ; 
 and  the  fourth  class  com|)rehends  various 
 grades  of  actual  fruitfulness. 
 
 HOMILETICAI.    AXD    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  2.  The  most  spiritual  preaching  must  not 
 neglect  to  seek  helpful  outward  conditions. 
 Our  houses  of  worship  should  be  so  constructed 
 that  the  people  may  clearly  see  and  easily  hear 
 
 the  preacher.  Many  costly  and  handsome 
 buildings  are  in  these  respects  so  extremely 
 defective  as  to  be  an  abomination.  If  the 
 Master  took  pains  in  this  regard,  shall  not  we? 
 Jerome  :  "  A  crowd  is  of  many  minds,  and 
 so  he  speaks  to  them  in  many  parables,  that 
 each  might  receive  appropriate  instruction. 
 He  did  not  speak  everything  in  parables,  but 
 many  things — mingling  the  perspicuous  with 
 the  obscure,  that  by  what  they"  understand 
 they  may  be  aroused  to  seek  knowledge  of 
 what  they  do  not  understand." — V.  9.  He 
 that  hath  cars.  1)  Many  will  not  hear  spirit- 
 ual truths  even  with  the  outward  ear.  2)  None 
 can  hear  spiritual  truth  understand ingly, 
 unless  they  have  some  desire  for  spiritual 
 l)rofit.  3)  Whoever  sees  some  meaning  in 
 spiritual  teaching  should  earnestly  seek  to 
 know  more  thoroughly.  4)  The  religious 
 teacher  must  not  be  discouraged  by  the  failure 
 of  some,  so  long  as  others  can  and  do  really 
 hear.  Chry.s.  :  "Even  though  the  lost  be 
 more  than  such  as  receive  the  word,  yet  they 
 were  not  to  despond.  For  this  was  the  case 
 even  with  their  Lord,  and  ho  who  fully  fore- 
 knew that  these  things  should  be,  did  not  de- 
 sist from  sowing." 
 
 V.  11.  C')nditions  of  gaining  a  deep  knowl- 
 edge of  Christianity.  1)  A  real  desire  to 
 know  thoroughly,  comp.  Heb.  G:  1.  2)  Some 
 existing  knowledge  as  a  preparation  for  learn- 
 ing more,  v.  11,  12,  16.  3)  Earnest  effort  to 
 understand  what  is  seen  and  heard,  v.  13.  4) 
 Practical  conformity  to  the  knowledge  already 
 gained,  c<;)mp.  John  7:  17.  Christianity  is  in- 
 tensely practical — knowing  and  doing  must 
 advance  hand  in  hand. — V.  11-13.  Truth  is  not 
 withheld  from  any  by  arbitrary  divine  allot- 
 ment, but  as  the  penalty  of  previous  neglect 
 and  hostility  (ii:«);  comp.  Rom.  1:  28. 
 Chrys:  "It  was  a  voluntary  and  self-chosen 
 blindness;  therefore  he  said  not,  simply,  they 
 see  not.  but  seeing  they  see  not;  for  they  saw 
 even  demons  cast  out,  and  ascribed  it  to  the 
 prince  of  the  demons."  Thkophyl.  :  "To 
 give  them  plain  teaching  would  have  been  to 
 cast  pearls  before  swine.''  V.  14  f.  A  pic- 
 ture of  many  who  reject  God's  word.  1) 
 Slight  attention,  and  no  real  understanding, 
 V.  14.  2)  Cause  of  this  in  dull  torpor  of 
 thought  and  feeling,  v.  15  a.  3)  Effect  in 
 preventing  them  from  turning  and  being 
 saved,  v.  15  b.— V.  17.     Thkophyl.:    "In 
 
294 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 24  Another  parable  put  he  forth  unto  thein,  raying,  |  24      Another  parable  set  he  before  them,  saying,  The 
 The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  unto  a  man  which  kingdom  of    heaven   is  likened   unto   a  man   that 
 
 sowed  good  seed  in  his  field :  I 
 
 two  respects  the  apostles  excelled  the  prophets,  ] 
 in  seeing  bodily,  and  in  better  understanding 
 spirittuiliy." 
 
 V.  18-23.  Even  if  preaching  were  in  itself 
 perfect,  it  would  have  a  very  different  effect 
 upon  different  classes  of  hearers.  Our  work 
 cannot  be  fairly  tested  by  its  actual  results, 
 but  rather  by  its  tendencies,  aims,  and  adapta- 
 tions. Yet  a  religious  teacher  should  earnestly 
 seek  for  tangible  results,  both  in  winning  and 
 in  building  up.— Chrys.  :  "Mark  this,  I  pray 
 tiiee,  that  the  way  of  destruction  is  not  one 
 on!}',  but  there  are  differing  ones,  and  wide 
 apart  from  one  another.  Let  us  not  soothe 
 ourselves  upon  our  not  perishing  in  all  these 
 ways,  but  let  it  be  our  grief  in  whichever 
 way  we  are  perishing." — V.  19.  The  gospel 
 not  understood.  I.  Causes.  (1)  Indifference 
 and  inattention  to  it.  (2)  Prejudices  which 
 exclude  it.  (3)  Desire  to  do  things  it  forbids. 
 (4)  Insensibility  through  previous  neglect. 
 II.  Consequences.  (1)  It  does  not  reach  the 
 deeper  iiffections.  (2)  It  gives  no  impulse  to 
 the  will.  (3)  It  never  touches  the  life.  (4)  It 
 soon  passes  away  from  the  memory. — V.  20  f. 
 The  temporary  Christian.  1)  How  he  re- 
 ceives the  gospel;  a)  promptly,  b)  joyfull3% 
 c)  with  rich  apparent  effects  upon  life.  2) 
 How  he  abandons  the  gospel;  a)  certainly 
 before  long,  b)  as  soon  as  ever  serious  trial 
 comes,  c)  without  any  permanent  benefit  to 
 character  or  life.— V.  22.  Chkys.  :  "There 
 is  a  waj^  if  thou  wilt,  to  clieck  this  evil 
 growth,  and  to  make  the  right  use  of  oiir 
 wealth.  Therefore  he  said  m^t  'tlie  world,' 
 but  'the  care  of  the  world  ;  nor  'riches,' 
 but  '  the  deceitful ness  of  riches.'  Let  us  not, 
 then,  blame  the  things,  but  the  corrirpt  mind. 
 For  it  is  possible  to  be  rich  and  not  to  be  de- 
 ceived; and  to  be  in  the  world,  and  not  to  be 
 choked  with  its  cares."  Okigen  :  "The  apos- 
 tle's 'anxiety  for  all  the  churches'  is  not 
 'anxiety  about  the  world.'  " — V.  23.  How  lo 
 treat  the  gospel.  1)  Hear  it,  2)  understand 
 and  receive  it,  3)  act  it  out. 
 
 24-43.  Thk  Tarks,  the  Mu.stakd-seed, 
 THE  Leaven. 
 
 After  explaining  the  parable  of  the  Sower, 
 our  Lord  proceeds  to  utter  several  other  par- 
 ables.    The  first  three  of  these  were  clearly 
 
 spoken  on  the  same  occasion  as  that  of  the 
 Sower;  for  the  'multitudes'  of  v.  34  and  3G 
 seem  to  be  plainly  the  same  as  those  of  v.  2; 
 and  the  'house'  of  v.  3G  the  same  asthat  of  v.  1; 
 the  language  of  v.  51  and  54  makes  it  probable 
 that  the  other  three  also  were  spoken  on  the 
 same  occasion.  Mark  (4: 26-29 )_  has  at  this  point 
 another  parable  drawn  from  sowing  seed, 
 which  forms  a  sort  of  jiair  with  that  of  the 
 Sower.  Here  then  are  eight  parables,  in  four 
 pairs,  since  that  of  the  Net  closely  resembles 
 that  of  the  Tares.  Keim  urges  that  the  par- 
 ables of  the  Mustard-seed  and  the  Leaven, 
 asserting  the  victorious  extension  of  the  king- 
 dom of  heaven  throughout  the  world,  could 
 not  have  been  delivered  in  the  same  breath 
 with  the  Sower  and  the  Tares,  which  are  "re- 
 signed and  melancholy."  But  why  may  not 
 the  Great  Teacher  have  naturally  introduced 
 more  hopeful  views  for  needed  relief  to  his 
 own  mind  and  lo  his  hearers?  Such  quick 
 reactions  of  strong  feeling  easily  occur.  There 
 is  thus  here  no  occasion  for  rejecting  Mat- 
 thew's order. 
 
 I.  24-30.  The  Parable  of  the  Tares 
 Given.  Put  he  forth  uuto,  or  set  before, 
 them,  an  image  derived  from  setting  food 
 before  persons,  as  the  word  is  used  in  Mark 
 8:6;  Acts  16:34;  1  Cor.  10:  27.  (Comp. 
 V.  31.)  Jerome  carries  out  the  image,  com- 
 paring the  different  parables  to  diflerent  ar- 
 ticles of  food,  suited  to  one  guest  or  another. 
 'Them'  here  means  not  the  disciples  only 
 (v.  10),  but  the  people  in  general  again,  (v.  34,36.) 
 As  to  the  parable  of  the  Tares  (which  is  given 
 by  Matthew  onlj')?  we  must  notice  here  the 
 illustration  itself,  reserving  its  interpretation 
 f^n-  the  Notes  on  v.  37-43. 
 
 The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened, 
 literally,  was  likened.  This  kingdom  or  reign 
 has  been  already  begun,  and  so  the  resem- 
 blance may  be  spoken  of  as  existing  in  the 
 past.  Or,  we  may  understand  it  in  the  sense 
 that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was  likened,  be- 
 came like,  and  so  is  now  like.  Nicholson 
 understands  it  to  mean  that  some  such  par- 
 able as  this  already  exi.sted;  and  so  in  18:  23 
 and  22  :  '2.  But  the  phrase  does  not  at  all  re- 
 quire such  a  supposition,  and  while  Jesus  used 
 some  current  ideas  and  expressions,  there  is 
 
Ch.  XIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 295 
 
 2.5  But  while  men  slept,  his  eneiuy  came  and  sowed 
 tares  uinoiiK  the  wheat,  and  wont  his  way. 
 
 2G  Uii!  wlien  tlie  blud<-  wus  sprung  up,  and  brought 
 forth  Iriiit,  then  appeared  the  tares  also. 
 
 27  .Si)  the  servants  of  the  householder  came  and  said 
 unto  him,  .Sir,  didst  not  thou  sow  good  seed  in  thy  field? 
 from  wlicnce  then  hath  it  tares? 
 
 2.S  lie  said  unto  tliem.  An  enemy  hath  done  this. 
 Tlie  servants  said  unto  him,  Wilt  »hou  then  that  we  go 
 and  gattier  them  up? 
 
 21)  But  lie  said.  Nay ;  lest  while  ye  gather  up  the 
 tares,  ye  root  up  also  the  wheat  with*tbem. 
 
 25  sowed  good  seed  In  his  field :  but  while  men  slept, 
 his  enemy  came  and  sowed  '  tares  also  among  the 
 
 2G  wheat,  and  went  away.  But  when  the  blade  sprang 
 up,  and  brought  forth  fruit,  then  appeared  the  tares 
 
 27  also.  And  tlie  *  servants  of  the  householder  came 
 and  said  unto  him,  .Sir,  didst  thou  not  sow  good  seed 
 
 28  in  thy  tield  ?  whence  then  hath  it  tares?  And  lie 
 said  unto  them,  ^  An  enemy  hath  done  this.  And 
 the  -servants  say  iiulo  him,  Wilt  thou  then  that  we 
 
 29  go  and  gather  t'hemup?  But  he  saith,  Nay;  lest 
 haply  while  ye  gather  up  the  tares,  ye  root  up  the 
 
 1  Or,  dame!. ..  .2  Gr.  bondaervanta 3  Gr.  ./I  man  that  is  an  enemy. 
 
 no  reason  eLsewliere  to  suppo.se  tbaf  he  bor- 
 rowed an  entire  illustration  ;  tind  tliis  parable 
 and  tliatof  22:  2,  are  in  tlieinselves  particu- 
 larly unlikely  to  have  been  given  by  any 
 previous  teacher,  being  so  utterly  at  variance 
 with  current  Jewish  thought  and  feeling. 
 The  future  tense  i.s  used,  shall  be  like 
 (likened),  in  7:  24,  26;  11:  16;  25:  1;  and 
 tiie  present  tense  in  11:  16;  13:  31-52;  20:  1. 
 Unto  a  man.  The  Messianic  reign  (3:2)  re- 
 sembles not  simply  the  man  who  sowed,  but 
 the  parable  as  a  whole;  the  comparison  is 
 .simply  affirmed,  here  and  elsewhere,  with  ref- 
 erence to  the  leading  personage  of  the  story, 
 or  tlie  object  it  is  natural  to  mention  first. 
 Com  p.  V.  44,  45,  47;  18:  23;  20:  1;  25:  1. 
 But  while  men  slept  (comp.  Job  33:  15), 
 viz.,  at 'night,  when  there  was  none  to  ob- 
 serve. There  is  no  reference  to  any  particular 
 men  as  negligently'  sleeping;  it  is  simply 
 meant  that  the  enemy  selected  an  opportunity 
 for  srcrcfh/  do\i\g  nil  injury.  The  word  ren- 
 d-red  tares  has  been  the  subject  of  much 
 discussion,   but  it  is  pretty  generally  agreed 
 
 bread  made  from  the  flour  often  causes  dizzi- 
 ness to  those  who  eat  of  it.  All  this  corre- 
 sponds with  the  lolium  temuientum,  or  bearded 
 darnel."  So  the  .seeds  of  the  tares  were  not 
 merely  useless  for  human  food,  but  noxious, 
 which  fact  (Plumptre)  adds  to  the  point  of  the 
 parable.  Thomson,  ii.,  p.  395,  says  that  often 
 "the  roots  of  the  two  plants  are  so  inter- 
 twined that  it  is  impossible  to  separate  them 
 without  plucking  up  both."  The  notion  that 
 the  tares  were  a  degenerate  wheat,  and  by 
 cultivation  could  be  made  to  become  wheat 
 again,  has  been  very  pleasing  to  some  minds, 
 because  it  corresjionds  to  the  fact  that  wicked 
 men  are  fallen  and  may  be  restored.  Such  a 
 notion  as  to  darnel  appears  in  the  Talmud, 
 and  is  entertained  by  some  persons  in  Pales- 
 tine now  ;  and  also  by  some  American  wheat- 
 growers  as  to  what  they  call  "cheat."  But 
 (Thomson)  it  is  not  supported  by  adequate 
 evidence,  and  the  fancy  maj-  be  abandoned 
 without  regret,  for  it  would  introduce  an  idea 
 quite  apart  from  the  design  of  the  parable. 
 Among  the  wheat,  in  the  Greek  a  strong 
 
 that  it  denotes  darnel,  a  plant  <>f  the  same  ,  expression,  all  through  the  mid.st  of  the  wheat 
 family  as  wheat,  and  not  readily  distinguished  —making  the  sejiaration  particularly  difficult, 
 from  it  in  the  early  stages.  Jerome,  who  ,  And  wont  his  way,  an-ay,  so  that  no  one 
 lived  in  Palestine  A.  D.  385-420,  states  that  it  ,  knew  what  he  had  done.  This  practice  of 
 was  quite  difficult  to  distinguish  them  until  j  sowing  noxious  seeds  in  an  enemy's  wheat- 
 the  head  of  the  wheat  apjieared.  Robinson,  '  field  is  said  to  be  still  found  in  the  East, 
 journeying  in  Galilee  in  Ajiril,  1852,  says,  ;  though  Thomson  has  never  been  able  to  hear 
 "Our  path  now  lay  through  fields  of  wlieat  of  an  instance.— and  is  not  unknown  in  other 
 of  the  most  luxuriant  growth  ;  finer  than  countries.  The  blade,  the  word  rendered 
 which  I  had  not  before  seen  in  this  or  grass  in  6:  30;  14:  19.  And  brought  forth 
 any  other  country.  Among  these  splendid  frnit,  not  here  the  ripe  grain,  but  the  lieads 
 fields  of  grain  are  still  found  the  tares  spoken  containing  the  grain,  which  would  show  the 
 of  in  the  New  Testament.  As  described  to  character  of  the  plant.  Servants,  .slaves,  rfo?<- 
 ine,  they  are  not  to  be  distinguished  from  /oi,  see  on  8:  6.  Householder,  .see  on  10:  2."), 
 the  wheat  until  the  ear  appears.  The  ,«eed  re-  where  it  is  rendered  'masterofthehou.se.'  Sir^ 
 sembles  wheat  in  form;  but  is  smaller  and  see  on  8:  2.  An  enemy,  literally  as  in  margin 
 black.  In  BeirQt  poultry  are  fed  upon  this  Rev.  Ver.,  a  man  that  is  an  enemi/.  The 
 seed  ;  and  it  is  kept  for  sale  for  that  purpose.  ;  harvest,  more  exactly,  f/ic.smson  of  harvest. 
 When  this  is  not  separated  from  the  wheat,    see  on  11:  25.     (father  together  and  gather 
 
296 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 Ch.  XII.] 
 
 30  Let  both  grow  together  until  the  harvest:  and  in 
 the  time  of  harvest  I  will  say  to  the  reapers,  Gather  ye 
 together  first  the  tares,  and  bind  them  in  bundles  to 
 burn  them  :  but  gather  the  wheat  into  my  barn. 
 
 31  Another  parable  put  he  forth  unto  them,  saying, 
 The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  a  grain  of  mustard 
 seed,  which  a  man  took,  and  sowed  in  his  field : 
 
 32  Which  indeed  is  the  least  of  all  seeds:  but  when 
 it  is  grown,  it  is  the  greatest  among  herbs,  and  becom- 
 eth  a  tree,  so  that  the  birds  of  the  air  come  and  lodge 
 in  the  branches  thereof. 
 
 30  wheat  with  them.  Let  both  grow  together  until  the 
 harvest;  and  in  the  time  of  the  harvest,  I  will  say 
 to  the  reapers.  Gather  up  first  the  tares,  and  bind 
 them  in  bundles  to  burn  them  :  but  gather  the  wheat 
 into  my  baru. 
 
 31  Another  parable  set  he  before  them,  saying,  The 
 kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  grain  of  mustard 
 seed,  which   a  man  took,  and  sowed  in   his   field : 
 
 32  which  indeed  is  less  than  all  seeds;  but  wlien  it  is 
 grown,  it  is  greater  than  the  herbs,  and  becometh 
 a  tree,  so  that  the  birds  of  the  heaven  come  and 
 lodge  in  the  branches  thereof. 
 
 in  V.  30  represent  different  word.s,  but  amount- 
 ing to  the  same  thing;  the  first  might  be 
 transhited  'collect.'  Into  my  barn, rendered 
 'garner'  in  3 :  12. 
 
 We  might  suppose  that  so  many  different 
 parables  spoken  on  the  same  occasion  would 
 confuse  the  minds  of  the  hearers,  and  thus 
 fail  to  be  understood  or  remembered.  But 
 only  a  part  of  them  were  spoken  to  the  people 
 at  large  (v.  as),  and  these  not  in  immediate  suc- 
 cession,     (v.  10;  Mark  4:  10.) 
 
 II.  31-33.  Parables  OF  THE  MtiSTARD- 
 SEED  AND  THE  Leaven.  The  former  is  found 
 also  in  Mark  4:  30-32;  and  both  in  Luke  13: 
 18-21,  as  spoken  on  a  later  occasion.  Some 
 critics  wonder  why  other  parables  were  intro- 
 duced between  the  parable  of  the  Tares  and 
 the  interpretation  of  it.  Do  not  these,  in  cor- 
 recting a  common  Jewish  error,  help  to  pre- 
 pare the  mind  for  understanding  the  import- 
 ant correction  and  instruction  given  by  the 
 parable  of  the  Tares?  Lutteroth  suggests  that 
 the  disciples,  after  the  rebuke  of  Mark  4:  13, 
 delayed  asking  the  interpretation  to  see  if 
 they  could  think  it  out;  a  notion  which  may 
 not  be  wholly  fanciftil.  Probably  they  did 
 see  the  meaning  of  the  parables  of  the  Mus- 
 tard-seed and  the  Leaven,  which  is  compara- 
 tively obvious,  and  so  did  not  ask  an  inter- 
 pretation of  them.  (v.  36.)  It  will  be  found  in- 
 teresting to  compare  the  four  successive  para- 
 bles derived  from  the  growth  of  seeds,  viz., 
 the  Sower,  the  Tares,  the  Seed  growing  of 
 itself  (Mark  4:  •.'6-29),  the  Mustard-sccd. 
 
 Put  forth,  etc.  SeA  before  them,  see  on  v. 
 24.  The  kingdom  of  heaven,  the  Messi- 
 anic reign,  see  on  3:  2.  A  grain  of  mus- 
 tard-seed. This  is  most  likely  the  common 
 mustard,  which  in  the  hot  countries  of  the 
 East  is  sometimes  found  eight  or  ten  feet 
 high.  Thomson:  "I  have  seen  it  on  the  rich 
 plains  of  Akkar  as  tall  as  the  horse  and  his 
 rider."  Hackett  ("Illustrations  of  Scrip- 
 ture") saw  stalks  seven  and  nine  feet  high, 
 
 and  before  his  eyes  a  bird  came  and  perched 
 on  a  branch  and  sung.  CComp.  Clark. )  Thom- 
 son, ii.,  p.  163,  mentions  one  that  was  more 
 than  twelve  feet  high.  Some  expressions  in 
 the  Talmud  go  beyond  this,  but  Edersheim 
 accounts  for  them  as  exaggerations.  Mal- 
 donatus  (sixteenth  century)  speaks  of  seeing 
 great  mustard-plants  in  Spain,  with  numerous 
 birds  sitting  on  the  branches  and  eagerly-  de- 
 vouring the  seeds.  Meyer  and  others  think 
 that  a  tree  is  meant,  now  called  Snlvndora 
 Persica,  which  abounds  on  the  shores  of  the 
 Sea  of  Galilee.  It  grows  twenty-five  feet 
 high,  but  has  a  small  seed  of  pungent  taste, 
 used  for  the  same  purposes  as  mustard.  But 
 if  a  real  tree  were  meant,  it  would  be  useless 
 to  say  that  it  "is  greater  than  the  herbs,  and 
 becomes  a  tree."  So  we  must  underst:uid  the 
 real  mustard-plant.  Field,  the  Greek  de- 
 noting a  piece  of  cultivated  ground,  whether 
 large  or  small.  Less  ilianaW  seeds  is  equiva- 
 lent to  a  superlative  (as  in  11 :  11).  Greatest 
 among  —  literally  greater  tJinn  the — herbs 
 must  be  taken  strictlj'  as  a  comparative;  it 
 rises  above  its  own  class  of  plants,  and  be- 
 comes a  tree.  The  birds  of  the  air,  or 
 heaven,  see  on  6:  26.  Lodge,  or  '  make  their 
 habitations,'  see  on  8:  20,  and  com  p.  Dan.  4: 
 12;  Psa.  104:  12.  The  branches  thereof, 
 rather  its  branches,  see  on  6 :  34.  The  mus- 
 tard-seed seems  to  have  been  proverbially 
 used  to  represent  anything  ver3'  small  (comp. 
 17:  20;  Luke  17:  6),  as  we  find  it  so  used 
 (Lightf,  Eder.sh.)in  the  Rabbinical  writers. 
 A  Buddhist  writing  says  (Lutteroth) :  "Meru, 
 the  greatest  of  mountains,  never  bows  before 
 a  mustard-plant."  Our  Lord  is  of  course  not 
 asserting  it  as  a  scientific  fact,  that  this  is 
 smaller  than  all  other  seeds  in  the  world,  but 
 is  speaking  popularly,  this  being  the  smallest 
 that  his  hearers  were  accustomed  to  sow,  or 
 the  smallest  that  produced  a  large  plant. 
 
 No  interpretation  of  this  parable  is  given, 
 but  its  application  is  plain  from  the  nature  of 
 
Ch   XIIT.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 297 
 
 :v.i  Another  parable  spake  he  iiiito  theiu  :  The  king- 
 dom of  heaven  is  like  unto  leaven,  which  a  woman 
 took,  and  hid  in  three  "  measures  uf  meal,  till  the  whole 
 was  leavened. 
 
 33  Another  parable  spake  he  unto  them:  The  king- 
 dom of  heaven  is  like  unto  leaven,  which  a  woman 
 took,  and  hid  in  three  imeasures  ol'  meal,  till  it  waa 
 all  leavened. 
 
 a  The  word  lu  the  Greek  is  a  lueasarecoutuiiiini;  about  :i  peck  and  a  hair.  wantliiK  a  little  more  than  n  pint.- 
 denutes  the  Hebrew  seab,  a  measure  coiiiaiuiog  ueurl^'  a  peck  und  a  half. 
 
 -I  The  word  in  the  Greek 
 
 tlio  case.     It  represents  the  growth  of  Chris- 
 tianity in  the  world,  from  small  beginnings, 
 to  vast  dimensions  at  last.     Some  understand 
 it  as  representing  also  tiic  grsidual  progress  of 
 piety  in  the  individual  ;    but  the  use  of  the 
 plirase  'i<ingdoin  of  heaven'  throughout  this 
 scries  <>f  parables,  and  in  the  Gospels  at  large, 
 appears   to   confine   the   view   to  the   former 
 thougiit.    Tlie  disciples  and  other  Jews,  cling- 
 ing to  tlie  notion  of  a  vast  and  splendid  eartlily 
 kingdom,   would   tiiink  it  very  strange   that 
 Messiahs  reign  should  begin  so  quietly,  and 
 on  so  small  a  scale;  and  in  tiiis  parable,  and 
 that  of  the  Leaven,  our  Lord  wishes  to  im- 
 jiress  it  upon  them  that  tiu)Ugh  small  in  its 
 beginnings,  the  Messianic  kingdom  was  des- 
 tined to  attain  a  vast  extent.     If  the  disciples 
 were  discouraged  by  the  blasjiliemous  accusa- 
 tion of  that  morning,  and  by  the  parables  of 
 tlie  Sower  and  the  Tares,  whicli  indicated  that 
 but   few   would   become  subjects  of  Christ's 
 reign,  these  other  two  would  re-assure  them. 
 And  did  not  Jesus  need  to  comfort  himseif, 
 amid  such  small  beginnings  and  slow   prog- 
 ress?      We    see  the   original   circumstances 
 under  which  the  parable  was  spoken  well  re- 
 produced   now,    at  the   first    introduction   of 
 Christianity  into  some  great  heathen  nations. 
 Not  only  the  heathen   themselves,  but  irre- 
 ligious sailors,  merchants,  and  travelers  from 
 our  own  country,  often  sneer  at  the  idea  that 
 a  few  insignificant  men,  by  means  of  so  feeble 
 a  tiling  as  preaching,  should  e.xpect  to  change 
 a  mijrhty  people.     Yet  it  is  from  similar  small 
 beginnings  that  there  has  gradually  grown  up 
 the  Christianity  and  the  civilization  of  Europe 
 and  America  at  the  present  time. — Some  ex- 
 positors, following  certain  Fathers,  find  great 
 significance  in  the  sharp,  pungent  qualities  of 
 the  mustard-seed  as  illustrating  the  fact  that 
 Christianity,  though  small,  would  prove  very 
 efficacious  and  impressive;    but  this  is  quite 
 beside  the  point  of  the  parable;  and  even  if 
 any  one  should  regard  the  idea  as  in  itself 
 worth  notice,  he  must  accept  it  as  merely  a 
 fancy,  and   not  as  a  part  of   the    Saviours 
 teaching.     Nor  are  we   to   find   any  distinct 
 spiritual  meaning  in  the  birds  lodging  in  the  i 
 
 branches,  which  simply  .shows  in  a  vivid  way 
 how  large  and  strong  the  plant  becomes.  Sev- 
 eral passages  of  the  Old  Test,  represent  an  ex- 
 tensive kingdom  by  a  great  tree,  witii  the  birds 
 dwelling  among  its  branches.  Ezek.  17:  22- 
 24;  31:  :M4;  Dan.  4:  10  ff. 
 
 33.  The   parable  of  the   Leaven   is  given 
 here  by  Matt,  only  ;  Luke  (m:  -'or.)  records  it  as 
 also  spoken  on  a  later  occasion.     Leaven,  see 
 on    Ki:  6.     Meal,  rather   what  we   now   call 
 'flour,'    comp.    on    12:   1.     Measures.    The 
 Greek  word  corresponds  to  a  common  Hebrew 
 I  measure  of  things  dry,  called  seah,  holding 
 I  (Josephus,  "Ant."  9,  4,  5,)  nearly  a  peck  and 
 a   half   (margin);    so   that    'three  measures' 
 j  would  be  rather  more  than  our  bushel  ;  but 
 the  size  varied  in  different  jiarts  of  Palestine. 
 (Edersh.)     It  contributes  to  the  vividness  of 
 the  parabolic  narrative,  that  it  does  not  merely 
 say  "a  large  quantity,"  but  names  some  par- 
 ticular quantity  ;  and  we  may  infer  from  Gen. 
 18:  6;  Judg.  6:  19;  1  Sam.  1  :  24,  that  three 
 :  seahs  (equal   to  one   ephah)  was  a   quantity 
 [  often  taken  to  make  up,  the  custom  being  to 
 I  bake  at  once  enough   for  several   days.     To 
 find  a  special  spiritual  meaning  in  the  number 
 three,  would  seem  to  us  ridiculous;  yet  some 
 great  men  among  the  Fathers,  and  some  fan- 
 ciful modern  expositors,  have  actually  made 
 it  signify  Jews,  Greeks,  and  Samaritans;  or 
 Asia,  Europe,  and  Africa  (how  about  America, 
 now?)  ;  t)r  the  three  sons  of  Noah  ;  or  body, 
 soul,  and  spirit,  etc.     So  with  the  attempts  to 
 give    .separate  significance   to  the    woman, 
 when  it  was  a  matter  of  course  to  speak  of  a 
 woman,  tind  not  of  a  man,  makin"g  up  bread. 
 If  the  woman  here   denotes  "the  church," 
 what  is  denoti^l  by  the  man   in  v.   31  ?— The 
 general  meaning  of  this  parable  is  the  same  as 
 that  of  the  preceding.     A  small  bit  of  leaven, 
 completely  hidden   from    view   in   the  great 
 mass    of   dough,    would    finally    leaven    the 
 whole;  and   so    Christianity,    with    its  small 
 and  obscure  beginnings,  would   pervade  the 
 whole   race    of    mankind.     There    is    a    like 
 gradual   progress  of  piety    in  the  individual, 
 but  that  does  not  seem  to  be  the  point  here  in 
 view.     A  sliglit  but  just  distinction  has  been 
 
298 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 'ii  All  these  thiugs  spake  Jesus  unto  the  lualtitude 
 in  parables;  and  without  a  parable  spake  he  not  unto 
 them  : 
 
 35  That  it  might  be  fulfilled  wliich  was  spoken  by 
 the  prophet,  saying,  I  will  open  my  mouth  in  [jarables  ; 
 I  will  utter  things  which  have  been  kept  secret  from 
 the  foundation  of  the  world. 
 
 34  All  these  thiugs  spake  Jesus  in  parables  unto  the 
 multitudes  ;  and  without  a  parable  spake  he  nothing 
 
 35  unto  them:    that  it  might  be  fulfilled   which   was 
 spoken  through  the  prophet,  saying, 
 
 I  will  open  my  mouth  in  parables  ; 
 I  will  utter  things  hidden  from  the  foundation  i  of 
 the  world. 
 
 I  Many  ancient  authorities  omit,  o/the  world. 
 
 pointed  out  between  this  parable  and  that  of 
 tbe  Grain  of  Mustard.  That  represents  the  ex- 
 pansion of  the  Christian  community  into  vast 
 dimensions;  this  the  assimilating  diffusion  of 
 Christianity  through  the  vast  mass  of  human- 
 ity ;  the  one  is  extensive,  the  otlier  intensive. 
 — Because  leaven  is  frequently  used  in  Scrip- 
 ture as  the  symbol  of  things  corrupting  and 
 
 pernicious  (16:  6;  Luke  12 :  1 ;  Ga!.   5:  9;  1   Cor.  5:8;   and 
 
 often  in  Old  Test.),  and  nowliero  but  here  used 
 in  a  good  sense,  some  have  strangely  tried  to 
 interpret  it  here  as  denoting  the  corruptions' 
 which  sliould  arise  in  connection  with  Christi- 
 anity. But  can  there  be  only  one  possible 
 figurative  use  of  tin  object?  The  lion  repre- 
 sents Satan,  and  also  the  Saviour;  but  no  one 
 would  fancy  in  the  same  sense.  (Comp.  on 
 3:  11.) 
 
 III.  34  f.  A  Prediction  of  Speaking  in 
 Parables.  All  these  things,  with  no 
 special  emphasis  on  'all.'  Unto  the  multi- 
 tudes, or  croicds  (see  13:  2),  and  not  inerelj'  to 
 the  disciples  (comp.  on  v.  36).  Spake  he  noth- 
 ing is  the  correct  Greek  text,  instead  of  spake 
 he  not,  which  is  taken  from  the  parallel 
 passage  of  Mark.  (+-34)  It  must  be  meant 
 simply  that  on  this  occasion  he  said  nothing 
 to  them  except  in  parables',  we  know  that  on 
 other  occasions,  afterwards  as  well  as  before, 
 he  frequently  spoke  to  the  people  in  un para- 
 bolic language.  'Spake'  is  in  Greek  an  im- 
 perfect, describing  his  prsictice  on  that  occa- 
 sion.—  Here  again,  as  in  so  many  other 
 instances.  Matt,  pauses  to  point  out  the  fulfill- 
 
 ment in  Jesus  of  an  Old  Test,  prediction. 
 That  it  might  be  fulfilled,  see  on  1:   22. 
 
 This  expression  requires  us  to  understand  a 
 real  fulfillment  of  a  real  prediction — unless 
 that  idea  could  be  shown  to  be  in  the  given 
 case  impo.ssible — and  a  fulfillment  designedly 
 brought  about  in  the  course  of  providence.  It 
 is  difficult,  in  the  present  instance,  to  discern 
 the  projihetic  relTition,  but  it  is  not  impossible. 
 By  the  prophet, i  more  exactly  through, 
 comp.  on  2:  5.  The  quotation  is  from  Psa. 
 78:  2.  Many  of  the  Psalms  are  prophetic, 
 and  the  Pjalmist  David  is  expressly  called  a 
 prophet.  (Acts2:30.)  The  writer  of  this  Psalm 
 is  given  by  the  heading  as  Asaph,  and  he  in 
 2  Chron.  29:  30  is  called  the  seer,  equivalent 
 to  prophet,  (isam.  9:9.)  The  Psalm  relates  the 
 hi.story  of  Israej^,  and  points  out  its  lessons ; 
 but  Israel  was  typical  of  the  Me.«siah  (see 
 above  on  2:  15),  and  so  the  passage  might 
 contain  a  prophetic  reference  to  him,  which 
 the  inspired  Evangelist  informs  us  it  did  con- 
 tain. He  states  it  as  a  part  of  the  divine  pur- 
 pose, in  our  Lord's  adoption  of  the  parabolic 
 method  of  instruction,  that  there  should  be  a 
 fulfillment  of  that  prophetic  saying.  Unless 
 we  can  show  that  there  was  no  such  prophetic 
 relation,  we  must  certainly  accept  the  Evan- 
 gelist's statement.  I  will  utter.  The  Greek 
 word  means  to  belch,  to  vomit,  to  pour  out 
 copious  speech,  and  this  last  corresponds  to 
 the  Hebrew.  From  the  foundation  of  the 
 world.''  The  Hebrew  has  a  phrase  usually 
 signifying  'from   antiquity,'   and  thus  natu- 
 
 1  'Through  Isaiah  the  prophet'  is  the  reading  of  X 
 (first  hand),  several  important  cursives,  one  codex  of 
 the  .Ethiopic;  it  is  quoted  in  the  Clementine  homilies 
 (latter  part  of  second  century),  and  said  by  Eusebius 
 and  Jerome  to  have  been  found  in  some  copies  of  tlie 
 (Jospel.  Joronie  states  that  Porphyry  cited  it  as  show- 
 ing the  ignorance  of  Matthew.  Transcriptional  proba- 
 bility would  at  once  favor  this,  for  it  is  easy  to  suppose 
 so  obvious  an  error  to  have  been  corrected  by  copyists 
 (comp.  27 :  9  ;  Mark  1 :  2).  On  the  other  hand,  no  prophet 
 being  named,  some  one  miglit  have  felt  moved  to  insert 
 the  name  of  the  greatest  propliet.  It  is  also  possible 
 that  some  reader,  observing  the  actual  source  of  the 
 quotation,  might  have  inserted  Asaph;  and  that  then 
 (as  Euseb.  and  Jerome  suggest)  others,  not  having  heard 
 
 of  such  a  prophet,  should  cliange  it  to  the  somewhat 
 similar  name  Isaiah.  With  these  coutiicting  transcrip- 
 tioiuil  probabilities,  and  external  evidence  so  slender, 
 it  .seems  riglit  to  fall  back  on  the  intrinsic  improbability 
 (apart  from  all  theories  of- inspiration)  that  an  intelli- 
 gent writer  like  Matt,  and  a  special  student  of  prophecy, 
 would  commit  so  manifest  an  error.  '  Isaiah  '  is  read  by 
 Tiseh.  (following  X)  and  by  W  H.  margin ;  and  strongly 
 favored  by  Hort  in  Appendix. 
 
 -  '  Of  the  world'  should  probably  be  omitted,  with  X 
 (second  hand)  B,  two  cursives.  Old  Syriac,  some  copies 
 of  Old  Latin,  and  some  Fathers.  '  From  the  foundation  ' 
 would  really  mean  this,  and  '  of  the  world  '  would  be 
 easily  added  by  copyists  from  25:  34,  where  there  is  no 
 variation  of  the  reading. 
 
Ch.  XIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 299 
 
 36  Then  Jesus  sunt  the  niiiltiltuie  away,  and  went 
 into  the  house:  and  his  disciples  came  uulo  hiiu,  say- 
 ing, Declare  uulo  us  the  parable  ol'  the  tares  of  the 
 field. 
 
 37  He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  lie  that  soweth 
 the  good  seed  is  the  Son  of  man  : 
 
 3C  Then  he  left  the  multitudes,  and  went  into  the 
 house:  and  his  discipU's  came  unto  liiui,  saying, 
 Explain  unto  us  the  parable  of  the  tares  of  the  field. 
 
 37  And  he  answered  and  said.  He  that  soweth  the  good 
 
 rally  applying  in  tlie  Psalmist's  use  to  the 
 early  history  of  the  nation  (so  Sept.  'from  the 
 beginning");  but  tlie  phrase  also  signifies 
 'from  eternity,'  as  in  Deut.  33:  27;  Psa. 
 55:  19,  and  in  the  prophetic  application  might 
 perhaps  be  understood  in  that  sense,  to  which 
 tlie  Evangelist's  expression  is  equivalent. 
 (Com p.  on  1 :  23.) 
 
 IV.  36-43.  Intkrpretation  of  the 
 Parable  OF  THE  Tares.  Sent  away.  Rev. 
 Vcr.  randcTi,  he  left.  The  multitude,  the 
 c?-oiods,ns\n5:  1.  Theseorsimilarcrowdshad 
 heard  tlie  parables  of  the  Sower,  the  Tares,  the 
 Mustard-seed  and  the  Leaven,  though  not  the 
 explanation  of  the  first  (see  on  13 :  10) ;  also 
 the  other  parable  given  by  Marlv  {*:-i6S.). 
 Now  the  disciples  alone  are  to  hear  the  expla- 
 nation of  the  parable  of  the  Tares,  and  also  to 
 hear  the  three  other  parables  that  follow. 
 His  disciples  were  probably  not  merely  the 
 Twelve,  but  others  also.  (See  on  v.  10.)  Tlie 
 name  Jesus  at  the  beginning  of  v.  36,  does 
 not  apju'ar  in  many  of  the  best  authorities,  and 
 was  doubtless  added  by  some  early  readers, 
 because  this  was  the  beginning  of  a  churcli 
 "lesson,"  and  so  the  name  was  apparently 
 needed.  The  same  thing  has  happened  in 
 various  other  passages,  at  the  beginning  of 
 lessons.  Into  the  house,  probably  the  house 
 mentioned  in  13:  1,  which  may  have  been 
 (Mark3:io)  the  hou.se  at  Ca))ernauin  wliich  he 
 usually  occupied,  viz.,  that  of  Simon  Peter. 
 (Comp.  on  4:  13  and  8:  14.)  Declare,  ex- 
 ])laui  is  doubtless  the  correct  reading  (N 
 first  hand,  B,  Origen,)  having  been  changed 
 to  make  it  agree  with  lo:  15.  '  The  parable 
 of  the  tares  of  the  field.  This  designation 
 shows  that  the  disciples  had  seized  the  most 
 characteristic  feature  of  the  illustration. 
 Answered  and  said,  without  unto  them, 
 an  unnecessary  addition  of  many  documents. 
 For  exi)lanation  of  the  terms  and  allusions  of 
 the  parable  itself,  comp.  on  v.  24-30. 
 
 The  Jews,  including  our  Lord's  disciples, 
 would  naturally  tliini<,  with  their  rooted 
 notions  of  Messiah's  reign,  that  he  would 
 promptly  destroy  all  those  who  did  not  submit 
 tp  his  authority,  as  was  common  with  Orien- 
 
 tal conquerors,  as  David  him.self  was  known 
 to  have  done.  Their  views  and  feelings  are 
 illustrifted  by  the  wish  of  James  and  Joiin  to 
 call  down  tire  from  heaven  and  consume  the 
 Samaritan  village,  ft)r  refusing  to  receive 
 Jesus.  They  might  strengthen  themselves 
 (Weiss)  in  this  view  by  supposing  that  the 
 Messianic  discrimination  predicted  by  John 
 the  Baptist  (»:  io-i«)  would  be  the  first  part  of 
 the  Messianic  work,  and  would  be  performed 
 in  a  wholesale  fashion.  The  contrary  has 
 already  been  intimated  by  the  parable  of  the 
 Sower,  and  by  those  of  the  Mustard-seed  and 
 tlie  Leaven,  all  showing  that  the  Messianic 
 operation  would  be  gradual,  and  upon  indi- 
 viduals. And  it  is  distinctly  set  forth  by  the 
 present  parable,  which  df^clares  tliat  while  the 
 Messiah  does  not  at  once  destroy  those  who 
 refuse  him  allegiance,  but  suffers  righteous 
 and  wicked  to  live  on  together  in  the  world, 
 and  intertwined  in  the  relations  of  life  (v.m), 
 yet  he  will  hereafter  effectually  separate  them, 
 and  deal  with  each  class  according  to  their 
 deserts.  The  M(\ssianic  discrimination  is  to 
 take  place  not  at  the  beginning,  but  at  the  end 
 of  the  present  dispensation,  when  the  un- 
 mixed wheat  will  be  gathered  into  the  garner, 
 (v.  30  having  the  same  phrase  as  3  :  12.)  We 
 have  seen  (on  3: 2)  that  the  word  rendered 
 'kingdom'  is  inadequately  expres.sed  by  that 
 one  term,  but  includes  also  what  we  mean  by 
 'kingship'  and  'reign,'  one  idea  or  another 
 being  especially  prominent  in  different  cases. 
 Here  the  kingdom  of  heaven  (v.  u)  denotes 
 especially  tlie  Messianic  reign,  and  the  par- 
 able sets  forth  some  things  that  will  occur  in 
 the  world  in  connection  with  that  reign.  But 
 overlooking  these  facts,  and  thinking  always 
 of  the  kingdom  as  implying  an  organization 
 of  subjects,  the  Christian  world  has  largely 
 fallen  into  the  habit  of  confounding  the  king- 
 dom of  heaven,  hero  and  often  i-lsewhere,  with 
 what  is  popularly  called  "the  visible 
 church,"  i.  e.,  the  totality  of  professed  be- 
 lievers. Hence  most  expositors  from  an  early 
 period,  have  understood  the  parable  as  teach- 
 ing that  in  "the  church"  we  must  have 
 righteous  and  wicked  together.  The  tendency 
 
300 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 to  understand  it  in  this  way  was  strength- 
 ened by  Constantine's  ado|)tion  of  Christian- 
 ity as  a  plank  in  liis  political  platform,  lead- 
 ing to  what  in  modern  times  we  call  a  Church 
 Establishment,  in  which  all  are  held  as 
 church-members,  and  exclusion  from  achurch, 
 such   as  the    New   Test,    sometimes    enjoins 
 
 (l  Ck)r.  5:  4f.;  2Cor.  a:  5-8;  Mutt.  18:  17  ff.),  bcCOmeS  im- 
 possible. Still  a  third  cause  affected  the  in- 
 terpretation. "When  the  Donatists  undertook 
 to  excommunicate  all  persons  known  to  be 
 evil,  and  in  the  case  of  traditores,  who  liad 
 given  up  copies  of  Scrijtture  to  be  burned 
 during  the  persecutions,  were  unwilling  ever 
 to  restore  them  to  the  church  connection, 
 Augustine  wrote  against  their  views  a  great 
 number  of  treatises,  in  which  he  constantly 
 appealed  to  this  parable,  as  showing  that  good 
 and  evil  persons  must  dwell  together  in  the 
 church.  He  says  the  Donatist  bishops  would 
 reply,  "It  does  not  refer  to  the  church;  the 
 Lord  said,  the  field  is  the  world,  not,  the  field 
 is  the  church."  But  Augustine  would  saj' 
 that  the  world  here  means  the  church.  They 
 contended  that  the  world  is  always  used  in  a 
 bad  sense,  quoting  many  testimonies  from 
 Scripture,  as  "If  any  man  love  the  world," 
 etc.  (iJohn2:i5.)  But  he  replied  with  2  Cor. 
 5:  19,  "God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the 
 world  unto  himself"  ;  "  and  assuredly  "  (says 
 Aug.),  "God  reconciles  to  himself  nothing 
 but  the  church."  On  one  occasion  Aug. 
 actually  states  it  as  a  siffn  of  the  church  that 
 it  contains  evil  and  good  mixed  together. 
 The  influence  of  the  great  Latin  theologian 
 thus  made  it  a  commonplace  of  Christian  con- 
 
 troversy and  exposition  that  the  parable  of 
 the  Tares  describes  the  church  as  containing 
 good  and  bad,  and  teaches  that  church  disci- 
 j)line  must  not  attempt  to  have  it  otherwise.^ 
 All  the  commentators  at  the  time  of  the  Ref- 
 ormation, and  almost  all  since  that  time, 
 have  been  connected  with  some  State  Church, 
 and  would  readily  adopt  the  current  inter- 
 pretation, because  it  accorded  with  their  educa- 
 tion and  surroundings.  But  this  cannot  be  a 
 correct  view  of  the  parable,  for  our  Lord's  in- 
 terpretation, as  the  Donatists  urged,  expressly 
 declares,  "The  field  is  the  ivorld.'^  It  is  very 
 true  tliat  in  any  church  there  are  likely  to  be 
 members  who  are  not  true  Christians,  and 
 whom  it  is  often  difficult  for  us  to  detect ;  but 
 Augustine's  interpretation  would  make  the 
 parable  teach  that  when  detected,  and  clearly 
 known,  we  must  not  exclude  them.  Now  the 
 point  of  the  parable  is  not  that  obviously 
 wicked  men  are  to  live  on  as  recognized  sub- 
 jects of  Christ's  khigdom,  regarded  as  a  defi- 
 nite organization — i.  e.,  as  members  of  his 
 churches — but  that  he  suffers  them,  under  or 
 during  his  reign,  to  live  on  in  the  world,  in- 
 stead of  being  at  once  destroyed,  as  the  Jews 
 expected.  This  would  explain  to  the  disci- 
 ples, for  example,  why  he  who  could  work 
 miracles  had  that  morning  allowed  himself  to 
 be  insulted  and  blasphemed,  and  had  only 
 given  a  solemn  warning  instead  of  blasting 
 with  instant  destruction.  It  would  also  give 
 anf)ther  reason  why  the  Messianic  work  was 
 moving  slowly.  One  reason  already  given 
 was  that  many  receive  the  '  word  of  the  king- 
 dom '    improperly  (parable    of   the   Sower); 
 
 1  The  first  statement  of  this  interpretation  we  have 
 found  is  in  Cyprian,  Ejiislula  51,  "  Althougli  tares  are 
 seen  in  tlie  churcli,  that  ouglitnot  to  hinder  our  faith  or 
 our  charily,  norcauseus  toquit  tliecluirch."  Tcrtullian, 
 "  de  Fiiijn  in  perxeeti/ione,"  calls  tlie  thresliing-tloor  of 
 Matt.  3  :  12  the  church,  in  which  persecution  discerns  be- 
 between  the  wheat  of  martyrs  and  the  cliaflT  of  deniers. 
 Origen  says  (on  Matthew — the  extant  portion  begins  just 
 here):  "  The  whole  world  might  l)e called  (the)  field,  and 
 not  the  church  of  God  only  ;  for  in  all  the  world  the  Son 
 of  man  sowed  good  seed,  and  the  evil  one  the  tares." 
 Irenajus,  iv.  6fi,  refers  the  paral)le  to  the  introduction 
 of  evil  among  men  by  Satan.  Hernias,  "  Siinil."  iii.,  iv., 
 v.,  2and  5,  gives  kindred  ilhistrationsevidently  foun<led 
 on  this  parable,  using  the  phrase,  "The  field  is  the 
 world,"  and  describing  the  presence  of  good  and  bad 
 men  together  in  the  world.  The  application  to  the 
 church  was  known  to  Origen,  but  apparently  owed  its 
 wide  acceptance  to  Cyprian,  who  did  so  much  to  de- 
 
 velop the  church  idea.  His  saying  is  repeatedly 
 quoted  liy  Augustine,  as  high  authority  from  a  martyr. 
 Augustine's  numerous  treatises  and  letters  against  the 
 Donatists  nearly  all  appeal  to  this  parable,  but  his  full- 
 est statements  are  in  X\\^  "  Brevivulus  Collalionis  mm 
 Dona/i/iH.i,'  and  the  "  Ad  Donatistas  post  Col/a/ionem." 
 Optatus,  whose  idea  of  the  churcli  appears  to  precede 
 that  of  Augustine  and  to  have  been  developed  inde- 
 pendently of  Cyprian,  say.s,  {" de  Schismate  DonatU- 
 tanim,"  vii.,  2),  "  The  field  is  the  whole  world,  in  which 
 isthe  church  " — a  more  reasonable  conception  than  that 
 of  Augustine. — Gregory  Naz.  in  several  hymns  speaks 
 of  sowing  tares  on  earth  and  in  the  soul,  but  does  not 
 refer  to  the  church.  Chrysostom  (on  Matthew)  under- 
 stands the  church,  arguing  that  the  present  world  also 
 is  Christ's,  and  takes  the  tares  to  mean  heretics,  an  idea 
 hinted  at  in  Basil  also. — It  would  be  well  if  some  spe- 
 cialist in  Churcli  Hist,  would  fully  work  out  the  history 
 of  the  early  interpretation  of  this  parable. 
 
Ch.  XIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 301 
 
 38  The  field  is  the  world  ;  the  (jood  seed  are  the  cliil- 
 dren  of  (he  kingdom  ;  hui  the  tures  are  the  children  of 
 the  wicked  one ; 
 
 :W  'riif  enemy  that  sowed  them  is  the  devil ;  the  har- 
 vest is  the  end  of  the  world;  and  the  reapers  are  the 
 angels. 
 
 40  As  tlierefore  the  tares  are  ({athered  and  burned  in 
 the  fire ;  ao  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this  world. 
 
 38  seel  is  the  Son  of  man  ;  and  the  field  is  the  world  ; 
 and  the  nood  seed,  these  are  the  sons  of  the  king- 
 
 39  dom  ;  and  the  tares  are  the  soiisof  the  evil  one  ;  and 
 tlie  enemy  that  sowed  them  is  the  devil;  and  the 
 harvest  isithe  end  of  the  worlii ;  anil  tlie  roai)ers 
 
 40  are  angels.     As  therefore  the  tares  are  gathered  up 
 I       and  burned  with  fire;  so  shall  it  be  in  'the  end  oi 
 
 1  Or,  the  cttnsummation  of  the  age. 
 
 now  another  reason  is  that  while  the  Son  of 
 man  .sows  wheat  in  the  world,  the  devil,  in 
 the  same  field  (the  world),  sows  tares,  all  in 
 among  the  wheat. 
 
 The  mistaken  view  of  this  parable  above 
 condemned  tiiids  apparent  support  in  the 
 l)hrase  'shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom'  (see 
 on  V.  41),  and  in  tiie  parable  of  tiie  Net.  (v. +7  s.) 
 
 Our  Li>rd's  interpretation  comprises  (Goe- 
 bel)  two  distinct  parts.  In  v.  37-39  a  meaning 
 is  .sfiparatelr/  and  briefly  assigned  to  each  lead- 
 ing object  and  j^erson  in  the  story.  In  v.  40- 
 43,  the  final  stage  of  tlie  spiritual  situation 
 meant  to  be  illustrated  is  vividly  described  by 
 a  srrics  of  f rents. 
 
 37-39.  The  Son  of  man,  i  e.  the  Messiah, 
 see  on  8:  20.  The  field  is  the  world,  here 
 the  common  Greek  term  kosino.i,  having  as 
 broad  and  general  a  sense  as  our  English  terin 
 world.  Our  Lord's  personal  ministry  was 
 restricted  to  Palestine,  though  including  some 
 Gentile-;;  but  his  work  was  to  be  afterwards 
 e.xtended  into  'all  the  world'  (Mark  i6:  u), 
 among  'all  nations,'  (m:  lit).  The  good  seed, 
 i.  e.,  of  course,  the  plants  springing  from  the 
 seed.  The  children  (sons)  of  the  kingdom 
 (comp.  on  8:  12),  those  wiio  have  a  right  to 
 the  privileges  of  the  Messianic  reign,  as  if 
 they  were  its  very  offspring.  But  in  8:  12  the 
 phrase  represents  those  who  were  entitled,  as 
 it  were,  by  birth,  to  the  Messianic  privileges 
 (viz.,  the  Jews),  but  many  of  wliom  would  be 
 cast  out;  while  here  it  is  those  who  are  trul^^ 
 the  subjects  of  ^lessiah  by  the  new  birth 
 (comp.  21:  43).  And  so  the  children  (sons) 
 of  the  wicked  one,  see  on  13:  19  and  6:  1-3, 
 are  those  who  as  closely  resemble  Satan,  and 
 are  as  completely  under  his  control,  as  is  the 
 case  of  children  towards  their  father.  (Comp. 
 John  8:  44;  1  John  5:  19.)  The  devil,  see 
 on  4:  1.  Evil  in  the  human  race  owes  its 
 origin  to  Satan.  As  to  the  reasons  why  God 
 permitted  its  original  appearance  in  the  uni- 
 verse, speculation  has  scarcely  proven  satis- 
 factory, and  Scripture  is  silent.  Some  argue 
 that  the  parable  must  refer  to  "the  church," 
 
 because  the  person  who  sowed  the  good  seed 
 is  the  Messiah,  and  the  enemy  sowed  after- 
 wards; while  in  the  worW  there  had  been  sons 
 of  the  evil  one  long  before  the  Saviour's  ap- 
 pearing. But  no  illustration  can  throw  light 
 in  all  directions.  Tiiis  parable  mmi  of  course 
 describe  tares  as  sown  after  wlieat,  for  other- 
 wise the  story  would  have  been  unnatural. 
 Tlierefore  this  illustration  could  depict  only 
 the  present  and  future  relations  of  good  and 
 evil  in  the  world,  and  could  not  bring  within 
 its  horizon  the  past  history  of  the  human 
 race.  The  end  of  the  world.  The  Greek 
 for  'world'  is  not  the  same  as  in  v.  38,  but 
 the  same  as  in  v.  22  tmd  12:  32,  which,  ac- 
 cording to  Jewish  usage,  frequently  denotes 
 the  present  period,  the  existing  condition  of 
 things,  as  opposed  to  some  past  or  future  con- 
 dition of  things.  The  word  translated  'end' 
 denotes  completion  or  consummation  (as  in 
 margin  of  Rev.  Ver. );  seethe  same  phrase 
 in  24:  3;  28:  20,  and  'children  of  this  world ' 
 in  Luke  16:  8;  *20 :  34.  Tlie  end  or  consum- 
 mation of  the  present  period  or  state  of  things 
 will  be  at  our  Lord's  second  coming,  which 
 will  open  the  new  and  eternal  period.  And 
 the  reapers  are  the  angels,  see  on  18:  10. 
 The  Greek  has  here  no  article  with  'angels'  ; 
 the  Com.  Yer.  inserted  or  omitted  the  article 
 with  great  license. -^Observe  tliat  our  Lord's 
 interpretation  takes  no  account  of  tlie  men 
 who  slept  (reall\'  meaning  pco))le  in  general, 
 and  not  implying  blame,  see  on  v.  2')),  nor 
 of  the  servants  who  reported  what  had  hap- 
 pened; many  commentators  are  not  content 
 with  this,  and  propose  various  interpretations, 
 which  cannot  be  expected  to  rewtird  attention. 
 (Comp.  as  to  the  interpretation  of  parables  on 
 13:  3.) 
 
 40-43.  Burned  ivith  fire  is  a  more  probable 
 translation  than  in  the  fire(Tyndale  and  fol- 
 lowers), the  form  being  oftener  instrumental 
 than  locative.  (Comp.  3:12.)  In  the  end 
 of  this  (properly  the)  world,  the  word  'this' 
 being  an  unwarranted  addition,  as  in  v.  22. 
 The  Son  of  man  ....  his  angels  .... 
 
302 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 41  The  Son  of  man  sli;ill  send  forth  his  angels,  and 
 they  shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that 
 otfend,  aad  them  which  do  iniquity  ;  " 
 
 41  the  world.     The  Son  of  man  shall  send  forth  his 
 angels,  and  they  shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom 
 
 his  kingdom,  suggesting  the  exalted  dignity 
 to  wliioli  he  sliiill  attain  who  was  once  de- 
 spised and  rejected.  (Cornp.  on  7  :  21 ;  10  :  32; 
 12:  8;  25:  31  ff.)  The  angels,  who  now  de- 
 sire to  look  into  the  things  of  salvation 
 (ipet.i:i2),  who  rejoice  over  one  sinner  that 
 repontoth  (i.uk  i5:  7),  who  are  all  ministering 
 spirits,  sent  forth  to  do  service  for  the  sake  of 
 tliose  who  are  to  inherit  salvation  (Heb.  i:i4), 
 will  then  have  assigned,them  the  solemn  task 
 of  separating  the  wicked  from  among  the  just, 
 and  consigning  them  to  destruction.  (Comp. 
 25  :  31. )  And  they  shall  gather  out  of  his 
 kingdom.  Observe  that  this  points  forward 
 to  the  time  of  the  final  judgment.  The  Mes- 
 sianic dominion  will  then  be  regarded  as 
 virtuallj'  extending  over  the  whole  world,  like 
 God's  universal  kingship  or  reign  (P9i.22:  27  f.); 
 the  kingship  of  tlie  world  will  be  our  Lord's 
 and  his  Christ's  (Rev.  ii:  15) ;  the  kingdom  pre- 
 dicted by  Daniel  will  be  about  to  complete  its 
 destiny,  and  fill  the  whole  earth.  (Dan. 2:  35.) 
 All  that  will  then  be  necessary  to  render  this 
 Messianic  reign  actually  universal  will  be  to 
 gather  the  wicked  out  of  the  world,  and  as 
 the  world  will  then  by  anticipation  be  his 
 kingdom,  it  is  .said  that  the  angels  '  will  gather 
 out  of  his  kingdom,'  etc.  (Comp.  a  some- 
 what similar  view  in  Meyer.)  It  does  not 
 follow  from  this  anticipative  expression  that 
 the  wicked  are  now  within  his  kingdom  re- 
 garded as  an  organization  apart  from  the 
 world.  Observe  that  the  problem  of  inter- 
 pretation here  is  to  reconcile  the  phrase  '  they 
 shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom'  with  the 
 clear  statement  of  v.  38,  'the  field  is  the 
 world.'  If  we  understand  'his  kingdom'  in 
 this  case  to  mean  what  is  called  "the  visible 
 church"  throughout  its  history,  then  we  must 
 eitherunderstand  'theworld'  in  some  strained, 
 unnatural  sense,'  or  we  must  utterly  confound 
 the  visible  church  with  the  world  ;  and  upon 
 any  such  interpretation  the  inevitable  result 
 will  be  that  the  passage  prohibits  exclusion 
 from  a  church,  which  as  we  have  seen,  is  else- 
 where distinctly  enjoined.  In  some  way, 
 then,  the  phrase  'gather  out  of  his  kingdom 
 
 (reign,  dominion,  etc.)'  must  be  interpreted 
 as  not  meaning  "the  visible  church."  or  else 
 we  bring  Scripture  into  apparently  hopeless 
 conflict  with  itself.  It  might  be  enough  to 
 say  that  in  one  sense  all  the  world  is  under 
 the  Messiah's  dominion,  but  not  in  the  sense 
 that  all  men  are  really  his  subjects.  AVith 
 'gather  out  of  his  kingdom'  compare  in  the 
 kindred  parable  (▼  w),  'the  angels  shall 
 come  forth,  and  sever  the  wicked  from 
 among  the  righteous.'  In  the  present 
 'age,'  or  state  of  things,  the  subjects  of 
 Christ's  kingdom  or  reign  are  mingled  in  all 
 social  and  other  relations  with  the  wicked. 
 To  separate  them  now,  and  destroy  the 
 wicked — as  the  Jews  might  naturally  expect 
 of  Messiah — to  make  now  the  Messianic  dis- 
 crimination (3:10-12),  would  be  to  break  up  the 
 whole  framework  of  society.  But  let  no  one 
 imagine  that  this  mingling  will  always  con- 
 tinue; the  time  is  approaching  when  the 
 wicked  will  be  gathered  out  from  aniong 
 Messiah's  subjects.  Thej'  were  never  one — 
 were  always,  in  fact,  as  distinct  as  wheat  and 
 tares;  but  they  were  closely  united  in  the 
 world,  their  roots  intertwined,  and  thej^  are 
 to  be  completely  separated  only  when  human 
 society  as  a  whole  is  broken  up.  This  is  all 
 meant  not  as  a  reason  why  we  should  refrain 
 from  putting  a  wicked  man  out  of  a  church, 
 but  as  a  reason  why  God  refrains  from  put- 
 ting him  out  of  the  world.  We  repeat  that  if 
 the  parable  did  refer  to  the  presence  of  un- 
 renewed persons  in  a  church,  then  it  would 
 clearly  forbid  any  exclusion  from  a  church — 
 a  difficulty,  upon  that  view,  which  has  never 
 been  satisfactorily  explained.  Itjs  idle  to  say 
 that  the  parable  onlj'  forbids  very  7'i<iid  dis- 
 cipline. By  confining  our  view  to  the  natural 
 and  obvious  meaning  of  the  parable,  we  free 
 ourselves  from  all  those  confused  and  con- 
 flicting notions  on  the  supposed  relation  of  its 
 teachings  to  church  discipline,  which  have 
 almost  buried,  beneath  a  ma.ss  of  unprofitable 
 discussion,  this  beautiful  and  aft'ecting  parable 
 of  our  Lord. 
 All  things  that  offend,  that  cause  stiim- 
 
 '  As   when    Augustine  (see  above)   says  the  world 
 means  the  church  ;  or  when  Calvin  says  the  world  is 
 
 used  by  synecdoche,  the  whole  for  a  part,  the  world 
 thus  denoting  the  church. 
 
Cii.  XIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 i03 
 
 42  And  shall  cast  them  into  a  fkmace  of  fire;  there  I  42  all  things  that  cause  stuinbling,  and  them  that  do 
 shall  1)0  wailiiif;  and  pnashiiig  of  teeth.  j       iuiquity,  and   shall  east  them  into  the  luruace  of 
 
 4:i  Then  shall  the  ri^'htenus  shine  forth  as  the  sun  in  fire:    there  shall  be  the  weeping  and  gnashing  of 
 
 the  kinj^doiii  of  their  Father.  Who  hath  ears  to  hear,  4.'!  teeth.  'Ihen  shall  the  righteous  shine  forth  as  the 
 let  him  hear.  I       sun  in  the  kingdcjm  of  their  Father.     He  that  hath 
 
 I       ears,  let  him  hear.  < 
 
 bling,  see  on  5:  29.  The  idea  hero  may  be, 
 till  those  who  cause  men  to  sin  in  general,  or 
 spec'ifioiilly,  all  those  who  cause  men  to  doubt 
 iind  question  the  reality  of  Christ's  reign, 
 from  his  allowing  such  persons  to  live  on  in  the 
 world.  And  them  which  do  iniquity  (conip. 
 7:  2;^),  this  plaiiuT  and  more  general  expression 
 being  added  to  the  ligurative  and  more  ex- 
 plicit one  preceding  —  all  the  stumbling- 
 blocks,  and  in  general,  those  that  do  iniquity. 
 The  ))hr:iseology  was  perhaps  suggested  b^' 
 Zeph.  1  :  '?>.  Into  a  {the)  furnace  of  fire, 
 coin  p.  3:11;  Rev.  20 :  15;  Jer.  29:22;  Dan. 
 3:0;  and  see  on  5:  22.  A  modern  traveler 
 spciiks  of  furnaces  for  punishment  in  Persia. 
 'The  furnace,'  the  definite  place  of  future 
 punishment.  There  shall  be  the  weeping 
 and  gnashing  of  teeth  (comp.  on  8:  12), 
 departs  fr.om  the  image  of  consuming  the 
 tares,  to  introduce  another  thought  of  horror, 
 and  heighten  the  terrible  picture.  The  use 
 of  various  images  for  future  punishment 
 should  prevent  a  crude  literalism,  and  falls  in 
 with  the  important  teaching  that  there  will  be 
 degrees  of  punishment.  (Lukei2:  <-.)  But  the 
 images  must  be  understood  as  representing 
 something  real.  Reuss,  with  his  rationalistic 
 freedom,  justly  remarks  that  the  furnace  and 
 the  gnashing  of  teeth  stand  in  the  same  posi- 
 tion as  the  shining  glory  of  the  righteous 
 (v.  «) — both  must  be  accepted  as  facts  [as  rep- 
 resenting realities],  or  else  both  alike  referred 
 to  the  mere  popular  beliefs  of  the  time;  one 
 cannot  accept  the  Bible  descriptions  of  heaven 
 as  representing  realities,  and  reject  those  of 
 hell. — No  spiritual  meaning  is  to  be  derived 
 from  'gather  up  first'  in  v.  30,  as  if  showing 
 that  the  righteous  are  to  witne.<s  the  destruc- 
 tion of  the  wicked.  Our  Lord  does  not  intro- 
 duce the  word  'first'  into  v.  41,  and  in  the 
 similar  allusion  of  v.  48  the  order  is  reversed,  I 
 simply-  following,  in  each  case,  the  obvious  ' 
 propriety  of  the  figure.  In  like  manner  some 
 expositors  gravely  discuss  the  spiritual  mean- 
 ing of  binding  in  bundles,  wlien  the  author 
 of  the  parable  has  entirely  omitted  it  froni  his 
 exposition.  Shine  forth  as  the  sun,  in 
 purity  and  glory;  comp.   Dan.  12:  3,   "shall 
 
 shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament  .  .  . 
 as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever."  The  right- 
 eous are  opposed  to  'those  that  do  iniquity,' 
 in  v.  41.  At  present,  they  are  often  obscure 
 and  unnoticed  amid  the  great  mass  of  man- 
 kind, imperfectly  appreciated  and  little  hon- 
 ored by  the  world  at  large;  but  then,  com- 
 pletely distinct  iind  forever  separate  from  the 
 wicked,  they  shall  shine  forth  as  the  sun. 
 In  the  kingdom  of  their  Father,  the  con- 
 summate and  eternal  state  of  the  Messianic 
 kingdom  or  reign  (see  on  3:  2),  when  Christ 
 "shall  deliver  up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even 
 the  Father  .  .  .  that  God  may  be  all  in  all."' 
 {icor.  15:24, 28,  R.  v.)  He  that  hath  ears  to 
 hear,  let  him  hear,  calling  solemn  attention, 
 see  on  11  :  15. — We  learn  here  that  good  and 
 bad  will  both  be  found  intermingled  in  the 
 world  until  the  consummation  of  the  present 
 age,  at  the  second  coming  of  Christ;  which 
 seems  quite  contrary  to  the  notion  of  a  pre- 
 vious millennium  during  which  all  men  with- 
 out exception  will  be  fsiultless  Christians. 
 Comp.  Luke  18  :  8. 
 
 HOMILKTICAL   AND   PRACTICAL, 
 
 Y.  31  f.  The  slow  progress  of  Christianitj'. 
 1)  Slow  because  not  a  case  of  manufacture, 
 but  of  growth.  2)  Slow  because  in  an  un- 
 friendly soil  and  clime,  an  exotic.  3)  Slow 
 through  the  fault  of  those  who  ought  to  tend 
 it  more  carefully.  4)  Slow,  but  sure. — Y.  33. 
 The  gradual  diflusion  of  Clfristianit^".  1) 
 Through  different  spheres  of  life,  spiritual, 
 moral,  social,  political.  2)  Through  succes- 
 sive ages  of  history.  3)  Through  various 
 quarters  of  the  earth.  4)  Destined  at  last  to 
 be  universal,  in  every  sense. — V.  34.  Jerome  : 
 "  Even  to-day,  the  multitudeshear  in  parables; 
 the  disciples  ask  the  Saviour  at  home." 
 
 V.  37-43.  The  righteous  and  the  wicked. 
 1)  Dwelling  in  the  same  world.  2)  Rooted 
 together  in  political,  social,  and  family  life, 
 (v.  M.)  3)  Blessed  with  the  same  outward 
 mercies.  {■'■^)  4)  Sometimes  confounded  by 
 superficial  observers,  but  easily  distinguished 
 through  their  fruit,  (v.  26.)  5)  Sure  to  be  sepa- 
 rated in  the  great  coming  day,    a)   without 
 
304 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 44  Again,  the  kinedoni  of  heaven  is  like  unto  trea-  j  44 
 sure  hid  in  a  tield;  tne  which  when  a  man  liath  found  1 
 he  hidelh,  and  for  joy  thereof  goethand  selleth  all  that  I 
 he  hath,  and  buyetli  that  field.  I 
 
 The  kiufidoin  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  treasure 
 hidden  iu  the  field  ;  which  a  man  foun  1,  and  hid; 
 and  1  in  his  joy  he  goeth  and  selleth  all  tjat  he  hath, 
 and  buyeth  that  field. 
 
 1  Ot,  for  joy  thereof. 
 
 chance  of  error,  b)  without  possibility  of  re- 
 union, c)  so  that  the  one  class  shall  burn  in 
 unquenchable  fire,  and  the  other  shall  shine 
 in  unsullied  purity  and  undimmed  glory  for- 
 ever.— V.  38.  The  sons  of  the  kingdom. 
 A  knot:  "For  their  sakes  the  world  is  pre- 
 served now,  and  for  their  sakes  it  will  be  de- 
 stroyed when  the  set  time  is  come.  The  darnel 
 is  permitted  to  grow  in  its  season,  and  in 
 harvest  is  cast  into  the  fire — both  for  the  sake 
 of  the  wheat.  Because  Christ  loves  his  own, 
 he  permits  the  wicked  to  run  their  course  in 
 time;  but  because  Christ  loves  his  own,  he 
 will  separate  the  wicked  from  the  good  at  last." 
 — V.  39.  The  enemy.  Arnot  :  "  Evil  does  not 
 belong  originally  to  the  constitution  of  man, 
 nor  has  God  his  Maker  introduced  it.  Our 
 case  is  sad,  indeed;  for  we  learn  that  an  enemy 
 whom  we  cannot  overcome  is  ever  lying,  in 
 wait,  seeking  how  he  may  devour  us.  But 
 what  would  our  case  have  been,  if  evil,  in- 
 stead of  being  injected  by  an  enemy  from 
 without,  had  been  of  the  essence  of  the  creature 
 or  the  act  of  the  Creator?  " 
 
 Thomas:  "The  mixture  of  the  good  and 
 bad  in  this  world  is  of  service.  (1)  It  is  of 
 service  to  the  bad  ;  it  keeps  them  in  a  position 
 of  improvement.  (2)  It  is  of  service  to  the 
 good ;  holy  character  is  strengthened  and 
 perfected  bj'  contact  with  palpable  evil." 
 Parker:  "Let  us  remit  our  case  to  the 
 harvest.  Do  jiot  be  answering  the  fool  and 
 the  enemy  now,  and  thus  wasting  opportuni- 
 ties which  ought  to  be  usefully  employed  in 
 endeavoring  to  do  good,  but  wait  till  the  har- 
 vest. Then  shall  all  qualities  be  tested,  then 
 shall  every  man  have  his  proper  place  and 
 standing  before  God." 
 
 44-53.  The  Hid  Treasure,  the  Pearl, 
 THE  Net. 
 
 These  three  remaining  parables  of  the  group 
 are  found  in  Matthew  only. 
 
 I.  44,  The  Parable  of  the  Hid  Trea- 
 sure. The  word  again  with  which  Com. 
 Ver.  begins  is  wanting  here  in  many  of  the 
 earliest  documents,  and  was  doubtless  added 
 from  V.  45,  47,  where  the  reading  does  not 
 vary.      This  leaves  it  uncertain  whether  the 
 
 three  following  parables  were  spoken  on  the 
 same  occasion  as  the  Sower  and  the  Tares. 
 They  may  have  been  given  at  some  other  time 
 and  place,  and  recorded  here  by  waj'  of  topical 
 grouping,  as  is  done  with  the  miracles  in  ch. 
 8  and  9.  But  the  ])resumption  in  favor  of  the 
 Evangelist's  order  is  strengthened  by  the 
 language  of  v.  51  and  v.  53,  and  by  the  fact 
 tbat  the  Tares  and  the  Net  form  a  pair  like 
 the  other  pairs  of  this  chapter. 
 
 The  kingdom  of  heaven,  the  Messianic 
 reign,  see  on  8:  2.  Is  like,  so  in  v.  45  and  v.  47. 
 Some,  beginning  with  Origen,  have  insisted 
 on  the  fact  that  in  these  three  cases  the  word 
 j)arable  is  not  used,  as  it  is  in  v.  3,  24,  31,  33, 
 and  that  these  are  similitudes  but  not  })arables. 
 But  certainly  a  parable  is  one  kind  of  simili- 
 tude; and  the  phrase  'is  like'  is  employed  in 
 stating  the  parable  in  v.  24,  31,  33.  See  also 
 18:  23;  20  :  1,  where  unquestionable  parables 
 are  not  called  by  that  name,  and  are  intro- 
 duced by  this  same  phrase.  And  the  point 
 seems  to  be  settled  by  v.  53,  'had  finished 
 these  parables.'  Treasure  hid  in  a  {the) 
 field,  %.  e.,  the  cultivated  land,  the  open 
 country  as  opposed  to  the  city.  Palestine 
 had  passed  through  many  revolutions,  and 
 had  always  been  exposed  to  raids  from  wan- 
 dering tribes  around,  and  in  many  districts  to 
 plunder  from  robbers  at  home.  Accordingly 
 it  was  common,  as  is  the  case  in  all  unsettled 
 countries,  for  one  who  apprehended  robbery 
 or  thievery'  (25: 25),  or  who  was  setting  otf  to  a 
 distant  country,  to  bury  his  money,  jewelrj', 
 plate,  and  the  like,  in  the  earth.  If  the  owner 
 was  killed  in  battle,  or  died  in  the  fai^countr^', 
 no  one  might  know  where  his  treasures  were 
 hid;  and  it  became  the  usage  that  hidden 
 valuables  for  which  no  owner  appeared  .should 
 belong  to  the  owner  of  the  land.  The  search 
 for  such  treasures  is  alluded  to  in  Job.  8  :  21 ; 
 Prov.  2:  4,  and  often  in  Greek  and  Roman 
 writers,  and  is  common  now  in  Palestine. 
 Thomson^  ii.,  p.  640:  "  There  are  many  per- 
 sons digging  for  hid  treasure  all  over  the  coun- 
 try, and  not  a  few  spend  their  last  farthing 
 in  those  efforts."  We  are  told  that  in  the  East 
 men  of  wealth  have  been  known  to  divide  their 
 
Cii.  XIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 305 
 
 45  Again,  the  kingdoiu  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  nier- 
 chaatuian,  seeking  goodly  pearls: 
 
 45      Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  man 
 
 estate  into  tiiree  parts,  one  invested  in  trade, 
 a  second  part  in  jewels  easily  l<ept  about  the 
 person,  and  the  remainder  buried  in  the  earth 
 — a  sad  condition  of  affairs  for  the  prosperity 
 of  a  nation.  An  instance  of  iiiding  treasure 
 occurred  during  the  War  of  Secession  in  a 
 South  Carolina  village,  where  the  writer  lived. 
 A  shoemaker,  upon  the  approach  of  hostile 
 troops,  hid  five  luindred  dollars  in  gold,  and 
 told  his  wife  and  a  friend  that  he  iiad  done  so, 
 but  without  revealing  the  place,  supposed  to 
 have  been  in  some  adjoining  forest.  In  a  few 
 days  he  died  after  a  brief  illness,  and  his 
 widow  was  quite  unable  to  recover  ihe  money, 
 which  years  hence  some  man  may  find  "hidden 
 in  the  field"  where  he  is  at  work.  Found, 
 hidcth,  or  and  hid,  i.  e.,  hid  it  again.  For 
 joy,  literally  from  his  joy,  or  loss  probably 
 'from  joy  thereof,'  (margin  R.  V.).  Goeth, 
 the  word  explained  on  4:  10,  which  perhaps 
 here  implies  eager  and  hasty  going.  Notice 
 the  vivid  change  to  the  historical  present — 
 'found  and  hid  ....  goes  off  and  sells  .  .  .  . 
 buys'  It  is  sometimes  said  that  this  man's 
 course  was  dishonest,  as  he  ought  to  have  re- 
 vealed his  diseover3'  to  the  owner;  if  the  case 
 be  so  understood,  we  must  remember  that  an 
 illustration  may  hold  good  as  to  the  thing 
 illustrated  even  when  the  literal  act  is  im- 
 moral, as  in  the  case  of  the  unrighteous 
 steward.  (Luueis.)  H'eiss.-  "Jesus  is  not  teach- 
 ing how  men  ought  to  act  in  such  a  case,  but 
 is  narrating  a  case  out  of  ordinary  life,''  as  an 
 illustration.  But  is  there  really  any  propriety 
 in  calling  the  man  dishonest'.'  If  he  paid  what 
 the  land  was  worth  on  other  accounts,  had  he 
 not  a  perfect  right  to  get  the  benefit  himself 
 of  his  good  fortune,  or  his  skill,  in  discover- 
 ing the  treasure?  The  transaction  of  the 
 parable  was  entirely  in  accordance  with  Jew- 
 ish law,  though  the  apparently  similar  case 
 quoted  by  Wet.,  Meyer,  and  many  others 
 from  the  Talmud,  proves  a  failure  when  the 
 connection  is  known.     (Edersheim.) 
 
 The  general  idea  which  the  parable  illus- 
 trates seems  to  be  this.  If  a  man  fully  dis- 
 covers and  appreciates  the  advantages  of 
 Christ's  service,  he  will  be  so  anxious  to  make 
 those  blessings  his  own  as  to  sacrifice  any  and 
 everything  that  may  be  necessary  for  that  pur- 
 pose.    (Comp.  on  V.  4.5f.)     It  seems   idle  to 
 
 U 
 
 seek  any  special  spiritual  meaning  in  the  re- 
 hiding,  or  in  the  field,  as  that  it  means  '"the 
 church,"  or  the  Scriptures  (Origen),  or  Christ, 
 because  of  Col.  2:  3.  To  run  through  the 
 Bible  with  a  concordance,  and  wherever  there 
 is  mention  of  a  treasure  or  a  field  connect  it 
 with  this  illustration,  is  a  process  fatal  to 
 sound  interpretation  and  unworthy  of  sober 
 sense. 
 
 II.  45  f.  Parable  of  the  Pearl  of 
 Great  Price.  The  general  meaning  of  this 
 parable  is  evidently  the  same  with  that  of  the 
 preceding.  It  is  very  natural  for  any  teacher 
 to  give  two  illustrations  of  the  same  trutii,' 
 and  was  especially  so  for  a  Jewish  teacher, 
 since  the  more  elevated  Hebrew  style  tends 
 always  to  parallelisms.  A  merchantman. 
 The  Greek  word  denotes  not  a  mere  shop- 
 keeper, but  one  who  travels  to  procure  what 
 he  sells.  Goodly  pearls,  or  '  fine,'  'beauti- 
 ful.' He  does  not  want  ordinary  pearls,  but 
 such  as  are  fine;  so  when  he  finds  an  ex- 
 tremely fine  one,  he  will  appreciate  and  de- 
 sire it.  One  framing  such  an  illustration  now 
 would  doubtless  speak  of  diamonds,  but  in 
 ancient  times  these  were  verj'  rare,  and  no 
 merchant  would  have  made  it  his  business  t» 
 deal  in  them.  One  pearl  of  great  price. 
 Pliny  tells  us  (Bruce\  that  Cleopatra's  two 
 famous  pearls  wore  valued  each  at  about  four 
 hundred  thousand  dollars  of  our  money,  and 
 the  purchasing  power  of  money  was  then  ten 
 or  fifteen  times  as  great  as  now.  It  was  like 
 finding  a  diamond  worth  millions.  Sold  all 
 that  he  had,  not  simply  all  his  pearls,  but 
 all  his  possessions,  as  the  Greek  shows,  and 
 even  the  English  in  v.  44.  Of  course  he  re- 
 garded the  pearl  as  worth  much  more  than  he 
 gave;  it  was  making  a  good  investment. 
 'Sold'  is  literally  'has  sold,'  which  gives 
 vividness — you  see  the  thing  going  on,  as  in 
 'taketh.'  (Rev.5: 7,  rw.  vcr.)  So  this  answers  in 
 some  measure  to  the  historical  present  of  v. 
 44.  The  Mishna  has  a  story  of  a  man  who 
 gave  his  whole  fortune  for  a  pearl. 
 
 In  like  manner,  to  be  a  subject  of  Messiah's 
 reign  is  so  precious  a  privilege,  that  a  man 
 might  willingly  sacrifice  everything  else  to 
 obtain  it;  whatever  pleasures,  honors,  posses' 
 sions,  or  attainments  it  is  necessary  to  give  up 
 he  might  willingly  abandon — whatever  efforts 
 
806 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 46  Who,  when  he  had  found  one  pearl  of  great  price, 
 wont  and  sold  all  thar  he  had,  and  bought  it. 
 
 47  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  net, 
 that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  of  every  kind  : 
 
 46  that  is  a  merchant  seeking  goodly  pearls:  and 
 having  found  otie  pearl  of  great  jjrice,  he  went  and 
 sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought  it. 
 
 47  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  ai  net, 
 that  was  east  into  the  sea,  and  gathered  of  every 
 
 1  Or,  drag-net. 
 
 are  requisite  he  might  make — in  order  to 
 .secure  that  which  i.s  worth  so  much.  The 
 Jews  thought  the  Messianic  blessings  would 
 come  as  a  mere  gift  of  God,  without  sacrifice 
 or  seeking;  and  Jesus  corrects  their  error. 
 Yet  he  does  not  mean,  any  more  than  in  what 
 he  said  to  the  rich  young  man  (i9:2i),  that  all 
 his  followers  must  actually  abandon  every 
 earthly  possession  or  pursuit;  nay,  piety  may 
 even  contribute  to  the  attainment  of  whatever 
 else  is  best  worth  having  in  life.  (6:33;  i  Tim. 
 *■■»■)  But  he  means  that  they  should  be  will- 
 ing to  do  so;  and  that  his  true  followers  ac- 
 tually will,  whenever  in  his  Providence  it  is 
 marked  out  as  their,  duty  to  him.  Comp. 
 Moses  (Hcb.  11 :  24  ff.),  and  Paul.     (Phii.  3 : 7  f.) 
 
 There  is  a  certain  difference  between  this 
 parable  and  the  preceding,  in  that  this  im- 
 plies a  previous  seeking.  The  gospel  pre- 
 sents itself  to  one  man  while  otherwise  occu- 
 pied (so  with  several  of  the  disciples,  we  know), 
 and  attracts  his  attention  by  its  manifest  value ; 
 another,  while  seeking  spiritual  wisdom,  or 
 the  highest  good  of  life  (Psa. 4:6f.),  perceives 
 the  gospel  to  be  the  true  wisdom,  the  supreme 
 good.  (Piiii.  3:  f.)  The  man  who  finds  a  treasure 
 he  had  not  sought  has  the  joy  of  surprise;  he 
 who  has  searched  and  striven,  the  joy  of  suc- 
 cess. Observe  also  (Bruce)  that  the  treasure 
 represents  piety  as  practically  useful,  the 
 pearl  as  beautiful  and  beautifying. — Alas! 
 how  many  fail  to  appreciate  the  value  of  this 
 pearl,  even  when  it  is  held  up  before  their 
 ej'es;  they  cannot  think  it  so  valuable;  they 
 will  not  carefully  examine,  or  they  apply 
 false  tests.  And  how  many,  even  when 
 avowedly  searching  for  religious  truth  and 
 comfort,  will  buy,  even  at  great  cost,  some 
 imitation-pearl,  that  is  really  worthless. 
 
 III.  47-50.  Parable  of  the  Net.  This 
 is  to  the  same  general  effect  as  that  of  the 
 Tares.  (13:24,37.)  Why  it  was  separated  from 
 its  companion,  while  the  other  pair.s  stand  to- 
 gether, we  cannot  tell,  unless  it  was  for  the 
 purpose  of  bringing  in  again,  at  the  close  of 
 the  series,  the  solemn  allusion  to  the  final 
 judgment.  Weiss  thinks  the  again  shows  it 
 to  be  the  second  of  a  pair,  as  in  v.  45;  but  the 
 
 comparison  of 'another  parable'  in  v.  24,  31, 
 33,  will  refute  this  notion,  leaving  us  to  un- 
 derstand that  we  have  in  v.  45  and  v.  47  the 
 second  and  third  of  a  group.  A  net,  sagene, 
 a  drag-net  or  seine  (modern  English  form  of 
 the  Greek  word),  drawn  up  on  the  beach.  In 
 4:  18  flP. ;  Luke  5:  4  flF.,  the  words  do  not  de- 
 termine the  kind  of  net,  but  the  circumstances 
 show  that  it  was  there  a  dip-net,  let  down  into 
 deep  water,  and  drawn  up  into  the  boat. 
 Gathered  of  every  kind,  not  probably 
 species  and  thus  symbolizing  the  diffefent 
 races  of  mankind  (Theophyl.,  Me3'er),  but 
 every  kind  as  to  value,  both  the  useful  and 
 the  useless.  The  bad,  literally  the  putrid 
 or  spoilt,  strictl3'  denoting  those  which  were 
 dead  before  thoy  were  caught,  and  thus  unfit 
 for  use;  but  probably  designed  also  to  include 
 those  which  were  worthless  on  any  account. 
 See  the  same  word  in  7  :  17 ;  12  :  83. 
 
 The  application  here  is  in  almost  exactly  the 
 same  words  (v.  49  f.)  as  in  v.  40-42.  It  is  con- 
 fined to  the  one  point  that  at  '  the  end  of  the 
 world'  or  'consummation  of  the  age,'  a  sepa- 
 ration will  be  made  between  good  and  bad, 
 with  the  terrible  destruction  (punishment)  of 
 the  bad;  and  it  is  implied  that  such  a  separa- 
 tion will  not  be  made  until  then.  This  is 
 clearly  the  lesson  of  the  parable,  and  our 
 Lord's  interpretation  suggests  no  other.  If 
 we  attempt,  on  our  own  authority,  not  on  his, 
 to  make  religious  application  of  preceding 
 points  of  the  parable,  we  must  be  cautious, 
 and  must  assuredly  avoid  deriving  from  its 
 supposed  analogies  any  idea  in  conflict  with 
 the  plain  and  unfigurative  teaching  of  other 
 passages  of  Scripture.  (Comp.  on  13:  3.) 
 Now  if  we  say,  as  many  do,  that  the  net 
 represents  "the  visible  church,"  then  it  is  im- 
 plied that  good  and  bad  must  remain  together 
 in  the  church,  without  possibility  of  separa- 
 ting or  distinguishing  them  in  any  single  case, 
 till  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ.  The  par- 
 able of  the  Tares,  upon  a  similar  interpreta- 
 tion, would  make  church  discipline  wrong, 
 because  injurious;  that  of  the  Net  would 
 make  it  entirel.y  impossible.  But  church  dis- 
 cipline  is  enjoined  in  Scripture,  as  all  Chris' 
 
Ch.  XIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 307 
 
 48  Which,  when  it  was  full,  thev  drew  to  shore,  and  I  48  kind:  which,  when  it.  was  filled,  they  drew  up  on 
 sat  down,  and  gathered  the  good 'into  vessels,  but  cast  1  the  beach;  and  they  sat  down,  and  gathered  the 
 the  bad  awav.  ,  49  good  into   vessels,  but  the  bad   t bey  cast  away 
 
 49  8(1  shall  it  beat  theendol  the  world  :  the  angels  shall 
 come  forth,  and  sever  the  wicked  from  among  the  just, 
 
 5)  And  shall  cast  them  into  the  furnace  of  lire:  there 
 shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 
 
 ol  Jesus  sailh  unto  them,  Have  ye  understood  all 
 these  things?    They  say  unto  him.  Yea,  Lord. 
 
 8o 
 shall  it  be  in  •  the  end  of  the  world  :  the  angels  shall 
 come  forth,  and  sever  the  wicked  from  among  the 
 
 50  righteous,  and  shall  cast  them  into  the  furnace  of 
 fire:  there  shall  be  the  weeping  and  gnashing  of 
 teeth. 
 
 51  Have  ye  understood  all  these  things?    They  say 
 
 1  Or,  {Ae  consummation  of  the  age. 
 
 tians  recognize;  shrtll  we  accept  an  interpret- 
 ation of  merely  human  origin,  upon  which 
 the  parable  squarely  contradicts  these  injunc- 
 tions? And  see  what  incongruities  the  inter- 
 prefation  will  involve  (Arnot).  (1)  The 
 angels  must  be  entirely  distinct  from  those 
 who  manage  "the  church"  ;  but  the  persons 
 separating  the  good  and  bad  fishes  are  not  dis- 
 tinct from  those  who  draw  the  net.  (2)  Au- 
 gustine, and  numerous  modern  advocates  of 
 an  Established  Church,  urge  upon  Non- 
 conformists that  it  is  wrong  to  quit  the 
 church  because  of  there  being  some  bad  fish 
 in  the  net ;  while  the  fishes,  good  or  bad,  re- 
 main in  the  net  only  because  they  cannot 
 break  out.     And  so  as  to  otiicr  points. 
 
 "But  is  it  not  expressly  said,"  one  might 
 insist,  "that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  a 
 net ;  and  as  the  net  gathers  of  every  kind, 
 must  not  this  mean  that  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven  will  contain  within  its  limits,  at  least 
 its  apparent  and  recognized  limits,  both  good 
 and  bad?"  Answer,  (a)  The  word  rendered 
 'kingdom'  means  also  what  we  express  by 
 'reign'  (see  on  13:  37  if.);  in  this  sense  the 
 idea  would  here  be  not  of  a  definite  organiza- 
 tion of  persons,  but  of  a  general  state  of 
 things,  of  what  happens  under  the  reign  of 
 Messiah  ;  and  this  sense  ought  to  be  here  pre- 
 ferred because  it  relieves  us  of  the  hopeless 
 difficulties  involved  in  the  otiier  view,  (b) 
 The  opening  verbal  comparison  of  the  several 
 parables  is  not  uniform  and  essential  to  the 
 meaning,  but  incidental  and  var^'ing.  In  v. 
 45  tlie  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  a  man  seek- 
 ing pearls,  but  in  v.  44  it  is  compared,  not  to 
 the  finder,  but  to  the  thing  found.  In  v.  24  it 
 is  like  the  owner  of  the  field,  i.  e.,  the  Mes- 
 siah (v.  :i7) ;  but  in  v..  47  it  is  compared  not  to 
 the  owner  of  the  net,  but  to  the  net.  So  in 
 22:  2,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  likened  to  the 
 king  who  gave  a  marriage  feast  for  his  son, 
 but  in  2.5:  1  it  is  likened,  not  to  the  bridegroom, 
 but  to  the  virgins  who  desired  to  attend  the 
 feast.  These  and  other  examples  show  that 
 our  Lord  does  not  in  each  case  carefully  as-  I 
 
 sert  a  special  relation  between  the  Messianic 
 reign  and  this  or  that  particular  object  in  the 
 parable,  but  means  to  say  that  something  is 
 true  of  the  Messianic  reign  which  resembles 
 the  case  of  the  parable  ;  and  instead  of  speak- 
 ing in  vague  terms  of  general  comparison  (as 
 in  25 :  14),  he  often  sets  out  bj'  saying  that 
 "the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like''  some  lead- 
 ing person  or  object  of  the  story,  or  some 
 feature  that  readily  presents  itself  at  the  be- 
 ginning. (Comp.  on  11:  16.)  In  this  par- 
 able, then,  we  are  not  at  liberty  to  lay  any 
 stress  upon  the  comparison  of  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven  to  the  net  itself.  The  comparison  is 
 to  the  whole  story;  and  its  particular  point  is 
 given  by  our  Lord  himself  in  v.  49  f. 
 
 One  might  incline  to  suppose  a  reference 
 here  to  the  unspiritual  crowds  who  were  fol- 
 lowing Jesus,  many  reckoning  themselves  his 
 disciples,  though  they  were  not;  and  then  an 
 application  might  be  proposed  to  similar 
 hangers  on  at  the  present  day.  But  fatal  to 
 this  is  the  fact  that  Jesus  did  take  pains,  not 
 long  after  the  parable  was  spoken,  to  make 
 such  persons  see  the  spirituality  of  true  dis- 
 cipleship,  so  that  they  ceased  following  him. 
 
 (John  6:  66.) 
 
 Nay,  the  meaning  is  simply  that  Messiah 
 will  not  at  once  separate  and  destroy  those 
 persons  who  refuse  to  become  his  subjects,  but 
 will  stiflTer  them  to  live  on  in  the  world  during 
 the  gradual  developmentof  his  reign,  until  his 
 Second  Coming,  and  then  the  separation  and 
 punishment  will  take  place.  The  phrases  of 
 v.  49  f.  have  been  explained  in  the  kindred 
 passage,  v.  40-42.  The  '  furnace  of  fire"  is  an 
 image  not  suggested  by  this  parable,  but  by 
 burning  the  tares. 
 
 Some  have  found  a  mj'stical  signification  in 
 the  fact  that  this  group  contains  seven  para- 
 bles (the  mystical  ntimber),  which  they  com- 
 pare with  the  seven  letters  of  Rev.  ch.  2  and  3, 
 and  suppose  to  represent  seven  epochs  in  the 
 hi.story  of  Christianity.  Apart  from  other 
 grounds  of  objection  to  this  fancy  (comp. 
 Goebel),  it  should  be  enough  here  to  remember 
 
308 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.-XIII. 
 
 52  Then  said  he  unto  them,  Therefore  every  scribe 
 which  i.i  instructed  unto  the  kiugdotu  of  heaven,  is  like 
 unto  a  man  thai  i.s  a  householder,  which  bringeth  forth 
 out  of  his  treasure /Ajn.9»- new  and  old. 
 
 53  And  it  cuuie  to  pass,  thai,  when  Jesus  had  finished 
 these  parables,  he  departed  thence. 
 
 52  unto  him,  Yea.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Therefore 
 every  scribe  who  hath  been  made  a  disciple  to  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  man  that  is  a 
 householder,  who  bringeth  forth  out  of  his  treasure 
 things  new  and  old. 
 
 53  And   it   came  to  pass,   when   Jesus   had  finished 
 
 that  Mark  (4:26rr.)  gives  an  eighth  parable 
 spoken  on  the  same  occasion,  and  that  these 
 eight  fall  into  four  pairs. 
 
 IV.  51-53.  Conclusion  of  the  Dis- 
 course. Pound  in  Matthew  only.  Jesus 
 saith  unto  them  is  a  spurious  addition,  and 
 so  is  Lord,  after  yea.  The  simple  yea  or 
 yes  without  addition  was  not  impolite.  (i7:  »; 
 Act322:27.)  Have  ye  understood — or  did  you 
 understand— all  these  things?  The  emphasis 
 is  not  so  much  on  'all'  as  on  'these 
 things'  (so  in  v.  34).  They  had  not  under- 
 stood the  parables  of  the  Sower  and  the  Tares 
 without  explanation;  but  guided  by  his  in- 
 terpretation of  those  two,  they  saw  the  mean- 
 ing of  the  subsequent  parables,  though  it  is 
 probable  they  often  saw  but  dimly  at  first. 
 Morison:  "  Not  that  we  are  to  suppose  they 
 understood  the  things  to  their  summits  and 
 their  depths.  Who  even  yet  has  thus  ex- 
 hausted or  comprehended  them?  But  they 
 .saw  light  streaming  through  them.  It  was 
 light  from  heaven;  it  would  increase." 
 Therefore,  on  this  account,  a  strong  expres- 
 sion. (Alford  wrong,  following  Euthym.) 
 Since  you  have  understood  these  new  views 
 of  tbe  Messianic  reign,  it  follows  that  you, 
 and  every  Scribe  who  like  you  has  become  a 
 distiiple  to  that  reign,  will  have  good  store  of 
 truths  to  teach,  of  new  things  as  well  as  old. 
 If  the  disciples  had  not  understood,  it  could 
 not  have  been  at  that  time  said  that  such  ti 
 store  of  varied  instruction  would  be  possessed 
 by  them  and  other  teachers  under  the  New 
 Dispensation.  Scribe,  see  on  2:4.  That 
 is  instructed,  or,  has  been  discipied,  see  on 
 28 :  19.  We  greatly  need  a  verb  to  disciple 
 for  both  passages,  and  for  27  :  57 ;  Acts  14 :  21, 
 as  we  need  a  verb  to  shepherd  in  2:6;  John 
 21  :  16,  etc.  Discipled  unto  the  kingdom 
 of  heaven,  would  be  according  to  the  correct 
 Greek  text.  The  Scribes  held  themselves  as 
 the  disciples  of  Moses  (ss:  2;  John9:28);  the 
 Christian  Scribe  (2:1 :34)  has  become  a  disciple 
 to  the  Messianic  Dispensation,  which  takes 
 him  as  a  ptipil,  and  teaches  him  its  lessons.  If 
 the  Messianic  reign  had  turned  out  only  what 
 the  Jews  expected,  its  Scribes  would  not  have 
 
 been  able  to  produce  any  new  truths  about  it. 
 The  Greek  might  mean,  though  less  naturally, 
 'discipled  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,'  for  its 
 benefit  or  service  ;  the  expression  seemed  ob- 
 scure, and  so  was  altered  in  some  documents 
 to  'in  the  kingdom,'  and  in  many  to  'unto 
 tbe  kingdom,'  meaning  in  order  to,  or  in  re- 
 spect to  (as  in  Com.  Ver. ).  Householder,  as 
 in  13:  27;  10:25.  Treasure,  '  treasury,'  or 
 here  rather  store-house,  the  term  not  being 
 confined  to  a  place  of  deposit  for  valuables 
 (comp.  on  12:  35).  Bringeth  forth  is  liter- 
 ally throws  out,  'flings  out,'  as  explained  in 
 9:  38,  the  word  appearing  always  to  imply 
 vigorous  if  not  violent  action.  A  man  with 
 ample  stores  flings  out  garments  or  articles  of 
 food  in  profusion,  some  recently  acquired, 
 others  long  on  hand,  each  class  having  its 
 peculiar  value.  A  good  housekeeper  would 
 make  frequent  additions  to  his  stores,  while 
 carefully  preserving  the  old.  Tlie  Jewish 
 Scribes  gloried  in  teaching  only  old  things, 
 but  the  Christian  Scribe  learned  such  new 
 lessons  as  these  parables  have  just  been  giv- 
 ing, and  so  could  fling  out  things  new  and 
 old.  He  would  now  have  (Meyer)  the  ful- 
 fillment of  many  old  prophecies,  the  explana- 
 tion and  new  extension  {»:i')  of  many  pre- 
 cepts, the  more  correct  understanding  of  the 
 old  Messianic  hope.  The  expression  naturally 
 suggests  to  us  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments, 
 but  that  can  hardly  be  regarded  as  here  meant 
 by  our  Lord.  Perhaps  he  did  also  mean  that 
 the  Christian  Scribe  must  imitate  his  example 
 in  employing  new  methods  of  teaching  (as 
 parables,  etc.)  He  here  plainly  shows  that  he 
 did  not  design  for  the  disciples  to  keep  to 
 themselves  what  had  for  the  present  been 
 taught  to  them  alone.       (Comp.  18:  10-13.) 
 
 53.  This  closes  the  account  of  this  series  of 
 parables.  (Comp.  11:1.)  The  chapter  ought 
 to  have  ended  here,  thus  possessing  a  beauti- 
 ful unity.  The  remaining  verses  have  noth- 
 ing to  do  with  the  group  of  parables,  either  in 
 time,  place,  or  topic.  The  other  group  of 
 parables  given  by  Matthew  will  be  found 
 near  the  close  of  our  Lord's  public  ministry, 
 in  chapters  18,  '20,  21,  22,  and  25. 
 
Ch.  XIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 309 
 
 noMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  44.  The  liid  treasure.  1)  Piety  is  a 
 treasure.  2)  One  sliould  determine  to  make 
 it  truly  and  thoroughly  his  own.  3)  He 
 should  be  ready  to  pay  the  eost  of  procuring 
 it,  iiowever  great.  4)  AVell  may  he  rejoice  at 
 the  first  view  of  it,  and  still  more  in  its  secured 
 possession. — V.  45  f.     The  pearl  of  great  price. 
 
 1)  Piety  is  the  most  precious  of  all  possessions, 
 tlie  sumnuini  bonum,  or  supreme  good  of  life. 
 
 2)  To  obtain  piety,  we  ought  willingly  to 
 make  all   necessary  sacrifices  and  exertions. 
 
 3)  Piet3'  is  worth  far  more  than  it  costs. 
 CiiRYS  :  "And  much  as  he  that  has  the  pearl 
 knows  indeed  himself  that  he  is  rich,  but  others 
 often  know  not  tiiat  he  is  holding  it  in  his  hand 
 (for  there  is  no  corporeal  bulk) ;  just  so  also 
 witii  the  gospel :  they  tluit  have  hold  of  it 
 know  that  they  are  rich,  but  the  unbelievers, 
 not  knowing  of  this  treasure,  are  in  ignorance 
 also  of  our  wealth." 
 
 V.  51  f.  Henry:  "It  is  good  for  us,  when 
 we  have  read  or  heard  the  word,  to  examine 
 ourselves,  or  to  be  examined,  whether  we  have 
 understood  it  or  not." — The  Gospel  Scribe. 
 1)  He  is  a  disciple  to  the  Messianic  reign,  (a) 
 learning  its  lessons,  (b)  obeying  its  laws.  2) 
 He  brings  forth  things  new  and  old.  (a)  From 
 Old  Test,  and  New  Test,  (b)  From  former 
 teachers  and  from  his  own  thinking,  (c)  In 
 old  methods  and  in  new  methods.  Origen  : 
 "The  converse  must  hold,  whoever  does  not 
 bring  forth  from  his  treasury  new  things  and 
 old.  is  not  a  scribe  discipled  to  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven.  The'refore  v;e  must  diligently  study 
 notonly  the  Gos|)els,  Epistles,  and  Apocalypse, 
 but  also  the  law  and  the  projihets."  Chrys  : 
 "  Let  us  then  hear,  as  many  of  us  as  neglect 
 the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  to  what  harm 
 we  are  subjecting  ourselves,  to  what  poverty-. 
 For  where  are  we  to  apply  ourselves  to  the 
 real  practice  of  virtue,  who  do  i\ot  so  much  as 
 know  the  very  laws  according  to  which  our 
 practice  should  be  guided?' 
 
 54-."j8.— Jesus  Visits  His  Own  Country. 
 
 This  visit  of  our  Lord  to  his  own  country  is 
 also  given  in  Mark  6 :  1-6.  It  must  have  been 
 a  different,  though,  in  some  respects,  similar 
 visit  to  Nazareth  that  is  recorded  in  Luke  4: 
 16-31,  and  occurred  at  the  very  beginning  of 
 his  ministrj'  in  Galilee  (Luke  4:  31  coincid- 
 ing in  time  with  Matt.  4:  13).  The  visit 
 described  by  Matt,  and  Luke  appears  to  have 
 
 I  been  about  a  year  later.  Many  recent  commen- 
 tators argue,  or  take  for  granted,  that  tlie  two 
 events  were  really  one,  and  then  dispute  as  to 
 I  which  occupies  the  more  correct  chronological 
 position.  But  the  strong  probability  that  both 
 Mark  and  Luke  have  folh^wed  the  chronolog- 
 ical order,  as  they  so  commonly  do  {at  least 
 in  the  early  part  of  Luke),  is  here  further 
 strengthened  by  the  great  difference  of  cir- 
 cumstances in  the  two  cases.  In  Luke,  the 
 synagogue  address  so  angers  the  congregation 
 that  they  rise  up  and  attempt  to  kill  him  ;  for 
 this  there  seems  to  be  no  room  in  Matthew 
 and  Mark.  In  Luke,  Jesus  is  expected  to 
 work  miracles,  and  openly  declares  that  he 
 will  not;  in  the  other  case  he  works  a  few 
 miracles,  and  wonders  at  the  unbelief  which 
 prevents  his  doing  more.  It  was  natural  tliat 
 Jesus  should  give  the  acquaintances  of  his 
 early  life  a  second  chance  to  hear,  and  when 
 they  did  not  believe,  he  might  very  naturally 
 repeat  the  saying  which  was  so  readily  sug- 
 gested, and  so  strikingly  appropriate  (v.  57 ; 
 Luke  4:  24).  It  is  thus  easier  to  account  for 
 the  similarity  of  the  two  narratives,  if  dis- 
 tinct, than  for  their  differences,  if  referring  to 
 the  same  event.  But  some  critics  always  take 
 for  granted  that  two  similar  events  or  dis- 
 courses must  have  been  really  the  same.  A 
 little  experience  as  missionary  preachers  in 
 city  and  country,  especially  if  as  field-preach- 
 ers or  street-preachers,  or  in  general,  as 
 "evangelists,"  would  have  taught  them  how 
 natural  it  is  to  give  many  similar  points  of 
 instruction  at  different  times  and  places. 
 (Comp.  at  the  beginning  of  ch.  5,  and  on  15: 
 38.)  It  is  impossible  to  say  wiih  certainty 
 whether  we  have  here  two  events  or  one;  but 
 the  probability  seems  strongly  in  favor  of  the 
 former  view.  It  is  supported  by  Mej'er, 
 Ewald,  Wieseler,  and  many  others. 
 
 Matthew  does  not  here  mention,  though  his 
 expressions  do  not  exclude,  various  occurrences 
 which  Mark's  order  shows  to  have  come  be- 
 tween the  series  of  parables  and  this  visit, 
 viz.,  the  passage  of  the  lake  and  healing  of 
 two  demoniacs,  the  feast  given  by  Matthew, 
 the  raising  of  Jairus'  daughter,  etc.  These 
 Matt.,  according  to  his  topical  method  of 
 grouping  (in  ch.  5-13),  has  introduced  earlier. 
 (8:  18  to  9:  34:  see  on  8:  18  and  on  13:  1.) 
 Some  skeptical  expositors  insist  that  his  ex- 
 pressions do  exclude  any  intervening  events. 
 
810 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 54  Aud  when  he  was  come  into  his  own  ccjuntry,  he  |  54  these  parables,  he   departed  thence.     And  coming 
 
 tauglit  llieni  in  their  synagogue,  insouuich  that  they 
 were  astonished,  and  said,  Whence  hath  this  man  tliis 
 wisdom,  and  lUese  miglity  works? 
 
 5:')  Is  not  this  the  carpenter's  son?  is  not  his  mother 
 called  Mary  ?  and  his  brethren,  James,  and  Joses,  and 
 Simou,  and  Judas? 
 
 into  his  own  country  lie  taught  them  in  their  syna- 
 gogue, insomuch  tliat  they  were  astonished,  and 
 said,  Whence  hath  this  man  this  wisdom,  and  these 
 55  1  mighty  works?  Is  not  this  the  carpenter's  soul 
 is  not  his  mother  called  Mary?  and  his  brethren, 
 
 1  Gt.  powers. 
 
 They  read  it  as  one  sentence:  "He  departed 
 thence,  and  coming  into  his  own  country, 
 taught,"  etc.  The  Greek  might  mean  thi.s, 
 but  even  so,  must  we  necessarily  understand 
 that  lie  went  off  the  same  day,  stopped 
 nowhere  on  the  route,  and  neither  said  nor^ 
 did  anything  from  the  clo.se  of  the  parables 
 beside  the  lake  till  he  reached  the  synagogue 
 at  Nazareth?  It  will  surely  be  agreed  that 
 one  diiy  may  have  intervened,  if  no  more; 
 and  it  so  happens  that  one  day  with  the  pre- 
 ceding night  would  suffice  for  all  the  events 
 mentioned  by  Mark  as  occurring  in  the  mean- 
 time. It  is  wearisome  to  follow  out  such 
 elaborate  attempts  to  make  much  of  "dis- 
 crepancies.' 
 
 In  Matthew  this  rejection  at  Nazareth  com- 
 pletes the  account  of  opposition  encountered 
 by  Jesus  (oh.  12  and  is) ;  and  the  parabolic  teach- 
 ing which  was  occasioned  b^'  this  opposition 
 is  preceded  by  the  interference  of  his  kindred 
 (i'2:46ff.),  and  followed  by  the  rejection  at  his 
 earlj'  home. 
 
 54.  His  OAvn  country  must  here  mean  the 
 district  of  Nazareth,  and  not  Galilee  in  gen- 
 eral. (,Joiin4:43-45.)  He  was  already  in  Galilee 
 when  he  gave  the  parables.  He  is  here  in  a 
 particular  city  or  village,  having  one  definite 
 synagogue.  The  people  know  his  brothers  by 
 name,  and  declare  that  his  sisters  are  all  living 
 among  them.  As  to  Nazareth,  see  on  2:  23; 
 as  to  the  synagogues,  see  on  4:  23.  Mark  (r>;  2) 
 says  that  this  teaching  was  on  the  Sabbath, 
 which  would  not  be  certain  from  Matthew's 
 account,  since  they  met  in  the  synagogue 
 also  on  Monday  and  Thursday.  And  these 
 mighty  works,  or  'miracles,'  the  word  being 
 dunatnis,  see  on  12:  88.  Few  or  none  of  these 
 were  wrought  at  Nazareth  (v. 58),  but  they  had 
 heard  of  them,  and  doubtless  some  Nazarenes 
 had  witnessed  them  at  other  points.  Notice 
 that  with  all  their  unbelief  and  hostility  they 
 did  not  question  the  reality  of  his  miracles. 
 (Com p.  on  12:  24.) 
 
 55  f.  Is  not  this  the  carpenter's  son? 
 Jesus   was  of  course  considered   among  the 
 
 Nazarenes  to  be  the  son  of  Joseph,  "and  that 
 impression  was  wisely  permitted,  because  the 
 idea  of  the  heavenly  origin  of  Jesus  could  be 
 of  use  onl3' to  believers."  (Olshausen.)  The 
 word  rendered  'carpenter'  means  in  general 
 artificer,  but  usually  denotes  a  worker  in 
 wood.  Mark  (6: 3)  has  it,  '  Is  not  this  the  car- 
 penter?' showing  that  Jesus  had  himself 
 wrought  at  his  reputed  father's  trade.  .Justin 
 Martyr,  who  was  reared  in  Samaria,  affirms 
 in  his  dialogue  with  Trypho  the  Jew  (ch.  ss)^ 
 written  about  A.  d.  150,  that  Jesus  was  a 
 maker  of  plows  and  yokes — a  tradition  which 
 may  well  enough  be  true.  In  laburing  as  a 
 mechanic  we  must  not  fail  to  see  that  he  set 
 us  an  exainplc.  Belonging  to  a  poor  family 
 he  ate  not  the  bread  of  idleness,  but  with  all 
 the  great  work  that  lay  before  him,  and  al- 
 ready must  have  begun  to  press  upon  head 
 and  heart,  he  devoted  himself  to  honest  toil. 
 It  was  the  wise  custom  of  the  Jews  that  even 
 when  wealthy  their  sons  must  be  taught  some 
 trade;  as  Paul  learned  tent-making,  and  lived 
 to  find  it  extremely  useful.  No  doubt  the 
 Saviour  worked  diligently,  a  model  to  me- 
 chanics of  never  slighting  work,  and  of  always 
 meeting  engagements.  And  no  doubt  he 
 cherished  all  the  day  long  so  devout  a  spirit 
 as  to  make  these  homely  toils  a  part  of  the 
 life  of  piety. 
 
 And  his  brethren  ....  and  his  sisters. 
 It  seems  impossible  to  determine  with  cer- 
 tainty whether  we  are  to  understand  brothers 
 in  the  strict  sense,  or  half-brothei*s,  or  more 
 loosely,  near  kinsmen.  Each  of  these  views 
 has  been  earnestly  supported  from  an  early 
 time.  (See  particularly  good  discussions  of  the 
 whole  subject  in  Bishop  Lightfoot  on  Gala- 
 tians,  Smith's  "Diet.  Bible,"  Amcr.  Ed.,  Art. 
 "Brothers  of  the  Lord,"  Schaffin  Lange  on 
 Matt.,  and  in"  "Church  History"  2d  ed., 
 Andrew's  "Life  of  Christ.'' )  The  three  theo- 
 ries are  well  described  bj'  Schaff  as  the 
 hrother'-theory,  held  by  many  Protestants, 
 the half-hTother-theory  pveviuWngin  the  Greek 
 Church,  and  the  cousin-theory,  jjrevailing  in 
 
Ch.  XIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 311 
 
 the  Church  of  Rome.  1.  The  most  obvious  view 
 is  tiiat  the  'brothers'   were  such  in  the  or- 
 dinary sense,  sons  of  Josepli  and  Mary.     In 
 favor  of  this  we  have  the  natural  tliough  not 
 necessary  meaning  of  three  independent  ex- 
 pressions,    (a)  The  word  'brotlier'   naturally 
 means  tliis,  and  ought  to  be  so  taken  in  any 
 case  unless  the  contrary  can  be  there  shown. 
 It  is  used  not  once,  but  many  times.    And  ob- 
 serve that  here  we  have  also  'sisters.'     More- 
 over, it  is  not  here  J gsus'  foUoivers  who  speak 
 of  his  brothers  and  his  sisters,  but  the  unbe- 
 lieving and  hostile    Nazarenes,   who  are  not 
 likely  to  have  employed  the  term  in  any  non- 
 natural  or  unusual   sense.     In  their   mouths 
 'his   brothers'     and    'all    his  sisters'    cannot 
 have    meant    less  than   children   of  Joseph, 
 if  not  of   Joseph    and   Mary.     They    could 
 easily    be    mistaken    in    calling    .Joseph    his 
 fatijcr,  because  here  had  been  a  supernatural 
 fact  of  which  they  were   not  informed;  but 
 how  could  the^'  be  mistaken  as  to  his  brothers 
 and  sisters?    (b)  The   phrase  'knew  her  not 
 until'   (1:25),   while  not  necessarily  meaning 
 tliat  after  the  birth  of  her  son  the3'  lived -to- 
 getiier  in  the  ordinary'  relations  of  husband 
 and    wife,    naturally    moans   that,    and   it   is 
 highly  unnatural  to  understand  it  otherwise, 
 (c)    So   with    'her   first-born   son.'    (Luke 2: 7.) 
 The  special  laws  as  to  a  first-born  son  might 
 possibly  lead   to   the    use  of  this  expression, 
 though  no  other  children  followed.     But  this 
 would  have   been  less    natural    for   one    who 
 wrote   long  afterwards,  as   Luke   did.     Here 
 then  are  three  independent  stirtements,  each 
 of  which  affords  a  clear  and  strong  probability, 
 and  the  combination  of  the   three  affords  a 
 very  high,  in   fact  an   overwhelming  proba- 
 bilit3-.     And  how  strange   it  would   look  for 
 each  of  the  four  Evangelists,  and  Paul  (John  t. 
 str.;  Qui.  1:  19),  to  usc  language  so  naturally  and 
 inevitably   suggesting  that  Mary  bore  other 
 childrt'ii,  if  this  was  untrue,  and  a  very  objec- 
 tionable idea. 
 The  objections  to  this  view  are  (1)  sentiment. 
 
 outside  the  line  of  transmitted  depravity  and 
 guilt;  but  nothing  in  regard  to  him  or  his 
 work  would  be  affected  by  his  mother's  after- 
 wards bearing  children  to  her  husband.  (2) 
 This  view  would  make  James  his  brother  an 
 'apostle'  without  being  one  of  the  Twelve, 
 .see  Gal.  1 :  I'J,  and  coinp.  Acts  9:  27.  But  the 
 phrase  in  Gal.  1  :  19  does  not  certainly  mean 
 that  James  was  an  apostle  (see  margin,  Rev. 
 Ver.),  nor  does  the  plural  in  Acts.  And  sup- 
 posing that  to  be  meant,  we  must  observe  that 
 'apostle'  in  the  New  Test,  is  applied  to  others 
 than  the  Twelve;  clearly  so  in  Acts  14:  14, 
 "the  apostles,  Barnabas  and  Paul,"  perhaps 
 also  in  1  Cor.  9:  5  f .  ;  Rom.  16:  7;  1  Thess. 
 2:6;  and  the  "false  apostles"  of  2 Cor.  11:  113; 
 Rev.  2:  2,  would  have  been  simply  ridiculed 
 if  only  the  Twelve,  had  ever  been  called  by 
 that  name.  (Comp.  Lightfoot  on  Gal.)  (3) 
 It  would  seem  strange  that  Jesus  on  the  cro-ss 
 should  commit  his  mother  to  a  friend,  when 
 she  had  sons.  But  this  would  hold  against 
 the  other  theories  also,  and  even  more  strongly 
 against  the  cousin-theory,  for  then  two  of  her 
 nephews  were  among  the  Twelve. 
 
 2.  The  half-brother-theory  suppo.ses  them 
 to  be  sons  and  daughters  of  Joseph  by  a 
 former  marriage.  This  leaves  room  for  the 
 sentiment  as  to  Mary's  per})etual  virginit}', 
 and  the  last  objection  to  the  former  view 
 affects  this  in  a  less  degree.  It  might  also 
 help  to  account  for  the  fact  that  'the  brothers' 
 were  inclined  to  assume  authority  over  .Jesus 
 (i'2:46;  John  7 :  :i.io) ;  though  cvon youugcr  brothers 
 are  ready  enough  for  this  in  the  case  of  one 
 whom  they  regard  as  a  religious  enthusiast. 
 (Mark 3: 21.)— The  objcctious  to  this  theory  are 
 (1)  It  is  a  mere  supposition.  (2)  In  this  case, 
 not  Jesus,  but  the  eldest  son  of  Joseph,  would 
 have  been   legal  heir  to  the  throne  of  David. 
 
 (3)  The  brothers  and  sisters  were,  on  this  view, 
 really  no  kin  to  Jesus.  Still  even  Mary  could 
 say  to  him,  "  thy  father  and  I  "  (Luke  2;  48),  and 
 Luke  could  speak  of  liis  parents.     (F.uke2:4i.; 
 
 (4)  We  must  thus  understand  'first-born  son' 
 
 This  jiervades  the  Romanist  and  Greek  Chris-    in  an  improbable  sense  (see  above), 
 tian  world,  and  extends  to  many  Protestants.  I      3.  The  cousin-theory  makes  them  the  sons 
 But  it  is  a  sentiment  without  Scriptural  su))-  !  and  daughters  of  Mary's  sister  Mary.     That 
 port,   and  out  of  harmony  with   the  general    the  term  brother  was  sometimes  used  in  this 
 
 tone   of   Scripture    in    regard    to    marriage. 
 That  Jesus  should  be  born  of  a  virgin  had  an 
 
 loose  sense   may  be  seen   from    Gen.   13:   8; 
 14:  16;  29:  12;  31  :  23;  Job  19:  13,  and  espe- 
 
 obvious  propriety  in  .showing  that  his  birth    cially  Job.   42:    11.    where  sisters  as  well 
 was   supernatural,   and    helping   to   put   hinr  |  brothers  are  mentioned,  and  apparently  mean- 
 
312 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIII. 
 
 56  And  his  sisters,  are  they  uot  all  with  us  ?  WhcDce 
 theu  hath  tins  man  all  these  things? 
 
 57  And  they  were  ottended  in  him.  But  Jesus  said 
 unto  theui,  A  prophet  is  not  without  honour,  save  in 
 his  own  country,  and  in  his  own  bouse. 
 
 56  James,  and  Joseph,  and  Simon,  and  Judas?  And 
 his  sisters,  aie  they  not  all  with  us?     Whence  then 
 
 57  hath  this  man  all  these  things?  And  they  were 
 1  offended  in  him.  But  Jesus  said  unto  them,  A 
 prophet  is  not  without  honour,  save  in   his  own 
 
 \  Or,  caused  to  atumble. 
 
 ing  relatives  in  general.  And  such  a  use  of 
 the  tennsis still  fuund  among  Oriental  nations. 
 This  theory  supposes  that  Clupas  (Joim  i9:25)  was 
 the  same  as  Alpheus;  it  makes  James  the 
 Lord's  brother  the  same  as  James  the  son  of 
 Alpheus,  and  thus  one  of  the  Twelve,  and 
 'Judas  of  James'  (whether  brother  or  son), 
 another  of  the  Twelve.  This  also  leaves 
 room  for  the  sentiment  involved,  and  accounts 
 for  Gal.  1 :  19  (see  above).  Objections.  (1) 
 tSi.\  monthsbeforethe  crucifixion  "hisbrothers 
 did  not  believe  on  him"  (John7:5),  when  ac- 
 cording to  this  theory  two  of  the  four  brothers 
 had  long  been  among  the  Twelve.  (2)  Any 
 natural  etymology  of  Clopas  would  be  very 
 diti'crent  from  Chalphai,  Alpheus.  (3)  There 
 would  thus  be  two  sisters  of  the  same  name. 
 The  notion  of  some  that  one  was  called 
 Mariam,  an<i  the  other  Maria,  is  quite  set 
 aside  by  the  actual  readings  of  the  ancient 
 documents.  .  (4)  It  would  be  strange  that 
 these  young  men,  even  those  who  were  not 
 believers  in  Jesus,  should  be  mentioned  so 
 often  with  his  mother  when  their  own  mother 
 was  alive.  (5)  And  why  should  he  entrust 
 his  mother  to  John,  when  among  his  twelve 
 disciples  were  two  of  her  nephews  and  familiar 
 associates?  Upon  the  "brother-theory"  we 
 may  readily  suppose  that  his  brothers  were 
 still  at  the  time  of  the  crucifixion  not  believers, 
 as  had  been  the  case  six  mf)riths before  (John  7:5); 
 and  when  in  Acts  1 :  14  "the  brothers"  appear 
 with  Mary  among  the  disciples,  we  may  sup- 
 pose that  the  risen  Lord's  appearance  to  James 
 (1  Cor.  15:7),  ended  all  doubts  with  him  and  the 
 other  brothers.  These  suppositions  .=!eem  not 
 unnatnral,  and  they  account  for  our  Lord's 
 committing  his  mother  to  John,  when  her 
 sons  were  not  yet  in  sympathy  with  him. 
 
 The  question  can  never  be  settled  ;  but  the 
 probabilities  are  very  decidedly  in  favor  of 
 the  first  view,  that  these  were  sons  and  daugh- 
 ters of  Joseph  and  Mary.  Thus  the  great  and 
 unspeakably  important  institution  of  mar- 
 riage is  duly  honored,  and  Jesus,  the  first- 
 born son  of  Mary,  is  in  no  sense  dishonored. 
 
 Whence  then  hath  this  man  all  these 
 things?    The    astonishment    of   the    Naza- 
 
 renes  was  well-founded.  (Comp.  also  John 
 7  :  15.)  And  if  Jesus  is  thought  of  as  a  mere 
 man,  their  question  remains  to  this  day  unan- 
 swered and  unanswerable.  In  tlie  little  coun- 
 try of  Palestine,  in  its  least  refined  district,  in 
 a  petty  and  secluded  town,  whose  inhabitants 
 were  violent  and  in  bad  repute  among  tiieir 
 neighbors  (see  on  2:  23),  arose  a  young  me- 
 chanic, whose  teachings,  though  ended  by  an 
 early  death,  .surpassed  all  the  wisdom  of  India 
 and  the  Chaldeans,  of  Egypt  and  Greece; 
 and  who,  in  the  few  years  of  his  career  as  a 
 teacher,  founded  "an  empire  of  love,"  which 
 has  spread  wider  than  any  empire  of  earth, 
 and  seems  destined  to  last  and  to  grow  in  all 
 coming  time.  Whence  then  had  this  man  all 
 these  things?  There  is  but  one  answer.  He 
 was  a  teacher  sent  from  God ;  he  was,  then, 
 according  to  his  own  express  declaration, 
 God's  Only-begotten  Son  ;  yea,  he  was  all  that 
 Thomas  called  him — for  he  himself  commend- 
 ed the  saying — •"  my  Lord  and  my  God."  See 
 Young's  "Christ  of  History"  and  Schafl^'s 
 "Person  of  Christ." 
 
 57.  Offended  in  him,  or,  caused  to  stumble, 
 as  in  11  :  6,  and  seeon  5  :  29.  They  found  in  him 
 o6s/oc/es  to  believing.  They  stumbled  at  his 
 humble  origin,  and  lack  of  training  in  the 
 Rabbiniciil  schools,  and  in  their  blind  un- 
 belief they  would  not  listen  to  his  wisdom  nor 
 heed  his  mirsicles,  but  rejected  him  without 
 further  inquiry  or  reflection.  As  he  had  had 
 no  chance  to  become  so  wise,  they  concluded 
 that  his  wisdom  was  not  real.  They  ought  to 
 have  seen  that  it  was  real,  and  thence  con- 
 cluded that  it  was  divine.  A  prophet  is  not 
 without  honor,  etc.  It  was  natural  that  the 
 same  objection  sliould  be  made  by  the  people 
 as  on  his  former  visit,  and  thtit  he  should 
 quote  the  same  proverb  in  reply.  (i.uke4:22, 24.) 
 The  Gospel  of  John  (♦;  «)  applies  this  saying 
 of  our  Lord  to  a  diflTerent  occasion,  probably 
 as  explaining  why  he  went  back  to  his  own 
 country  of  Galilee,  where  his  labors  would 
 not  be  likely  to  produce  so  much  undesirable 
 excitement  as  they  had  begun  to  do  in  Judea 
 and  Samaria.  In  any  ordinary  matters,  a  man 
 will    be    more    kindly    received    among    his 
 
Ch.  XIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 313 
 
 5S  And  he  did  not  many  oiighty  works  there  because  I  58  country,  and  in  his  own  bouse.    And  he  did   not 
 of  iheir  unbelief.  I        many  •  mighty  works  there  because  of  their  unbelief. 
 
 CHAPTER   XIV. 
 
 AT  tliat  time  Ilcrod  the  tctiarch  heard  of  the  fame  of  j    1      At  that  season  Herod  the  tetrarch  heard  thercpon 
 
 1  Or,  powers. 
 
 kindred  !ind  early  fricnd.s  tlian  elsewhere  ;  but  I  promising  community  among  whom  lie  had 
 
 not  when  he  appears  as  greatly  their  superior, 
 and  professes,  or  is  popularly  reported,  to 
 possess  extraordinary  powers.  They  think  of 
 him  as  he  used  to  be,  and  are  slow  to  believe 
 that  lie  has  become  so  superior  to  themselves. 
 
 grown  up.  (a)  A  second  visit,  comp.  Luke 
 4.  10-30.  (b)  Wise  teaching,  (c)  Some  mir- 
 acles of  healing  (comp.  Mark  6:  5),  notwith- 
 standing the  general  unbelief.  2)  They  ad- 
 mire his  wise  teaching,  and  rightly  think  it 
 
 SomcwhiiX    similar   is   the    difficulty    parents    unaccountable  in    an    obscure  mechanic.     8) 
 
 often  have  in  believing  that  tiieir  children  are 
 grown  and  can  do  mature  work — they  keep 
 remembering  them  as  children.  Observe  that 
 our  Lord  does  not  here  formally  state  a  uni- 
 versal ))roposition,  having  no  exception  ;  he 
 merely  adopts  a  popular  saving,  which  gener- 
 ally holds  true.  In  his  own  house.  Mark 
 adds  («:  *)  'among  his  own  kin.'  Comp.  above 
 on  V2:  40.  We  know  from  John  7:  5,  that 
 '  his  brethren  '  did  not  yet  believe  on  him. 
 
 58.  The  people  did  not  attempt  any  vio- 
 lence, as  on  his  former  visit  (i-uuei:  asr.),  but 
 still  persisted  in  their  unbelief,  so  that  Jesus 
 'wondered  because  of  their  unbelief  (Mark 
 6 :  6),  as  he  had  formerly  wondered  at  the  cen- 
 turion's faith  (see  on  8  :  10).  Mighty  works, 
 or  miracles,  as  in  v.  54,  see  on  12:  38.  Not 
 many.  The  few  miracles  which  he  did  work 
 there  consisted  (Marktiio)  in  healing  a  few  sick 
 persons.  Because  of  their  unbelief.  As 
 a  general  thing,  he  did  not  work  miracles  in 
 behalf  of  those  who  put  no  faith  in  him.  Re- 
 ligious benefit  to  the  people,  which  was  always 
 
 They  do  not  ask  whether  God  has  given  this 
 wisdom,  whether  it  is  Messianic  teaching 
 (comp.  Luke  4:  18-21),  but  stumble  at  his 
 known  lack  of  Rabbinical  training  and 
 worldly  position,  and  reject  him.  4)  Jesus 
 wonders  at  their  unbelief,  can  do  little  for 
 them  by  word  or  deed  (comp.  Mark),  and 
 turns  sadly  away — never  again,  so  far  as  we 
 know,  to  revisit  the  companions  of  iiis  youth. 
 — V.  54.  '"Whence  hath  this  man  this  wis- 
 dom?'' 1)  Not  from  Nazareth,  or  Galilee. 
 2)  Not  from  the  Rabbis  at  Jerusalem.  3)  Not 
 from  the  adjoining  countries  of  Asia,  Africa, 
 or  Europe.  4)  Not  from  unaided  human  re- 
 flection. 5)  But  from  God. — "  His  sisters,  are 
 ihay  not  all  with  us?"  1)  How  little  we 
 know  of  man^'  persons  and  things  closely'  re- 
 lated to  Jesus.  2)  Shall  we  suppose  that  his 
 sisters  shared  the  unbelief  of  liis  brothers 
 (John  7:5)?  3)  How  may  we  become  dearer  to 
 Jesus  than  his  sisters?  (ii:5o.)_Y.  58.  "Be- 
 cause of  their  unbelief."  1)  Unbelief  caused 
 the  fall  of  man.     2)  Unbelief  restricted   the 
 
 his  ultimate  object,  was  impossible  where  they  j  benevolent  work  of  the  Son  of  God.  3)  Un- 
 did not  believe.  W^hen  Mark  says.  '  he  could  I  belief  led  most  of  the  Jews  to  reject  him  (John 
 there  do  no  miracle,'  we  understand,  not  that  '  i:  n;  3:i«f.)      4)  Unbelief   caused  him  almost 
 
 his  power  to  work  miracles  was  dependenton 
 men's  faith  (for  he  sometimes  healed  without 
 their  faith  or  knowledge,  ia:2«;  i.uker2;.ii),  but 
 that  he  could  not  do  it  in  consistency  with  his 
 design,  without  violating  t^ie  plan  of  his 
 labors.  (Comp.  on  '.»:  28.)  As  to  miracles  of 
 healing,  we  need  not  at  all  suppose  that  he 
 refused  to  heal  any  who  came  to  him  ;  tlie  un- 
 belief which  prevented  him  from  working  the 
 miracles  prevented  the  people  from  seeking 
 them. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  54-58.  A  prophet  in  his  own  country.    1) 
 Jesus  strives  to  benefit  the  obscure  and  un- 
 
 intolerable  grief.  (i7:i7)  5)  Oh,  that  instead  of 
 wonderful  unbelief  (Mark 6: 6),  we  may  all  have 
 wonderful  faith.    (m.iu.8:io.) 
 
 Ch.  14:  1-12.  Jksu.s  is  Supposed  to  bk 
 John-  the  Baptist  Risen  from  the  Dead. 
 Account  of  John's  Death. 
 
 Thus  far,  Matthew's  narrative  of  our  Lord's 
 ministry  in  Galilee,  commencing  with  4:  12, 
 has  to  a  great  extent  disregarded  the  order  of 
 time,  and  followed  an  arrangement  according 
 to  topics,  better  suited  to  his  object  of  proving 
 to  the  Jews  that  Jesus  is  the  Messiah,  and  ex- 
 plaining  the  true    nature   of   the   Messianic 
 
314 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIV. 
 
 reign.  (Conip.  on  4:  12;  8:  1;  9:35;  11:2; 
 12:  1.)  From  this  point  onward,  he  follows 
 the  order  of  time,  with  a  few  .slight  variations 
 in  ch.  21  and  26,  made  for  the  purpose  of  con- 
 venience in  tlie  grouping. 
 
 I.  1  t,  Hkkod  Supposes  Jesus  to  be  John 
 THE  Baptist  Kisen  from  the  Dead.  Comp. 
 Mark  6:  14-16;   Luke  9:  7-9. 
 
 At  that  time  (.season),  indefinite  as  in  12: 
 1,  see  on  11 :  25.  Herod  the  tetrarch  (a  term 
 explained  on  2:  19),  was  the  son  of  Herod  the 
 Great  (see  on  2:  1),  and  one  of  the  three 
 among  whom  he  divided  his  dominions.  The 
 Tetrarch's  mother  was  a  Samaritan;  he  was 
 distinguished  from  the  numerous  other  Herods 
 by  the  name  Antipas,  a  contraction  of  An- 
 tipater.  He  and  his  brother  Archelaus  (a: 22) 
 had  spent  their  youth  at  Rome.  His  tetrarchy 
 included  Galilee  (see  on  4:  12)  and  Perea  (see 
 on  19:  1);  the  region  east  of  the  Jordan,  from 
 the  Sea  of  Galilee  to  the  northern  part  of  the 
 Dead  Sea.  As  Tetrarch  of  Galilee,  he  had 
 been  the  civil  ruler  of  Jesus  almost  from  the 
 first,  and  John's  baptizing  in  Perea  (Joimi:28) 
 put  him  also  in  Herod's  power.  He  had  now 
 been  ruling  about  thirty-two  years.  His  first 
 wife  was  the  daughter  of  Aretas  (2  cor.  11 :  32), 
 king  of  the  Nabathasan  Arabs,  whose  capital 
 was  the  famous  Petra,  and  whose  dominions 
 adjoined  Perea  on  the  south,  the  fortress  of 
 MacliaTus  being  on  the  bordei*.  (See  on  v.  3.) 
 After  many  years  Herod  made  proposals  of 
 marriage  to  his  niece  Herodias,  sister  to  Herod 
 Agrii)pa  I.  (tlie  Herod  of  Acts  12),  and  wife 
 of  his  own  half-brother,  Herod  Philip.  Her 
 husband  was  not  the  Tetrarch  Philip  (see  on 
 2:  20,1,  who  married  her  daughter  (see  on 
 V.  61,  but  was  another  son  of  Herod  the  Great, 
 left  by  him  in  a  private  station,  and  by  Jose- 
 phus  called  simply  Herod.  ("Ant."  17,  1,  2; 
 18,  5,  1  and  4.)  The  simple  and  natural  sup- 
 position that  his  name  was  Herod  Philip  re- 
 moves all  conflict  here  between  .Josephus  and 
 the  Gospels.  Herodias  was  a  woman  of  tower- 
 ing ambition,  and  readily  accepted,  if  indeed 
 she  had  not  manoeuvred  to  secure,  the  pro- 
 posals of  Antipas  to  give  her  a  royal  station, 
 agreeing  that  she  would  divorce  her  husband 
 (comp.  Mark  10:  12),  while  he  must  divorce 
 his  Arab  wife.  Although  accustomed  to  in- 
 cestuous marriages  in  this  Herod  familj',  the 
 peo[)le  must  have  been  greatly  outraged  at 
 the   Tetrarch's    taking    the  wife   of    his  still 
 
 living  brother,  to  whom  she  had  borne  a 
 child.  Hence  the  eflTort  he  appears  to  have 
 made  to  get  the  famous  John  the  Baptist  to 
 endorse  the  marriage,  which  would  have  had 
 a  powerful  effect  on  the  popular  mind. 
 The  injured  daughter  of  Aretas  escaped 
 to  her  father;  and  some  years  later, 
 disputes  having  arisen  about  boundaries, 
 he  was  led  by  the  double  motive  of  revenge 
 and  interest  to  make  war  upon  Herod.  The 
 hitter's  army  was  defeated  and  destroyed, 
 and  he  was  saved  from  ruin  by  the  interfer- 
 ence of  the  Romans.  Josephus  ("Ant." is, 5, 2) 
 states  that  some  of  the  Jews  thought  the  de- 
 struction of  the  army  a  judgment  from  God  for 
 Herod's  treatment  of  John  the  Baptist,  whom 
 he  proceeds  to  eulogize,  (as  quoted  above  on  3 : 
 2),  and  says  that  Herod  put  him  to  death  from 
 fear  that  his  great  influence  might  lead  to  a 
 rebellion.  This  account  in  Josephus  becomes 
 more  intelligible  through  the  facts  given  in 
 the  Gospels.  Herod  Antipas  was  not  naturally 
 a  cruel  man, but  self-indulgent  and  unscrupu- 
 lous. There  were  many  other  wicked  deeds  for 
 which  John  felt  bound  toreprovehim(Li*e3:i9), 
 besides  the  shameful  marriage.  Like  most 
 weak  rulers  he  attempted  to  use  cunning, 
 and  Jesus  afterwards  called  him  a  "fox." 
 (L.ikei3:3if. )— The  three  Herods  called  by  that 
 name  in  the  New  Test,  may  be  readily  dis- 
 tinguished by  remembering  that  "  Herod  the 
 Great  murdered  the  infants,  Herod  Antipas 
 beheaded  John  the  Baptist,  and  Herod 
 Agrippa  killed  .James  and  imprisoned  Peter." 
 But  we  know  from  Josephus  that  man3-  others 
 of  the  family  bore  the  name  of  the  great 
 founder.  Thus  each  of  the  Philips  mentioned 
 above  was  named  Herod  Philip,  and  the 
 Agrippa  before  whom  Paul  spoke  was  called 
 Herod  Agrippa,  like  his  father  who  slew 
 James. 
 
 Heard  of  the  fame  of  (R.V.  report  con- 
 cerning) Jesus,  comp.  on  4 :  24.  Herod  usually 
 resided  during, his  latter  years  at  Tiberias,  a 
 town  on  the  S.  W.  shore  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee, 
 from  which  it  was  sometimes  called  Lake  Ti- 
 berias (see  on  4 :  12,  18).  We  have  no  account 
 of  our  Lord's  ever  visiting  this  town,  and  per- 
 haps he  stayed  awaj'  to  avoid  exciting  the  hos- 
 tility of  Herod,  who  might  be  jealous  of  one 
 beginning  to  be  popularly  regarded  as  King  of 
 the  Jews.  But  his  teachings  and  miracles  had 
 spread  the  report  of  him  far  and  wide,  till  it 
 
Ch.  XIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 815 
 
 2  And  said  unto  his  servants,  This  is  John  the  Baptist; 
 he  is  risen  I'roiu  tliedead  ;  and  Iherel'ore  mighty  works 
 "do  shtw  forth  themselves  in  liini. 
 
 ;{  For  Herod  had  laid  hold  on  John,  and  houud  him, 
 and  |)iit  him  in  prison  for  Herodias'  saliC,  his  brother 
 I'll i lip's  wife. 
 
 2  concerning  Jesus,  and  said  unto  his  servants.  This 
 is  John  the  Baptist  ;  he  is  risen  from  the  dead ;  and 
 
 3  therefore  do  these  powers  work  in  him.  I'or  Herod 
 had  laid  hold  on  John,  and  bound  him,  and  put  iiim 
 in    prison   for  the  sake  of    Herodia.s,  his   brother 
 
 a  Or,  are  wrought  by  him. 
 
 penetrated  even  the  precincts  of  the  court,  i  not  likely  that  he  intelligently  and  heartily 
 The  recent  mission  of  the  Twelve  (ch.io)  had  adopted  tlie  religious  views  of  either  party, 
 probably  contributed  to  this,  for  both  in  Mark  !  but  tlie  opinions  of  tlie Pharisees  as  to  the  res- 
 ts: 1*)  and  Luke  (i':7)  the  statement  follows  i  urrection  (see  on  3 :  7)  would  form  a  natural 
 immediately  upon  the  account  of  that  mission,  basis  in  his  mind  for  tlie  notion  liereexi)ressed. 
 whicli  would  naturally  make  a  great  stir  all  This  notion  did  not  originate  with  Ilerod,  but 
 over  the  country.  Herod  paid  little  attention  was  one  of  the  conflicting  opinions  wliich  he 
 to  religious   movements  among   his  subjects,    heard    of  as    e.vpressed    among    the    people. 
 
 or  he  would  have  heard  of  Jesus  earlier;  for 
 it  had  now  been  certainly  one  and  a  half,  and 
 probably  two  and  a  half  years  (see  on  12  :  1) 
 since  our  Lord's  baptism,  and  for  a  year  or 
 more  lie  had  been  actively  at  work  in  Galilee, 
 teaching  and  working  a  great  number  of  mir- 
 acles. But  it  was  in  accordance  with  the  lux- 
 urious and  rather  slothful  character  of  the 
 Tetrarch,  that  he  should  be  thus  ignorant.  It 
 may  be  (Edersh.),  that  as  Tiberias  had  been 
 recently  built  (Jos.  "Ant."  18,  2,  3),  he  was 
 still  spending  much  of  his  time  at  other  places, 
 which  would  partly  account  for  his  ignorance; 
 yet  Galilee  was  at  any  rate  the  most  import- 
 ant part  of  his  dominions. 
 'Z.  And    said    unto    his    servants.    The 
 
 (Luke9:7.)  Soiiie  Jcws  bcHeved  in  a  species  of 
 metempsychosis,  the  soul  of  a  righteous  dead 
 man  entering  a  new  body  born  for  the  jnir- 
 pose  (Josepluis  "War,"  2,  8,  14).  But  in  re- 
 gard to  Elijah,  Jeremiah,  and  the  famous 
 propliets  in  general,  it  was  believed  that  one 
 of  them  might  simply  come  to  life  again,  the 
 same  in  soul  and  body.  (Luke9:  s,  i9.)  Herod 
 at    first  questioned  this   theory  about    Jesus 
 
 (Luke9:9j,  but    aftcrWards    adopted    it    (v.   2;  Mark 
 
 6:  H),  and  insisted  on  it  as  tiie  only  correct 
 view.  (Maik6:i6.)  He  may  possibly  have  con- 
 cluded (Lutter. )  that  the  people  would  cherish 
 less  malice  against  him  for  killing  the  prophet 
 now  that  he  was  restored  to  them.  At  a 
 later     period     we     find     this     notion      still 
 
 word  is  ]}{! is  {see  on  8:  6),  literally' ioy  and  i  maintained  by  some  of  the  people.  (i6:i4.) 
 thence  'servant,'  and  often  applied  to  the  Herod's  desire  to  .see  Jesus  (Luke9:9),  was 
 officers  of  an  Oriental  court  (Gen.  40:jo;  i  .sam.  i6:  perhaps  partly  that  he  might  settle  this  ques- 
 17;  1  Mace.  1:6,8),  just  as  the  term  doulos  is  in  j  tion,  but  jiartly  arose  from  mere  curiosity  to 
 18:  23,  and  elsewhere.  We  know  from  Luke  see  him  work  a  miracle;  certainly- the  latter 
 8:  3,  that  "Joanna  the  wife  of  Chuza,  |  was  his  feeling  a  year  later.  (Liike23:8-ii.)  And 
 Herod's  steward"  had,  apparently  some  time  therefore,  viz.,  because  he  has  ri.sen  from 
 before  this,  accompanied  Jesus  in  his  journey- I  the  dead,  and  m«iy  well  thus  have  supernat- 
 ings,  and  ministered  to  him  and  his  followers  ■  ural  powers,  which  he  did  not  before  possess, 
 from  her  property.  It  would  seem  more  I  (John  lo:  4i.)  Mighty  works,  etc.,  or,  ^Aejoou;- 
 ILkely  that  "  Manaen  (Menahem)  the  foster-\  ers  xcork  in  him.  Perhaps  the  phrase  '  mirac- 
 brother  of  Herod  the  Tetrarch"  (acisis:  i),  be-  ulous  powers'  would  best  express  the  sense, 
 came  a  Christian  at  a  later  period.  This  is  the  term  being  dunnmis{see  on  12:  38),  which 
 John  the  Baptist,  see  on  3:  1.  He  is  risen  frequently  means  miracles,  regarded  as  works 
 ftoin  the  dead,  with  emphasis  on  '  he '  of  viower,  but  here  denotes  the  powers'  exer- 
 (comp.  on  I  :  21),  implying  that  this  remark-  ciscd  and  manifested  in  the  miraculous  deeds, 
 able  person  of  whom  they  heard  was  not  any-  Shew  forth — work,  exert  themselves,  operate, 
 one  else  than  just  he,  come  to  life  again.  Here  produce  their  effect.  In  him,  as  the  seat  of 
 is   a  display  of  philosophizing,  and  a   touch    their  residence  and  exercise. 
 
 of  guilty  conscience.  'From  the  dead,'  i.  e., 
 from  among  the  dead.  'From  Mark  8:  15, 
 compared  with  Matt.  16:  6,  many  have  in- 
 ferred (even  Plumptre)  that  Herod  was  a  Sad- 
 ducee,   but  without  sufficient  ground.     It  is 
 
 II.    3-12.     iMrKISONMKXT    AND  DeATH    OF 
 
 John  the  Baptist.  Mark  6:  16-29;  Luke  3; 
 19  f.  ;  Matthew  and  Mark  here  stop  to  tell 
 about  Herod's  putting  John  to  death  ;  and  as 
 introductory  to  that,  they  tell  of  his  iniprisoff- 
 
316 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIV. 
 
 nient,  which  occurred  probably  more  than  a 
 year  earlier  (see  on  4:  12).  Luke  closes  the 
 parallel  passage  (a:  7-9)  without  describing  the 
 death  of  John ;  but  in  ending  his  account  of 
 John's  early  preaching,  he  had  already  men- 
 tioned in  advance  that  Herod  cast  John  into 
 prison.  (Luke a :  is f.)  This  rctum  to  a  subject  in 
 one  case,  and  anticipation  of  it  in  another,  are 
 both  conformed  to  the  fitness  of  things  in  his- 
 torical narrative,  which  requires  that  the 
 events  to  be  narrated  shall  not  always'  be 
 strung  along  in  the  order  of  their  actual 
 occurrence,  but  grouped  according  to  natural 
 principles,  or  else  the  story  will  not  be  inter- 
 esting and  impressive.  Mark  here  gives,  as 
 is  characteristic  of  his  Gospel,  more  minute 
 and  vivid  details  than  the  other  Evangelists. 
 Herod  had  laid  hold  on  John,  literally, 
 laid  hold,  the  writer  just  stating  the  occur- 
 rence historically,  and  leaving  the  reader  to 
 see  for  himself  the  obvious  fact  that  this  was 
 antecedent  to  what  he  has  just  before  nar- 
 rated.' 
 
 Bound  him  and  put  him  in  prison.  The 
 place  of  his  imprisonment  and  death,  as  we 
 learn  from  Joscphus  ("  Ant.,"  18,  5,  2),  was 
 MACHiERUs,  about  seven  miles  from  the  Dead 
 Sea,  on  the  N.  E.  side.  Some  writers  wish  to 
 set  aside  the  express  statement  of  Josephus, 
 and  locate  the  narrative  at  some  other  point; 
 but  their  arguments  are  of  very  little  strength. 
 Machicrus  was  first  fortified  by  one  of  the 
 Maccabaean  princes,  about  100  B.  c,  and 
 having  been  destroyed  by  the  Roman  conquer- 
 ors, was  rebuilt  and  very  strongly  fortified  by 
 Herod  the  Great.  The  sole  ancient  descrip- 
 tion of  the  place  (Jos.  "War,"  7,  6)  has '^re- 
 cently been  strikingly  confirmed  by  the  only 
 full  modern  description  (Tristram,  "Land  of 
 Moab,"  A.  D.,  1873).  It  lies  on  mountains 
 far  loftier  than  those  around  Jerusalem. 
 There  are  ruins  of  a  citi/,  covering  more  than 
 a  square  mile.  Beyond  a  valley  rises  a  long 
 flat  ridge,  more  tlian  a  mile  long  and  quite 
 difficult  of  access,  all  of  which  was  made  a 
 strong  fortress.  From  this  ridge  rises  a 
 high,     conical    hill,    the   top    of   which    is 
 
 one  hundred  yards  in  diameter,  and  which 
 was  fortified  as  an  impregnable  citadel. 
 In  this  citadel,  besides  a  very  deep  well, 
 and  a  very  large  and  deep  cemented  cistern, 
 are  now  found  "two  dungeons,  one  of  them 
 deep  and  its  sides  scarcel3'  broken  in,"  which 
 have  "small  holes  still  visible  in  the  masonry, 
 where  staples  of  wood  and  iron  had  once 
 been  fixed.  One  of  these  must  surely  have 
 been  the  prison-house  of  John  the  Baptist." 
 {Tristram.)  On  this  high  ridge  Herod  the 
 Great  built  an  extensive  and  beautiful  palace. 
 The  vicinity  of  the  fortress  and  city  was  re- 
 markable for  mineral  fountains,  bitter  and 
 sweet,  hot  and  cold,  whose  mingled  waters 
 formed  baths,  good  for  various  diseases,  especi- 
 ally for  strengthening  the  nerves.  The  most 
 celebrated  of  these  were  in  the  valle3'  just 
 north  of  Machffirus,  called  the  Callirrhoe 
 ('fair-flow'),  to  which  Herod  the  Great  was 
 carried  not  long  before  his  death.  There 
 were  also  neighboring  mines  of  sulphur  and 
 alum.  Altogether,  Machaerus  was  a  delight- 
 ful summer  residence  for  the  rulers,  as  well 
 as  a  strong  fortress  on  the  boundary  between 
 Perea  and  Arabia.  It  had  for  a  short  time 
 been  subject  to  King  Aretas  (Jos.,  "Ant.,"' 
 18,  5,  1  in  the  Greek),  but  was  now  again  held 
 by  Herod,  who  when  visiting  Perea  would 
 naturally  be  attracted  by  the  mountain  palace 
 and  the  luxurious  baths.  We  may  sujipose 
 that  on  some  former  visit  he  summoned  John, 
 who  did  much  of  his  preaching  on  the  eastern 
 bank  of  the  Jordan,  to  come  to  Macha?rus 
 and  give  an  opinion  about  his  marriage,  and 
 there  left  him  in  prison.  In  that  remote  and 
 hopeless  imprisonment,  in  one  of  those  deep 
 and  dark  dungeons  which  were  so  cold  in 
 winter  and  so  hot  in  summer,  the  great  Bap- 
 tizer  languished  (see  on  11 :  2)  for  probably 
 more  than  a  year,  until  the  court^came  again. 
 He  was  allowed  occasional  visits  from  his  fol- 
 lowers, who  brought  him  news  of  what  was 
 going  on  in  the  land — among  other  things  of 
 the  works  of  Jesus  (n :  2) — and  who  finally  bore 
 his  headless  body  to  the  tomb. 
 For  Herodias'  sake,  his  brother  Phil- 
 
 '  This  is  a  very  common  use  of  the  Greek  aorist 
 tense.  In  Enfjlish  it  may  bo  more  natural  and  per- 
 spicuous to  use  the  i)luperfect,  Imt  it  is  grammatically  a 
 very  misleading  practice  to  say  that  the  aorist  is  used 
 for  the  pluperfect.  (Comp.  Biittm.,  p.  200.)  One  of  the 
 comiuonest  and  gravest  errors  iu  studying  the  gram>- 
 
 mar  of  foreign  languages  is  to  make  a  half  conjectural 
 translation,  and  then  reason  back  from  our  own  lan- 
 guage to  the  meaning  of  the  original;  or  to  explain 
 some  idiom  of  the  original  by  the  formally  different 
 idiom  which  is  our  substantial  equivalent. 
 
Cii.  XIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 317 
 
 ■4  For  John  said  unto  him,  It  is  not  lawful  for  thee  to 
 have  her. 
 
 .5  And  wh^n  he  would  have  put  hitn  to  death,  he  feared 
 the  multitude,  because  they  counted  him  as  a  prophet. 
 
 li  IJut  when  Herod's  hirthday  was  ke|)t,  the  daughter 
 of  llerodias  danced"  before  theiu,  and  pleased  llerod. 
 
 4  Philips  wife.     For  John  said  unto  hi 
 
 5  lawlul    for  thee  to  have   her.     And  wl 
 have  put  him  to  death,  he  feared   the  ii 
 
 G  eau.se  they   counted  him  as  a  i)rophel 
 Herod's  birthday  came,   the  daughter 
 
 ni.  It  is  not 
 len  he  would 
 lullitude,  lie- 
 But  when 
 of  llerodias 
 
 a  Gr.  in  the  midst. 
 
 ip's   wife,   see  on    v.    1.      For  John    said 
 unto  him.     Tlie  (ireek  vorb  is  in  the  iinper- 
 feet  tense,  and  this  is  carefully  reproduced  by 
 the  Old  Latin  and  the  Vulgate,   the   Meni- 
 phitic,  and  the  Peshito.     Mark  also  (6:  is)  has 
 the  same  tense.     It  can  hardly  be  here  taken 
 as  the  mere  descriptive  imperfect,  but  seems 
 to  mean  that  John  said  it  repeatedly,  as  may 
 also  be  hinted  by  the  tense  of 'being  reproved' 
 in   Luke  3  :  19.     We  are  not  informed  how 
 John  came  to  give  Herod  his  judgment,  but 
 it  is  likely  that  tlie  Tetrarch  sent  for  John, 
 hoping  that   he   would   be   over-awed  when 
 standing  in  his  presence,   and  so  would  feel 
 bound  to  speak  favorably'  of  the  marriage — 
 whicli  would  have  a  salutary  effect  in  allaying 
 tlie    popular    di.<content.       But    John    stood 
 before  him,  apparently  several  times,  "in  the 
 spirit  and    power  of   Elijah"    before   Ahab 
 (conip.  on  3.:  4).    Indeed,  Herod  and  llerodias 
 strikingly  resemble   Ahab  and  Jezebel.     In 
 his  early  preaching  John  had  boon  equally 
 bold,  rebuking  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducoes 
 (••t:  ■?),  as  fearlessly  as  the  masses.     And  now  he 
 reproves  llerod,  not  merely  for  the  marriage, 
 but   for  all    his   other  acts   of  wrong-doing. 
 (i,uke3:i9.)     Every   great   reformer  sometimes 
 finds  it  necessary  to  be  very  bold  and  out- 
 spoken.    So  Luther  at  the  Diet  of  "Worms,  j 
 and  Knox  before  Mary  Stuart;  and  he  who  ' 
 was   "meek  and  lowly"   to  the  toiling  and 
 burdened,  was  stern  and  severe  towards  the  ' 
 hypocritical  Scribes  and  Pharisees  even  when 
 he  knew  they  were  plotting  to  kill  him,  and 
 would  eventually  succeed.     It  is  not  lawful, 
 strictly  it  is  not  permissible ;  thou  art  not  at 
 liberty,  viz.,  because  the  law  of  Moses  forbade 
 such    a   marriage.     (Lev.  is:  is;  20: 2i.)_    The  law 
 required  the  marriage  of  a  deceased  and  child- 
 less brother's  wife,  but  here  the  brother  was 
 still  living  and  had  a  daughter.     The  ground 
 of  condemnation  stated  (comp.  Mark  6:  18), 
 is  not  that  she  was  his  niece,  though  that  too 
 was  forbidden  by  the  law  (as  implied  in  Lev. 
 18:  12  f ),  but  bis  brother's  wife.     Nominallj', 
 she  had  divorced  her  former  husband;  but 
 while  the  Jewish  usages  of  that  time  allowed 
 
 a  man  to  divorce  his  wife  foralmtretany  cause 
 (see  on  19:  3),  for  a  woman  to  divorce  her 
 husband  (mentioned  only  in  Mark  10:  12) 
 was  a  Roman  custom,  which  they  held  in 
 great  abhorrence.  Jos.  says  ("Ant."  is. 5. 4)  that 
 "being  minded  to  confound  her  country's 
 institutions,"  she  made  this  marriage. 
 
 5.  He  feared  the  multitude  (or  crowd), 
 because  they  counted  him  as  a  prophet 
 (comp.  21 :  26,  4(i).    'Counted,'  held,  regarded, 
 is  in  the  imperfect  tense,  giving  their  habitual 
 way  of   regarding   him.      'Prophet,'    see   on 
 7  :  22.     Observe  that  it  was  the  '  crowd,'  what 
 we  call  "the  ma.sses,"  that  held  this  opinion; 
 the  Jewish   religious   rulers   were    quite  too 
 jealous  to  tolerate  such  an  idea   (ai:  J3-27, 32). 
 j  Mark  ssiys  (6:  is)  literally  that  "  Herodias  had 
 I  a  grudge  against  him  and  wanted  to  kill  him  ; 
 and  she  could  not;  for  Herod  feared  John, 
 I  knowing  him  to  be  a  righteous  and  holy  man, 
 and  kept  him  safe.     And  upon  hearing  him 
 ho  would  be  much  perplexed,  and  would  hear 
 him  gladly."     All  the  verbs  are  here  in  the 
 imperfect  tense,  describing  actions  continued 
 or  repeated  from  time  to  time.     The  apparent 
 conflict  between   this   statement  and  that  of 
 Matthew  nia^'  be  explained  in  various  waj's. 
 We  may  suppose  that  Herod  was  angry  at 
 first,   when   John   condemned   his  marriage, 
 and  censured  all  his  wickedness  and  wanted 
 to  kill  him,  but  fearing  the  masses,  impris- 
 oned him   instead;    afterwards,   talking  with 
 John,  and  his  wrath  having  cooled,  he  came 
 to  feel  as  Mark  describes,  and  so  continued 
 during  his  imprisonment.     Or  it  may  be  that 
 while  generally  favorable  to  John,  and  dis- 
 posed to  "keep  him  .safe"  from  the  wrath  of 
 Herodias,  he  sometimes  felt  inclined  to  yield 
 to  her  solicitations,  but  was  then  restrained  bj' 
 fear  of  the  crowd.     It  seems  plain  that  Hero- 
 dias was  watching  for  a  chance  to  compass 
 John's  destruction,    from   the   expression   of 
 Mark  (621),  "and  when  a  convenient  day  was 
 come." 
 
 6  f.  But  when  Herod's  birthday  was 
 kept,  or  came.  The  correct  Greek  text  (as  in 
 Tisch.  and  W  H.)  has  a  very  peculiar  con- 
 
318 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIV. 
 
 struction,  but  without  diiference  in  the  sub- 
 stantial meaning.'  The  term  'birthday'  was 
 also  sometimes  applied  to  the  anniversary  of 
 a  king's  accession  (Edersh.),  but  Wieseler's 
 extended  argument  for  so  understanding  it 
 here  is  quite  inconclusive.  It  is  easy  to  suppose 
 that  when  Herod's  birthday  approached  he 
 was  sojourning  at  Machasrus,  accompanied 
 by  leading  military  and  civil  officials  of  his 
 dominions.  (Ma.k6: 21.)  The  daughter  of 
 Hcrodias,  viz.,  of  her  former  marriage  (see 
 on  V.  1),  was  named  Salome  (.Jos.  "Ant."  18, 
 5,  4);  and  also  apparently  sometimes  called 
 Herodias,  as  required  by  the  reading  of  the 
 earliest  and  best  manuscripts  in  Mark  6:  22, 'his 
 daughter  Herodias'  (W  H.  and  margin  Rev. 
 Ver. ),  and  supported  by  Origen's  expression 
 here,  "  the  dance  of  Herodias."  It  is  very  easy 
 to  believe  that  besides  the  name  Salome,  which 
 was  common  in  the  family  (borne  by  Herod 
 the  Great's  sister),  she  maj-  have  also  been 
 called  by  her  mother's  name,  even  as 
 so  many  men  of  the  family  were  called 
 Herod.  This  girl  subsequently'  married  her 
 uncle,  Philip  the  Tetrarch  (Jos.,  "Ant.,"  18, 
 6;  comp.  on.  v.  1  and  on  2:  20),  but  the  mar- 
 riage did  not  last  long,  as  Philip  died  "in  the 
 twentieth  year  of  the  reign  of'Tiberias"  (Jos. 
 "Ant.,"  18,  4,  6),  say  a.  d.  ^'6  or  34.  Keim 
 has,  for  the  sake  of  his  theories,  revived  the 
 old  notion  that  the  crucifixion  occurred  in 
 A.  D.  34,  and  the  death  of  John  only  a  few 
 months  earlier ;  but  Meyer  remarks  that  the 
 girl's  dancing  is  quite  appropriate  for  a.  d. 
 29,  but  not  for  A.  d.  34,  when  she  had  been 
 for  some  time  married,  perhaps  was  a  widow. 
 Danced  before  them,  or  in  the  midst;  i.  e., 
 of  the  banqucting-hall,  or  of  the  company, 
 and  so  in  full  view  of  all ;  it  is  a  phrase  fre- 
 quently used  in  Greek  to  denote  publicity. 
 We  cannot  readily  determine  just  how  far 
 this  act  was  indecorous  on  her  part.  In  all 
 Eastern  countries,  women  being  kept  in  great 
 seclusion,  it  has  always  been  considered  ex- 
 tremely improper  for  a  female  to  dance  in 
 public.     It  is  very  common  to  hire  dancing- 
 
 women  to  exhibit  at  entertainments  (e.  g., 
 the  Hindoo  nautch-girls),  but  the  business  is 
 highly  disreputable,  and  it  is  commonly  taken 
 for  granted  that  they  are  women  of  bad  char- 
 acter. True,  Jewish  women  lived  in  less 
 seclusion  than  in  other  Eastern  nations,  and 
 there  are  instances  of  their  taking  part  by 
 songs  and  dancing  in  public  rejoicings  (e.  g., 
 1  Sam.  18:  6);  but  this  was  considered  a  re- 
 ligious act  (comp.  Exod.  15:  20;  2  Sam.  6: 
 21),  and  quite  a  difi"erent  thing  from  taking 
 the  place  of  dancing-girls  at  a  feast.  The 
 Romans,  too,  had  their  dancing-girls  at  en- 
 tertainments, but  regarded  it  as  a  disreputable 
 calling.  A  Latin  inscription  says,  "It  was 
 disgraceful  both  to  dance,  and  for  a  virgin  to 
 come  into  the  banqueting-hall  to  men  who 
 had  drank  freely."  Cornelius  Nepos :  "We 
 know  that  according  to  our  manners,  dancing 
 is  even  put  among  vices."  Cicero:  "Hardly 
 any  man  dances  when  sober  (uiiless  per- 
 chance he  is  crazy),  whether  it  be  in  soli- 
 tude or  at  a  moderate  and  decorous  feast"; 
 and  he  mentions  a  Greek  father  who  was 
 amazed  at  the  proposition  of  a  drunken  guest 
 that  he  should  send  for  his  daughter  to  come 
 in.  On  the  whole,  one  must  reach  the  con- 
 clusion that  if  a  respectable  Jewish  maiden 
 came  in  to  dance  at  a  feast,  it  would  be  very 
 surprising  to  the  guests,  and  could  hardly  fail 
 to  be  regarded  as  very  unbecoming.  It  was 
 therefore  a  bold  step  which  Herodias  took,  in 
 sending  her  daughter  to  dance  before  Herod 
 and  his  grandees.  Would  they  be  shocked 
 by  the  immodest  exposure  of  a  princess,  or 
 would  they  be  fascinated  by  the  novel  spec- 
 tacle of  a  high-born  and  charming  girl  going 
 through  the  voluptuous  movements  of  an  Ori- 
 ental dance?  The  experiment  succeeded.  She 
 pleased  Herod,  and  all  the  company.  (Mark 
 6:22.)  No  doubt  rapturous  expressions  of  ad- 
 miration burst  from  the  lips  of  the  half- 
 drunken  revelers.  It  is  common  for  dancing- 
 girls  to  receive  presents,  proportioned  to  the 
 admiration  their  performance  has  excited; 
 and   Salome    might  naturally  expect  to  re- 
 
 'The  construction  is  unusual  but  not  unexampled 
 (,Ielf.  ?699).  The  locative  case  gives  the  time  of  the 
 principal  action,  danced  'on  Herod's  birthday,  when 
 it  occurred.'  (Comp.  the  locative  in  Mark  fi:  21.)  This 
 need  not  be  called  a  case  absolute,  though  it  corresponds 
 to  the  Latin"  ablative  (locative)  absolute;"  and  the 
 Greek  "  genitive  absolute"  is  itself  also  not  really  abso- 
 
 lute, not  cut  loose  from  the  rest  of  the  construction,  but 
 gives  some  event  o  1  to  which  the  principal 
 
 action  is  speoificall  for  the  indication  of  its 
 
 circumstances.  It  ■  •  .  latural  that  the  unusual 
 locative  expressioi  sbi.uli!  be  here  changed  to  the 
 familiar  genitive  ci  netructiio,  as  we  find  ic  in  many 
 MSS.  and  the  common  (rr^ei;  text. 
 
Cfi.  XIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 319 
 
 7  Whereupon  he  promised  with  an  oath  to  give  her 
 
 whatsoever  she  would  ask. 
 
 8  .^iid  shi-,  being  belore  instructed  of  her  mother, 
 said,  Give  mo  here  John  Haptist's  head  in  a  charger. 
 
 y  .Viid  I  lie  king  was  sorry,  nevertheless  for  the  oath's 
 sake,  and  tlicm  which  sat'with  hini  at  meat,  lie  com- 
 manded il  to  be  given  her. 
 
 7  danced  in  the  midst,  and  pleased   Herod.    Where- 
 upon he  promised  with  an  oath  to  give  her  whatso- 
 
 8  ever  she  should  ask.     And  she,  being  put  forward 
 by  her  mother,  saith,  (iive  me  here  in  a  charger  the 
 
 9  beadof  John  the  Baptist.     And  the  king  was  grieved; 
 but  for  the  sake  of  his  oaths,  and  of  them  that  sat 
 
 ceivc  some  present  on  the  Tctrarch's  birth- 
 day. Accordingly,  Hernd,  anxious  to  ex- 
 press his  gratification,  and  also  to  play  the 
 iiiagnificciit  before  tliis  grand  assembly, 
 proniisoti  with  an  oath  to  give  her  what- 
 soever she  would  ask.  He  even  aftected, 
 j)etty  ruler  as  he  wa?,  aiitl  not  properly  a  king 
 at  all.  to  iniitate.  the  grandiloquence  of  the 
 great  Persian  nionarchs  (Ksther5:3, 6;  7:2),  and, 
 with  drunken  dignity,  swore  to  give  her  what 
 she  asked,  "unto  the  half  of  my  kingdom." 
 
 (Mark  6:  i'i.) 
 
 8.  And   she,   being     before    instructed 
 I       (Rev.  Ver.,  put  foi-wurd)  by  her  mother,  or 
 
 'urged  on,'  'instigated.'  Our  early  English 
 versions,  following  the  Vulgate,  mistrans- 
 lated into  '  being  before  instructed,'  and  thus 
 created  an  apparent  conflict  with  Mark,  who 
 says  (siO  that  she  went  out  and  inquired  of 
 her  mother  what  she  should  ask.  It  is  pa- 
 thetic to  think  how  many  Bible  students  have 
 puzzled  over  this  manufactured  difficulty.' 
 We  can  imagine  the  satisfaction  with  which 
 Herodias  beard  how  well  her  bold  scheme  had 
 succeeded,  and  seized  the  opportunity  for 
 wreaking  her  vengeance.  The  girl  sympa- 
 thized, and  made  the  shocking  proposal  '  with 
 haste'  (Mark6:25),  Or  jiiore  exactly  '  with  zeal," 
 eagerly,  (iive  me  here.  Mark  adds  'forth- 
 with.' Probably  Salome  and  her  mother 
 feared  that  Herod  would  change  his  mind  if 
 tlie^'  waited  till  he  was  sober.  In  a  charger, 
 •  more  exactly,  upon  a  dish,  or  'platter'  (so 
 translated  in  Luke  11 :  39),  and  signifying  a 
 bowl  or  dish,  usuallj'  made  of  wood,  but  upon 
 Herod's  table,  probably  of  costlier  materials. 
 The  Latin  versions  here  have  discus,  from 
 which  we  borrow  disk  and  dish.  Wye.  and 
 Rheims  have  'dish,'  Tyn.,  Cran.,  and  Gen., 
 
 I 'platter';    King  James  introduced  'charger,' 
 
 I  which   was  formerly   used   in   English   for  a 
 
 [  large    dish.     It    is    much    better  to   use    the 
 
 homely  word,  which  at  once  shows  the  idea  to 
 
 be  that  a  dish  should  be  taken  from  the  table. 
 
 '  John   Baptist's  head.     This  designation  of 
 
 j  John  was  evidently  familiar  to  all,  for  it  was 
 
 j  used  by  Salome  and   by  Herod,  b\'  our  Lord, 
 
 and    the  Evangelists   generally,    and  by  Jo- 
 
 sephus  (seei)n  3:  1). 
 
 9-11.  The  king.  It  was  quite  common  to 
 call  a  tetrarch  king,  as  a  matter  of  compli- 
 ment (see  on  2:  20) ;  we  find  this  often  in  Jo- 
 sejthus,  as  well  as  in  the  New  Test.  Indeed 
 the  Greek  term  was  often  applied  with  great 
 latitude  to  any  sovereign  ruler,  from  the  Ro- 
 man    imperatOr    (iTim..':  2;  l  Pet.2:  i-)    down     to 
 
 pett3'  sovereigns  like  Herod.     Was  sorry,  or, 
 
 grieved.  The  thing  would  be  wrong,  and  also 
 unpopular,  (v.  5.)  But  his  wife  ruled  him,  as 
 on  many  other  occasions.  There  is  no  good 
 ground  for  the  suspicion  of  some  writers  that 
 Herod  himself  planned  all  this  thing,  in  order 
 to  have  an  excuse  before  the  people  for  slaying 
 John.  The  idea  conflicts  with  the  langUMge 
 of  Matthew  and  of  Mark  («:  20),  and  a  drunken 
 promise  to  a  dancer  would  have  seemed  to  the 
 people  a  very  poor  excuse  for  killing  a  pro- 
 phet. For  the  oath's  sake— Rev.  Ver.,  his 
 ont/is,  while  above  in  v.  7  it  was  'with  an 
 oath.'  Mark  also  (6:26)  has  here  the  plural. 
 We  may  conclude  that  Herod  had  several 
 times  repeated  his  tipsy  jiromise  to  the  girl, 
 with  various  oaths.  And  them  which  sat 
 with  him  at  meat,  more  c\i\ct\y;  reclined 
 with  hi»i,  the  usual  posture  at  table  (see  on  8: 
 11).  He  was  superstitious  about  his  oaths,  as 
 many  very  wicked  men  are,  and  was  ashamed 
 not  to  keep  the  promise  he  had  so  frequently 
 
 1  The  rendering  'hpfore  instructed '  is  not  only  unneces- 
 sary, but  (luite  without  warrant.  The  verb  probibazo 
 can  mean  instruct  at  all  only  by  taking  ;»-o  in  the  sense 
 of  forward,  onward,  to  carry  forward,  to  lead  on  ;  and 
 so  it  lias  to  be  taken  in  all  the  known  uses  of  the  verb. 
 TJfiden  and  Scott  give  'to  teach  beforehand'  as  the 
 meaning  in  Dent.  6:  7,  but  the  proper  meaning  there 
 as  shown  by  the  connection  of  the  Sept.  and  Hebrew,  is 
 simply  teach.    There  is   no  authority  at  all  in  Greek 
 
 usage,  for  the  sense  'instruct  beforehand,'  and  the 
 etymology  forbids  it.  The  natural  meaning  of  urge 
 forward,  induce  to  a  certain  courso  (Grimm,  Meyer, 
 Weiss,  etc.),  is  established  by  examples  from  I'lato  and 
 Xenophon.  The  >remphitic  and  Peshito  here  render 
 •instructed,' '  taught.'  Most  copies  of  the  Old  Latin 
 and  the  Vulgate,  have  praemonila ;  but  several  copies 
 (Sabatier,  Bianchini)  have  simply  monila,  or  liocta. 
 
320 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIV. 
 
 10  And  he  sent,  and  beheaded  John  in  the  prison.        1  10  at  meat   with  him,  he  commanded  it  to  be  given  ; 
 
 11  And  his  head  was  bmuglit  in  a  cliarger,  and  given  ,  11  and  lie  sent,  and  beheaded  John  in  the  prison.    And 
 
 to  the  damsel :  and  she  brouglil  it  to  lier  mother. 
 
 12  Ami  his  disciples  came,  and  took  up  the  body,  and 
 buried  it,  and  went  and  told  Jesus. 
 
 his  head  was  brought  in  a  charger,  and  given  to  the 
 12  damsel ;  and  she  brought  it  to  her  mother.    And  his 
 disciples  came,  and  took   up  the  corpse,  and  buried 
 him  ;  and  they  weut  and  told  Jesus. 
 
 made,  and  so  solemnly  confirtned  before  the 
 assembled  dignitaries.  But  a  grossly  wicked 
 l)romise  is  better  broken  than  kept,  especially 
 when  no  one  will  really  lose  thereby.  As  to 
 the  general  subject  of  oaths,  see  on  5 :  33-37. 
 
 The  girl  waited  for  her  reward,  and  the 
 king  sent  'immediately.'  ( Mark e : '.j? )  Some 
 argue  tliat  this  term,  with  'here'  in  v.  8,  and 
 '  straightway  '  in  Mark  G :  25,  cannot  be  taken 
 literally,  because  the  spectacle  would  have 
 spoiled  all  festive  enjoyment;  but  they  have 
 forgotten  how  Herodias'  ancestor,  Alexander 
 •Tannaeus,  while  holding  a  feast  with  his  con- 
 cubines, commanded  eight  hundred  rebels  to 
 be  crucified  in  full  view,  and  their  wives  and 
 children  to  be  slain  before  their  eye.s.  (Jos. 
 "Ant.,"  13,  14,  2.)  A  great  feast  usually  be- 
 gan about  the  close  of  the  day,  and  so  it  was 
 probably  late  at  night  when  the  executioner 
 came  and  awoke  John  and  hurriedly  be- 
 headed him.  After  his  weary  imprisonment 
 of  more  than  a  year,  the  Baptizer  was  now 
 suddenly  cut  off.  But  his  work  was  ended  ; 
 he  had  come  as  the  herald  of  the  Messianic 
 reign,  and  that  reign  was  now  being  estab- 
 lislied;  the  answer  of  Jesus  to  his  message 
 (II  :2fr.)  bad  doubtless  cleared  his  perplexities 
 and  removed  lingeringdoubts;  there  was  noth- 
 ing more  to  live  for,  and  to  die  was  gain. 
 Nor  is  it  an_ything  very  dreadful  to  die  sud- 
 denly, if  one  has  lived  the  life  of  faith.  This 
 murder  of  the  greatest  among  the  prophets  in 
 liis  dungeon  was  in  itself  hardly  so  shocking 
 a  sight,  as  the  scene  yonder  in  the  banqueting 
 hall.  There  stood  the  maiden,  her  cheek  still 
 flushed  with  her  recent  exertion,  while  the 
 gue>ts  sought  to  drown  their  painful  emotions 
 in  wine,  and  the  exe^'utioner  hastened  on  his 
 cruel  errand.  When  the  dish  was  brought, 
 with  the  bleeding  head  upon  it,  no  doubt  she 
 took  it  daintily  in  her  hands,  lest  a  drop  of 
 blood  should  stain  her  gala  dress,  and  tripped 
 away  to  her  mother,  as  if  bearing  her  .«oine 
 choice  dish  of  food  from  the  king's  table.  It 
 was  not  uncommon  to  bring  the  head  of  one 
 who  had  been  slain  to  the  person  who  ordered 
 it.  as  a  sure  proof  that  the  command  had  been 
 obeyed.      When    the    head    of    Cicero    was 
 
 brought  to  Fulvia,  the  wife  of  Antonj',  she 
 spat  upon  it,  and -drawing  out  the  tongue  that 
 had  .so  eloquently  opposed  and  condemned 
 Antony,  .'<he  pierced  it  with  her  hair-pin, 
 with  bitter  gibes.  Jerome  refers  to  this  inci- 
 dent, and  says  that  Herodias  did  likewise  with 
 the  head  of  .John.  We  know  not  his  author- 
 ity for  the  assertion,  but  the  darling  desire  of 
 the  Herod  family  seems  to  have  been  to  ape 
 the  worst  follies  and  cruelties  of  the  Roman 
 nobility. 
 
 Antipas  and  his  family  are  not  mentioned 
 again  by  Matthew,  but  he  appears  in  Luke 
 13:  31  f  and  23  :  7-12.  Some  ten  years  later, 
 when  Herodias'  scapegrace  brother  Agrippa 
 (the  Herod  of  Acts  12)  had,  through  the  friend- 
 ship of  the  Emperor  Caligula,  been  appointed 
 king  over  the  former  tetrarchy  of  Philip,  thi.s 
 ambitious  woman  was  consumed  with  envj', and 
 gave  her  husband  no  rest  until,  in  spite  of  his 
 love  of  ease  and  his  caution,  he  went  with  her 
 to  Rome,  to  see  if  he  could  not  also  be  formally 
 declared  king.  But  Agrippa  sent  letters  to 
 the  Emperor,  accusing  Antipas  of  treasonable 
 correspondence  with  the  Parthians,  upon 
 which  he  was  deposed  from  office  and  ban- 
 ished to  Gaul  or  Spain  (.Tos.  "Ant.,"'  18,  7,  2; 
 "War,"  2,  9,  6),  whence  he  never  returned. 
 The  Emperor  offered  Herodias  her  freedom 
 and  her  private  projierty  for  her  brother's  sake, 
 but  she  declared  that  she  loved  her  husband 
 too  well  to  forsake  him  in  his  misfortunes; 
 whereupon  she  was  banished  with  him.  One 
 fancies  it  was  not  that  she  loved  her  husband 
 more,  but  her  brother  less;  and  it  may  have 
 been  a  trick  to  excite  the  young  Jlmperor's 
 sj'mpatbies. 
 
 12.  There  were  still  men  who  regarded 
 themselves  as  distinctively  John's  disciples. 
 (See  on  9:  14.)  But  even  those  who  adhered 
 to  him  most  tenaciously  knew  well  how  con- 
 stantly he  had  pointed  them  to  Jesus;  and  the 
 report  of  the  two  sent  by  John  on  a  mission  of 
 inquiry  (11:2)  must  have  made  its  impression 
 on  them.  We  may  therefore  suppose  that 
 most  of  them  now  attached  themselves  to 
 .lesus.  Some,  however,  continued  to  regard 
 John  as  the  Messiah.     Thirty  years  after  this 
 
Ch.  XIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW 
 
 321 
 
 we  meet  persons  at  Ephesus,  •'  knowing  only  j  if  we  should  miss  any  of  our  parent's  misdis- 
 tlie  l)a|)tisni  of  Joiin."    {-^ct.-.  is:  I'S;  is:  a.)     In  the    positions." — V.  8.— Herodias'  fearful  revenge. 
 
 second  century  we  find  a  petty  Gnostic  sect 
 who  held  John  to  be  the  Messiali.  The  Greeic 
 word  translated  corpse  (Rev.  Ver. )  was  not 
 very  often  used,  and  was  alttfred  by  many 
 copyists  into  the  somewhat  siniihir  word 
 meaning  body  (Com.  Ver.  ^  (likewise  in  Mark 
 15:  45);  and  so  buried  him  was  altered  into 
 buried  it.     (Comp.  on  24:  28.) 
 
 l)As  often,  the  offence  had  consisted  simply 
 in  telling  the  truth,  v.  4.  2)  Delay  had  made 
 the  desire  of  revenge  grow  fierce,  v.  5; 
 Mark  6:  19  f  3)  The  longing  for  revenge 
 caused  a  recognized  violation  of  decency',  v.  G. 
 4)  The  demand  for  revenge  was  made  with  cir- 
 cumstances of  inhuman  cruelty',  v.  8;  Mark 
 0:  25.     5)  The  result  was  universal  publicity 
 
 Tims  ended  the  career  of  John  the  Baptizer.  as  to  the  original  crime,  widespread  popular 
 (See  on  3:  1 ;  11  r  2,  11 ;  17 :  12  f.  ;  21 :  25-32.)  reproach,  and  an  uneasy  conscience,  v.  2. 
 The  traits  which  all  remark  as  conspicuous  in  V.  9.  The  downward  progress  of  wrong- 
 his  character  are  self-denial,  courage,  and  i  doing.  1)  Yielding  to  lust  and  ambition, 
 humility.  For  many  years  he  lived  a  life  of  i  Herod  forms  an  unlawful  marriage.  2)  Un- 
 great  hardship  and  loneliness,  that  he  might    easy  through   popular  complaint,  he  tries  to 
 
 be  better  fitted  for  his  work  as  a  reformer. 
 As  to  his  courage  in  speaking  the  truth,  see 
 on  V.  4.  His  humilitj',  in  constantly  turning 
 awa^'  attention  from  himself  to  another 
 (John  1 : 2»,  36),  and  his  rejoicing  to  see  that  other 
 "increase,"  while  he  himself  decreased  (John 
 .1:30),  was  so  genuine  and  thorough  that  it 
 seems  to  us  a  matter  of  course  in  his  character. 
 Beifrage  (in  Kitto) :  "In  the  splendor  of 
 Christ's  grace  and  truth  John  was  happy  to  be 
 darkened,  and  in  such  fame  he  was  content  to 
 be  forgotten.  Had  his  honors  been  ten  thou- 
 sand times  brighter  than  they  were,  he  would 
 have  laid  them  all  at  Christ's  feet.  John  in 
 his  ministry  was  not  like  the  evening  star 
 — sinking  into  the  darkness  <>f  night,  but  like 
 the  morning  star — lost  to  our  view  in  the 
 brightness  of  the  day."  In  one  sense  (see  on 
 11:  11),  John  was  realli'  the  first  Christian 
 martyr — an  honor  usually  assigned  t<.)  Stephen. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  1  f.  Herod  the  Tetrarch's  first  knowl- 
 edge of  Jesus.  l)How  ignorant  is  many  a 
 ruler  of  the  great  moral  and  religious  move- 
 ments going  on  among  his  subjects.  2)  How 
 quickly  a  mans  guilty  conscience  will  sup- 
 I»)se  any  startling  event  to  be  ccninected  with 
 his  own  wrong  doing.  3)  How  surely  will 
 superstition  misinterpret  the  supernatural. 
 4)  How  strongly  does  one  crime  tempt  to  the 
 commission  of  another. — V.'O.  Hall:  "A 
 meet  daughter  for  such  a  mother.  It  is  not  .so 
 frequently  seen  that  the  child  follows  the 
 good  (jualities  of  the  p:irent ;  it  is  seldom  seen 
 that  it  follow^  not  the  evil.  What  with  tra- 
 duction, what  with  education,  it  were  strange 
 
 make  a  prophet  speak  falsely.  3)  Angered  by 
 the  prophet's  refusal,  he  imprisons,  and  wishes 
 he  could  dare  to  kill  him.  4)  Won  by  the 
 prophet's  wisdom,  he  cannot  preserve  him 
 from  the  wiles  of  his  wife,  Mark  6:  19  f. 
 5)  Wild  with  drunken  revelry,  he  makes  a 
 foolish  promise.  6)  Shocked  and  grieved  at 
 the  consequent  demand,  he  yet  has  not  cour- 
 age to  refuse.  Plumptre:  "Like  most 
 weak  men,  Herod  fcar.'d  to  b;.' thought  weak.'" 
 
 7)  Dreading  reproach  from  the  guests,  he 
 exposes  himself  to  their  utter  contempt;  for 
 they  perfectly  understand  the  cause  of  the 
 demand   and   the  shame  of  his  compliance. 
 
 8)  Getting  rid  of  the  i)rophet,  be  falls  a  prey 
 to  superstitious  fears  of  the  prophet's  rising 
 again,  v.  2.  Hall:  "The  misgrounded  sor- 
 row of  worldly  hearts  doth  not  withhold  them 
 from  their  intended  sin.s.  It  is  enough  to  ve.x, 
 not  enough  to  restrain  them.  Herod  was 
 sorry,  but  he  sends  the  executioner  for  .John's 
 head.  .  .  .  Asman^- a  onedoth  good  only  tobe 
 seen  of  men,  so  many  a  one  doth  evil  only  to 
 .satisfy  the  humor  and  opinion  of  others."  — 
 V.  10.  A  remarkable  death.  1)  Sudden  and 
 shocking.  2)  A  relief  from  weary  and  hope- 
 less confinement  3)  An  occasion  of  everlast- 
 ing disgrace  to  those  who  inflicted  it.  4)  To 
 the  surterer,  an  introduction  into  eternal  peace 
 and  joy.— V.  6-12.  Death  of  John  the  Bap- 
 tist. 1)  An  immodest  performance  charming 
 a  drunken  company,  v.  6.  2)  A  tipsy  man 
 indulging  in  magnificent  promises,  v.  7; 
 MarkO:  2^.  3)  A  malignant  woman  seizing 
 an  opportunity  for  revenge,  v.  8.  4)  A  fool- 
 ish pride  of  consistency  leads  a  man  reluct- 
 antly   to    do  a    grossly   wicked   deed,    v.    9. 
 
322 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIV. 
 
 13  When   Jesus  heard  of  il,  he  departed  thence   by     13      Now   when    Jesus    heard    it,  he   withdrew    from 
 
 ship  into  a  desert  place  apart:  and  when  the  people 
 had  heard  Ihermf,  they  followed  him  on  foot  out  of  the 
 uities. 
 
 thence  in  a  boat,  to  a  desert  place  apart :  and  when 
 the  multitudes  heard  t/tereof,  they  followed  him'  on 
 
 5)  After  weary  waiting,  a  sudden  deatli,  v.  10  f. 
 — V.  12.  Hknry:  "When  anything  ails 
 us  at  any  tiine,  it  is  our  duty  and  privilege  to 
 malce  Ciirist  acquainted  witli  it.  .  .  .  John 
 had  long  since  directed  his  disciples  to  Christ, 
 and  turned  them  over  to  him,  but  they  could 
 not  leave  their  old  master  while  he  lived  ; 
 therefore  he  is  removed  that  they  may  go  to 
 Jesus.  It  is  better  to  be  drawn  to  Christ  by 
 want  and  loss  than  not  to  come  to  him  at 
 all." 
 
 13-3G.  Jesus  Feeds  thk  Five  Thou- 
 KANi>,  AND  Walks  upon  the  Water. 
 
 We  have  here  three  closely  related  events: 
 feeding  the  multitude,  walking  on  the  water, 
 healing  the  sick  in  the  Plain  of  Gennesaret. 
 
 I.  13-21.  In  a  Desert  Place  He  Feeds 
 THE  Multitude.  Recorded  also  in  M.irk  6: 
 32-41;  Luke  9:  10-17;  John  6:  1-14.  This  is 
 the  first  time  in  the  course  of  Matthew's  Gos- 
 pel that  .John  has  appeared  as  parallel.  The 
 earlier  chapters  of  John,  as  indeed  the  greater 
 part  of  his  Gospel,  treat  of  events  and  dis- 
 courses which  the  other  Evangelists  have  not 
 described.  In  the  present  case,  John  wishes 
 to  record  the  great  discourse  on  the  bread  of 
 life  (.iotin6:-22-7i),  and  he  therefore  describes  the 
 miracle  which  occasioned  it.  When  Jesus 
 heard  of  it,  he  departed,  as  in  2:  22.  What 
 he  heard  may  have  been  either  the  death  of 
 John  (v-12),  or  the  fact  that  Herod  considered 
 him  to  be  John  risen  from  the  dead.  (v.  i  r.)  It 
 rnaj'  even  be  that  he  heard  both  reports  at 
 the  same  time.  At  any  rate,  the  cruel  mur- 
 der of  John  showed  what  Herod  was  capable 
 of,  and  made  it  obviously  prudent  for  Jesus 
 to  withdraw  from  his  doininions,  especially 
 now,  when  the  mission  of  the  Twelve  had 
 spread  throughout  G.ililee  the  expectation 
 that  the  reign  of  Messiah  was  about  to  com- 
 mence, which  the  people  generally  would  un- 
 derstand to  mean  an  earthly  kingdom,  es- 
 tablished by  a  great  conqueror  who  would 
 trample  down  the  Herodian  dynasty,  the 
 llomans  and  all.  Com  p.  our  Lord's  escape  in 
 infancy  from  the  murderous  jealousy  of 
 Herod's  father,  excited  by  a  single  inquirj' 
 after  one  born  king  of  the  Jews.     (•!:  i  n.)     By 
 
 crossing  to  the  northeast  of  the  lake,  Jesus 
 would  reach  a  very  retired  and  thinly  settled 
 region,  belonging  to  the  tetrarchy  of  Philip, 
 who  was  a  comparatively  good  ruler  (see  on 
 2:  20),  and  to  whose  dominions  he  retired 
 several  times  afterwards.  (i5:29;  i6:  i3.)  On  a 
 former  occasion  (12:15)  we  have  seen  Jesus 
 withdrawing  from  the  persecution  of  the 
 Pharisees,  as  he  will  again  do  in  15:  21.  On  . 
 the  evening  of  this  day  (v. 22)  we  shall  find 
 him  abandoning  his  chosen  place  of  retire- 
 ment, to  check  the  fanaticism  of  the  masses. 
 In  fiict,  our  Lord  now  enters  upon  a  series  of 
 withdrawals,  to  avoid  Herod,  or  the  Pharisees, 
 or  his  fanatical  followers.  In  the  present  case 
 there  was  a  still  further  reason  (Mark  6: 30 f.;  Luke 
 9:10),  viz.,  to  seek  a  place  of  rest  for  the  twelve 
 apostles,  who  had  just  returned  from  their 
 novel,  laborious,  and  very  exciting  mission 
 throughout  Galilee.  It  must  have  been 
 highly  exciting  to  the  apostles  to  find  that 
 they  could  work  miracles,  and  to  proclaim 
 with  enthusiasm  the  near  approach  of  the 
 Messianic  reign,  (lo:  ^  f)  After  such  a  strain 
 for  several  weeks  or  months,  they  sorely 
 needed  rest  for  body  and  mind;  and  our 
 Lord  has  here  set  us  the  example  of  pjiying 
 regard  to  the  conditions  of  health  and  vigor, 
 in  proposing  an  excursion  into  the  country 
 for  rest.  (M..rk6::«.)  We  believe  it  has  never 
 been  noticed  that  the  season  of  these  suc- 
 cessive withdrawals  was  late  spring  and  sum- 
 mer (from  the  Passover  to  near  the  Feast  of 
 Tabernacles);  and  that  from  the  hot  shores  of 
 the  lake,  far  lower  than  the  surface  of  the 
 Mediterranean,,  he  retired  in  eaSh  case  to  a 
 mountain  region — across  the  lake,  to  Tyre, 
 to  Decapolis,  to  Cesarea  Philippi.  His  plan 
 for  escaping  notice  and  obtaining  rest  was  on 
 this  first  occasion  defeated,  as  heretofore  in 
 John  4:  6  fl".,  and  hereafter  in  Mark  7:  24  f. 
 
 13.  By  ship.  Rev.  Ver.  in  a  boat,  comp.  on 
 4:  21.  Into  a  desert  place,  a  thinly  inhabited 
 region  (see  on  3:  1),  without  large  towns,  but 
 containing  villages,  (v.15.)  Luke  (»:  10)  shows 
 that  the  region  visited  pertained  to  a  city  called 
 Bi'thsaida,  which  must  be  distinct  from  the 
 Bethsaida  of  11 :  21  (see  note  there),  for  the 
 
Cn.  XIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 323 
 
 14  And  Jesus  went  f(irth,  and  saw  a  great  multitude, 
 and  was  moved  with  compassion  toward  them,  and  he 
 beak-d  their  sick. 
 
 15  And  when  it  was  evenin<i,  his  disciples  came  to 
 him,  saving,  This  is  a  desert  place,  and  the  time  is 
 now  pas"t  ;  send  the  multitude  away,  that  they  n)ay  go 
 into  the  villages,  and  buy  themselves  victuals. 
 
 14  foot  from  the  cities.  And  he  came  forth  and  saw  a 
 great  multitude,  and   he  had  compassion  on  them, 
 
 1.")  and  healed  their  sick.  And  when  even  was  come, 
 thediNcii)leseanie  to  him,  saying,  The  place  is  desert, 
 and  the  time  is  already  past;  send  the  multitudes 
 away,  that  they  may  go  into  the  villages,  and  buy 
 
 disciples  reorossed  the  same  evening  to  Beth- 
 saidii  in  the  hind  of  Gennesaret  near  Capcr- 
 
 IiaUm.       (.\Iark«:45, 53;  John6:  17.24.)       ButllSaiduon 
 
 tlie  eastern  side  of  the  Jordan,  a  mile  or  more 
 above  its  tiiouth,  was  rebuilt  and  adorned  by 
 Philip  the  Tetrarch  (J"s.  ••  .int.,"  is,  2,  i),  under 
 the  new  name  of  Julias,  in  honor  of  Julia, 
 daugliter  of  Augustus;  and  there  Pliilip  was 
 afterwards  buried.  From  the  mouth  of  the 
 Jordan  a  plain  extends  along  the  eastern  shore 
 of  the  lake  for  some  three  and  a  half  miles, 
 gradually  narrowing  as  the  hike  curves  to- 
 wards the  mountain.  This  plain,  while  not 
 equal  to  that  of  Gennesaret  on  the  other  side, 
 is  mainly  fertile,  and  was  under  careful  culti- 
 vation ;  but  at  its  southern  end  the  mountain 
 comes  so  near  the  lake  as  to  make  a  very  re- 
 tired locality;  and  on  the  lower  part  of  the 
 mountain  sides  are  beautiful  grassy  slopes, 
 whicli  answer  to  all  the  conditions  of  the  nar- 
 rative before  us.  The  people  (Rev.  Ver. 
 multitudes)  .  .  •  followed  him  on  foot. 
 Jesus  obviously  set  out  by'  boat  from  Caper- 
 naum, or  .some  place  in  its  vicinity.  The 
 excited  crowds  of  people,  seeing  that  the  boat 
 was  going  eastward,  across  the  northern  part 
 of  the  lake,  hurried  along  the  shore,  and 
 passing  iiround  the  upper  end  of  the  lake, 
 reiichtHl  the  same  locality  which  the  boat  was 
 seeking.  Nity,  so  eagerlj'  did  the^'  run  that 
 at  least  some  of  them  "outwent"  Jesus  and 
 his  disciples  (Mark  6:.i.i),  who  doubtless  rowed 
 slowly,  as  their  object  was  rest,  and  who  pos- 
 sibly had  some  distance  to  go  after  they  landed. 
 Out  of  the  cities.  From  is  the  e.xact  trans- 
 lation ;  yet  as  they  had  obviously  been  in  the 
 cities,  all  the  versions  from  Tyn.  to  K.  James 
 render  'out  of,'  precisely  as  in  -i:  16.  These 
 cities  would  include  Capernaum,  with  perhaps 
 Choraxin  and  the  western  Bethsaida,  and  of 
 course  the  ea.stern  Beth.«aida,  with  probabl3' 
 others  unknown  to  us.  The  crowd  was  very 
 likely  augmented  by  persons  from  farther 
 north  on  their  way  to  the  Passover  (JoimS:*), 
 who  could  be  easily  excited  by  talk  about  the 
 Messianic  reign.  The  Jordan  has  a  ford  about 
 two  miles  above  its  mouth  ;  there  may  have 
 been  a  bridge,  though  we  have  no  knowledge 
 
 of  it;  and  there  would  certainly  be  many- 
 boats,  belonging  to  the  important  city  of 
 Bethsaida  Julias,  wliich  could  cross  the  nar- 
 row river  again  and  again  in  a  short  time. 
 
 14.  And  Jesus  went  (or,  came)  forth. 
 The  word  'Jesus'  was  introduced  into  many 
 copies  because  this  was  the  beginning  of  a 
 church  "  Lesson."  (See  on  13:36.)  'Came 
 forth  '  naturally  means  out  of  the  boat.  Hort, 
 Introduction,  ^  138,  thinks  that  this  would 
 cause  'followed'  in  Matthew  and  Luke  to 
 contradict  'outwent  them  '  in  Mark.  But  it 
 is  easy  to  understand  that  the  crowd  set  out 
 from  Ciipernaum  after  the  boat  started,  and 
 thus  were  following,  and  yet  that  some  of  them 
 reached  the  other  side  before  the  boat  arrived. 
 Of  course  'came  forth'  might  mean  from 
 some  nook  in  the  mountain,  but  there  is  noth- 
 ing to  suggest  that  idea  except  the  supposed 
 contradiction.  John  says  (6:3,  h.  v.),  that  he 
 '  went  up  into  the  mountain,'  viz.,  the  moun- 
 tain range  which  skirts  the  eastern  side  of  the 
 lake.  Climbing  leistiri'ly  the  mountain-side, 
 and  at  length  sitting  down  with  his  disciples 
 for  rest,  he  found  the  crowd  about  him  con- 
 tinually increasing.  Though  they  were  dis- 
 turbing his  retirement  and  repose,  he  did  not 
 repulse  or  turn  away  from  them,  but  '  received 
 them.'  (Lukeoii.)  Moved  with  compassion 
 toAvard  them,  (comp.  on  9:  36),  i.  e  ,  the 
 people  in  general,  though  with  special  refer- 
 ence to  their  sick.  This  last  word,  meaning 
 literally,  'without  strength,'  is  not  found 
 elsewhere  in  Matthew  (though  several  times 
 in  Mark),  but  is  substantially  equivalent  to 
 that  used  in  10:  8  and  in  '25  :  36-44.  We  learn 
 from  Mark  (n-.ai)  that  he  also  began  to  teach 
 them  many  things,  and  from  Lul<e(9:ii)  that 
 he  taught  concerning  the  Messianic  reign. 
 
 15-18.  And  when  it  was  evening.  The 
 Jews  were  accustomed  to  distinguish  between 
 the  first  evening  and  the  second  evening.  Just 
 what  the  distinction  was,  has  not  been  cer- 
 tainly determined  (Edersh.)  ;  it  is  commonly 
 supposed  that  the  first  was  from  about  3  P.  M. 
 to  sunset,  the  second  from  sunset  on  into  the 
 night.  In  v.  23  the  second  evening  is  meant; 
 but  here  in  v.  15  it  is  the  first  evening;  comp. 
 
324 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIV. 
 
 IC  But  Jesus  said  unto  theiu,  They  need  not  depart; 
 give  ye  them  to  eat. 
 
 17  Aud  they  say  unto  him,  We  have  liere  but  Ave 
 loaves,  and  two  fislies. 
 
 18  lie  said,  Bring  thcni  hither  to  me. 
 
 19  And  lie  commanded  the  multitude  to  sit  down  on 
 the  grass,  aud  took  the  five  loaves,  and  the  two  fishes, 
 and  looking  up  to  heaven,  he  blessed,  and  brake,  and 
 gave  the  loaves  to  his  disciples,  and  the  disciples  to  the 
 multitude. 
 
 16  themselves  food.  But  Jesus  said  unto  them,  They 
 have   no   need  to   go   away ;    give   ye  them  to  eaf. 
 
 17  And  they  say   unto   him.  We  have    Irere   but   five 
 
 18  loaves,  and  two  fishes.     And   he   said.  Bring  them 
 
 19  hither  to  me.  And  he  commanded  the  multitudes 
 to  'sit  down  on  the  grass;  and  he  took  the  five 
 loaves,  and  the  two  fishes,  and  looking  up  to  heaven, 
 he  blessed,  aud  brake  aud  gave  the  loaves  to  the 
 
 Luke  9:  12,  "and  the  day  began  to  decline"  i 
 (Bible    Union   Ver).     The    disciples    were 
 here  sinipl3' the  Twelve.  (Luke9:i2.)     This  is  a 
 desert   place,  see  on  v.   13.     The    time    is 
 
 now  past.  The  Greek  expression  is  peculiar, 
 and  may  mean  either  'the  time'  as  in  Wye. 
 and  King  James,  or  'the  day'  as  in  Tyn. 
 For  the  origin  and  uses  of  the  Greek  word, 
 see  Lid.  and  Scott  and  Grimm.  Some  have 
 rendered,  '  The  hour  {for  taking  food)  is  past,' 
 but  this  can  hardly  be  correct.  May  go  into 
 the  villages,  small,  unwalled  towns  (see  on 
 9:  ?>5),  such  as  might  well  exist  in  the  neigh- 
 boring plain,  and  on  the  lower  slopes  of  the 
 mountain.  Mark  adds  'fields'  or  'farms'; 
 and  Luke  includes  the  idea  of  finding  lodging 
 as  well  as  food.  They  did  spend  the  night  in 
 that  region.  Give  ye  them  to  eat,  with 
 emphasis  on  'ye,'  as  the  Greek  shows.  Mark 
 (fi:  37)  adds  that  the  disciples  asked  if  they 
 must  go  away  and  buy  the  value  of  two  hun 
 dred  denarii  in  loave.s.  This  would  be  about 
 thirty  dollars,  and  with  a  purchasing  power 
 at  least  ten  times  as  great  as  now.  It  is  not 
 ill.tended  to  intimate  that  the  disciples  had  so 
 much  money,  the  value  of  two  hundred  da3's' 
 labor  (20:  2),  but  rather  the  contrary.  Mnrk 
 and  Luke  add  other  details,  not  in  conflict 
 with  Matthew.  But  John  (6:0-9)  appears  at 
 first  sight  to  represent  the  matter  quite  diflfer- 
 ently.  Tlicre,  Jesus  hims(df  introduces  the 
 subject  of  feeding  the  people,  speaking  of  it 
 to  Philip.  He  seems  to  have  made  this  sug- 
 gestion to  Philip  at  an  earlier  period,  when 
 the  crowd  first  became  very  large  (Joim  fi:  51, 
 and  left  it  to  work  upon  his  mind,  in  order  to 
 'prove  him'  (comp.  on  4:  1),  viz.,  as  to 
 •whether  he  would  have  such  faith  in  the  mi- 
 raculous powers  of  Jesus  as  to  think  of  his 
 feeding  this  vast  crowd  by  a  miracle.  Philip 
 had  no  such  thought,  and  said  that  two  hun- 
 dred denari(!s'  worth  of  loaves  would  not  suf- 
 fice; but  Andrew,  who  was  standing  by, 
 spoke  of  the  boy  with  his  five  barley  loaves 
 •and  two  fishes.  (Jobo6:9.)     Later  in  the  after- 
 
 noon, we  may  suppose,  the  Twelve  came  to 
 .Jesus,  as  narrated  by  Matthew,  Mark,  and 
 Luke.  Having  heard  of  the  conversation 
 with  Philip,  they  naturally  mention  (Mark  6;  37) 
 the  same  large  and  round  sum  that  he  had 
 spoken  of;  and  the  lads  supply  of  food  some 
 of  the  Twelve  had  by  this  time  purchased  or 
 engaged.  In  this  or  some  similar  way,  the 
 apparent  discrepancies  may  be  reconciled. 
 The  loaves  were  probablj'  round,  flat  cakes, 
 not  large  (LukeU:  5),  but  resembling  what  in 
 many  parts  of  this  country  are  called  "hoe- 
 cakes."  Fish  formed  an  important  part  of 
 the  food  of  the  people  living  around  the  lake. 
 John  (6:  9. 13)  seems  to  take  pains  to  say  that 
 the  loaves  were  of  barley,  cheap  and  coarse 
 bread.  Jesus  made  no  sumptuous  feast  with 
 delicacies,  but  gave  them  homely  and  whole- 
 some food. 
 
 19-21.  And  he  commanded  the  multi- 
 tudes to  sit  down,  or,  reclhie,  the  usual  pos- 
 ture in  eating,  see  on  8:  11.  The  other  Evan- 
 gelists show  that  he  gave  this  command 
 through  the  disciples;  what  he  did  through 
 them  he  did  himself  (comp.  on  8:  5).  It  was 
 a  pleasant  season  of  the  3'ear,  just  before  the 
 Passover  (JnimG:*),  which  was  nearly  the  same 
 time  as  our  Easter.  On  the  grass.  John 
 (6:10)  says  there  was  much  grass  in  the  place, 
 and  Mark  (6:39),  that  it  was  green.  Mark 
 also  says  that  he  bade  them  recline  '  by  com- 
 panies'  or  banqueting  parties, — 'Jandthey  re- 
 clined garden-beds,  garden-beds,  by  hundreds 
 and  by  fifties."  Five  thousand  men,  reclin- 
 ing in  this  orderly  arrangement  along  the 
 green  slope  of  the  mountain,  must  have 
 spread  over  an  extensive  space,  probably  sev- 
 eral acres,  and  as  the  afternoon  sun  shone  on 
 their  bright-hued  Oriental  garments,  they 
 looked  like  beds  in  a  flower-garden.  And 
 yonder  at  one  end  of  the  area,  with  eyes  up- 
 lifted toward  heaven,  stands  the  Wonder- 
 worker, who  is  about  to  feed  this  vast  crowd 
 with  the  five  loaves  and  two  fishes  now  held 
 m   his   hands.      Nor   was    this    arrangement 
 
Cn.  XIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 325 
 
 20  And   they  liiii  all  eat,  and  were  filled;  and  they  '  20  disciples,  and  the  disciples  to  the  niiiltitiides.    And 
 
 took  up  of  the  IragtiK-nts  that  remained  twelve  baskets 
 full. 
 
 21  And  they  that  had  eaten  were  about  five  thousand 
 men,  beside  women  and  children. 
 
 they  did  all  eat,  and  were  filled  :   and  they  took   up 
 that   which   remained   over  of  the   broken   pieces, 
 21  twelve  baskets  full.    And   they  that  did   eat   were 
 about  five  thousand  men,  beside  women  and  children. 
 
 merely  beautiful,  but  also  useful.  It  rendered 
 till!  miracle  manifest,  since  all  could  see  that 
 their  siijiply  came  from  Jesus,  and  that  he 
 had  only  the  five  loaves  and  two  fi.^hes.  It 
 jji-eveiited  selfish  crowding;  for  so  the  feeble, 
 including  the  women  and  children,  had  an 
 ei[ual  chance  to  be  supplied,  and  the  apostles 
 could  move  about  atnong  the  people  in  tin 
 orderly  manner,  and  furnish  all  alike.  The 
 number  of  persons  present  could  thus  be 
 easily  ascertained.  To  count  out  the  groups 
 of  fifty  and  a  hundred,  and  arrange  them  in 
 this  orderly  fashion,  must  have  required  a 
 considerable  time,  yet  Jesus  tiiought  the  mat- 
 ter of  sufficient  importance  to  wait  till  it  could 
 be  done.  He  blessed,  may  mean  either 
 blessed  God,  or  blessed  the  loaves  and  fishes, 
 as  in  Luke  '.):  IG.  John  (6:U)  says  'gave 
 thanks,'  Kev.  Ver.  The  same  variety  of 
 jihrase  occurs  in  the  parallel  miracle  to  this 
 (i;):3B),  and  in  the  accounts  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
 per (see  on  26  :  26).  This  blessing  or  thanks- 
 giving seems  to  have  corresponded  with  the 
 grace  before  eating,  which  was  customary 
 among  the  Jews  as  it  is  amcmg  us.  And  were 
 filled,  comp.  on  5:6.  All  got  "as  much  as 
 they  would,''  or  M7Js/ierf.  (Jobn6:ii.)  As  to  the 
 mode  in  which  the  food  was  multiplied,  we 
 can  form  no  conception ;  and  it  is  idle 
 to  speculate  concerning  a  matter  so  dis- 
 tinctly supernatural.  Observe  how  readily 
 our  Lord  returns  from  the  supernatural 
 to  the  natural.  The  fragments,  etc.,  or  as 
 in  Kev.  Ver.,  What  remained  over  of 
 the  broken  pieces.  The  last  Greek  term 
 is  formed  upon  'broke'  in  v.  HI,  and  de- 
 notes not  crumbs  made  by  eaters,  but  a  sur- 
 plus of  the  pieces  into  which  Jesus  and  the 
 disciples  had  broken  the  food.  The  same  ex- 
 pression recurs  in  lo:  87.  The  five  loaves  and 
 two  fishes  had  3-ielded  not  only  enr)iigh,  but 
 much  to  spare.  Twelve  baskets  full.  The 
 Greek  word  is  kop/iuins,  borrowed  in  Latin 
 eophinus,  and  in  English  as  coffin  ;  Wye.  hero  t 
 renders  '  cotyns.'  It  was  probably  an  oblong 
 basket  of  moderate  size.  A  quite  different  ] 
 Greek  W(^rd  is  used  in  15  :37;  and  the  distinc- 
 tion is  inaintained  in  16:  9,  10.  We  learn 
 from  the  satirical   allusions  in  Juvenal  (III. 
 
 1 14)  that  the  Jews  of  ^that  age  in  Italy  were  in 
 I  the  habit  of  carrying  a  basket  in  traveling, 
 i  probably  in  order  to  keep  a  supply  of  such 
 food  as  they  could  eat  without  ceremonial  de- 
 filement; accordingly  we  are  not  surprised  to 
 !  find  baskets  here,  even  when  the  owners  had 
 !  neglected  to  put  food  in  them.  Perhaps  each 
 of  the  Twelve  took  a  basket  and  filled  it, 
 which  would  account  for  the  number  of  bas- 
 kets mentioned.  This  command  to  save  the 
 surplus,  'that  nothing  be  lost'  (Johns:  12),  was 
 suited  to  teach  economy.  It  must  be  numifest 
 that  we  have  no  right  to  waste  anything,  how- 
 ever ample  our  resources,  when  we  see  him 
 j  who  is  the  Lord  of  all,  just  after  multiplying 
 a  little  food  into  a  vast  quantity,  now  carefully 
 saving  tiie  surplus  pieces  of  coarse  barley 
 bread  and  fish.  Thus  also  the  disciples  had 
 constantly  before  them,  for  some  days  at 
 least,  a  memento  of  the  extraordinary  mir- 
 acle they  had  witnessed.  Lacking  in  spiritual 
 susceptibility,  and  living  amid  a  succession  of 
 miracles,  they  needed  such  a  reminder.  (See 
 Mark  6:  52;  Matt.  16:9.)  Beside  women 
 and  children.  The  number  of  these  was 
 probiibly  small  in  proportion  to  the  men,  for 
 otherwise  Mark,  Luke,  and  John  would  hardly 
 have  omitted  to  mention  them.  In  John  (6  101 
 there  is  possibly  an  allusion  to  them :  "  Make 
 the  people  recline  ....  sothe  men  reclined.' 
 The  former  term  is  the  general  one,  which 
 might  in<'lude  women  and  children.  Perhaps 
 only  the  men  were  counted  out  in  groups,  the 
 women  and  children  being  apart  to  them- 
 selves. (See  Blunt,  "  Undesigned  Coinci- 
 dences," in  Bib.  Comm.) 
 
 Origen,  folk)wed  by  Jerome  and  many 
 Fathers,  runs  wild  in  allegorizing  the  bread, 
 the  walking  on  the  sea,  etc.  Thus  Jerome 
 says  the  lad  with  five  loaves  and  two  fishes 
 means  Moses  with  his  five  books  and  two  tables 
 of  the  law  ;  and  Origen,  that  the  reclining  by 
 hundreds  denotes  consecration  to  the  Divine 
 Unity  (the  hundred  being  a  sacred  number', 
 and  reclining  by  fifties  denotes  remission  of 
 sin,  through  a  my.stical  allusicm  to  the  Jubilee 
 and  the  Pentecost.  Such  dreadful  stufl'froni 
 surpassingly  gifted  men  ought  to  be  a  warning 
 &&  to  the  perils  of  allegorizing.     Some  etninent 
 
826 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XiV 
 
 22  And  straightway  Jesus  constrained  his  disciples  i  22      And  straightway  he  constrained  the  dis<  iples  ! 
 
 to  get  into  a  ship,  and  to  go  hel'ore  him  unto  the  other 
 side,  while  1k^  sent  tlie  imillitudes  away. 
 
 23  And  when  he  had  sent  the  multitudes  away,  he 
 went  up  into  a  luouutain  apart  to  pray  :  and  when  the 
 evening  was  come,  he  was  there  alone. 
 
 enter  into  tlie  l)oat,  and  to  go  before  him   uiii'i  thi 
 other  side,  till  he  should  send  the  multitu('>      \  • 
 23  And   alter   he   had    sent   the   multitudes  !■ 
 
 went  up  into  the  mountain  apart  to  pray  :  '. 
 
 recent  rationalists  make  equally  ludicrous 
 attempts  to  explain  away  this  miracle  and  that 
 of  walking  on  the  waves.  If  these  lifelike 
 narratives,  given  in  such  vivid  detail  bj'  all 
 four  Gospels,  could  bo  considered  to  represent 
 mere  legends,  then  the  Gospels  would  be  no- 
 where worthy  of  confidence. 
 
 This  great  miracle  of  feeding  the  multitude 
 could  not  fail  to  make  a  profound  impression  ; 
 and  the  people  who  witnessed  it  took  it  as 
 showing  beyond  question  that  "this  is  of  a 
 truth  the  prophet  that  cometh  into  the  world" 
 (john6:  n,  Eev.  ver.j,  i.  g.,  probably  the  prophet 
 predicted  by  Moses.  (oeut.  is:  15,  is;  JoimT:  21. 25; 
 7:40;  Acts 3: 22;  7:37.)  The  Jcws  did  uot  all  iden- 
 tify 'the  prophet'  with  Messiah;  but  the 
 persons  here  concerned  evidently  did,  for 
 they  were  on  the  point  of  coming  and  seizing 
 Jesus  to  make  him  a  king.  (Jo1iu6:15.)  It  was 
 probably  their  design  to  carry  him  with  them 
 to  Jerusalem  to  the  approaching  Passover, 
 and  there  proclaim  him  the  anointed  king, 
 whether  he  consented  or  not.  Perhaps  they 
 were  all  the  more  disposed  at  this  time  to  rise 
 against  Herod  and  the  Romans,  from  indigna- 
 tion at  the  recent  outrageous  murder  of  John 
 the  Baptist.     (J™.  ■•  Ant.,'  is,  5,  2.) 
 
 II.  22-33.  Jesus  Walks  Upon  the 
 Water.  Found  also  in  Mark  6:  45-52; 
 John  6:  16-21.  Luke  here  begins  to  shorten 
 his  narrative,  continuing  to  do  so  up  to  9:  50. 
 Jesus,  or  he,  constrained.  Here  again,  as 
 in  V.  14,  the  word  Jc-^us  was  interpolated  by 
 copyists,  because  a  "Lesson"  began  at  this 
 point.  'Constrained'  is  more  exactly  ren- 
 dered 'compelled,'  tis  in  Wye,  Gen.  There 
 was  no  use  in  staying  there  any  longer.  The 
 hope  of  rest  was  gone,  and  the  fame  of  this 
 gretit  miracle  would  only  increase  the  popular 
 excitement,  and  augment  the  danger  of  arous- 
 ing the  jealousy  of  his  enemies.  So  Jesus 
 determines  to  return  to  the  west  side  of  the 
 lake,  where  we  shall  find  him  the  next  daj'  busy 
 hciiling  the  sick  (v.  34),  aiid  teaching  in  the  syna- 
 gogue.   (John  6: 24, 59.)  Shortly  after  he  will  with- 
 
 draw in  a  diflferent  direction,  to  the  borders  of 
 Phenicia  (15:21) ;  coinp.  aboveon  v.  13.  For  the 
 present  he  wishes  to  be  alone;  so  he  proceeds 
 to  break  up  the  vast  gathering,  and  begins  by 
 separating  the  disciples  from  the  people  and 
 himself  They  were  naturally  slow  to  leave 
 the  scene  of  so  astonislfing  a  miracle.  It  is 
 also  likel}^  that  they  sympathized  not  a  little 
 with  the  popular  disposition  to  coerce  Jesus 
 into  assuming  the  crown  and  sceptre  of  Me.s- 
 siah.  (John  6: 15.)  Possibly,  too,  they  saw  indi- 
 cations of  the  coming  adverse  wind,  and 
 dreaded  such  a  storm  as  that  of  8:  23.  What- 
 ever was  the  cause  of  their  reluctance,  Jesus 
 'compelled  them, '.of  course  b}- earnestly'  en- 
 joining it.  Unto  the  other  side.  Mark 
 (6:45)  adds  'to  Bethsaida,'  and  John  (G:i-,Rev. 
 ver.)  says  they  '  were  going  over  the  seti  unto 
 Capernaum ' ;  see  above  on  v.  13.  It  would 
 seem  strange  to  be  compelled  to  leave  the 
 sacred  spot,  the  interested  crowds,  the  Master 
 himself  So  we,  too,  must  often  do  what  the 
 Lord  in  his  providence  and  his  word  clearly 
 requires,  even  when  it  seems  to  us  a  strange 
 and  painful  course.  While  he  sent,  etc.  ; 
 Rev.  Yer.,  more  accurately,  till  he  should 
 dlfimiss  the  multitudes}  This  he  jtroba- 
 bly  did  by  going  about  among  them,  saying 
 that  he  should  do  nothing  more  thatdtiy,  and 
 requesting  them  to  disperse.  They  noticed, 
 however,  that  he  did  not  go  with  the  dis- 
 ciples, and  having  now  no  occasion  for 
 anxiety  about  food,  they  spent  the  night  in 
 that  vicinity.  (.Tohnfi:22.)  He  Avent  up  into 
 a  (the)  mountain,  on  the   east  of  the  lake. 
 
 (John6:3;seeabovenn  V.14.)       We  may*SUppose  tluit 
 
 he  had  come  down  towards  the  shore  to  see  the 
 disciples  oif,  and  now  'departed  again'  (John 
 6: 15)  to  the  mountain,  and  went  up  into  a  higher 
 and  more  secluded  portion.  Here  in  the 
 mountain  solitude  and  mild  spring  air  he  con- 
 tinued the  greater  part  of  the  night  (v.  25)  in 
 prayer.  Jesus  not  only  prayed  regularly  and 
 frequently  (Marki:  35;  LukeS:  16;  11:  i),  but  whcn 
 anj^  special  exigency  in  his  life  nrose  he  spent 
 
 1  'Till  he  should  dismiss'  is  the  neces.sary  rendering  i  dismissed,' Tyn.  and  followers,  would  represent  Aeo«  and 
 of  heos  and  the  subjunctive.    80  Rheims.    "  While  he     the  indiccUive, 
 
Ch.  XIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 327 
 
 24  But  the  ship  was  now  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  I  24  even  was  come,  he  was  there  alone.  But  the  boat 
 tossed  with  waves:  for  the  wind  was  contrary.  iwas  now  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  distressed  by  the 
 
 2.')  .Vnd  in  the  fourth  watch  of  tlie  night  Jesus  went  2o  waves;  for  the  wind  was  contrary.  And  in  the 
 unto  theuj,  wallcing  on  the  sea.  I        fourth  watcli  of  tlie  night  he  came  unto  them,  walli- 
 
 I  Some  ancient  authorities  read,  ieaa  many /arlongt  distant  from  the  land. 
 
 much  time  in  special  prayer;  e.  g.,  when  he 
 was  about  to  select  the  twelve  apostles  (t-uke 
 i:  I'O,  and  in  the  agony  of  Getlisemane.  The 
 fucasion  for  protracted  prayer  in  the  present 
 instance  appears  to  have  been  that  the  strong 
 popular  desire  to  make  him  a  king,  together 
 with  the  jealousy  of  Herod  and  of  the  Phari- 
 L  sees,  increased  the  difficulty  of  his  position, 
 and  made  him  deeply  feel  the  need  of  his 
 Father's  direction  and  support.  Through  this 
 fanatical  crowd,  Satan  was  again  offering  him 
 worldly  dominion  upon  condition  of  pursuing 
 a  worldly  policy.  (4:8f.)  His  earnest  teaching 
 throughout  the  day  as  to  the  Messianic  reign 
 (i,uku»:  11),  had  not  corrected  the  popular  misap- 
 prehensions; he  could  not  bring  the  people  to 
 his  views,  could  not  conform  to  their  views; 
 and  it'  he  refused,  they  would  sooner  or  later 
 turn  against  him,  and  encourage  the  rulers  to 
 destroy  bin). 
 
 24  f.  It  seems  likely  from  the  useof  'even- 
 ing'    in      V.    28     (Mark  8:  47;  John  6:  16),     and     froin 
 
 other  expressions  of  John,  that  already  in 
 the  early  part  of  the  night  the  disciples  had 
 gone  out  into  the  midst  of  the  lake,  and  there 
 continued  to  be  hiirassed  by  the  fierce  op- 
 I)osing  wind  until  towiirds  morning.  The 
 ship  {boat)  was  now  in  the  midst  of  the 
 
 sea.  John  (6:i9)  says  they  had  gone  'about 
 five  and  twenty  or  thirty  furlongs,'  from 
 three  to  three  and  a  half  miles  (the  siadion 
 being  less  than  our  furlong),  when  they 
 saw  Jesus  walking,  etc'  From  the  prob- 
 able place  of  feeding  the  five  thousand 
 across  to  Capernaum  (Tel  Hum),  is  about 
 four  and  a  half  miles.  The  attempt  of  some 
 critics  to  make  out  an  error  here,  by  insisting 
 that  'the  midst'  must  mean  the  mathematical 
 middle,  is  simply  puerile.  Tossed,  literally, 
 tortured,  as  in  ik.  6,  29.  While  the  Com.  Ver. 
 has  here  'tossed,'  and  in  Mark  6  :  48  'toiling,', 
 it  translates  the  same  word  '  tormented'  in  8: 
 6,  29.  For  the  wind  was  contrary.  Jtdin 
 adds  that  it  was  a  'great  wind.'  It  inigiit 
 seem  that  this  statement  shows  they  had  sail-s, 
 contrary  to  what  has  been  said  on  4:  21 ;  but 
 Mark  says  they  were  '  toiling'  (or  distressed) 
 in  rowing,  for  the  wind  was  contrary,'  etc.'' 
 Jesus  naw  them  thus  harassed  (Marktirw),  but 
 for  a  long  time  did  not  go  to  them.  When 
 they  were  in  the  former  storm  (8:24),  he  was 
 with  them,  and  they  only  needed  to  awake 
 him;  but  now  he  had  compelled  them  to 
 start,  and  had  remained  ashore.  Thus  their 
 faith  was  more  S(;verely  tried,  and  thereby  in 
 the  end  increased.      In  the  fourth  watch  of 
 
 'IB,  several  cursives,  and  the  Old  Syriac,  Peshito,  and 
 .Jerusalem  Syriac,  the  .Armenian,  and  some  other  ver- 
 sions read 'the  l)oat  was  many  furlongs  distant  from 
 tlie  hind'  (so  \V  H.  and  iintrnin  Rev.  Ver.).  The  (lucs- 
 tion  is  whether  Matl.  was  here  assiniihited  l)y  copyists 
 to  .John  (see  above)  or  to  Mark  (i:  47,  '  the  l)oat  was  in 
 the  midst  of  the  sea.'  It  is  not  easy  to  decide  this  ques- 
 tion, and  it  malces  no  sulistantial  difference,  since  both 
 'xpressious  occur  in  the  other  (iospels.  The  Memphitic 
 icrsion  was  certainly  conformed  to  .John,  for  it  reads 
 'about  twenty-five  furlongs.' 
 
 ■-On  March  27,  1871,  the  writer  and  a  friend  went  in 
 a  boat  fn>m  Tubariyeh  (Tiberias)  to  the  probalile  place 
 of  feeding  the  fiv.'  th'>usand.  The  day  was  hot,  and 
 till'  boatmen  reluctant  to  cross.  When  within  a  mile 
 or  two  ol"  the  shore  they  ceased  rowing  and  listened, 
 and  the  leader  said, '•  Bad,  sir,  bad."  Faint  in  the  dis- 
 tance, on  the  western  side,  we  heard  the  sound  of  wind, 
 rushing  down  the  ravines.  The  boatmen  then  began 
 to  row  with  all  their  might,  but  before  we  reached  land 
 the  lake  was  much  ruffled.  We  went  some  half  a  mile 
 .ip  the  nearer  sl'^pes,  finding  beautiful  gnissy  spots,  one 
 
 in  particular,  well-suited  to  be  the  scene  of  the  miracle, 
 and  when  we  returned  found  the  lake  perfectly  furious. 
 From  noon  till  nearly  .sun.sct  this  continued;  even 
 when  the  windceased,  the  l)illows  subsided  very  slowly. 
 .M  last  the  boat  was  i)ushe<l  out  from  its  liarl)or  in  a 
 little  crooked  stream,  and  being  borne  through  the  surf 
 on  the  shoulders  of  the  men,  we  entered  it  and  at- 
 tempted to  cross  the  lake.  But  the  waves  were  still  .so 
 fierce  that  we  could  make  no  headway  against  them. 
 So  the  boatmen  turned  and  kept  near  the  shore  to  the 
 mouth  of  the  .Jordan.  Bursting  through  a  wall  ol 
 water  causeil  by  the  lake-waves  opposing  the  current, 
 we  remained  in  the  riversome  lime;  and  then  creeping 
 around  the  wcstorn  shore,  with  the  waves  still  troul>le- 
 some,  we  reached  Tubariyeh  towards  midnight.  It  was 
 the  same  season  of  the  year,  a  few  days  before  Kaster, 
 and  the  same  western  wind  was  '  contrary ' ;  but  for- 
 tunately for  us  it  blew  itself  out  in  the  daytime,  while 
 we  were  ashore.  Our  rude  boat,  with  its  unskillfal 
 boatmen,  could  not  possibly  have  lived  if  we  had  met 
 the  storm  in  the  midst  of  the  lake. 
 
328 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIV. 
 
 26  And  when  th";  disciples  saw  him  walking  on  the 
 sea,  they  were  troubled,  saying,  It  is  a  spirit ;  and  they 
 cried  out  for  (ear. 
 
 •27  Hut  straightway  Jesus  spake  unto  them,  saying, 
 Be  of  good  cheer ;  it  is  I ;  be  not  afraid. 
 
 28  And  Peter  answered  him,  and  said,  Lord,  if  it  be 
 thou,  bid  me  come,  unto  thee  on  the  water. 
 
 29  And  he  said.  Come.  And  when  Peter  was  come 
 down  out  of  the  ship,  lie  walked  on  the  water,  to  go  to 
 Jesus. 
 
 30  But  when  he  saw  the  wind  boisterous,  he  was_ 
 affiiid  ;  and  beginning  to  sink,  he  cried,  saying.  Lord,' 
 save  me. 
 
 :{!  And  immediately  Jesus  stretched  forth  his  hand, 
 and  caught  him,  and  said  unto  him,  O  thou  of  little 
 faith,  wherefore  didst  thou  doubt? 
 
 26  ing  u])on  the  sea.     And  when  the  disciples  saw  him 
 walking  on  the  sea,  they  were  troubled,  saying,  Jt  is 
 
 27  an   apparition  ;   and  they  cried  out   for  fear.    But 
 straightway  Jesus  spake   unto  them,  saying.  Be  of 
 
 28  good  cheer;   it  is  I ;  be  not  afraid.    And   Peter  an- 
 swered him  and  said.  Lord,  if  it  be  ihou,  bid  me  come 
 
 29  unto   thee  upon   the  waters.     And  he  said,  Come. 
 And  Peter  went  down  from  the  boat,  and  walked 
 
 30  upon  the  waters,  1  to  come  to  Jesus.     Put   when  he 
 saw  the  wind,2  he  was  afraid;    and  beginning  to 
 
 31  .sink,  he  cried  out,  saying,  Lord,  save  me.     And  im- 
 mediately Jesus  stretched  forth  his  hand,  and  took 
 
 I  Some  ancienc  auiborities  reud,  and  i 
 
 2  MuDy  ancient  authorities  add,  strong. 
 
 the  night.  The  ancient  Hebrews  divided  the 
 night,  probably  tlie  pei'iod  from  sunset  to  sun- 
 rise, into  three  watches  (Judg.  7  :  19;  Lam.  2: 19;  Ex.  14  : 
 
 24;  isaiu.  11:  11.)  Ths  Greeks  appear  to  have 
 had  the  same  division.  But  after  Pompey's 
 conquest,  B.  c.  63,  the  .Jews  gradually  adopted 
 the  Roman  fashion  of  four  watches  (comp. 
 Mark  13:  35,  and  see  Wieseler, "Synopsis,"  p. 
 371).  At  this  season  of  the  year,  soon  after 
 the  vernal  equinox  (Joiiti6:4),  the  'fourth 
 watch'  would  be  from  about  three  to  six 
 o'clock.  "We  have  no  means  of  determining 
 more  exactly  the  time  of  Jesus'  coining. 
 Jesus  went  (literally,  he  came)  unto  them. 
 The  name 'Jesus'  was  added  by  some  copy- 
 ists, to  make  the  statement  plainer.  In  like 
 manner  the  common  Greek  text  has  'came' 
 changed  to  'went  away.'  Mark  adds,  'and 
 lie  would  have  passed  by  them.'  Literally, 
 tvished  to  pass.  This  might  perhajis  be  un- 
 derstood in  a  weakened  sense,  as  nearly  equiv- 
 alent to  the  pit  rase,  '  would  have  passed  '  ;  but 
 it  more  probably  means  that  judging  from  his 
 actions  he  wished  to  pass.  Comp.  Luke  24:  28. 
 26  f.  When  the  disciples  saw  him. 
 They  all  saw  hiin  (Mark 6:  so);  and  near  the  boat 
 (John  6: 19.)  It  is  a  spirit,  an  apparition  is  the 
 exact  rendering.  In  Luke  24:  37,  40,  '  spirit' 
 represents  the  Greek  word  commonly  so  trans- 
 lated. The  disciples  believed  in  apjiaritions, 
 as  did  all  the  Jews  (except  tin;  Sadducees), 
 and  as  all  nations  seem  naturally'  disposed  to 
 do.  The  opinions  of  the  Twelve  at  that  time 
 have  no  authority  for  us,  since  they  had  many 
 
 erroneous  notions  from  which  only  the  subse- 
 quent inspiration  of  tlie  Comforter  delivered 
 them.  Be  of  good  cheer,  Tyn  and  follow- 
 ers, is  more  exactly  'courage,'  as  in  9:  2,  22; 
 weak  faith  made  them  cowardly,  see  on  8:  26. 
 .Jesus  spoke  straightway,  in  his  kind  desire 
 to  free  them  at  once  from  their  fear.  It  is  I. 
 They  would  recognize  his  voice. 
 
 28-31.  This  incident  is  recorded  by  Mat- 
 thew only.  Lord,  if  it  be  {is)  thou.  The 
 form  of  expression  implies  that  he  takes  for 
 granted  it  is  the  Lord.  Instead  of  '  Lord'  we 
 might  translate  '  Ma.ster,'  (Tyn.,  Cran.),  see 
 on  8:  19.  Seeing  Jesus  thus  walking  on  the 
 water,  Peter  immediately  felt  the  desire  nat- 
 ural to  bold  spirits  to  do  anything  which  they 
 see  others  do ;  and  under  a  sudden  impulse  of 
 confidence  in  Jesus — mingled,  no  doubt,  with 
 his  usual  self-confidence — he  proposed  and 
 undertook  to  walk  upon  the  water  himself. 
 We  must  remember  that  the  Twelve,  on  their 
 recent  mission,  had  been  empowered  to  work 
 miracles.  (io:s.)  Perhaps  also  he  was  prompted 
 by  the  desire  to  get  near  his  loved  teacher  as 
 soon  as  possible,  as  in  John  21  :  7.  .Jesus  con- 
 sented to  his  coming.  Peter  would  thus  learn 
 a  needed  lesson  in  the  only  way. in  which  such 
 confident  spirits  will  learn,  viz.,  from  experi- 
 ence. Walked  on  the  water,  literally, 
 ivaters,  the  plural  being  an  imitation  of  the 
 Hebrew  word  for  water,  which  is  used  only  in 
 the  plural;  so  in  v.  28;  Mark  9:  22;  John 
 3:  23.  To  go  to  Jesus.  The  marginal  read- 
 ing of  Rev.  Ver.,    'and  came   to  Jesus,'*   is 
 
 1 '  And  came'  is  the  reading  of  B,  C,  Old  Syriac,  Ar- 
 menian, Chrysostom.  It  is  the  more  difficult  reading, 
 easily  changed  by  copyists  into  the  otlier,  and  yet  not 
 impossible,  seeing  that  he  did  really  come  to  Jesus,  and 
 was  within  arm'sjength  when  he  began  to  sink.  In  v. 
 30 'strong' is  not  found  in  N,  B  (first  hand),  33,  Mcm- 
 
 phitic.  The  addition  of  this  word  would  be  very  nat- 
 urally suggested,  and  yet  if  it  had  been  originally 
 present  we  can  see  no  reason  why  any  copyist  should 
 have  wished  its  omission.  Therefore  we  may  decide 
 thatit  did  not  beloug.to.tbe  ociginal^text. 
 
Ch.  XIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 329 
 
 32  And  when  they  were  coiue  into  the  ship,  the  wind 
 ceaseil. 
 
 :«  Tlii-n  tliey  that  were  in  the  ship  came  and  wor- 
 shipped hiui,  saying,  Of  a  truth  thou  art  the  Bon  of 
 tiod. 
 
 :i4  And  when  tliey  were  gone  over,  they  came  into 
 the  laudof  (iennesaret. 
 
 32  hold  of  him.  and  saitli  unto  him,  O  thuu  of  little  faith, 
 wherefortMliilst  thou  doul)t'.'     And  wlieu  tliey  were 
 
 33  gone  up  into  the  boat,  the  wind  ceased.  And  they 
 that  were  in  the  boat  worshipped  liiiu,  saying,  Of 
 a  Iruih  thou  art  the  Son  of  God.  , 
 
 34  And  when  they  had  crossed  over,  they  came  to  the 
 
 very  likely  correct;  it  would  make  the  lesson 
 more  striking,  to  Peter  and  to  us,  for  thus  his 
 faitli  failed  when  his  task  was  almost  finished. 
 When  he  saw  the  wind.  Koisterous,  or 
 St  roll;/,  is  an  unwarranted  addition.  O  thou 
 of  little  faith,  see  on  «:  30  and  8:  26.  He 
 does  not  .say  'of  no  faith.'  And  he  does  not 
 rebuke  Peter's  self-confident  presumption,  but 
 his  weakness  of  faith,  just  as  in  8:  10,  he  com- 
 mends the  centurion's  faith  rather  than  his 
 humility;  see  aLso  15:  28.  Of  course  faith 
 would  have  no  natural  power  to  keep  him 
 from  sinking,  as  it  would  in  swimming,  be- 
 cause he  was  performing  a  .supernatural  act; 
 (Jod  chose  to  puthonorupon  faith  by  enabling 
 him  to  do  this,  so  long  as  he  did  not  doubt. 
 Peter  must  have  felt  a  wholesome  shame  and 
 confusion  at  the  result  of  his  bold  attempt,  but 
 the  other  disciples  had  no  time  to  notice  it,  nor 
 he  himself  to  be  greatly  pained,  because  all 
 were  engrossed  with  admiration  for  the  won- 
 der-worl<ing  power  of  Jesus. 
 
 32  f.  And  when  they  were  come  into 
 the  ship.  Gone  up,  represents  the  correct 
 (ireek  text,  and  not  simply  'come  into.' 
 John  says  («:  ai)  'They  were  willing  therefore 
 to  receive  him  into  the  ship,'  or  boat.  At  first 
 they  had  feared  him  as  an  apparition  ;  but 
 the  well-known  voice,  and  the  words  and 
 deeds  of  love,  overcame  all  their  fear.  The 
 wind  ceased,  and  the  boat  which  had  been 
 fiir  out  on  the  lake,  was  immediately  at  the 
 land.  (John  ft:  21.)  Tlicsc til i ngs  naturally  made 
 a  gi-ent  imivression  on  their  minds.  They 
 that  were  in  the  ship  (hoaf)  is  n  general 
 expression,  and  might  include  not  merely 
 the  Twelve,  but  other  persons  who  aided  in 
 managing  the  boat ;  as  in  8:  '27.  Came  and 
 worshipped  him.*  It  is  difficult  to  deter- 
 mine whether  their  worshi[t  or  prostration 
 (comp.  on  2:  2),  was  simrly  reverence  to  a 
 man.  or  real  worship  as  to  the  Deity.  And  so 
 as  to  the  phrase  thou  art  the  Son  of  God, 
 which  here  occurs  for  the  first  time  in  Matthew. 
 
 It  seems  clear  that  by  this  designation  the 
 Jews,  including  the  disciples,  meant  the  Mes- 
 siah. (i6:  16;  26:6:i;  il  :  40,43.5*;  John  1 :  49 ;  6:69.)      Bllt 
 
 they  appear  to  have  had  very  vague  ideas  as 
 to  the  purport  of  the  expression.  The  High 
 Priest  spoke  of  Messiah  as  the  Son  of  God 
 (•-•6:63),  wiiile  they  by  no  means  regarded  Mes- 
 siah as  divine.  The  Jews  called  Jesus  a  blas- 
 phemer for  speaking  of  himself  as  the  Son  of 
 God  (John  10:. t:i;  19: 7),  but  they  Called  many 
 things  blasphemy  in  which  there  was  no  as- 
 sumption of  divinity.  (Ci>mp.  on  9:  3.)  This 
 saying  of  the  disciples  shows  a  decided  ad- 
 vance on  that  of  8:  27,  but  we  must  not  press 
 it  into  meaning  all  that  ice  should  mean  by 
 the  same  expression.  Mark  (6:  52)  censures 
 their  astonishment  at  this  miracle,  for  which 
 the  miracle  of  the  loaves  would  liave  prepared 
 them  if  their  minds  had  not  been  stupid  and 
 dull.  This  language  of  Mark  does  not  nece.s- 
 sarily  forbid  the  supposition  that  they  were 
 now  convinced  Jesus  was  divine;  but  it  best 
 falls  in  with  the  idea  that  they  were  at  a  lower 
 standpoint. 
 
 We  have  thus  had,  v.  13-33,  another  inter- 
 esting account  (comp.  on  13:  1)  of  a  whole 
 day  in  our  Saviour's  busy  life.  See  "A  Day 
 in  the  Life  of  .Testis  of  Nazareth,"  in  Waj'- 
 land's  "University  Sermons.". 
 
 III.  34-36.  After  Feeding  the  Five 
 Thousand,  Jesits  Revisits  the  Plain  of 
 Gennesaret.  Found  also,  with  further 
 details,  in  Mark  6:  53-56.  When  they  were 
 gone  over,  the  same  word  as  in  9"  1.  They 
 came  into  the  land,  etc.  The  general 
 statement  is  first  made,  'they  came  into  (or 
 upon)  the  land,'  came  to  shore,  and  this  is 
 followed  by  the  more  particular  statement 
 '  untoCxennesaret.'  The  relation  between  the 
 two  clauses  not  being  understood  by  some 
 copyists  or  e^rly  students,  it  was  easily 
 changed  into  'they  came  unto  the  land  of  . 
 Gennesaret,'  as  in  the  common  Greek  text  and 
 the  Com.  Version.     Gennesaret  was  the  name 
 
 1  The  prefixed  term  "came"  or  'conung  '  of  the  com-  1  than  its  omission  ;  so  it  is  not  probably  a  part  of  the 
 nion  (ireek  text  is  wanting  in  some  nf  theearliest  docii-     text, 
 meats,  and  we  can  more  readily  explain  ius  iosertioa  ' 
 
330 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIV. 
 
 35  And  when  the  men  of  that  place  had  knowledge 
 of  hiui,  they  sent  out  into  all  that  country  round  about, 
 and  broui{ht  unto  liini  all  that  were  diseased; 
 
 36  Auifbesought  him  that  they  might  only  touch  the 
 hem  of  his  garment:  and  as  many  as  touched  were 
 made  pertectiy  whole. 
 
 35  land,  unto  Gennesaret.  And  when  the  men  of  that 
 place  knew  him,  they  sent  into  all  that  region  round 
 about,  and  brought   unto  him  all  that   were  sick; 
 
 36  and  they  besought  him  that  they  might  only  touch 
 the  border  of  his  garment:  and  as  many  as  touched 
 were  made  whole. 
 
 ofa  plain  lying  on  the  northwest  side  of  the 
 lake,  about  three  and  a  half  miles  long,  and  at 
 some  points  over  two  miles  wide.  It  is  glow- 
 ingly described  by  Josephus  ('•  ■war,-  s,  lo,  s)  as  of 
 unrivaled  beauty,  fertility,  and  variety  of  pro- 
 ducts; and  modern  travelers  find  hisstatements 
 justified,  if  we  make  allowance  forthepresent 
 wretched  cultivation  and  paucity  of  inhab- 
 itants. Stanley:  "  No  less  than  four  springs 
 pour  forth  their  almost  full  grown  rivers 
 through  the  plain ;  the  richness  of  the  soil 
 displays  itself  in  magnificent  wheat  fields; 
 whilst  along  the  shore  rises  a  thick  jungle  of 
 thorn  and  oleander,  abounding  in  birds  of 
 brilliant  colors  and  various  forms."  The  soil 
 is  a  dark  loam,  very  rich  ;  and  by  irrigation 
 will  produce  three  crops  a  year.  We  know  of 
 no  large  city  in  this  plain.  Capernaum  was 
 pretty  certainly  at  Tel  Hum,  further  north 
 (see  on  4  :  13) ;  and  Chorazin  was  probably  at 
 Keraseh,  up  in  the  hills  (see  on  11 :  21). 
 Whether  the  considerable  ruins  in  the  northern 
 angle  of  the  plain  represent  the  western  Beth- 
 saida,  so  often  mentioned  with  Capernaum 
 and  Chorazin,  we  cannot  determine.  At  the 
 southern  angle  of  the  plain  are  a  few  huts 
 Ciilled  Mejdel,  doubtless  the  ancient  Magdala, 
 tiie  home  of  Mary  Magdalene.  From  this 
 remarkable  plain  the  Sea  or  Lake  of  Galileo 
 was  sometimes  called  Lake  of  Gennesaret. 
 (Lukea:).)  Had  knowledge  of  (?,.  e.,  knew) 
 him,  or  recognized  him.  Mark  adds 
 '.straightway;'  they  might  well  recognize 
 him  at  once,  for  he  had  labored  much  in  that 
 vicinity.  All  that  country  round  about, 
 as  in  8:  5.  All  that  were  diseased-,  or  i//,, 
 the  same  phrase  as  in  4:  24.  That  they 
 might  touch,  a  non-final  ust  of  the  Greek 
 conjunction,  see  on  5:  29.  The  hem  (or  bor-  \ 
 der)  of  his  garment,  see  on  9:  20  f  The 
 healing  there  recorded  took  place  at  Cai)er- 
 naum  not  long  before,  and  probably  encour- 
 aged the  persons  here  mentioned.  Were 
 made  perfectly  whole,  literally,  were 
 thoroughly  .sored  (healed\  a  compound  of  the 
 verb  used  in  9:  21.  Mark  (6:54ff.)  gives  fur- 
 ther details,  .showing  .Jesus  as  entering  intu 
 cities,  villages,  and  country  places,  and  every- 
 
 where healing  the  sick,  which  probably  occu- 
 pied several  days.  Weiss  thinks  it  incredibie 
 that  there  were  now  so  many  sick  to  be  healed 
 in  the  region  of  Jesus'  common  residence. 
 But  he  had  been  absent  some  time,  on  the 
 journey  about  Galilee  ('i:i),  and  the  season 
 of  malarial  fevers  had  come.  For  previous 
 instances  of  a  general  statement  concerning 
 numerous  miracles  of  healing,  see  4:  23  f . ; 
 8 :  16 ;  9 :  35. 
 
 On  the  morning  after  the  five  thousand  were 
 fed,  they  came  across  in  borrowed  boats  to 
 Capernaum,  and  crc^wded  into  the  synagogue, 
 where  Jesus  was  teaching.  To  this  idle  and 
 gaping  crowd,  delighted  at  getting  plenty  to 
 eat  without  working,  he  addressed  the  great 
 discourse  of  John  6:  2G-59. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND   PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  lo  f  Jesus  here  an  example.  1)  In  pru- 
 dently withdrawing  from  danger.  2)  In  seek- 
 ing bodily  and  mental  rest  for  himself  and 
 his  disciples,  comp.  Mark  6:  31.  3)  In  re- 
 linquishing needed  rest  in  order  to  do  men 
 good,  V.  14,  comp.  John  4:  6  ft'.—V.  14-21. 
 Feeding  the  multitude.  1)  A  lesson  in  com- 
 passion, V.  14  f.  2)  A  lesson  in  obedience,  v. 
 16-18.  3)  A  lesson  in  order,  v.  19.  4)  A 
 lesson  in  economy,  v.  20.  5)  A  lesson  as  to 
 the  harmony  of  the  natural  and  the  super- 
 natural, V.  20  f.— V.  19.  Hall:  "What  an 
 honor  was  this  to  thy  servants,  that  as  thou 
 wert  Mediator  betwixt  thy  Father  and  men, 
 so  thou  wouldst  have  them,  in  some  beneficial 
 occasion,  mediate  betwixt  men  and  thee."  — 
 V.  23.  Occasional  seasons  of  retiuement  for 
 long-continued  prayer,  whether  to  a  private 
 apartment,  or  to  the  scditude  of  nature,  are 
 much  needed  in  this  hurried  age.  There  is 
 something  very  impressive  in  the  still  depths 
 of  a  forest,  or  the  recesses  of  a  mountain,  as  a 
 scene  of  solitary  prayer.  "The  groves  were 
 God's  first  temples"  ;  and  the  noblest  houses 
 of  worship  cannot  so  powerfully  appeal  to  our 
 feelings  of  devotion.  Chrvs.  :  "The  wilder- 
 ness is  the  mother  of  quiet;  it  is  a  calm  and  a 
 harbox,  delivering  us  from  all  turmoils." 
 
 V.  24.  Hknrv:  "  Though  troubles  and  diflB- 
 
Ch.  XV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 331 
 
 fllHEX  came  to  Jesus  scribes   and   Pharisees,  which 
 X     were  of  Jerusalem,  saying, 
 
 CHAPTER    XV. 
 
 1      Then  there  come  to  Jesus  from  Jerusalem  Phari- 
 
 culties  may  disturb  us  in  our  duty,  they  must 
 not  drive  us  from  it;    but  through  the  midst 
 of  tliom    we    must    press    forward." — V.    25. 
 "Mini's  extremity    is  God's  opportunity."  — 
 V.  2lj.     Henry:   "Most  of  our  dsmger  from 
 outward   troubles    ariseis    from    the  occasion 
 they   give   for   inward   troubles." — V.    24-27. 
 Danger  and  deiivorance.    I)  Perilous  struggles 
 loiig-continuod  make  us  deeply  feel  our  need 
 of  help.     2)   Approaching  deliverance  some- 
 times   wears  an   alarming   aspect,    v.    26.     3) 
 Divine    encouragement    is    given    "straight- 
 way," just  as  soon  as  it  is  really  best  for  us, 
 V.  27.     4)  In  life's  worst  trials,  to  recognize 
 the  Saviour's  voice  brings  courage  and  hope. 
 5)  Storm  and  struggle  make  us  enjoy  more 
 the  calm   tliat  follows,  and  appreciate  more 
 highly  tiie  Lord  who  delivers  us  (v.  82  f.). — 
 V.  28-31.     Walking  the  waves.     1)   The  in- 
 stinct of  imitation.     2)  Self-appointed  tests  of 
 divine  ))resence  and  power.    3)  Self-confidence 
 often    curiously  blended   with   confidence   in 
 the   Lord.      4)   There  is  frequently  strength 
 enough  to  complete  a  task,  and  then  collapse 
 at  the  close,  v.  2'J,  margin  of  R(!V.  Ver.     5) 
 Happy  the  man  whose  conscious  helplessness 
 leads  him  to  cry  for  divine  help.    (J)  Many  an 
 experience  makes  us  take  sliame  to  ourselves,  I 
 and  give  glory  to  God. — V.  27.     Hall:  "  Let  | 
 heaven   be   but   as   one   scroll,  and    let   it  be 
 written   all  over  with  titles,  they  cannot  ex- 
 press more  than  'It  is  I.'  " — V.  28.     Henry: 
 "Tlie  boldest  spirits  must  wait  for  a  call  to 
 hazardous  enterprises,  and  we  must  not  rashly 
 and    presumptuously   thrust    ourselves    upon 
 tlieni." — V.  30.     Hknry:   "  Looking  at  diffi- 
 culties with  an  ej'e  of  sense,  more  than  at  pre- 
 cepts and  promises  with  an  eye  of  faith,  is  at 
 the  bottom  of  all  our  individual  fear.<,  both  as 
 
 to  public  and  personal  concerns When 
 
 faith  is  weak,  prayer  should  be  strong." — V. 
 3L  Hknry:  "Our  doubts  and  fears  would 
 soon  vanish  before  a  strict  inquiry  into  the 
 cause  of  them." — V.  35.  Henry:  "Those 
 that  have  got  the  knowledge  of  Christ  them- 
 selves should  do  all  they  can  to  bring  others 
 acquainted  with  him  too.  We  can  no  .better 
 testify  our  love  for  our  country  than  by  pro- 
 
 moting and  propagating  in  it  the  knowlelge 
 of  Christ." 
 
 15:  1-20. — Jesus    Disregarding    Tra- 
 dition.    This  is  found  also  in    Mark  7:  1-3. 
 AVhen  the  great  miracle  of  feeding  the   five 
 thousand  was  wrought,  the  Passover  was  near 
 (see  on  14:  19)  ;  which,  accordingto  the  view 
 commonly  held  (see  on  12:  1),  was  the  third 
 Passover  of  our  Lord's  public  ministry,  and 
 one  year  before  its  close.     To   this  last  year 
 belong    half   the  chapters   and   considerably 
 more  than  half  the  pages  of  Matthew's  Gospel 
 [  and  a  still  larger  proportion  of  the  Gospels  of 
 Mark.  Luke,  and  John.     Jesus  failed  to  go  to 
 this   Passover  because  the   people   in   Judea 
 were  seeking  to  kill  him  (as  mentioned  after- 
 wards,   John  7:  1),  but   continued  his  labors 
 in  Galilee,  as  described  in  general   terms   in 
 i  14 :  35  f.      The   particular   incident   here   re- 
 corded   would   seem   to  have   occurred  some 
 ,  little    time  after  the    Passover,  as   it   would 
 '  not  be  natural  for  Pharisees  to  leave  Jeru- 
 salem shortly  before  the  feast.     The  scene  of 
 this   occurrence    was   somewhere   in    Galilee, 
 a{)parently  in  the  Plain  of  Gennesaret  Tn  :  34-S6), 
 and  probably  at  Capernaum,  his  usual   place 
 of  abode.     The  fault-finding  inquiry  by  the 
 Pharisees  and   Scribes   (v  1  r.)    is  severely  re- 
 torted upon  them  (t.  .3-9),  and  then  answered 
 by   a   most   important    general   principle,   to 
 which  the  special  attention  of  sill  present  is 
 called  (v.  lor.),  and  of  which  the  disciples  af- 
 terwards   seek    an    explanation    in    private. 
 
 (v.  I2.M.) 
 
 1.  Then  (see  on  3  :  13)  does  not  necessarily 
 mean  at  the  time  just  before  mentioned 
 (u:  34-3fi),  but  is  naturallv  so  taken,  unless 
 there  be  proof  to  the  contrary,  which  is  not 
 here  the  case.  Scribes  ai\d  Pharisees,  the 
 common  order,  was  easily  inserted  by  copyists 
 in  place  of  Pharisees  and  Scribes,  the  correct 
 text.  Oome  from  Jerusnlem,  was,  in  like 
 manner,  changed  to  which  were  of  Jeru- 
 salem, by  inserting  an  apparently  needed 
 article.  Jerusalem  was  the  seat  of  the  great 
 schools,  as  well  as  of  the  temple  worship,  and 
 the    most    eminent     men    were    congregated 
 
332 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XV. 
 
 2  Why  do  thy  disciples  transgress  the  tradition  of  the 
 elders?  lor  they  wash  not  their  hands  when  they  eat 
 bread. 
 
 2  sees  and  scribes,  saying,  Why  do  thy  disciples  trans- 
 gress the  tradition  of  the  elders?  for  they  wash  not 
 
 there;  these  persons  were  therefore  regarded 
 in  Galilee  with  special  reverence.  Their  ob- 
 ject in  coining  may  have  been  partly  to  satisfy 
 curiosity  about  Jesus,  excited  by  accounts 
 given  at  the  Passover,  and  partly  to  prevent 
 him  from  gaining  too  much  influence  in 
 Galilee.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  they  were 
 sent  as  a  deputation  to  observe  Jesus,  as  after- 
 wards in  LuUe  11  :  54,  and  still  later  in  Matt. 
 22:  15;  comp.  12:  24  (Murk  3:  22;,  and  the  depu- 
 tation sent  to  John  the  Baptist.  (John  i:  19, 24.) 
 As  to  the  Pharisees,  see  on  3 :  7 ;  and  as  to  the 
 Scribes,  on  2 :  o.  They  begin  by  censuring, 
 not  Jesus  himself,  but  the  disciples.  (Comp. 
 on  9:  14.)  On  probably  a  later  occasion 
 Jesus   himself   excited   the  same   complaint. 
 
 (Luke  11:  38.) 
 
 2.  The   tradition    of  the    elders.    The 
 
 word  rendered  'tradition'  signifies  that  which 
 is  passed  along,  or  given  from  one  to  another. 
 It  is  sometimes  applied  by  Paul  to  teachings 
 handed  over  by  him  to  the  churches  for  their 
 
 observance.        (2Thess.  2:  15;  »:  6;  1  Cor.  U:  2.)        But 
 
 here  and  in  Gal.  1:  14;  Col.  2:  8,  it  denotes 
 things  handed  down  from  generation  to  gen- 
 eration, which  is  what  we  mean  by  the  similar 
 Latin  word  tradition.  It  is  a  favorite  evasion 
 of  Roman  Catholic  controversialists  to  con- 
 found these  two  senses  of  the  term.  The 
 word  '  elders '  here  means  not  officials,  but 
 the  men  of  former  times.  (Heb.  u:  2,  and  comp.  Matt. 
 5:  21.)  The  immen.«e  mass  of  traditions  which 
 the  later  Jews  so  reverenced,  were  held  by 
 them 'to  consist  partly  of  oral  laws  given  by 
 Moses  in  addition  to  the  written  law — which 
 they  supposed  to  be  referred  to  in  Deut.  4: 
 14;  partly  of  decisions  made  from  time  to 
 time  by  the  judges  (oeut.  w:  9ir.),  and  which 
 became  precedent  and  authority;  and  partly 
 of  the  explanations  and  opinions  of  eminent 
 teachers,  given  individually  or  sometimes  bj' 
 the  vote  of  assemblies.  These  oral  traditions 
 continued  to  accumulate  after  the  time  of 
 Christ  till  they  were  written  down  in  the 
 Mishna  and  its  commentaries.  (See  on  H:  7.) 
 They  were  highly  esteemed  by  all  of.  the 
 nation,  except  the  Sadducees.  Indeed  .some 
 reckoned  them  more  important  than  the  writ- 
 
 ten law.  The  Talmud  of  Jerusalem  says, 
 "The  words  of  the  Scribes  are  more  lovely 
 than  the  words  of  the  law  ;  for  the  words  of 
 the  law  are  weighty  and  light,  but  the  words 
 of  the  Scribes  are  all  weighty."  And  the 
 Talmud  somewhere  declares  that  it  is  a  greater 
 crime  to  "transgress  the  words  of  the  school 
 of  Hillel"  than  the  law.  So  again:  "My 
 son,  attend  to  the  words  of  the  scribes,  more 
 than  to  the  words  of  the  law."  In  this  as  in 
 so  many  respects  Judaism  has  colored  the 
 Christianity  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  which 
 teaches  the  observance  of  numerous  traditions 
 professedly  coming  from  early  times,  and 
 some  of  them  from  the  apostles,  though  these 
 often  directly  violate  the  spirit,  and  even  the 
 letter,  of  Scripture.  Among  Protestants  also 
 there  is  sometimes  greater  solicitude  for  the 
 observance  of  custom  than  of  Scripture;  and 
 more  emphasis  laid  on  "the  rule  of  the 
 church"  than  on  the  law  of  God.  They 
 wash  not  their  hands.  It  is  worth  while  to 
 distinguisli  several  Greek  words  which  our 
 English  Versions  render  'wash.'  (1)  Nipto, 
 used  only  of  washing  some  part  of  the  body, 
 as  the  face,  hands,  feet;  found  in  6:  17;  15:  2 
 (Mark  7:3);  27:  24  (compound)  ;  John  9:  7,  15; 
 13 :  5.  14 ;  1  Tim.  5 :  10.  (2)  Brecho,  to  wet, 
 moisten,  sprinkle,  and  hence  commonly  to 
 rain;  found  in  Luke  7:  38,44.  (3)  Piuno, 
 used  especially  of  washing  clothes  and  the 
 like;  found  in  Luke  5:2;  Rev.  7:  14.  (4) 
 Louo,  to  bathe,  or  wash  the  whole  body ; 
 found  in  John  13:  10,  "he  that  is  bathed 
 (louo),  needeth  not  save  to  wash  (nipto)  his 
 feet;"  also  in  Acts  9:  37;  16:  33;  22:  16 
 (compound);  1  Cor.  6:  11  (compound);  Heb. 
 10:  '22;  2  Pet.  2:  22;  Rev.  1:  5,  and  a  noun 
 derived  from  it  in  Eph.  5:  26;  Tit.'3:  5.  (5) 
 Bnptizo,  to  immerse,  dip  (see  on  3:  6),  is  ren- 
 dered wash  in  Mark  7:4;  Luke  11 :  38,  and  a 
 noun  derived  from  it  in  Mark  7:  4;  Heb. 
 9:  10,  in  all  which  places  the  idea  is  that  of 
 immersion.  Mark,  who  wrote  especially  for 
 Gentile  readers,  here  paused  (7:3f.)  to  give 
 details  about  the  scrupulous  and  elaborate 
 purifications  of  the  singular  Jewish  people.^ 
 This  ceremonial  hand-washing  before  eat- 
 
 1  The  law  required  frequent  and   sometimes   very  I  some  cases  washing  beds,  saddles,  and  vessels  of  every 
 thorough  purifications,  as  bathing  the  person,  and  in  I  kind    except    earthenware,  which    must    be   brokea 
 
Ch   XV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 333 
 
 3  Hut  he  answered  and  said  unto  thein,  Why  do  ye 
 also  transgress  the  coiuiuaiidnient  ol  God  V)y  your  tra- 
 dition? 
 
 4  For  God  commanded,  saying,  Honour  tliy  father 
 and  mother:  and.  He  that  cur.-setli  lather  or  mother, 
 let  him  die  the  death. 
 
 ")  Hut  ye  say.  Whosoever  shall  say  to  his  father  or  his 
 mother,  It  is  a  gift,  by  wliatsoever  thou  mightest  be 
 profited  by  me; 
 
 3  their  hands  when  they  eat  bread.  And  he  answered 
 and  said  unto  them,  Why  ilo  ye  also  transgrcBS  tlie 
 commaudment  of  (iod   lieeause   of  your  tradition  ? 
 
 4  For  God  said,  Honour  thy  lather  and  thy  mother: 
 and.  He  that  speaketh   evil  of  father  or  mother,  let 
 
 5  him  'die  the  death.  Kul  ye  say,  Whosoever  shall 
 say  to  his  father  or  his  mother.  That  wherewith 
 thou  mightest  have  been  profited  by  me  is  given  to 
 
 1  Or,  surely  die. 
 
 ing,  the  Rabbis  tried  to  support  by  Lev.  15: 
 11.  It  very  naturally  arose,  along  with  the 
 similar  washing  after  tlie  meal,  from  the  fact 
 that  the  ancients  habitually  ate  with  their 
 lingers.  At  a  later  period  a  third  washing 
 was  practised  by  some  person.s,  in  the  coursQ 
 of  the  meal.  The  Mishna  (Berachoth  8,  1) 
 mentions  a  difference  between  Hillel  and 
 Shammai  as  to  whether  one  nitist  wash  the 
 hands  before  or  after  filling  the  glasses.  The 
 Talmud  shows  that  hand-washing  was  reck- 
 oned a  matter  of  high  importance.  Some 
 Rabbis  dechire  the  neglect  of  it  to  be  as  bad 
 its  licentiousness  or  other  gross  crimes.  One 
 said,  "It  is  better  to  go  four  miles  to  water 
 than  to  incur  guilt  by  neglecting  hand-wash- 
 ing '  ;  and  a  story  is  told  of  the  famous  Rabbi 
 Akiba  that  when  imprisoned,  and  having  his 
 allowtince  of  water  reduced,  he  took  what  lit- 
 tle there  was  to  wash  his  hands  before  eating, 
 instead  of  drinking  it,  saying  that  he  had 
 rather  die  than  transgress  the  institutions  of 
 his  ancestors. 
 
 3-6.  Before  proceeding  to  the  great  princi- 
 ple (v.  11)  involved  in  his  justifictition  of  the 
 di.sciples  for  neglect  of  the  htind-wtishing,  our 
 Lord  retorts  upon  the  Pharisees  and  Scribes 
 their  c'.iarge  of  "transgression."  iComp.  the 
 ad  hominem  argument   in  12:  27.)     Why  do 
 
 ye  also  transgress,  and  that  not  a  mere  tra- 
 dition  of  men,  but  the   commandment  of 
 
 God  by  (AecrtMac  o/)  your  tradition  ?  'By 
 your  tradition  '  does  not  correctly  render  the 
 Greek.  They  had  said  'the  tradition  of  the 
 elders,'  but  he  says  simply  your  tradition  ;  no 
 matter  what  was  its  origin,  they  were  now 
 making  it  the  occasion  of  transgressing  the 
 law  of  God.  This  charge  he  proves  by  an 
 example,  not  connected  with  hand-washing 
 or  other  purifications,  but  drawn  from  a  most 
 sacred  duty,  as  acknowledged  by  mankind, 
 and  enjoined  in  a  peculiarly  solemn  command 
 (Eph.6;2)  of  God's  law.  Our  Lord  himself  de- 
 clared (10: 37;  Lukei4:.i«)  that  liisscrvice  is  above 
 filial  duty  ;  but  (Plumptre)  he  claimed  super- 
 natural autlK)rity,  which  the  Scribes  did  not 
 claim.  For  God  said,  the  true  reading,  was 
 easily  changed  by  copyists  into  tor  Goil  com- 
 manded, saying,  because  'the  command- 
 ment' had  just  been  mentioned.  The  first 
 chiuse  is  quoted  from  Ex.  20:  12,  the  second 
 from  Ex.  21  :  17,  both  taken  from  the  Sept., 
 and  correctly  translating  the  Hebrew.  The 
 second  wtis  introduced  to  show  that  this  com- 
 mand which  they  practically  annulled  was 
 one  of  the  highest  importance,  since  the  pen- 
 alty of  its  violation,  among  the  Hebrews,  was 
 to  be  death  without  fail.     Comp.  very  strong 
 
 (Lev.  ch.  15.)  In  general,  the  Hebrew  terms  do  not  show 
 how  this  washing  of  vessels,  etc.,  was  to  be  performed, 
 but  in  Lev.  II:  :ii  they  must  be  "put  into  water"; 
 comp.  "divers  baptisms  (immersions),"  Heb.  9:  10.  The 
 scrupulous  later  .lews  often  adopted  this  most  thorough 
 purification  even  wlien  not  required  by  the  law  (see 
 Judith  12:  7;  Ecclus.  31 :  30,  and  numerous  directions 
 in  the  Talmud).  With  this  agrees  Mark's  statement 
 that  when  they  come  "from  the  market  place,  e.xcept 
 they  immerse,  they  eat  not,"  which  may  mean  immerse 
 their  hands  for  thorough  washing,  as  distinguished 
 from  tlie  simpler  mode  of  washing  hands  carefully 
 described  in  the  Talmud,  l)ut  more  probably  means 
 immerse  themselves.  So  in  Mishna  Chagiga,  2,  .5,  two 
 recent  Jewish  authorities  differ  as  to  whether  "dip- 
 ping" means  washing  the  hands  by  dipping  them 
 (Wiinsche,  and  so  Edersh.),  or  taking  a  bath  (Schwab, 
 
 I  tr.  of  Talm.  Jems.).  Those  who  cannot  believe  that 
 '  under  such  circumstances  they  would  immer.se  the 
 wliole  person  might  read  Herodotus  II.,  47,  who  says 
 tliat  if  any  Kgyptian  "  touches  a  swine  in  passing  with 
 his  clothes,  he  goes  to  the  river  and  dips  himself  (ba]>l6) 
 from  it."  Some  early  Christian  students  or  copyists, 
 not  understanding  tliis  Jewish  scrupulosity,  changed 
 baptisonlai,  'immerse  themselves,'  into  rnntisontai, 
 "sprinkle  themselves;"  for  though  found  in  K  B,  nine 
 cursives,  and  the  late  Father  ICuthyni.,  this  is  obviously 
 a  correction  to  avoid  a  difficulty,  as  is  also  the  omission 
 of  'couches'  at  tlie  end  of  Mark  7:  4  by  X  B  L  A,  three 
 cursives,  Memph.  How  can  any  one  account  for  the 
 insertion  of  '  couches,'  and  the  change  of  '  sprinkle'  to 
 'immerse'? — The  question  here  is  not  of  traditional 
 usage  or  the  mere  mode  of  performing  a  ceremony,  but 
 I  of  the  principle  of  strict  obedience  to  a  divine  command. 
 
334 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XV. 
 
 6  And  honour  not  his  father  or  his  mother,  he  shall 
 befrtc.  Tlius  have  ye  made  the  coiumandment  of  God 
 of -uone  ettect.  Ijv  vour  tradition. 
 
 6  <}od;  he  shall  not  honour  his  father.'    And  ye  have 
 made  void  the  2  word  of  Uod  because  of  your  tra- 
 
 1  Some  uncient  iiutborities  add,  or  his  mother,    'i  Some  ancient  authorities  read,  law. 
 
 fangUHge  on  the  subject  in  Deut.  27:  10; 
 Pruv.   20:   20;    30:    17.     He   that   curseth; 
 
 speaketh  evil  of,  or  'reviles,'  is  thQ  exact 
 rendering;  'curses'  would  be  a  different 
 Greek  word.  The  Hebrew  means  primarily 
 'belittle,'  'make  light  of,'  and  derivatively 
 'curse.'  8o  the  command  is  very  broad. 
 Let  him  die  the  death,  or  better,  let  him. 
 surely  die  (margin  liev.  Ver.),  the  form  of 
 expression  being  much  used  in  the  Old  Test., 
 and  oftencr  denoting  the  certainty  than  the 
 severity  of  the  punishment.  The- connection 
 here  siiows  that  we  must  honor  parents  not 
 merely  in  our  feelings  but  V>y  our  acts;  see 
 similar  uses  of  "honor"  in  Frov.  3:  9;  1  Tim. 
 6:  3.  And  the  Jews  recognized  this  dut3'. 
 Ecclus.  3:  8,  "Honor  thy  father  and  mother 
 both  in  word  sind  deed"  ;  Tulm.  Jerus. :  "  A 
 son  is  bt)Uiid  to  nourish  his  fatiier,  yea,  to  beg 
 for  him."  The  case  here  sui)posed  is  of  a  needy 
 parent,  requiring  help  from  the  son,  which  he 
 refuses  on  grounds  justified  by  tradition.  But 
 ye  say,  '^-e.'  being  expressed  in  the  original, 
 and  thus  strongly  emphatic.  It  is  a  bad  posi- 
 tion for  men  to  occupy,  when  what  they  say 
 is  directly  ojjposed  to  what  God  says.  By 
 whatsoever  {ov  that  wfierewith)  thou  mightcst 
 be  {have  been)  profited  by  me,  is  a  general 
 expression,  covering  all  sorts  of  cases,  and  is 
 often  found  in  the  Talmud  (Lf.,  Edersh.)  in 
 connection  with  this  same  subject.  Is  a  gift, 
 or  perhaps  'let  it  be  a  gift,'  the  Greek  having 
 no  copula.  'A  gift'  evidently  means  a  gift 
 to  God,  and  Mark  (7:ii)  presents  the  Heb. 
 word  Corban,  which  the  Taltnud  shows  they 
 were  accustomed  to  employ  in  such  cases,  de- 
 noting an  offering,  anything  dedicated  to  God, 
 or  donated  for  the  use  of  the  temple.  The 
 Peshito  has  the  same  word  in  Matt.,  and  it  is 
 used  in  Matt.  27:  6  to  denote  the  'treasury,' 
 the  aggregate  of  all  such  offerings.  If  a  man's 
 father  or  mother  wanted  any  article  from  him 
 — it  misHit  be  food  or  clothing,  or  what  not — 
 he  could  Just  say,  Corban,  it  is  a  gift,  a  thing 
 consecrated  to  God  (comp.  Lev.  27  :  9,  16),  and 
 he  was  then,  according  to  the  traditional 
 rules,  not  only  at  liberty  to  withhold  it  from 
 his  parent,  but  solemnly  bound  to  do  so.  The 
 Mishna  ("Vows,"  9,  1)  tells  of  a  former  dif- 
 
 cussion  as  to  whether  a  vow  could  be  set  aside 
 through  regard  for  parents,  and  all  but  one 
 Kabbi  declared  in  the  negative.  The  Jews 
 reached  this  conclusion  by  arguing  that  vows, 
 as  they  had  respect  to  God,  were  more  import- 
 ant than  things  pertaining  to  men;  and  hence 
 that  devoting  ix  thing  to  God  was  sufficient  to 
 set  aside  the  highest  obligation,  even  that  to 
 one's  parents.  Here  was  a  correct  principle, 
 greatlj^  abused  in  the  application.  "We  learn 
 from  the  Talmud,  which  has  copious  direc- 
 tions on  this  subject,  that  a  man  was  not 
 bound,  after  saying  Corban,  actually  to  dedi- 
 cate the  article  in  the  temple,  but.  might  keej) 
 it  indefinitely  for  his  own  use,  or  might  give 
 it  to  some  other  person,  only  not  to  the  one 
 had  in  mind  when  he  made  the  vow.  Corban 
 might  therefore  be  said  just  for  the  nonce,  as 
 an  excuse  for  withholding;  and  with  people 
 as  '  mone^'-loving'  as  the  Pharisees  (Luke i6:  u), 
 the  license  thus  offered  would  often  be  shame- 
 fully abused.  Even  more;  it  appears  from 
 the  Talmud  that  a  man  might  not  merely  say 
 Corbaii  with  reference  to  any  j)articular  ob- 
 ject, but  might  say  it  once  for  all,  as  applying 
 to  everj'thing  which  he  possessed,  and  that 
 one  word  spoken  in  passion  or  greed,  would 
 make  it  impossible  that  he  should  ever  do 
 anything  for  the  person  in  question,  though  it 
 were  his  parent.  We  are  told  of  a  son  in 
 Bethhoron  wha  had  taken  such  a  vow  against 
 his  father,  and  afterwards  wishing  to  supplj' 
 the  father's  need,  donated  his  own  house  and 
 dinner  to  a  friend  on  condition  that  his  father 
 should  share  the  dinner;  but  the  friend  im- 
 mediately declared  the  house  and  meal  sacred 
 to  heaven,  and  so  the  scheme  failed.  Mishna 
 ("Vows,"  5,6).  The  Talmud  mentions  vari- 
 ous ingenious  expedients  for  evading  Corban 
 and  other  vows,  when  one  afterwards  changed 
 his  mind.  Several  Fathers  state  that  a  Jewish 
 creditor  could  constrain  an  ugly  debtor  by 
 saying  "  what  you  owe  me  is  Corban,"  and  so 
 it  had  to  be  paid,  as  a  debt  to  God.  From  all 
 this  we  see  how  monstrous  were  the  practices 
 to  which  our  Lord  was  referring.  It  is  lam- 
 entable to  think  that  they  have  been  rivaled 
 by  teachings  of  modern  Jesuits. 
 
 There  is  some  difficulty  as  to  the  Greek  text 
 
Ch.  XV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 335 
 
 7   re  hypocrites,  well  did  Esaias  prophesy  of  you,  1    7  J'tio.K    Ye  hypocrites,  well  did  Isaiah  prophesy  of 
 saying,  I       J     i  >  
 
 and  the  meaning  in  tlic  hitter  part  of  v.  5  and  I 
 V.  6.     Tlie  best  supported  text  most  naturally  | 
 yields  the  meaning  given  by  Rev.  Ver.,  (see  i 
 ■  Moulton  in  Winer,  p.  7*30);  viz.,  you,  accord- 
 ing to  your  tradition,  virtually  say  that  when 
 hcfhas  once  for  all  made  this  vow  he  is  not  to 
 lionor    his    father.i      The    'not'    is   a  strong 
 doubled  negative.     If  '  and '  be  retained,  then 
 something  must  be  silently  supplied.     But  it 
 cannot  be  as  in  Com.  Ver.,  because  'honor' 
 is  certainly  future.     It  must  be  somehow  so: 
 whoever     says  to   his   father  or   his   mother, 
 'that  wherewith    thou    mightest    have    been 
 profiled  by  me  is  given  to  God,'  is  not  bound 
 by   the   law,   but    must  observe   his   vow  in 
 preference  (comp.  Mark  7 :  Vl)\  what  follows 
 ^riving  the  con.«equence,  'and  (thus)  he  wdl 
 not  honor  his  father,'  as  the  law  requires  him 
 to  do.     The  general  thought  is  the  same  upon 
 both  interpretations.     Have  ye   made  void 
 God's    authoritative   word,   and    not   merely 
 transgressed  it  (v.  3). -A  practice  somewhat 
 similar    to    this    Corban    vow    of    the    Jews 
 formerly   existed    in   the   Sandwich   Islands. 
 B'lrnrs:    "The  chiefs   and    priests    had   the 
 power  of  devoting  anything  to  the  service  of 
 the  gods  by  saying  that  it  was  tahu,  i.  e.,  con- 
 secrated to  the  service  of  religion;    and  no 
 matter  who  had  been  the  owner,  it  could  then 
 be  appropriated  to  no  other  use.'"     From  this 
 Polynesian  usage  comes  our  word   taboo,   to 
 forbid  all  intcre<nirse  with  a  certain  person  or 
 use  of  a  certain  thing. 
 7-9.     Hypocrites,  see    on    6:    2.      They 
 
 made  great  pretence  of  devotion  to  God,  and 
 insisted  strenuously  on  the  externals  of  his 
 service,  while  at  heart  they  did  not  love  him, 
 and  were  even  ready  to  set  aside  his  express 
 commands  for  the  sake  of  their  traditions. 
 The  persons  particularly  addressed  were  from 
 Jerusalem  (▼■  i),  and  an  early  Kabbi  is  related 
 to  have  said  that  "there  are  ten  parts  of 
 hypocrisy  in  the  world,  nine  at  Jerusalem, 
 and  one  in  the  whole  world."  This  seems 
 to  be  the  first  instance  of  our  Lord's  openly 
 denouncing  the  Pharisees,  as  we  shall  often 
 find  him  doing  hereafter.  The  strong  de- 
 nunciations of  Luke,  ch.  11  and  12,  are  much 
 better  placed  at  a  later  period,  according  to  the 
 harmonistic  arrangement  of  Wieseler,  followed 
 by  Tischendorf's  "Synopsis"  and  Clark's 
 "Harm."  (Comp.  on  12:  22.)  Well,  i.  e., 
 finely,  aptly,  with  admirable  appropriateness, 
 (comp.  13  :  14. )  Yet  our  Lord  does  not  simply 
 say  that  he  finds  the  words  of  Isaiah  to  his  con- 
 I  temporaries  exactly  applicable  to  these  per- 
 sons, and  himself  makes  the  application,  but 
 he  says.  Well  did  Esaias  (/.sr/(V//t) prophesy 
 conceriiiii§:  you.  Isaiah  spoke  directly  to 
 themenof  his  own  time,  but  his  words  were  also 
 designed  by  the  Spirit  of  ins])iration  to  refer  to 
 thecontemporaries  of  Messiah.  For  'Isaiah,' 
 instead  of  the  changed  Greek  form  Esaias, 
 see  on  1 :  2.  The  citation  is  from  Isa.  '2',) :  13. 
 The  words  in  common  Greek  text,  draweth 
 nigh  unto  me  with  their  mouth,  and  are 
 not  genuine  here,  but  were  added  from,  the 
 Sept.*      Matt,   quotes  from    the  Sept.   as  he 
 
 1  "And"  is  omitted  by  N  B,  C,  D,  some  other  manu- 
 scripts, and  several  versions.  The  ground  for  hesita- 
 tion is  that '  and  '  is  the  difficiill  readiuK-  Hm  the  verb 
 'honor-  should  clearly  be  future  tonsp,  us  given  by 
 nearly  thu  same  authorities,  and  not  subjunctive,  as  in 
 the  common  (ircek  ttxt.  The  future  indicative  after 
 OH  mf  is  unclassical,  though  not  uncommon  in  later 
 Greek,  and  would  thus  be  readily  changed  by  copyists 
 into  the  regular  classical  subjunctive,  as  in  many  other 
 places.  (Comp.  •26:.3.5,  andseeButtm,  p.  213.)  In  this 
 waV  honor'  came  into  tlie  same  form  as  'say,'  and 
 then  it  might  easily  occur  to  a  copyist  that  these  ought 
 to  be  connected  bv  'and,"  whosoever  shall  say  ...  . 
 and  shall  not  honor.'  Thus  the  text  of  the  oldest 
 authorities  accounts  for  the  other  readings.  'Or  his 
 mother  '  (v.  r.)  is  omitted  by  N  B,  D,  and  Old  Syriac.  The 
 addition  of  this  clause  would  be  instantly  suggested  by 
 the  foregoing  phrases  iv.  4  f.),  while  we  cannot  imagine 
 
 any  reason  for  its  omission  if  originally  present.  In 
 like  manner  'the  word'  read  by  B,  D,  and  a  correcter 
 of  N,  and  by  many  early  versions  and  some  Fathers 
 would  easily  be  changed  to  '  the  commandment,'  to  suit 
 V.  .3,  and  this  may  have  been  changetl  to  '  the  law,'  read 
 by  several  documents  (marfjin  Rev.  Ver.),  because  the 
 second  saying  in  v.  4  is  not  a  part  of  the  Decalogue. 
 
 2 They  are  wanting  in  nearly  all  the  early  versions, 
 in  the  earliest  Greek  manuscripts,  and  in  many  Patris- 
 tic citations.  To  enlarge  a  quotation  by  bringing  in 
 something  more  from  the  .Sept.  was  a  very  common 
 and  natural  mode  of  altering  the  copies.  The  clause 
 cannot  have  been  omitted  in  Matt,  by  way  of  assimila- 
 tion to  Mark,  for  that  would  have  led  rather  to  its 
 insertion  in  Mark,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  copy- 
 ists. Some  MSS.  of  the  Sept.  omit  this  clause,  perhaps 
 by  way  of  accommod.ition  to  the  Gospels. 
 
836 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XV. 
 
 8  This  people  draweth  nijjh  unto  me  with  their 
 mouth,  itnd  hoiioureth  me  with  their  lips;  but  their 
 heart  is  far  trnin  me. 
 
 9  But  in  vain  they  do  worship  me,  teaching  for  doc- 
 trines tiie  commandments  of  men. 
 
 10  And  he  called  the  multitude,  and  said  unto  them, 
 Hear,  aud  understand : 
 
 8  This  people  honoureth  me  with  their  lips  ; 
 But  their  heart  is  far  from  me. 
 
 9  But  in  vain  do  they  worship  me, 
 
 Teaching  an  their  docfrines  the  precepts  of  men. 
 10  And  he  called  to  him  the  multitude,  and  said  unto 
 
 oftenest  does,  and  here  in  v.  9  departs  consid- 
 erably from  the  Heb.,  wliich  reads,  "and 
 their  fear  towards  me  is  the  coinmandinent  of 
 itien,  (a  thing)  taught,"  i.  e.,  their  piety  is 
 merely  a  lesson  they  have  learned  from  men, 
 and  not  a  thing  learned  from  and  conformed 
 to  the  word  of  God.  For  this  the  Sept.  has, 
 "but  in  vain  do  they  worship  me,  teaching 
 precepts  of  men  and  teachings.'' (As  tothedif- 
 ference  between  Heb.  and  Sept.,  comp.  Toy. ) 
 Matt,  and  Mark  (t  ■■  7)  have  slightly  modified 
 the  Sept.  int;  'teaching  teachings  (which  are) 
 precepts  of  men.'  This  not  only  improves  the 
 phraseology  of  the  Sept.,  but  brings  out  the 
 prophet's  thought  mere  clearly  than  would  be 
 done  by  a  literal  translation  of  the  Heb.,  for 
 Isaiah  means  to  distinguish  between  a  worship 
 of  God  that  is  taught  hy  men,  and  that  which 
 is  according  to  the  teaching  of  God's  word 
 As  to  quoting  Sept.  instead  of  Heb.,  see 
 on  3:3;  and  as  to  verbal  changes  to  bring 
 out  the  sense  more  plainly,  comp.  on  2:  6. 
 For  the  different  words  rendered  'teaching,' 
 see  on  7:  28.  Instead  of  commandments, 
 Kpv.  Ver.  here  uses  'precepts'  (as  in  Tyn., 
 Cran.,  Gon.), because  the  Greek  word  is  some- 
 what different  from  that  of  v.  3,  though  sub- 
 stantially equivalent.  In  vain,  i.  e.,  it  is  not 
 acceptable  to  God,  nor  profitable  for  them- 
 selves. So  at  the  present  daj'  many  persons 
 claim  a  divine  authority  for  ideas  and  prac- 
 tices which  are  simply  of  human  origin 
 (comp.  on  V.  2).  "We  are  not  only  under  no 
 obligation  to  conform  to  these,  but  it  is  our 
 duty  to  oppose  them  wherever  they  tend  to 
 the  violation  or  neglect  of  God's  command- 
 ments. It  must  also  be  remembered  that  our 
 common  human  nature  is  very  prone  to  be 
 intent  upon  the  forms  of  religion  and  neglect 
 its  spirit ;  to  honor  God  with  the  lips,  while 
 the  heart  is  far  from  him. 
 
 10  f.  When  he  retorted  their  question  upon 
 themselves  (v.  3\  it  was  not  for  the  purpose  of 
 avoiding  an  answer,  and  he  nowpublich'  pro- 
 claims a  principle  which  goes  to  the  heart  of 
 the  matter.  Called  (imto  him)  the  multi- 
 tude, or  crowd,  the  mass  of  the  people,  as  dis- 
 
 tinguished from  the  Pharisees  and  Scribes, 
 who  had  pressed  up  around  him.  He  wished 
 all  to  hear  what  he  was  about  to  say  ;  and  in 
 fact  the  crowd  were  more  likely  to  receive  it 
 than  the  others,  being  less  prejudiced  and 
 sophisticated.  Hear,  and  understand.  It 
 was  something  important,  and  demanded  at- 
 tentive consideration.  The  disciples  presently 
 called  it  a  '  parable  '  ('.  is),  yet  he  was  not  now 
 employing  obscure  expressions  as  a  judgment 
 (13:13),  but  with  great  desire  that  all  (Mark  7:  u) 
 should  understand.  And  they  must  not 
 merely  hear,  but  understand  ;  for  he  will  not 
 recite  decisions  and  opinions  of  the  ancients, 
 as  the  Scribes  did,  but  will  speak  by  his  own 
 authority  (7:29),  directly  to  the  understanding 
 and  conscience  of  the  people.  Defileth  a 
 (the)  man,  i.  e.,  the  man  concerned  in  any 
 particular  case.  So  in  the  second  clause,  and 
 in  V.  18,  20.  Tyn.,  Cran.,  and  Gen.  give  the 
 article  in  v.  11  and  18,  but  not  in  v.  20;  King 
 James  gives  it  only  in  v.  18.  The  word  ren- 
 dered 'defileth'  is  literally,  makes  common. 
 Some  kinds  of  food  were  specially'  set  apart, 
 as  ahme  proper  for  God's  chosen  people,  and 
 were  thus  in  a  certain  sense  sacred,  all  other 
 things  being  'common'  (Actsioru);  for  an 
 Israelite  to  partake  of  these  forbidden  things 
 would  destroy  his  exclusiveness,  make  him 
 common.  Hence  'to  make  common'  came 
 to  mean  to  defile,  pollute.  This  saying  of 
 Jesus  was  to  the  Jew^  in  the  highest  degree 
 surprising,  paradoxical,  revolutionary  (comp. 
 12:  8).  They  saw  at  once  that  it  applied  not 
 m«rely  to  hand  washing,  but  to  the  whole 
 matter  of  clean  and  unclean  food,  and  this 
 seemed  to  them  one  of  the  most  vital  parts  of 
 the  law.  So  they  knew  not  what  to  make  of 
 the  saying,  "  Not  what  goes  into  the  mouth 
 defiles  the  man,  but  what  comes  out  of  it." 
 The  Pharisees  stumbled  at  such  a  sa^'ing, 
 could  not  admit  the  divine  mission  of  one  who 
 uttered  it  (v.  12),  and  even  the  disciples  failed 
 to  understand  it.  (v.  lof.)  Ceremoniallj',  vari- 
 ous things  did  defile  by  entering  the  mouth; 
 but  this  was  only  designed  to  represent  the 
 idea  of  moral  pollution,  while  the  great  mass 
 
Cii.  XV.] 
 
 MATTHEW 
 
 337 
 
 11  Kot  that  which  goeth  into  the  mouth  detlleth  a 
 man;  Iml  that  which  coiueth  out  of  the  mouth,  this 
 detik'lh  a  man. 
 
 12  Thi'ii  came  his  disciples,  and  said  unto  him, 
 Kuowest  ihou  that  the  I'harisees  were  oltended,  after 
 they  heard  this  saying? 
 
 la  But  lie  answered  and  said,  Every  plant,  which  my 
 heavenly  J-'ather  hath  not  planted,  shall  be  rooted  up. 
 
 14  Let  them  almie:  they  be  blind  leaders  ul  the 
 blind.  And  if  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall  iall 
 into  the  ditch. 
 
 11  them,  Hear,  and  understand:  Not  that  which  en- 
 tereth  into  the  mouth  detiletli  the  man;  but  that 
 which   pruceedeth   out   ol  the   mouth,   lliis  delileth 
 
 12  the  man.  Then  came  the  disciple.--,  and  said  unto 
 him,  Kuowest  thou  that  the  I'harisees  were  'otieuded, 
 
 13  when  they  heard  this  saying?  But  he  answered 
 and  said,  Every  aphiiit  which  my  heavenly  Kather 
 l>lauted    not,  shall  be  rooted  up     Let  theni  alone; 
 
 U  they  are  blind  guides.    And  if  the  blind  guide  the 
 
 1  Or.  caiued  to  ttumbte i  Gr.  planting. 
 
 of  the  Jews,  however  scrupulous  about  the 
 representative  purity,  were  careless  of  the  in- 
 ward purity.  Our  Lord  therefore,  by  this 
 sayiiiij  directs  atteiiticMi  to  the  internal  and 
 real  impurity.  Here,  as  with  reference  to  the 
 Sabbath  (12: 1  «■),  and  to  so  many  points  in  the 
 Sermon  on  the  Mount,  he  is  leading  the  peo- 
 ple to  deeper  and  more  spiritual  views  of  the 
 morality  which  the  law  designed  to  teach, 
 and  thus  not  abrogating  or  correcting,  but 
 'completing'  the  law.  (5:i7.)  Hi.s  teachings 
 did  prepare  the  way  for  laying  aside  the  cere- 
 monies of  the  law,  but  this  only  by  develop- 
 ing it  into  something  higher.  Accordingly, 
 he  does  not  abrogate  the  Mosaic  directions 
 about  unclean  food,  hut  lays  down  a  general 
 I>rinciple  applying  to  the  point  in  hand  (v.  20), 
 and  really  covering  the  whole  matter,  though 
 not  now  further  applied.  Many  things  taught 
 in  principle  by  Jesus,  were  to  be  fully  devel- 
 oped by  his  inspired  follower.*,  as  men  should 
 become  prepared  to  understand  them.  Comp. 
 1  Cor.  10  :  31 ;  Rom.  14 :  14  ff. ;  1  Tim.  4:4;  Tit. 
 1:  15.  Besides  educating  the  Israelites  to  the 
 apjireciation  of  moral  purity,  the  law  about 
 clean  and  unclean  food  was  also  designed  to 
 keep  the  chosen  people  separate  from  other 
 nations,  and  so  Peter  was  taught  to  set  it  aside 
 when  the  time  came  for  preaching  freelj 
 among  the  Gentiles.  (Actsio:9ir.) 
 
 12-14.  This  is  found  in  Matthew  only.     It 
 appears  that  the  conversation  occurred  after 
 
 obstacle  to  their  believing  reception  of  Jesus' 
 teachings  (as  in  11:0).  When  they  heard 
 this  {the)  saying,  not  that  of  v.  S-'J  (Fritz, 
 and  others),  but  the  great  saying  of  v.  11,  ad- 
 dressed to  the  crowd,  but  heard  by  the  Phari- 
 sees also  (Mey.,  Bleek,  Weiss,  and  others). 
 The  Pharisees  doubtless  declared  the  saying 
 to  be  in  direct  opposition  to  the  law  about 
 clean  and  unclean  food.  The  disciples  them- 
 selves looked  upon  it  as  extremely  obscure 
 and  strange  (v.  isi,  and  sytnpathized  not  a  lit- 
 tle with  the  prejudices  involved.  Our  Lord's 
 reply  is  to  the  etl'ect  that  it  matters  not  what 
 such  men  think,  whose  authority  is  merely 
 human,  and  who  are  as  blind  as  the  multitude 
 they  lead.  Every  plant,  etc.  Every  doc- 
 trine which  did  not  come  from  God,  which  is 
 of  merely  human  origin  (v.  9),  will  lose  its  in- 
 fluence and  cease  to  be  believed.  My  heav> 
 enly  Father,  see  on  6:  9.  Let  them  alone, 
 i.  e.,  do  not  trouble  yourselves  about  them,  as 
 to  what  they  teach,  or  whether  they  ai)prove 
 my  teaching.  The  Great  Teacher  did  not  ex- 
 pect, and  did  not  try,  to  please  all  his  hearers. 
 Such  as  were  blinded  by  prejudice,  hardened 
 in  unbelief,  or  willful  in  their  opposition, 
 could  only  be  let  alone.  They  be  (a>-e)  blind 
 leaders,  cjuidefs  (oldest  Greek  MSS.  and,«ome 
 versions)  was  easily  enlarged  by  adding  of 
 the  blind  from  the  immediately  following 
 expression.  'Guides'  (Rheims)  is  a  more 
 exact  translation  than  '  leaders'  ("Wye,  Tyn., 
 
 Jesus  and  his  immediate  followers  had  retired  I  and  followers).     If  the    blind   lead   (guide) 
 
 from  the  crowd  into  a  house.  (M:irk7:i7.)  There 
 had  thus  been  a  little  interval  since  the  saying 
 of  V,  11  was  uttered,  and  the  disciples  had 
 heard  how  the  Pharisees  were  talking  about 
 it.     They  felt  that  the  opinions  of  these  dis- 
 
 the  blind.  Both  Greek  words  are  singular 
 and  indefinite,  'if  a  blind  man  guide  a  blind 
 man,'  but  the  definite  form  make^  a  smoother 
 English  expression.  It  seems  likely  from 
 Rom.  '2:  19,  that  guide  of  the  blind  was  a  com- 
 
 tinguished  men  from  Jerusalem  (v.  1)  were  I  mon  designation  of  the  Rabbis.  Both  shall 
 very  importantf  Knowest  thou.  It  seemed  ]  (jci//)  fall  into  the  ditch  (a  pit),  the  same 
 likely  that  ho  did  not,  or  he  would  be  hasten-  :  word  as  in  12:  11,  and  denoting  (Liddell  and 
 iiig  to  explain  and  thus  recover  the  sympathy  Scott;  a  pit  dug  in  the  field  to  hold  water,  as 
 of  such  important  hearers.  Were  offended  was  very  common.  The  word  is  r.-ndered 
 fsee  on  5:  29),    made  to  stumble,  finding  an     'pit'  by  Tyn.,  Cran.,  Gen.,  and  Com.  Ver.,  in 
 
 W 
 
338 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XV. 
 
 15  Then  answered  Peter  and  said  uuto  him,  Declare 
 unto  us  this  parable. 
 
 16  And  Jesus  said,  Are  ye  also  yet  without  under- 
 standing? 
 
 17  Do  not  ye  yet  understand,  that  whatsoever  enter- 
 eth  in  at  the  ujoiith  goeth  into  the  belly,  and  is  cast 
 out  into  the  draught? 
 
 18  But  those  things  which  proceed  out  of  the  mouth 
 come  lorlh  I'rom  the  heart ;  aud  they  defile  the  man. 
 
 19  For  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil  thoughts,  mur- 
 ders, adulteries,  fornications,  thefts,  false  witness,  blas- 
 phemies ; 
 
 15  blind,  both   shall  fall  into  a  pit.    And  Peter  an- 
 swered and  said   unto  him,  Declare  unto   us  the 
 
 16  parable.     And  he  said,  Are  ye  also  even  yet  without 
 
 17  understanding?     Perceive  ye  not,  that  whatsoever 
 goeth  into  the  mouth   passeth  into  the  lielly,  and  ia 
 
 18  cast   out  into  the  draught?     But  the  things  which 
 proceed   out  of  the  mouth    come  forth  out  of  the 
 
 19  heart;  and  they  defile   the  man.     For  out  of  the 
 heart  come  forth  evil  thoughts,  murders,  adulteries. 
 
 12:  11,  but  here  they  all  adopted  'ditch,'  prob- 
 ably from  supposing  the  image  to  be  that  of 
 the  ditch  beSide  a  road.  But  the  word  does 
 not  mean  ditch,  and  the  image  is  that  of  blind 
 persons  walking  in  the  open  field,  and  falling 
 into  a  pit — a  much  more  serious  calamity'. 
 This  saying  has  the  air  of  a  proverb,  such  as 
 our  Lord  repeatedly  employed  (see  on  7:  5), 
 and  it  had  already  been  used  by  him  in  the 
 Sermon  on  the  Mount.  (Luke 6:39.)  Various 
 similar  sayings  are  found  in  classical  writers. 
 (Wet.) 
 
 15.  Then  answered  Peter,  not  a  specific 
 reply  to  what  Jesus  had  just  said,  but  in  a 
 general  sense  a  response,  keeping  up  the  con- 
 versation. (See  on  11 :  25.)  Peter's  expres- 
 sion, declare  unto  us,  shows  by  the  plural 
 that  he  speaks  for  all,  and  Jesus  in  reply  says 
 'ye.'  (Comp.  Mark  7:  17.)  Peter  is  there- 
 fore spokesman  for  the  Twelve,  as  he  so  often 
 is.  (See  on  16:  18.)  This  (the)  parable; 
 here  copyists  readily  changed  'the'  into  'this.' 
 The  word  here  denotes  an  obscure  expres- 
 sion. (See  on  13:  13.)  The  reference  is  not 
 to  tlie  figurative  saying  of  v.  14,  called  in 
 Luke  6:  39  a  parable,  but  to  v.  11,  already 
 spoken  of  in  v.  12  as  'the  saying.'  This  is 
 plain  from  our  Lord's  reply,  and  confirmed  by 
 the  connection  in  Mark  7:  15-17,  who  has  not 
 given  the  intermediate  matter  of  Matthew  v. 
 13  f.,  and  with  whom  'the  parable'  must 
 necessarily  refer  to  the  great  saying. 
 
 16-20.  And  Jesus  (strictly  he)  said,  the 
 copyi-sts  inserting  'Jesus,'  as  in  14:  14  and 
 often.  Are  ye  also,  as  well  as  the  masses 
 and  the  Pharisees.  Yet.  The  Greek  has  a 
 strong  word,  not  elsewhere  used  in  the  New 
 'Test.,  but  which  in  later  Greek  has  evenyet  as 
 a  well-established  meaning;  'even  yet,'  after 
 all  the  instruction  you  have  received,  comp.  16 : 
 0;Heb.5:  VI.  Hehad  notgivenany  instruction 
 that  we  know  of  on  this  particular  subject, 
 but  his  teachings  in  ch.  5  and  ch.  13,  and  his 
 general  influence,   ought  to  have    prepared 
 
 them  to  take  spiritual  views  of  things.  In  v. 
 17,  do  ye  not  yet  understand  {ov pe7-ceive), 
 was  strengthened  by  copyists  by  introducing 
 'yet,'  because  of  the  expression  in  v.  16,  and 
 perhaps  with  a  reminiscense  of  16:  9.  'Per- 
 ceive' (Tyn.,  Gen.)  ishere  better  than  'under- 
 stand' (Wye,  Gran.,  Kheims,  Com.  Ver. ), 
 in  order  to  distinguish  from  the  different 
 Greek  word  used  in  v.  10  and  16.  The  Jews 
 had  come  very  largely  to  confound  ceremo- 
 nial with  moral  defilement.  To  correct  this 
 confusion  of  ideas,  our  Lord  points  out  that 
 articles  of  food  cannot  really  pollute,  because 
 they  pass  through  the  body  and  out  of  it,  and 
 do  not  'enter  the  heart'  (M^rk  7 :  i9),  cannot 
 affect  the  spiritual  nature;  but  the  sinful 
 things  which  are  uttered  through  the  mouth, 
 and  proceed  from  the  heart,  constitute  a  real 
 pollution.  Comp.  on  v.  11.  Into  the  belly. 
 The  Greek  signifies  the  whole  hollow,  or  in- 
 ternal cavity  of  the  body,  including  stomach 
 and  other  viscera;  and  the  English  word 
 formerly  had  a  similar  latitude  of  meaning. 
 Into  the  draught  (2  Kinss  lo :  27),  sink,  or  privy 
 (Rheims),  literally,  place  for  sitting  apart. 
 Mark  adds  (7:  is)  that  by  this  saying  Jesus 
 cleansed  all  articlesof  food,  i.  e.,  declared  them 
 to  be  clean.  (Acts  lo:  15.)  With  v.  18  comp.  on 
 12:  34  f.  In  v.  19  our  Lord  does  not  confine 
 himself  absolutely  to  such  things  as  are  spoken, 
 in  order  to  keep  up  the  contrasted  image,  but 
 passes  to  the  more  general  notion  of  whatever 
 comes  forth  from  the  heart,  has  its  origin  from 
 within  us.  There  is,  therefore,  no  occasion 
 for  inquiring,  as  some  do,  how  speech  has  to 
 do  with  all  the  forms  of  sin  here  mentioned. 
 Mark  (7: 18-23)  does  not  mention  the  mouth,  but 
 only  the  more  general  idea  of  entering  and 
 coming  forth  from  the  man,  the  heart.  We 
 have  seen  on  6:  21  and  elsewhere,  that  the 
 heart  was  conceived  of  by  the  Hebrews,  and 
 is  spoken  of  by  the  Bible,  as  the  seat  of  thought 
 and  volition  as  well  as  of  emotion.  After  the 
 general  phrase  evil  thoughts,  our  Lord  speci- 
 
Ch.  XV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 339 
 
 20  These  are  the  things  which  defile  a  man:  but  to  i  20  fornications,  thefts,   false  witness,  railings:    these 
 eat  with  iinwashen  hands  detik'lh  not  a  man.  are  the  things  wliich  defile  the  man  :  but  to  eat  with 
 
 i        uiiwa-slicii  hands  dffilelh  not  the  man. 
 
 '  fiesviolationsof  the  sixth,  seventh,  eighth,  and  I  people,  notice."  Henry:  "That  which  men 
 ninth  Conunandlnents  in  order.  Mark  adds  say,  oven  groat  men,  and  learned  men,  and 
 some  other  sins  not  mentioned  by  Matt.  The  men  in  authority,  must  be  examined  by  that 
 plural  forms  which  Matt,  lias  throughout  I  wliich  God  saith." — V.  7-9.  Hypocrisy.  In 
 (even  'false  witnessing^  ')  retnind  us  of  the  j  the  days  of  Isaiah,  and  of  Jesus,  and  in  our 
 nun.erous  instances  and  different  varieties  of '  days.  1)  Two  forms  of  hypocrisy.  (a)  Re- 
 these  several  sins.  Blasphemies  (see  on  ligious  talk  without  religious  character,  (v.  8.) 
 it:  3);  a  literal  translation  of  the  Greek  is  in  '  (b)  Human  precepts  put  in  place  of  divine 
 
 Pev.  Ver.  'railings.'  In  English  we  confine  it 
 to  railing  against  God.  Philo  .ludaeus  para- 
 phrasing Plato,  says  that  through  the  mouth 
 "mortal  things  go  in,  but  inct)rruptible  things 
 come  out.  For  by  it  enter  food  and  drink,  the 
 coriuptible  body's  corruptible  nourishment; 
 but  tlirough  the  mouth  words  come  forth,  the 
 immortal  soul's  immortal  laws,  through  which 
 the  natu  ral  life  is  governed. "20.  This  first  sums 
 iij)  the  previous  discussion,  and  then  connects 
 it  all  with  the  starting  point  in  v.  1.  Our 
 Lord  has  now  not  only  denounced  the  Phari- 
 sees as  hypocrites  (v.  7),  but  boldly  antagonized 
 their  cardinal  tenet  of  the  authority  of  tradi- 
 tion. The  conflict  must  inevitably  wax  fierce, 
 and  he  soon  begins  to  withdraw  from  their 
 virulent  opposition,  and  the  fanaticism  of  his 
 friends. 
 
 HOMILETIC.\L    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  3-6.  Two  oppositions.  1)  Human  tra- 
 dition versus  divine  commandment  (a) 
 Men  are  prone  to  make  old  religious  usage  an 
 authority.  It  can  claim  respect,  but  not 
 obedience.  (b)  ilen  often  come  to  take 
 more  interest  in  long-established  usage  than 
 in  the  express  teaching  of  revelation — this 
 through  personal  associations  and  through 
 controversial  heat,  (c)  Men  sometimes  prac- 
 tically alter  a  divine  commandment  to  make 
 it  harmonize  with  established  custom  ;  the 
 Saviour  represents  this  as  a  grave  sin.  (v.  6.) 
 2)  Ceremonial  services  versus   moral   duties. 
 
 commands,  (v.  9.)  2)  The  successes  of  hy- 
 pocrisy, (a)  It  may  deceive  men— other 
 persons— even  the  hypocrite  himself.  (b) 
 It  never  deceives  God — it  is  "'in  vain,"  (v.  9). 
 —V.  10  f.  Preaching  to  the  people.  1)  The 
 common  people  are  often  more  ready  to  re- 
 ceive new  religious  ideas  than  the  teacliing 
 class,  V.  10;  comp.  v.  12  ff.  2)  The  greatest 
 of  religious  teachers  had  to  ask  special  atten- 
 tion when  giving  strange  and  unpalatable  in- 
 struction, V.  10.  3)  Even  he  was  imperfectly 
 understood  by  some  (>.  le),  and  found  fault 
 with  by  otliers.  (v.  12.)  4)  Yet  the  common 
 people  heard  him  gladly  (Mark  12: 37),  and  all 
 that  the  Father  gave  him  came  unto  him. 
 (john6:37.)  Hknry:  "  Not  Only  Scholars,  but 
 even  the  multitude,  the  ordinary  people, 
 must  apply   their  minds  to   understand   the 
 
 words  of  Christ Tliere   is   need   of  a 
 
 great  intention  of  mind  and  clearness  of  un- 
 derstanding, to  free  men  from  those  corrupt 
 principles  and  practices  which  they  have  been 
 bred  up  in  and  long  accustomed  to;  for  in 
 that  case  the  understanding  is  commonly 
 bribed  and  biased  by  prejudice." —  V.  11. 
 Many  sayings  of  Jesus  that  were  revolu- 
 tionary at  the  time  are  now  Christian  com- 
 monplaces— this  fact  is  a  ground  for  rejoicing. 
 —V.  11.  Pollution.  1)  Ceremonial  defile- 
 ment was  but  an  object  lesson,  a  symbol  of 
 polluted  character;  and  so  ceremonial  purity 
 of  moral  purity.  2)  Evil  thoughts  and  de- 
 sires arise  from  a  polluted  nature,  and  their 
 (a)  Human  nature  naturally  tends  to  be  more  '  expression   in   speech   or  action   pollutes  the 
 
 interested  in  the  external  than- in  the  moral 
 and  spiritual.  Comp.  23:  23  ff.  (b)  To 
 neglect  a  high  moral  duty  for  the  sake  of  a 
 mere  religious  usage,  is  to  disgrace  our  re- 
 ligion.— V.  4.  Honoring  parents.  1)  H(mor 
 them  in  your  thoughts.  2)  Honor  them  in 
 your  speech,  v.  4.  (latter  part >.    3)  Honor  them 
 
 whole  being,  v.  18  f.  3)  Evil  environment 
 endangers  character,  but  pure  character  can 
 conquer  the  worst  environment. — V.  12-14. 
 Blind  guides.  1)  Long-established  religious 
 teachers  may  meet  new  truth  with  blind 
 prejudice,  v.  12.  2)  Highly  popular  re- 
 ligious  teachings    may   have    no   divine    ap- 
 
 in  your  actions,   v.   5f — Bkxgel:    "  Young  '  proval  or  support,  v.  13.     3)  Greatly  honored 
 
340 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XV. 
 
 21  Then  Jesus  went  thence,  and  departed  into  the 
 coasts  ol'  Tyre  and  .Siiion. 
 
 Ti  And,  beliold,  a  woman  of  Canaan  came  out  of  the 
 same  coasts,  and  cried  unto  him,  saying,  Have  mercy 
 on  me,  O  Lord,  Ihuu  Son  of  David;  my  daughter  is 
 grievously  vexed  with  a  devil. 
 
 21  And   Jesus  went  out  thence,  and  withdrew   into 
 
 22  the  parts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon.  And,  behold,  a  Ca- 
 naaiiitish  woman  came  out  from  those  borders,  and 
 cried,  saying,  Have  mercy  on  me,  O  Lord,  thou  son 
 of  David ;  uiy  daughter  is  grievously  vexed  with  a 
 
 religious  instructors  may  be  but  the  blind 
 guiding  the  blind,  v.  14.  4)  Plausible  ob- 
 jections from  distinguished  sources  must 
 sometimes  be  quite  disregarded,  v.  13. 
 CiiRYS.  :  "It  is  a  great  evil  merely  to  be 
 blind,  but  for  a  man  to  be  in  such  a  case  and 
 have  none  to  load  him,  nay,  to  occupy  the 
 place  of  a  guide,  is  a  double  and  triple 
 ground  of  censure.  For  if  it  be  a  danger- 
 ous thing  for  the  blind  man  not  to  have  a 
 guide,  much  more  so  that  he  should  even  de- 
 sire to  be  guide  to  another." — V.  16.  Igno- 
 rance of  Christian  truth  is  blameworthy,  1) 
 in  any  one  who  has  opportunity  to  know, 
 2)  especially  in  a  Cliristian,  3)  most  of  all 
 in  one  who  has  long  been  a  Christian,  and 
 has  had  superior  advantages  for  learning. — 
 — V.  20.  Origen:  "It  is  not  eating  with  un- 
 washed hands,  but,  if  one  may  use  so  bold  an 
 expression,  it  is  eating  with  an  unwashed 
 heart,  that  defiles  a  man."  Chrys.  :  "Even 
 in  the  church  we  see  such  a  custom  prevail- 
 ing amongst  the  generality,  and  men  giving 
 diligence  to  come  in  olean  gt>rments,  and  to 
 have  their  hands  washed  ;  but  how  to  present 
 a  clean  soul  to  God,  they  make  no  account." 
 
 21-38.  Jksus  Withdraws  to  Phoenkjia. 
 
 The  story  of  the  Syro-Phoenician  wotnan 
 is  found  also  in  Mark  7:  24-30,  in  the  same 
 connection  as  here.  Luke  hastens  through 
 this  part  of  the  history,  omitting  various 
 things,  and  stating  others  very  briefly. 
 
 The  jealousy  of  Herod  (h:  if.),  the  hostility 
 
 of  the  Pharisees  (12:U;  15:1,  12;  also  4:  12;  John  4: 1-3)^ 
 
 and  the  fanatical  notions  of  the  masses 
 (john6:i5),  still  required  that  Jesus  should 
 withdraw  from  Galilee,  as  heretofore  in 
 14:  13.  Thence,  prt^bably  from  Capernaum. 
 He  now  set  out  in  a  different  direction, 
 towards  the  northwest,  into  Phoenicia,  thus 
 getting  bej'ond  the  jurisdiction  of  Herod,  as 
 in  14:  13.  and  hereafter  in  v.  29.  and  16:  5. 
 Departed,  vnthdrcw,  same  word  as  in  2:  12, 
 22;  4:  12;  12:  15;  14:  13.  Into  the  coasts 
 (Rev.  Ver.  parts)  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  i.  e., 
 the  parts  of  the  country,  the  region,  belong- 
 ing to  those  cities;  so  the  same  word  in  2  :  22  ; 
 16:  13;  Mark  8:  10;  Acts  2:  10;  19 :  1 ;  20:  2. 
 
 'Coasts,'  i.  e.,  borders  (see  on  2:  16),  is  here 
 an  utterly  erroneous  translation  of  Wye, 
 Tyn.,  and  followers,  due  to  the  generally  re- 
 ceived notion  that  our  Lord  never  went 
 beyond  the  bounds  of  Palestine ;  the  word 
 'parts'  never  means  'borders.'  Still,  the  term 
 looks  indefinite,  and  Mark  7:  24 says  'borders,' 
 its  Matthew  also  does  in  v.  22 ;  so  it  might 
 seem  not  certain  that  Jesus  went  farther  than 
 to  the  boundaries  of  Phoenicia.  But  while 
 'borders'  often  denotes  the  territory  inclosed 
 thereby,  'parts'  cannot  mean  simply  the 
 boundary.  And  the  question  is  settled  by 
 Mark  7:  31  (correct  text),  'And  again  he 
 went  out  from  the  borders  of  Tyre,  and  came 
 through  Sidtm  to  the  Sea  of  Galilee.'  (See 
 below  on  v.  29.)  It  is  then  certain  that  our 
 Lord  went  into  the  heathen  country  of  Phoe- 
 nicia, the  nearest  part  of  which  was  about 
 thirty  miles  from  Capernaum.  This  does  not 
 conflict  with  the  fact  that  his  mission  was  ex- 
 clusively to  the.  Jews  (v.  w),  for  he  did  not  go 
 there  to  exercise  his  ministry  (Maris  7: 24),  and  as 
 soon  as  he  had  been  induced  to  work  a  miracle 
 which  would  attract  attention  and  gather 
 crowds,  he  went  away  again.  He  entered  into 
 a.  house  (Mark),  and  wished  to  sta\'  there  -in 
 seclusion,  just  as  Elijah  had  done  in  the  house 
 of  a  widow  at  Zarephath,  or  Sarepta,  in  the 
 same  country  of  Phoenicia.  (1  Kings  i7:9ff. ;  i-uue 
 4:  26.)  He  probably  also  desired  bodily  and 
 mental  rest  for  the  disciples  and  himself,  as  on 
 the  fir.<t  withdrawal  not  long  before.  (Mark?:  31.) 
 As  to  Tyre  and  Sidon,  see  on  11:  21.  The 
 two  cities  together  denote  the  country  of 
 Phoenicia.  He  was  probably  at 'first  in  the 
 southern  part  belonging  to  Tyre,  and  after- 
 wards went  northward  through  the  Sidon  dis- 
 trict. (Mark7:si.)  We  learn  from  Mark  3:8; 
 Luke  6:  17,  that  multitudes  from  the  region  of 
 Tj're  and  Sidon  had  attended  on  our  Lord's 
 ministrj'  at  an  early  period.  It  was  a  refresh- 
 ing change  for  him  and  his  disciples,  in  the 
 hot  weather  of  April  or  May,  to  leave  the 
 deep  basin  of  the  lake,  so  far  below  the  level 
 of  the  Mediterranean,  and  visit  the  mountain 
 region  of  Phoenicia.  (Comp.  on  14:  13.) 
 32    f.  And    behold,   calling    attention   to 
 
Ch.  XV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 341 
 
 23  But  he  answered  her  not  a  word.    And  his  disci-  |  23  demon.     But  he  answered  tier  not  a  word.     And  hi.'* 
 pies  eanie  and  he.sougiit   him,  saying,  Send  her  away;  disciples  came  and  besought  him,  saying,  Send   her 
 
 for  she  crieth  after  us.  I 
 
 what  follows  as  remarkable.  A  woman  of 
 Canaan.  In  tlie  earliest  times  the  people  of 
 Phoenicia  aie  spoken  of  as  Canaanites  (JuJg- 
 i::if.),  i.  e.,  as  belonging  to  the  great  tribe 
 whicli  oceupied  all  the  low  lands,  and  which  af- 
 terward.s  gave  its  name  of  Canaan  to  the  whole 
 land.  It  is  probable  that  the  Jews  continued 
 to  apply  this  name  to  all  the  inhabitants  of 
 Phoenicia,  though  manj'  of  the  later  inhab- 
 itants ma3'  have  been  of  different  origin.  To 
 Matthew's  Jewislf  readers  this  word  would 
 show  that  she  was  a  Gentile.  Mark,  having 
 Gentile  readers  mainly  in  view,  says  (7:26) 
 that  she  was  a  Greek,  i.  e.,  a  Gentile,  and  also 
 that  she  was  a  Syr()])hoenician  by  race,  a  term 
 probably  used  b^'  way  of  distinction  from  the 
 Libyphoenicians  or  Carthaginians.  Came 
 out  of  the  same  coasts,  i.  <?,,  that  region  or 
 territory,  as  in  2:  1(5;  4:  18;  8:  34.  This 
 means  that  she  came,  not  from  Galilee,  but 
 from  the  country  of  Tyre,  to  the  place  where 
 Jesus  was.  Many  writers,  even  Weiss  and 
 Edcrsh.,  understand  tliat  she  came  out  of 
 Phoenicia  into  Galilee,  which  they  suppose 
 Jesus  had  not  yet  left;  but  this  arises  from 
 tile  persistence  of  the  old  notion  that  he  did 
 not  really  enter  Piioenicia.  Edersh.  imagines 
 that  Jesus  kept  the  Pass(n'er  here,  con.se- 
 quently  in  a  Jewisii  house;  but  his  chrono- 
 logii-al  scheme  is  at  this  and  some  other 
 points  quite  forced.  Cried  unto  him,  say- 
 ins,  the  correct  text  omits  'unto  him.'  The 
 word  denotes  loud  crying.  Crieth  after 
 HS,  v.  23,  i.  e.,  behind  us,  implies  that  she 
 was  following  them  along  as  tliey  walked.  It 
 is  easy  to  suppose  that  while  staying  at  the 
 house  (Mark  7:  M),  Jesus  and  his  disciples 
 were  one  day  taking  a  walk,  and  that  she  hav- 
 ing heard  about  him  (Mark  7:25),  followed  be- 
 hind and  cried  aloud  as  they  went  on.  Tisch. 
 reads  in  Mark  'came  in,'  but  it  is  evidently 
 an  "Alexandrian"  alteration  b\'  some  early 
 critics  who  thought  the  scene  of  the  interview 
 was  the  house,  not  having  duly  considered 
 Matthew.  Have  mercy  on  me,  the  word 
 including  also  the  idea  of  pity,  which  is  here 
 the  i>rominent  idea  (see  on  9  :  27).  She  makes 
 her  child's  case  her  own.  Lord,  see  on  8:2. 
 It  is  not  clear  whether  this  was  an  expression  I 
 of  high  respect,  or  possibly  of  worship.     She  I 
 
 believed  him  to  be  the  Messiah,  as  shown  by 
 her  calling  him  Son  of  David.  (Comp.  on 
 9:  27.)  Though  a  heathen,  and  living  in  a 
 heathen  country,  she  was  yet  near  the  land  of 
 Israel,  familiar  with  the  true  religion,  and 
 like  the  woman  of  Zarephath,  a  worshiper 
 of  the  true  God.  Perhaps  she  may  have  pre- 
 viously gone,  among  the  many  from  Tyre  and 
 Sidop  (Mark.):  8),  and  attended  the  ministry  of 
 Jesus  in  Galilee.  My  daughter  is  grievously 
 vexed  with  a  devil.  'Badly  demoiiized' 
 would  be  a  literal  rendering,  though  the  Com. 
 Ver.  gives  a  more  familiar  English  expression. 
 'Devil,'  however,  should  be  'demon,'  see  on 
 8:  31:  as  to  demoniacal  possessions,  see  on 
 8:  28.  Mark  (7 :  25.  Kev.  ver)  uses  a  diminutive 
 term,  meaning  'little  daughter,'  which  shows 
 that  she  was  a  child. 
 
 33  f.  Here  is  a  strong  contrast;  she  cries 
 aloud,  he  is  absolutely  silent.  His  reason  for 
 not  answering  appears  belew.  The  ett'ect  was 
 to  develop,  strengthen,  and  manifest  her  faith 
 (comp.  on  9:  '281  It  is  often  so  now;  if  with 
 hearty  confidence  in  the  Lord's  wisdoni  and 
 mercy  we  continue  to  ask,  we  shall  at  last  re- 
 ceive whatever  he  sees  best  for  us,  and  besides 
 may  be  improved  in  pietj'  by  the  delay.  The 
 hearer  of  prayer  is  not  less  designing  our 
 good  when  he  withholds  or  defers  than  when 
 he  "  hears  while  we  are  yet  speaking."  His 
 disciples,  ])r(>l)ably  the  Twelve,  did  not  un- 
 derstand the  wisdom  and  love  of  this  appar- 
 ent neglect.  They  were  probably  half 
 touched  and  half  annoyed  by  her  loud  and 
 persistent  cries,  and  perhaps  also  were  uneasy 
 lest  she  should  draw  attention  to  them,  when 
 they  were  wishing  to  remain  in  perfect  retire- 
 ment. So  they  came,  lit.,  came  7icar  to  Jesus 
 and  begged  him  to  send  her  away,  because 
 she  crieth  after  us.  Some  liave  thought 
 they  wished  hiiij  simply  to  order  her  off,  as 
 troublesome  and  likely  to  attract  to  them  the 
 attention  of  others.  But  they  had  never  seen 
 him  dismiss  a  suppliant  in  any  other  way  than 
 by  doing  what  was  asked ;  and  that  they  de- 
 sired him  to  grant  her  request  is  made  plain  by 
 his  answer,  which  is  a  reason  why  he  should  not 
 grant  it.  Observe  that  this  was  an  answer  to 
 the  disciples,  and  not  addressed  to  the  woman. 
 It  is  not  clear  that  she  heard  it;  for  the  state- 
 
342 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XV. 
 
 24  But  he  answered  and  said,  I  am  not  sent  but  unto  |  24  away-  for  she  crieth  after  us.     But  he  answered  and 
 
 the  lost  sheep  of  the  liouse  of  Israel.  I        said,  1  was  not  sent  but   unto  the  lost   sheep  of  the 
 
 i5  Then  came  she  and  worshipped  him,  saying.  Lord,  i  25  house  of  Israel.    But  she  came  and  worshipjied  him, 
 
 help  me. 
 
 2ij  But  he  answered  and  said.  It  is  not  meet  to  take 
 the  children's  bread,  and  to  cast  U  to  dogs. 
 
 26  saying,  Lord,  help  me.     And  he  answered  and  said, 
 It  is  not  meet  to  take  the  children's  ^  bread  and  cast 
 
 1  Or,  loaf. 
 
 ment  in  v.  25,  'came  and  worshipped  him,' 
 implies  that  she  had  been  following  at  some 
 little  distance,  as  does  also  the  loud  crying  of 
 V.  22  f.  I  am  (or  was)  not  sent  (Rheims), 
 like  'I  came'  in  5:  17,  referring  indefinitely 
 jo  the  time  when  the  Father  sent  him  forth 
 to  his  mission  in  the  world;  he  had  no  com- 
 mission to  go  to  any  others,  even  as  he  had 
 given  the  disciples  none.  (io:6.)  Jesus  here 
 and  elsewhere  speaks  of  himself  as  subordi- 
 nate to  the  Father,  with  reference  to  his 
 official  position  and  work  as  the  God-man, 
 the  Mediator  (comp.  on  11 :  27)  ;  this  does  not 
 conflict  with  the  idea  that  as  tlie  Eternal  Son 
 he  is  very  God,  and  equal  with  the  Father. 
 
 (Jobn  1:1;  Rom.  9:5.)  Rut{OY  except)  UntO  the  lOSt 
 
 sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel,  see  on  10:  6. 
 
 He  doubtless  healed  Gentile  sick  when  brought 
 to  him  in  the  land  of  Israel  (4:  24  f .  ;  15:  30  f. ; 
 certainly  in  8:  5  fl'.)  ;  but  now  he  had  gone 
 into  a  Gentile  country,  and  must  avoid  enter- 
 ing upon  a  general  ministry  there.  His  min- 
 istry in  Israel  ])rei>ared  the  way  for  a  blessing 
 to  the  Gentiles.  (Rom.i5:8-io.)  When  his  work 
 was  finished,  then  the  apostles  would  be  his 
 "witnesses,  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all 
 Judea  and  Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost 
 parts  of  the  earth."  (Act3i:8.)  It  would  have 
 conflicted  with  the  nature  and  design  of 
 Christ's  mission,  had  he  anticipated  this 
 work  of  the  apostles,  though  he  alluded  to 
 it  as  a  part  of  his  own  work.  (Johnio:  i6.)  The 
 Jewish  mind  required  .slow  preparation  (as 
 the  history  in  Acts  plainly  shows)  for  the 
 idea  that  Gentiles  were  to  share  freely  the 
 benefits  of  the  Messianic  reign  ;  and  the  Jews 
 would  have  been  irritated  and  utterly  repelled 
 (Lutteroth),  if  their  Messiah  had  at  once 
 begun  a  great  work  among  the  Gentiles. 
 Jesus  was  induced  to  make  an  exception  to 
 the  rule  by  this  woman's  great  faith  and 
 humble  importunity,  as  the  pro])hets  had 
 sometimes  done.  (Luke 4: 25-27.)  There  is  no  ob- 
 jection to  supposing  hinr  overcome  by   im- 
 
 portunity. But,  in  fact,  this  was  hardly  an 
 exception,  for  her  great  faith  brought  her  in 
 some  sense  within  the  limits  of  his  mission. 
 (Gal.  3: 7.)  Noticc  that  v.  23  f.  is  found  in  Matt, 
 only,  who  wrote  especially  for  Jews,  and  de- 
 sired to. show  that  Jesus  was  the  Messiah. 
 Mark's  Gentile  readers  would  not  at  first 
 have  understood  such  a  saying  as  v.  24,  and 
 would  have  been  repelled  by  it. 
 
 25-27.  The  woman  herself  now  conies. 
 Worshipped  him,  bowing  before  him,  prob- 
 ably prostrating  herself,  but  not  probably  as 
 to  a  Deity  (comp.  on  2 :  2  ;  8:2).  The  Greek 
 imperfect  tense  (correct  text)  not  only  states 
 that  she  did  this,  but  describes  her  as  so  doing. 
 Jesus  puts  before  her  the  same  idea  he  had 
 just  stated  to  the  disciples,  that  the  Mes.^ianic  . 
 benefits  were  designed  for  the  Jews,  and  pur- 
 posely employs  harsh  expressions  which  will 
 develop  her  faith  and  humility.  He  had  pro- 
 duced a  similar  effect  in  the  centurion  by  an 
 opposite  course.  (8:7.)  The  Jews  looked  upon 
 them.selves  as  God's  'children';  and  spoke 
 contemptuously  of  the  Gentiles  as  'dogs,'  un- 
 clean and  vile.  (Comp.  on  7:6.)  The  Gentiles 
 around  were  accustomed  to  this,  and  therefore 
 the  expression  here  was  not  altogether  so 
 offensive  and  painful  as  it  would  seem  to  us. 
 So  the  Mohammedans  call  Christians  infidel 
 dogs.  It  is  not  meet,  or  good,  proper 
 (knfon),  pleasing  to  the  sense  of  propriety. 
 Wj-c,  Rheims,  Tyn.,  Gen.,  say  'good'; 
 Cran.  gave  'mete.'  The  woman's  reply  not 
 only  shows  a  high  degree  of  faith  and  humil- 
 ity, but  also  does  credit  to  her  shrewdness  and 
 prompt  intelligence — perhaps  stimulated  b}' 
 maternal  affection  and  solicitude — for  she 
 gives  the  harshly  expressed  refusal  an  admir- 
 able turn  in  her  favor.  Truth  (or  yes)  Lord, 
 yet  (for)  the  dogs  eat  of  the  crumbs.  She 
 does  not  present  an  idea  opposed  to  what  he  had 
 said,  as  the  incorrect  rendering  of  Com.  Ver., 
 'yet,'i  would  indicate,  but  a  confirmation  of  it. 
 Yes,  Lord,  it  is  notpropertotakethechildren's 
 
 1  Wye,  Cran.,  Gen.,  have  '  for,'  Rheims  exactly  '  for  ,  Peshito  omit  the  '  for,'  apparently  because  the  meaning 
 .  .  .  also.'  Tyn.  gave  '  nevertheless,'  and  so  Com.  Ver.  was  not  perceived.  In  Mark  7  :  28  it  is  also  omitted  by 
 'yet.'    All  but   Rheims  overlook   the  'also.'   B.  and  I  several  other  MSS.  and  versions,  probably  for  the  samo 
 
Ch.  XV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 343 
 
 27  And  she  said,  Truth,  I>ord  :  yet  the  dogs  eat  of  the  I  27  it  to  the  dogs.  But  she  said,  Yea,  Lord  :  for  even 
 crumbs  which  fall  from  their  masters'  table.  j        the  dogs  eat  of  the  crumbs   which   fall   from  their 
 
 2.S  Then  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her,  O  woman,  28  masters'  table.  Theu  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
 great  i.«  thy  faith :  be  it  unto  thee  even  as  thou  wilt,  i  her,  O  woman,  great  is  thy  faith:  be  it  done  unto 
 And  her  daughter  was  made  whole  from  that  very  hour.  I       thee   even   as  ttiou   wilt.    And  her  daughter  waa 
 
 healed  from  that  hour. 
 
 bread  and  throw  it  to  the  dogs,  for  the  dogs  too 
 eat  of  the  crumbs  that  fall  from  their  master's 
 table;  they  also  liave  their  lowly  place,  'under 
 the  table'  (Mark),  and  their  lowly  portion. 
 The  Jewish  people,  she  is  aware,  have  a 
 special  mission  in  the  world,  and  special  priv- 
 ileges; and  of  these  they  need  not  be  deprived 
 by  her  request,  for  a  despised  Gentile  also  may 
 have  an  humble  share  of  Messianic  blessing. 
 He  is  not  now  healing  any  in  Israel,  and  the 
 chosen  people  will  lose  no  Messianic  good  by 
 this  one  act  of  pity  for  her.  (Comp.  Maid., 
 Weiss.)  Luther:  "Was  not  that  a  master 
 stroke  ?  She  snares  Christ  in  his  own  words." 
 In  Mark,  what  our  Lord  had  said  to  her  is 
 introduced  by  the  words,  '  Let  the  children 
 first  be  tilled;'  implying  that  afterwards  the 
 dogs  might  get  soniething.  This  furnished 
 all  tiie  more  natural  occasion  for  the  turn 
 she  gave  to  her  reply.  The  Greek  term  in  v. 
 20  f.  and  Mark  7  :  27  f.  is  a  diminutive,  and 
 leads  us  to  think  of  smaller  dogs,  allowed 
 to  ruti  freely  about  tlie  house  and  under  the 
 table.  The  diminutive  must  have  been  inten- 
 tionally used  here,  for  it  is  found  nowhere 
 else  in  the  Greek  Bible,  while  the  common 
 word  occurs  five  times  in  New  Test.,  and 
 thirty-three  times  in  Sept.  Everywhere  in 
 the  Bible  dogs  are  spoken  of  as  objects  of  dis- 
 like. In  Tobit5:  16,  a  dog  is  a  companion, 
 a  thing  very  rarely  the  case  in  the  East, 
 where  dogs  run  wild.  It  is  hardly  proper  to 
 suppose  that  'little  dogs'  is  here  a  term  of 
 affection  ;  and  Weiss'  notion  of  lap-dogs,  the 
 children's  pets,  is  a  strange  anachronism. — 
 This  heroine  of  faith  is  an  example  to  all 
 persons  who  are  spiritually  seeking  Christ. 
 Some  after  awhile  grow  despondent,  and  even 
 fretful,  as  if  badly  treated,  in  that  they  do  not 
 succeed  as  others  do.  Let  them  learn  from 
 her  humble  perseverance. 
 
 28.  O  woman,  more  expressive  than 
 simply  '  woman.'  CJreat  i.s  thy  faith.  The 
 world  is  ever  admiring  and  lauding  greatness, 
 but  it  is  great  intellect  or  imagination,  great 
 
 reason 
 nally  presen 
 
 ambition  or  force  of  character,  beauty  or 
 amiability,  great  learning  or  discoveries,  pos- 
 sessions or  conquests  ;  here  is  the  noblest  praise 
 for  the  truest  greatness.  The  centurion's  faith 
 likewise  excited  the  wonder  of  Jesus  (see 
 on  8:  10),  and  he  too  was  a  heathen.  Be  it  unto 
 thee,  or  let  it  come  to  pass  for  thee;  the  same 
 phrase  as  in  8:  13  and  6:  10.  The  expression 
 in  Mark  7  :  29  may  have  immediately  followed 
 that  given  in  Matt.  As  thou  wilt.  Trench: 
 "He  who  at  first  seemed  as  though  he  would 
 have  denied  her  the  smallest  boon,  now  opens 
 to  her  the  full  treasure-house  of  his  grace, 
 and  bids  her  to  help  herself,  to  carry  away 
 what  she  will.  He  had  shown  to  her  for 
 awhile,  like  Joseph  to  his  brethren,  the  as- 
 pect of  severity;  but,  like  Joseph,  he  could 
 not  maintain  it  long — or  rather  he  would  not 
 inaititain  it  an  instant  longer  than  was  need- 
 ful, and  after  that  word  of  hers,  that  mighty 
 word  of  an  uiidoubting  faith,  it  was  needful  no 
 more."  Our  Lord  does  not  speak  of  her 
 humility,  though  so  remarkable,  for  that  was 
 a  result  of  her  faith.  Perhaps  the  earliest  off- 
 spring of  unbelief  is  pride  (i  Tim.  3:6),  while 
 faith  at  once  gives  birth  to  humility  ;  and  in 
 both  cases,  the  progeny  reinforces  the  parent. 
 So,  too,  her  faith  had  led  to  perseverance — a 
 perseverance  which  may  be  compared  with 
 that  of  Jacob,  in  wrestling  with  the  same 
 Eternal  Word  (oen.  .«:•>♦),  who  was  now  per- 
 manently incarnate  as  Jesus.  From  that 
 very  hour,  comp.  8:  13;  9:  22.— The  so-called 
 Chiinentine  homilies  (end  of  second  century), 
 in  telling  this  story,  call  the  woman  Justa, 
 and  her  daughter  Bernice,  which  names  may 
 have  been  either  invented  or  traditional. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  21.  Jesus  withdrawing.  H  From  what? 
 (a)  From  the  jealousy  of  Herod,  (b)  From 
 the  machinations  of  the  Jewish  rulers,  (c) 
 From  the  fanatical  designs  of  some  who 
 counted  themselves  his  followers.  2)  In  what 
 spirit?    Personal  prudence.    Patient  forbear- 
 
 Why  should  it  have  been  inserte<i  if  not  origi-  i  The  fireek  word  means  in  English  either  '  also'  (too), 
 sent  in  either  Gospel?    How  then  should  W  H.    or  'even,'  according  to  the  connection, 
 bracket '  for' in  Matt.?    Yet  it  may  be  spurious  in  Mark.  ' 
 
344 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XV. 
 
 29  And  Jesus  departed  from  thence,  and  carae  nigh 
 unto  the  sea  of  (ialilee  ;  and  went  up  inio  a  luountaiu, 
 and  sat  down  there. 
 
 30  And  great  multitudes  came  unto  him,  having  with 
 them  tkusK  that  were  lame,  blind,  dumb,  maimed,  and 
 many  others,  and  cast  them  down  at  Jesus'  feet;  and 
 he  healed  them : 
 
 29  And  Jesus  departed  thence,  and  cauie  nigh  unto 
 the  sea  of  Galilee  ;  and  he  went  up  into  the  mouu- 
 
 30  tain,  and  sat  there.  And  there  came  unto  him 
 great  multitudes,  having  with  them  the  lame,  blind, 
 dumb,  maimed,  and  many  others,  -and  they  cast 
 
 ance.  3)  Still  everywhere  doing  good,  14:  14; 
 15 :  28-30 ;  17 :  18.  4)  At  last,  when  his  hour 
 is  coine,  he  will  withdraw  no  longer,  John  12: 
 23.— V.  22-28.  The  Canaanitish  woman.  1) 
 Believes  in  the  Jewish  Messiah,  v.  22.  2) 
 Humbly  submits  to  be  harshly  spoken  to  by 
 hiin,  V.  26.  3)  Shrewdly  converts  refusal 
 into  a  new  plea,  v.  27.  4)  Gains  her  cause, 
 and  wins  the  highest  possible  commendation. 
 v.  28.— V.  28.  Great  faith.  1)  Seen  in  a 
 heatlien;  compare  centurion.  (8:  lo.)  2)  At- 
 tended by  great  humility  (corap.  Luke  18: 
 13),  and  producing  great  perseverance.  (Comp. 
 Luke  18:  7).  3)  Recognized  and  rewarded  by 
 him  who  knows  tlie  heart.  John  2:  24  f. — V.  22. 
 A  mother  making  her  child's  case  her  own. 
 — V.  23.  Disciples  seeming  kinder  tlian  their 
 Lord.  Henry:  "There  may  be  love  in 
 Christ's  heart  while  there  are  frowns  in  his 
 face." — V.  24.  Hall:  "We  need  no  other 
 rule  of  life  than  the  intention  of  our  several 
 stations ;  and  if  he  that  was  God  would  take 
 no  further  scope  to  himself  than  the  limits  of 
 his  commission,  how  much  doth  it  concern  us 
 frail  men  to  keep  within  compass." — V.  25. 
 Chrys.  :  "She  was  the  more  instant.  But  it 
 is  not  so  with  us;  rather,  when  we  fail  to  ob- 
 tain, we  desist;  whereas  it  ought  to  make  us 
 the  more  urgent."  Thkophyl.  :  "Consider 
 tliat  even  if  holy  men  praj'  for  us,  as  the  apos- 
 tles did  for  her,  yet  we  ourselves,  praying  for 
 ourselves,  accomplish  more." — V.  27.  Ma- 
 ternal shrewdness  turning  the  Saviour's  argu- 
 ment again.st  him.  Henry:  "Unbelief  is 
 apt  to  draw  dismal  conclusions  even  from 
 comfortable  premises  (Judg.  13:22  f.);  hut  faith 
 can  find  encouragement  even  in  that  which 
 is  discouraging,  and  get  nearer  to  God  by 
 taking  hold  on  that  hand  which  is  stretched 
 out  to  push  it  away." — V.  23-28.  Jesus  glad 
 to  be  overcome,  by  intercession,  by  personal 
 entreaty,  by  argument. 
 
 15:  29  to  16:  4.— Jesus  Feeds  the  Four 
 Thousand,  Southeast  of  the  Lake,  anT) 
 Returns  to  Galilee. 
 
 Tills  is  found  also  in  Mark  7:  31  to  8 :  13. 
 And  Jesus  departed  from  thence.  We 
 have  no    means   of   knowing    how   long  he 
 
 stayed  in  the  country  of  Tyre;  certainly  not 
 very  long,  fur  all  the  journeys  of  ch.  15  to  18 
 occupied  less  than  six  months.  (See  on  15:  1, 
 and  on  19:  1.)  Mark  (7:  si)  says,  in  the  cor- 
 rect text,  that,  'he  went  out  from  the  borders 
 of  Tyre,  and  came  through  Sidon  unto  the  Sea 
 of  Galilee,  through  the  midst  of  the  borders 
 of  Decapolis.'  This  shows  that  in  leaving  the 
 territory  of  Tyre  he  went  northwards  through 
 the  territory  of  Sidon,  or  through  the  city 
 itself,  the  expression  being  in  this  case  am- 
 biguous. We  have  no  information  concern- 
 ing the  rest  of  his  sojourn  in  Phoenicia.  Next, 
 he  must  have  passed  eastward  across  the 
 Jordan,  and  then  southward,  until,  going 
 through  the  district  of  the  Ten  Cities,  Decapo- 
 lis (see  on  4:  25),  he  came  to  the  shores  of  the 
 lake,  somewhere  on  its  southeastern  border. 
 (For  description  of  the  Lake  of  Galilee,  see 
 on  4  :  18. )  This  region  also  was  out  of  Herod's 
 jurisdiction,  like  tliose  to  which  he  had  previ- 
 ously withdrawn,  (u:  is;  i5: 21.)  The  desire  to 
 keep  out  of  Herod's  territory  at  that  time  may 
 have  caused  him  to  take  the  circuit  just  de- 
 scribed, instead  of  going  direct  from  Tyre 
 through  Galilee  and  crossing  the  lake.  He 
 appears  not  to  have  stopped  in  the  neighbor- 
 hood of  Cesarea  Philippi,  probably  through 
 desire  to  revisit  the  environs  of  the  lake  ;  but 
 soon  the  malignant  attack  of  the  Pharisees 
 and  Sadducees  will  make  him  go  away  again. 
 (16: 4.)  He  was  now  in  the  vicinity  of  Gadara 
 (one  of  the  Ten  Cities),  the  same  region  in 
 which  he  had  healed  the  two  demoniacs,  and 
 suffered  the  legion  of  evil  spirits  to  destroy  the 
 swine.  (8:28ff.)  This  time  his  miuistry  pro- 
 duces a  greater  impression,  perhaps  through 
 the  testimony  of  the  restored  demoniac.  (Luke 
 8:39.)  Persons  from  Decapolis  had  followed 
 him  long  before.  (4: 25.)  And  went  up  into 
 a  {the)  mountain,  the  mountain  range 
 running  along  east  of  the  lake.  (Comp.  John 
 6:  8.)  The  mountain  of  Matt.  5 :  1  was  on 
 the  western  side  of  the  lake.  The  more  north- 
 ern part  of  this  easterly  range  was  the  ]>lace 
 of  feeding  the  Five  Thousand  (see  on  14  :  13), 
 and  now  a  similar  miracle  is  wrought  on  its 
 more  southern  part.     And  sat  down  there, 
 
Ch.  XV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 345 
 
 31  Insoimich  that  the  niiiltitude  woud^red,  when 
 they  saw  the  iluiub  to  sptiik,  the  iiiainied  to  be  whole, 
 the  laiiie  to  walk,  and  the  blind  to  see:  and  they  glori- 
 tie<l  the  (iod  of  Israel. 
 
 32  Then  .lesus  called  his  disei))le»  unto  him,  and  said, 
 I  have  compassion  on  the  luultitude,  because  they  con-  ]  32 
 tiniie  with   nie  now  three  days,  and   have   nothing  to 
 eat :  and  I  will  not  send  them  away  fasting,  lest  they 
 luitit  in  the  way. 
 
 3:{  And   his  disriples  say  unto  liini,  Whence  should    33 
 we  have  so  much  bread  in  the  wilderness,  as  to  fill  so 
 great  it  multitude? 
 
 34  And  .lesus  saith   uuto  them.   How  many   loaves    34 
 have  ye?     And  they  said, Seven,  and  a  few  little  fishes. 
 
 3.5  And  he  commanded  the  multitude  to  sit  down  on     35 
 the  ground. 
 
 them  down  at  his  feet:  and  he  healed  them:  inso- 
 much that  the  multitude  wondered,  when  they  saw 
 the  dumb  speaking,  the  maimed  whole,  and  the' lame 
 walking,  and  the  blind  seeing:  and  they  glorified 
 the  (iod  of  Israel. 
 
 .And  Jesus  called  unto  bini  his  disciples,  and  said, 
 I  have  compassion  on  the  multitude,  because  they 
 continue  with  me  now  three  days  and  have  nothing 
 to  eat:  and  I  would  not  send  theiu  away  fasting, 
 lest  haply  they  faint  in  the  way.  And  the  disciples 
 say  unto  him,  Wheni'e  should  we  have  so  many 
 loaves  in  a  desert  place,  as  to  till  .so  great  a  multi- 
 titiide?  An(i  .lesus  saith  unto  them.  How  luany 
 loaves  have  ye?  And  they  said,  Seven,  anil  a  few 
 small  fishes.  And  he  conimandeil  the  multitude  to 
 sit  down  on  the  ground ;  and  he  took  the  seven 
 
 the   u.sual  posture  of  a  teacher.     (See  on  5: 
 1.) 
 
 30  f.  Here,  .seated  on  a  point  in  the  moun- 
 tain range,  probably  in  view  of  the  lake,  he 
 wrought  many  miracles  of  healing,  and  again 
 fed  tiie  multitudes.  In  this  case  a  large  pro- 
 portion of  those  present  must  have  been  Gen- 
 tiles, as  the  Ten  Cities  were  more  a  Gentile 
 than  a  Jewish  district.  He  must  have  spent 
 at  least  severtil  dti^^s  in  this  region,  since  it  re- 
 quired some  time  for  his  presence  to  become 
 generally  known,  tmd  the  P'our  Thousand  had 
 been  'tliree  days'  (v.  :vi)  in  close  attendance  on 
 his  ministry.  Great  multitudes,  literally, 
 viany  crowds,  as  in  so  many  other  passages. 
 We  have  here  another  general  account  of 
 numerous  miracles.  (Comp.  4:  2:3;  8:16;  9: 
 35;  12:  1-5  f )  One  of  those  wrought  at  this 
 time  and  place  was  the  healing  of  a  deaf  and 
 dutnb  man,  described  by  Mark  alone.  (7:32-37.) 
 The  order  of  the  words  lame,  blind,  etc. 
 (v.  30),  varies  greatly  in  different  docutnents, 
 having  doubtless  been  affected  by  v.  31;  but 
 this  is  a  matter  of  no  consequence.  The  word 
 rendered  maimed  signities  crooked,  bent, 
 contracted  ;  it  is  sometimes  applied  to  cases  of 
 mutilation,  the  lo.ss  of  some  part  of  the  body 
 (18:  8),  which  is  the  meaning  of  our  word 
 maimed,  but  is  not  often  so  used,  and  probably 
 tiie  best  English  word  here  would  be  'crip- 
 pled.' Malchus'  ear  (i^-.  si)  is  the  only  recorded 
 instance  of  our  Lord's  miraculously  restor- 
 ing ii  missing  part  of  the  body.  And  many 
 others.  The  kinds  of  diseases  were  so  nu- 
 merous that  they  could  no^  all  be  named.  Mat- 
 thew appears  to  have  selected  those  associated 
 with  predictions  of  Messiah.     (See  on  11:  5.) 
 
 Cast  them  down  at  his  feet,  implies  not 
 carelessness,  but  hurry  and  bustle  atnid  the 
 crowd  of  applicants.  'His  feet'  was  easily 
 changed  by  copyists  into  'the  feet  of  Jesus.' 
 (Comp.  on  14:  14.)i  The  dumb  to  speak; 
 speaking,  etc.,  is  the  literal  tran.slation.  (So 
 Wye.)  And  they  glorified  the  God  of 
 Israel.  In  9  :  8  it  is  simply  '  and  they  glori- 
 fied God.'  But  it  was  natural  to  mention  that 
 these  heathen  people  glorified  '  the  God  of 
 Israel.' 
 
 32-38.  Comp.  on  the  similar  feeding  of  the 
 Five  Thousand,  14:  15-21.  I  have  compas- 
 sion, as  in  9:  36.  Three  days.  They  had 
 no  doubt  brought  some  food  with  thom,  which 
 was  now  exhausted.  They  showed  great  zeal 
 to  see  and  hear  and  be  healed,  remaining  so 
 long  in  the  thinly  inhabited  region,  sleeping 
 on  the  ground  two  nights  in  the  open  air, 
 living  on  the  food  brought  with  them,  and 
 slow  to  leave  when -it  was  gone.  And  I  will 
 not  (or  am  not  willing  to)  send  them  away 
 fasting.  ('I  would  not,'  Rev.  Ver.,  is  hardly 
 an  improvement  upon  '  I  will  not ' ;  it  removes 
 a  possible  ambiguity,  but  seems  to  suggest  a 
 condition.)  Some  of  them  were  from  a  dis- 
 tance.    (Miirk8:3.)      HiS    (the)    disciples  (v.  33), 
 
 '  his  '  being  easily  added  from  v.  32-  So  much 
 bread,  literally,  so  mnnu  loaves,  for  the  Greek 
 is  plural.  In  the  wilderness,  or  a  desert 
 place,  a  wild  country  with  few  inhabitants, 
 see  oh  14:  13  and  3:  1.  Only  a  region  con- 
 taining large  towns  could  at  short  notice  fur- 
 nish food  for  such  a  multitude,  and  this  wild 
 country  was  a  good  many  miles  from  the 
 nearest  cities  of  Decapolis.  A  few  little 
 fishes.    The  diminutive  form  emphasizes  the 
 
 I'The  multitude'  (v.  si)  is  changed  in  most  docu- 
 ments into  'the  multitudes,'  evidently  because  the  par- 
 ticiple rendered  '  when  they  saw  '  is  plural  (following  a 
 singnlar  "noun  of  mnltitiide "),  and  because  'great 
 multitudes'  have  been  mentioned  in  v.  30.     This  man- 
 
 ife.stly  altered  reading  is  given  by  B,  which  also  omits 
 '  for'  in  V.  27  and  '  now  '  in  v.  .32 — three  unquestionable 
 errors  in  close  connection.  In  like  manner  the  correct 
 reading  is, '  tlie  multitude  '  in  v.:ii,  but '  the  multitudes' 
 in  V.  36,  and  much  confusion  arose  in  the  copies. 
 
346 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XV. 
 
 3G  And  )ie  took  the  seven  loaves  and  the  fishes,  and 
 gave  thanks,  and  brake  Ihcm,  and  gave  to  his  disciples, 
 and  the  disciples  to  the  multitude. 
 
 37  And  thev  did  all  eat,  and  were  filled :  and  they 
 took  up  ol'  the  broken  mnal  that  was  left  seven  baskets 
 lull. 
 
 3«  And  they  that  did  eat  were  four  thousand  men, 
 beside  women  and  children. 
 
 36  loaves  and  the  fishes;  and  he  gave  thanks  and  brake, 
 and  gave  to  the  disciples,  and  the  disciples  to  the 
 
 37  multitudes.     And  they  did  all  eat,  and  were  filled: 
 and  they  took  up  that  which  remained  over  of  the 
 
 38  broken   pieces,   seven   baskets  full.     And   they  that 
 did  eat  were  four  thousand  men,  beside  women  and 
 
 fact  that  the  supply  was  meagre  ;  in  v.  36  it  is 
 the  common  word  for  'fishes.'  Here  again 
 the  people  are  commanded  to  recline  on  the 
 ground,  and  probably  in  companies  and  rows 
 as  before  (Mark  6: 39  f.),  though  nothing  is  here 
 said  of  it.  Seven  baskets  full.  In  this  case 
 the  number  of  baskets  corresponds  to  the 
 number  of  loaves;  in  the  previous  case  (u:2o) 
 to  the  number  of  apostles.  Euthym. :  "Show- 
 ing that  it  is  easy  for  him  to  do  as  he  wishes." 
 In  Mark  8;  19  f.  our  Lord  seems  to  treat  it  as 
 a  matter  of  importance  that  such  a  quantity  of 
 broken  pieces  remained  in  each  case.  Beside 
 women  and  children,  mentioned  by  Matt. 
 only,  as  before  in  14:  21. 
 
 This  miracle  is  recorded  both  by  Matthew 
 and  Mark,  and  the  former  miraculous  feeding 
 by  all  four  of  the  Evangelists.  And  shortly 
 after  (is:  »),  we  find  it  recorded  both  by  Matt, 
 and  Mark  that  our  Lord  referred  to  the  two 
 miracles  as  separately  teaching  the  same  les- 
 son. This  conclusively  shows  that  strikingly 
 similar  events  did  occur  in  otir  Lord's  history, 
 a  thing  to  be  remembered  with  reference  to 
 the  two  visits  to  Nazareth,  the  two  instances 
 of  cleansing  the  temple,  the  two  women  who 
 anointed  Jesus,  the  parable  of  the  pounds  and 
 that  of  the  talents,  etc,  where  it  happens  that 
 the  two  events  or  discourses  are  recorded  only 
 by  different  Evangelists;  and  some  expositors 
 jump  to  the  conclusion  that  they  are  nothing 
 but  varying  and  conflicting  accounts  of  the 
 same  matter.  If  the  feeding  of  five  thousand 
 with  five  loaves  had  been  recorded  only  by 
 one  (xospel,  and  that  of  four  thousand  with 
 seven  loaves  only  by  one  or  two  others,  it  would 
 have  been  most  confidently  asserted  that  these 
 were  the  same  miracle.  Let  us  neither  be 
 nervous  harmonizers,  nor  eager  to  assume 
 that  harmotiizing  is  impossible.  It  is  worth 
 observing  h.ow  natural  in  these  two  miracles 
 are  the  points  of  agreement,  and  how  striking 
 are  some  of  the  diflTerences.  It  was  natural 
 that  the  situation  should  in  both  cases  be  the 
 wild  country,  where  sufficient  food  could  not 
 be  obtained  from  ordinary  sources;  that  the 
 kind  of  food  multiplied  should  be  that  which 
 
 was  common  on  the  shores  of  the  lake;  that 
 Jesus  should  '  bless  '  or  'give  thanks'  before 
 breaking  tlie  bread,  according  to  custom,  and 
 should  distribute  the  food  by  the  help  of  the 
 disciples,  a  matter  of  obvious  convenience  and 
 propriety.  On  the  other  hand,  the  precise 
 locality  in  the  wild  country  is  different  in  the 
 two  cases ;  there  is  now,  in  tbe  parched  sum- 
 mer, no  mention  of  reclining  on  the  grass,  as 
 Matthew,  Mark,  and  John,  all  mention  in  the 
 former  case,  when  it  was  spring  ;  the  supply  of 
 food  is  here  greater  than  before,  while  the 
 number  of  persons  is  smaller;  the  people  here 
 have  remained  three  days;  in  the  other  case 
 only  one  day.  There  is  also  a  slight,  but  quite 
 remarkable  difference  as  to  the  word  rendered 
 'basket.'  This  is  kopldnos  in  all  four  Gos- 
 pels in  the  first  miracle,  and  spuria  (or  sphuris) 
 in  both  Gospels  here;  and  in  the  subsequent 
 mention  of  these  miracles  (i6:9f. ;  Mark  8: 19  r.)  jt  is 
 again  in  both  Gospels  kophinos  with  reference 
 to  the  first,  and  spuris  with  reference  to 
 the  second  miracle.  We  do  not  know  the 
 precise  diflference  between  the  two  words,  but 
 the  careful  observance  of  the  distinction 
 throughout,  strikingly  shows  how  entirely 
 distinct  the  two  miracles  were.  Origen  and 
 Chrys.  suppose  that  the  spiiris  was  somewhat 
 large,  and  this  seems  confirmed  by  its  use  in 
 lowering  Paul  from  the  wall  of  Damascus 
 (Acts 9: 25),  while  the  kophinos  appears  to  have 
 been  a  small  provision  basket,  such  as  a  Jew 
 on  a  journey  commonly  carried  with  him 
 (see  on  14:  20).  The  disciples  may  have  now 
 had  these  large  baskets  because  they  had  been 
 making  a  long  journey. 
 
 The  strange  thing  about  this  second  miracle 
 is  the  fiict  that  the  apostles  do  not  recur  (v.  33) 
 to  the  former  miraculous  feeding,  which 
 took  place  but  a  short  time  before.  Many 
 critics  have  thought  this  utterly  inexplicable, 
 and  on  this  ground  have  denied  the  reality  of 
 the  second  miracle,  though  explicitly  and 
 repeatedly  affirmed.  But  let  us  remember. 
 Our  Lord  had  sternly  rebuked  the  crowd  who 
 shared  in  the  previous  feeding  for  following 
 him  the  next  day  with  the  hope  of  being  fed 
 
Ch  XVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 347 
 
 39  And  he  sent  away  the  multitude,  and  took  ship,    39  children.    And  he  sent  away  the  multitudes,  and 
 and  came  into  the  coasts  of  Magdala.  i        eutered  into  the  boat,  and  came  into  the  borders  of 
 
 I        Magadan. 
 
 CHAPTER   XVI. 
 
 THE  Pharisees  also  with  the  Sadducees  came,  and 
 tempting  desired  him  that  he  would  shew  them  a 
 sign  from  heaven. 
 
 1      And  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  came,  and  try- 
 ing him  asked  liim  to  show  them  a  sign  from  heaven. 
 
 again  (John  6: 26),  and  had  been  much  displeased 
 Ht  the  popular  determination  produced  by 
 that  miracle  to  make  lum  a  king.  Nay,  he 
 had  hurried  the  disciples  tiiemselves  unwill- 
 ingly away,  partly,  it  is  probable,  because 
 they  sympathized  with  tliis  popular  design. 
 (See  on  14:  '12.)  In  this  state  of  things  the  dis- 
 ciples might  naturally  doubt  whether  he 
 would  repeat  a  miracle  which  had  been  for- 
 merly attended  by  such  undesirable  results, 
 and  might  at  any  rate  feel  great  delicacy 
 about  suggesting  the  idea  that  he  should  do 
 so.  (Comp.  Mark  9:  32,  "were  afraid  to  ask 
 him.")  But  as  soon  as  he  intimates  such  an 
 intention,  by  asking  how  many  loaves  they 
 have,  they  express  no  surprise  nor  doubt,  but 
 go  on  to  carry  out  the  details. 
 
 And  lie  sent  away  the  multitudes,  see 
 on  14:  22  f.  And  took  ship,  literally,  entered 
 into  the  boat,  see  on  4:  21.  The  boat  which 
 they  were  accustomed  to  use  may  have  been 
 brought  from  Capernaum,  while  they  were 
 staying  here  on  the  S.  E.  side.  Into  the 
 coasts  of  Magdala,  ov  borders  of  Mngndtin.^ 
 This  is  unquestionahiy  the  correct  reading, 
 which  was  early  changed  to  Magdala,  a  fa- 
 miliar name,  easily  connecting  itself  with 
 Mary  Magdalene.  The  position  of  Magadan 
 is  unknown,  as  is  that  of  Dahnanutha. 
 (.Mark 8: 10.)    They  appear  to  have  been  on  the 
 
 western  side  of  the  lake,  being  reached  by 
 boat  from  the  other  side,  and  especially 
 because   from   them  the  party  crossed  to  the 
 
 nortlieastcrn  Sido.   (l6:5;Marli»:  is.) 
 
 Ch.  10:  1.  That  which  follows  occurred  at 
 Magadan,  somewliere  on  the  western  side  of 
 the  lake.  The  Pharisees  also,  with  the 
 Sadducees.  Here,  as  in  3:  7,  there  is  but  one 
 article  (literally,  the  Pharisees  and  Saddu- 
 cees), presenting  the  Sadducees  as  accompany- 
 ing the  Pharisees,  and  perhaps  as  of  less  im- 
 portance ;  so  also  in  16:  6,  11  f.  The  Saddu- 
 cees appear  only  three  times  in  the  Gospel 
 history ;  (1)  witnessing  the  baptism  of  John, 
 3:7,  (2)  tempting  Jesus  here,  (3)  tempting 
 him,  not  at  the  same  time  with  the  Pharisees, 
 but  separately,  in  22:  23.  (Mark  i2:i8;  Luke-.jo:«.) 
 They  are  also  spoken  of  by  Jesus  in  f6:  6, 11  f., 
 and  are  mentioned  nowhere  else  in  the  Gospels. 
 Only  a  few  weeks  before,  and  not  more  than 
 a  few  miles  away,  Jesus  had  severely  censured 
 the  Pharisees  as  hypocrites  and  violators  of 
 God's  word  (15:6, 7)  and  had  spoken  of  them 
 as  blind  guides  of  the  people,  unworthy  of 
 notice.  Yet  thedis.sembled  hostility  here  in- 
 dicated was  not  first  awakened  by  that  censure, 
 for  they  had  already  accused  him  of  being  in 
 league  with  Beelzebub.  (12:24.)  Some  critics 
 think    it    incredible    th^t  Sadducees    should 
 
 1  Magadan  is  read  by  «  B,  D,  Old  Syriac,  and  Jerus. 
 Syriac,  Old  Latin  (majority  of  copies),  and  Vulgate,  and 
 by  Jerome  and  Augustine.  The  reason  for  changing  to 
 Magdala  is  obvious,  while  we  can  imagine  no  rea.son 
 for  a  change  in  the  opposite  direction  to  an  unknown 
 name.  So  Herod.  II.  1.59  (comp.  Rawlinson,  "  (ireat  : 
 Kuipires,"  III.  48  n.)  changes  Megiddo  into  Magdolon,  I 
 a  natural  Greek  form  of  Magdala.  As  meaning  '  tower,' 
 this  word  would  very  readily  become  the  name  of  a 
 
 town  (Exod.  14:2;  Josh.  15  :  37  ;  19  :  :<s),  COmp.  Magdala,  the  I 
 present  cai)ital  of  Abyssinia.  There  is  now  a  place  I 
 called  Mejdcl  (containing  a  few  huts),  on  the  western 
 shore  of  the  Lake  of  Gal.,  which  was  probably  the  home 
 of  Mary.  The  Heb.  Migdol,  Aram.  Magdala,  Arab,  j 
 Megdel  (g,  soft),  are  exactly  characteristic  forms  for  the  i 
 three  languages.  ^Magdalan,  found  in  C,  Meinph.,  etc.,  | 
 seems  to  have  been  an  intennediate  "Alexandrian"] 
 alteration  of   Magadan,  and   Magdala  the  "Syrian"! 
 
 alteration.  In  Mark  (s :  lo)  Dalmanutha  is  in  a  good 
 many  documents  changed  to  Magadan,  and  in  a  few 
 to  Magdala.  Ca.^pari  would  identify  Magadan  and 
 Palmanutha  with  a  Wady  and  town  far  down  the 
 .Jordan  valley.  But  in  both  Gospels  the  party  came  by 
 boat  to  those  places,  and  presently  go  from  them  by 
 boat  "  to  the  other  side  "  (northeastern  side) ;  how  can 
 these  expressions  suit  places  some  twelve  to  twenty 
 miles  south  of  the  lake?  Canon  Cook  argues  ("Bib. 
 Comm.,"  followed  by  Edersh.)  that  Dalmanutha  was 
 not  in  (ial.,  because  the  Phar.  came  forth.(MarkS:  ii)  to 
 seek  a  sign,  viz.,  out  of  their  district  (Gal.)  into  another 
 district.  But  it  more  naturally  means,  out  of  their 
 town  or  dist.  to  meet  him  as  he  approached,  comp.  25: 
 1  ;  2(\ :  55;  Luke  8:  3-5;  15:  28  ;  John  18:  4.  Nothing  is 
 known  about  the  statement  of  Eus.  and  Jerome 
 ("Onom.",  with  express  reference  to  this  pas.sage)  that 
 "there  is  now  the  district  of  Magedane  nearGerasa." 
 
348 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVL 
 
 2  He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  When  it  is  even- 
 ing, ye  say.  It  ii ill  be  lair  weather:  for  the  sky  is  red. 
 
 :i  And  in  tlie  morning,  //  will  he  foul  weather  to  day: 
 for  the  sicy  is  red  and  lowering.  O  ye  hypocrites,  ye 
 can  discern  ihe  face  of  the  sky  ;  but  can  ye  not  discern 
 the  signs  of  the  times? 
 
 4  A  wicked  and  adulterous  generation  seeketh  after 
 a  sign  ;  and  there  shall  no  sign  be  given  unto  it,  but 
 the  sign  of  the  prophet  Jouas.  And  he  left  them,  and 
 departed. 
 
 2  But  he  answered  and  said  unto  them,  '  When  it  is 
 evening,   ye  say,  II  u'ill  be  fair   weather:    for  the 
 
 3  heaven  is  red.  And  in  the  morning.  It  will  be  foul 
 weather  to-day  :  for  the  heaven  is  red  and  lowering. 
 Ye  know  how  to  discern   the   face  of  the  heaven  ; 
 
 4  but  ye  cannot  discern  the  signs  of  the  times.  An 
 evil  and  adulterous  generation  seeketh  after  a  sign  ; 
 and  there  shall  no  sign  be  given  unto  it,  but  the 
 sign  of  Jonah.    And  he  left  them,  and  departed. 
 
 1  Tlie  rolloning  vords,  to  the  end  of  ver.  3,  are  omitted  b;  som4  of  tbe  most  aocienl  and  other  important  autlinrities. 
 
 have  come  with  Pharisees.  But  they  were 
 temporarily  united  by  common  hostility  to 
 Jesus.  Comp.  Herod  and  Pilate,  Luke  23: 
 12,  and  Psalm  2:  2.  Tempting  (Ameri- 
 can Revisers  would  render  'trying  him'), 
 testing  him  (comp.  on  4:  1,  7),  with  the  hope 
 that  he  will  not  stand  the  test,  will  not  be  able 
 to  show  tlie  sign;  comp.  19:  3;  22:  18,  35.  The 
 Scribes  and  Pliarisees  had  asked  a  sign  from 
 him  in  12:  38,  and  were  refused.  Now  the 
 Pharisees  and  Sadducees  make  a  similar  de- 
 mand specifically  for  a  'sign  from  heaven  '  (so 
 also  Mark  8:  11),  and  get  (v.  i)  exactly  the 
 same  refu.«al  as  before.  (1^:39.)  They  might 
 be  thinking  of  such  signs  as  when  Moses  gave 
 bread  from  heaven  (PsaimTs:  Mir. ;  jobu6:  30f.), 
 Joshua  made  the  sun  and  moon  stand  still, 
 Samuel  brought  thunder  and  rain  in  time  of 
 harvest,  Elijah  repeatedlj'  called  down  fire 
 from  heaven,  and  at  Isaiah's  word  the  shadow 
 went  back  on  the  dial;  comp.  Joel  2:  30  fl^. 
 Origen  conjectures  that  they  regarded  signs 
 on  earth  as  wrought  in  Boelzebul.  (12:  u.) 
 Probably  .some  Jews  really  expected  celestial 
 signs  of  Messiah's  approach  ;  but  the  present 
 request  was  made  from  bad  m(Jtives.  Jesus 
 promised  "great  signs  from  heaven"  iit  con- 
 nection with  his  second  coming  (24:29f.;    Luke21: 
 
 11, 25;  comp.  Rev.  15:  i),  and  predicted  that  the  false 
 Christs  would  show  great  signs.  (2*:  a.) 
 
 2  f.  This  pa.ssage  (except  the  opening  words, 
 He  answered  and  said  unto  them),  is 
 quite  certainly  not  a  part  of  Matt.    It   is 
 
 wanting  in  a  number  of  the  earliest  docu- 
 ments (MSS.,  versions  and  Fathers)  ;^  no  reason 
 can  be  imagined  for  its  omission,  and  it  may 
 readijj'  have  come  from  Luke  12 :  54-56,  where 
 the  closing  and  principal  expression  is  sub- 
 stantially the  same,  and  the  difiPerence  consists 
 simply  in  using  other  signs  of  the  weather. 
 As  the  passage  is  retained  by  Rev.  Ver.,  we 
 mention  that  Wet.  cites  from  Greek  and  Ro- 
 man writers,  these  and  various  other  signs 
 of  the  weatlier ;  and  that  these  signs  hold  good 
 in  England  and  in  our  country,  being  ex- 
 pressed by  the  saying,  "Red  sky  at  night  is 
 the  shepherd's  delight;  Red  sky  in  the  morn- 
 ing is  the  shepherd's  warning,"  which  prob- 
 ably came  to  us  from  England.  The  signs  of 
 the  times  (seasons)  would  be  the  various  indi- 
 cations then  observable  that  the  Messianic 
 epoch  was  at  hand,  indications  in  the  civil  and 
 religious  condition  of  Israel,  the  fulfillment 
 of  Messianic  prophecies,  and  the  miracles 
 wrought  by  Jesus  and  his  followers.  The 
 other  terms  of  the  passage  as  inserted  in  Matt, 
 call  for  no  explanation.  Even  of  the  docu- 
 ments containing  the  passage,  several  of  the 
 best  omit  hypocrites  (v.  3),  evidently  drawn 
 from  Luke  12:  56. 
 
 4.  This  repeats  his  former  reply  to  a  similar 
 demand,  12:  38-40,  and  so  on  probably  a  later 
 occasion,  Luke  11 :  29  f.  Some  critics  cannot 
 believe  that  Jesus  would  several  times  repeat 
 the  same  thing;  but  see  Int.  to  ch.^5.  Of  the 
 prophet  Jonas,  or,  Jonah.     To  Jonah  was 
 
 '  Wanting  in  NB,V,  X,  r,  and  a  dozen  cursives,  in  Old 
 Syriac,  Memph.  (a  codex),  and  Armenian.  Origen,  the 
 great  critic,  in  his  commentary  on  Matt.,  begins  the 
 reply  of  .lesus  with  our  v.  4,  making  no  allusion  to  any 
 such  pa.ssage  as  that  in  question.  Jerome  says,  "  This 
 is  not  found  in  the  majority  of  copies."  Nobody, 
 orthodox  or  heretic,  could  have  had  any  objection  to 
 the  passage.  We  cannot  well  suppose  it  omitted  by 
 assimilation  to  Mark  (Meyer),  for  the  copyists  usually 
 assimilated  by  inserting.  Mori.son  fancies  it  omitted 
 by  some  copyist  who  did  not  find  these  signs  of  weather 
 holding  good  in  his  locality;  but  this  essentially  im- 
 
 probable notion  will  not  account  for  its  absence  in  so 
 many  documents  from  different  parts  of  the  world. 
 There  is  no  difficulty  in  supposing  it  to  have  come  from 
 Luke  (where  all  documents  have  the  corresponding  pas- 
 sage), when  we  observe  that  the  main  statement  is  the 
 same,  and  only  the  particular  signs  of  the  weat  her  have 
 been  altered  by  the  memory  of  the  student  who  first 
 placed  it  on  the  margin  of  Matt.,  whence  it  would  creep 
 into  the  text.  It  is  tlierefore  quite  unnecessary  to  sup- 
 pose (Hort)  a  separate  saying  of  Jesus  preserved  by  tra- 
 dition. 
 
Ch.  XVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 349 
 
 5  And  when  his  disciples  were  coiue  to  the  other 
 side,  thi-y  had  l"ijrj;otteii  to  take  bread. 
 
 6  Tlieii  Jesus  said  uulo  them,  Take  heed  and  beware 
 of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the  Sadducees. 
 
 5  And  the  disciples  came  to  the  other  side,  and  for- 
 
 6  got   to   take   '  bread.     And   Jesus   said    unto   them, 
 Take  heed  and  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharl- 
 
 easily  added  '  the  prophet '  (common  Greek 
 text)  from  12:  39.  Mark  (s:  12)  records  only 
 the  general  refusal  to  give  a  sign,  without 
 mentioning  the  exception,  the  sign  of  Jonah, 
 and  states  that  in  replying  he  "  sighed  deeply 
 in  his  spirit."  Jesus  is  beginning  to  find  it 
 hard  to  endure  such  perverse  and  malignant 
 opposition  (comp.  17  :  17).  Left  them  and 
 departed  (comp.  21:  17).  Bengel :  "Just 
 severity."  One  of  our  Lord'sreasons  forpre- 
 viously  withdrawing  from  Galilee  had  been 
 the  hostility  of  the  Pharisees  (see  on  15:  21). 
 So  now  again  he  withdraws  to  the  neighbor- 
 hood of  Cesarea  Philippi,  the  ro^on  farthest 
 reinoved  from  Jeru.salem  and  its  hypocritical 
 and  malignant  parties  (i5:i).  It  is  not  likely 
 that  he  remained  at  Magadan  longer  than  a 
 day  or  two. 
 
 HOMILETICAL   AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  29-31.  New  fields  and  new  labors;  comp. 
 Acts  10:  38. — V.  32.  Rvlk:  "It  is  a  curious  and 
 striking  fact  that  of  all  the  feelings  expressed 
 by  our  Lord  upon  earth,  there  is  none  so  often 
 mentioned  as  cotnpassion.  His  joy,  his  sor- 
 row, his  thankfulness,  his  anger,  his  wonder, 
 his  zeal,  are  all  occasionally  recorded.  But 
 none  of  these  feelings  are  so  frequently  men- 
 tioned as  compassion."  Hknry:  "Our  Lord 
 Jesus  keeps  an  account  how  long  his  followers 
 continue  their  attendance  on  him,  and  takes 
 notice  of  the  difficulty  they  sustain  in  it. 
 (Rev.2>2.)"— V.  33.  Henry:  "Forgetting 
 former  experience  leaves  us  under  present 
 doubts." — Ch.l6:l.  Origen:  "  Often nowalso 
 we  see  persons  who  hold  the  most  discordant 
 opinions  in  philosophy  or  other  matters,  seem- 
 ing to  harmonize  that  they  may  mock  at  and 
 war  against  Jesus  Christ  in  his  disciples." — V. 
 1,  4.  Signs.  1)  Even  our  Lord's  early  signs 
 convinced  Nicodemusand  his  friends.  (JohQS:2.) 
 
 2)  The  many  signs  of  the  next  two  years  did 
 not  satisfy  malignant  opposers  (v.  1),  and  were 
 even  ascribed  by  them  to  Beelzebul.   (12:24.) 
 
 3)  Captious  demands  for  special  signs  he  al- 
 ways refused,  (v.  ■»;comp.  Luke4:  2.'!.)      4)   EvCn   the 
 
 sign  of  Jonah  (v.  4),  when  it  came  in  his  resur- 
 rection, while  a  conclusive  proof,  was  rejected 
 
 by  many.  (28: 15 ;  Acts  20:  i».)  5)  Even  years  af- 
 terwards the  Jews  demanded  fresh  signs,  but 
 the  '  called  '  found  Christ  crucified  the  power 
 
 of  God.   (1  Cor.  1:  22  ff.) 
 
 16 :  5-20.  Jesus  Withdraws  to  the 
 Neighborhood  of  Cesarea  Philippi. 
 Peter's  Great  Confession. 
 
 This*  is  found  also  in  Mark  8:  13-30,  and 
 the  latter  part  in  Luke  9 :  18-21.  Luke  has 
 passed  over  everything  since  the  feeding  of 
 tlie  five  thousand,  and  here  also  is  very  brief. 
 Tliis  is  the  last  and  most  important  of  our 
 Lord's  four  withdrawals  from  Galilee  during 
 the  last  six  months  of  his  ministry  in  that 
 region  (comp.  14:  13;  15:  21,  29),  and  will 
 continue  to   17 :  20. 
 
 I.  5-12.  Conversation  on  the  Way. 
 To  the  other  side,  of  the  lake,  as  in  8:  18-28; 
 14:  22,  alwaj's  meaning  the  eastern  side. 
 Mark  presently  mentions  (8:22)  that  they 
 came  to  Bethsaida  (viz.,  Julias>,  and  after- 
 wards went  to  Cesarea  Philippi.  So  the  first 
 point  reached  by  boat  was  on  the  northeast- 
 ern side  of  the  lake.  Forgotten;  rather /or- 
 got  (Wye,  Rhoims),  is  the  literal  translation, 
 natural  here  in  English  and  still  more  so  in 
 Greek.  It  probably  means  that  they  forgot 
 in  preparing  the  boat,  and  on  reaching  the 
 other  side  became  aware  of  the  forgetting;  or 
 it  may  mean  that  upon  landing  they  forgot  to 
 supply  themselves  for  the  journey.  To  take 
 bread — or  loaves — except  a  single  one  (Mark), 
 which  amounted  to  nothing.  The  seven  great 
 baskets  of  fragments  from  the  miracle  were 
 probably  given  to  the  multitude  for  future 
 use,  or  to  the  poor  of  Magadan.  After  dis- 
 covering their  negligence  and  destitution,  the 
 disciples  felt  an  annoyance  which  led  them  to 
 asingular  blunder.  Jesusmeantimewasthink- 
 ingof  the  PhariseesandSadducees,  from  whose 
 obduracy  and  malignity  he  had  just  with- 
 drawn. (16: 4.)  These  great  politico-religious  par- 
 ties (see  on  3:  7)  had  immense  influence.  The 
 disciples  had  been  reared  to  respect  them,  and 
 so  Jesus  takes  occasion  to  give  a  warning  against 
 their  teachings  and  influence.  The  leaven 
 of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the  Sadducees. 
 Mark  has  (8;i5)  'the  leaven  of  the  Phar.,  and 
 
350 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVI. 
 
 7  And  they  reasoned  among  themselves,  saying,  II  is 
 because  we  liave  taken  no  bread. 
 
 8  »7(;<A  when  Jesus  perceived,  he  said  unto  them,  O 
 ye  of  little  faitli,  why  reason  ye  among  yourselves, 
 because  ve  have  brought  no  bread  ? 
 
 9  Do  ye  not  vet  understand,  neither  remember  the 
 five  loaves  of  the  five  thousand,  and  how  many  bas- 
 kets ye  took  up '.' 
 
 7  sees  and    Sadducees.     And  they  reasoned  anieng 
 
 8  themselves,  saying,  i  We  took  no  thread.  And  Jesus 
 perceiving  it  said,  O  ye  of  little  faith,  why  reason 
 ye  among  yourselves,  because  ye  have  no  2  bread  ? 
 
 9  I>o  ye  not  yet  perceive,  neither  remember  the  five 
 loaves  of  the  five  thousand,  and  how  many  s  baskets 
 
 lOr,  Ills  because  we  took  no  bread 2  Gr.  loavea 3  Basket  iu  ver.  9  and  10  reiiresents  different  Greek  woids 
 
 the  leaven  of  Herod.'  Some  have  "inferred" 
 lliiit  Herod  Antipa.s  was  a  Sadducee,  notwith- 
 standing in  14:  2  he  expressed  belief  that 
 John  the  Baptist  was  risen  from  the  dead. 
 But  Mark  has  also  omitted  the  Sadducees  in 
 8:  11,  as  to  asking  a  sign  from  heaven,  and  in- 
 deed mentions  them  only  in  12:  18.  This  fact 
 will  account  for  his  omitting  them  here.  We 
 thus  understand  that  besides  the  Phar.  and 
 Sadd.  Jesus  spoke  also  of  Herod,  whose  jeal- 
 ousy (n:2)  had  been  one  cause  of  his  repeat- 
 edly withdrawing  from  Galilee,  even  as  now 
 again  he  is  going  to  the  dominions  of  the 
 tetrarch  Philip.  Mark's  expression  indicates 
 the  leaven  of  Herod  as  distinct  from  that  of 
 the  Phar.  Matthew  by  not  repeating  '  leaven,' 
 and  by  having  only  one  article  (see  on  16:  1), 
 suggests  something  common  to  the  Phar.  and 
 Sadd.,  not  necessarily  some  common  tenet  or 
 specific  teaching,  but  a  common  hurtful  ten- 
 dency. It  is  therefore  idle  to  say  that  Jesus 
 is  here  represented  as  confounding  the  rival 
 ptirties.  Nor  is  this  passage  in  conflict  with 
 23:  3,  for  much  of  what  the  Scribes  and  Phar. 
 taught  was  correct,  and  proper  to  be  observed. 
 Leaven  was  regarded  in  the  law  as  symboli- 
 cally impure  (Exod.34:a5;  LeTit.2:ii),  and  hcncc 
 the  figure  in  1  Cor.  5:  6  f.  and  here;  see  also 
 Luke  12 :  1,  where  it  is  used  in  a  different 
 connection,  and  probably  on  a  later  occasion. 
 The  disciples  were  in  no  mood  for  figurative 
 and  spiritual  meanings  of  words  (comp.  John 
 4:  10  ff. ;  6:  2f5).  They  took  it  all  literally, 
 supposing  that  the  Master  had  observed  their 
 lack  of  bread,  and  was  cautioning  them  not  to 
 purchase  any  loaves  made  with  the  kind  of 
 leaven  used  by  the  Phar.  and  Sadd.  This 
 seems  to  the  modern  mind  a  strange  and  al- 
 most imiiossible  notion  ;  but  it  was  just  such  a 
 matter  as  the  Rabbis  made  much  of  The  Tal- 
 mud contains  discussions  as  to  whether  it  was 
 right  to  use  Gentile  leaven.  (Lightf.)*    So  the 
 
 disciples  reproach  themselves.  Because  we 
 have  taken  no  bread  (loaves),  is  an  abrupt 
 phrase  natural  to  persons  disconcerted.  The 
 word  rendered  in  Com.  Ver.  (and  Rev.  Ver. 
 tnnrgin)  'because'  is  very  often  the  mere 
 'that'  after  a  verb  of  saying,  which  in  Eng- 
 lish is  not  used  when  the  exact  words  are 
 quoted.  It  is  best  so  to  understand  here 
 (Rev. Ver. )  but  the  marginal  rendering  is 
 quite  possible,  and  is  preferred  by  Me,yer. 
 
 8-12.  The  Master  rebukes  thein  for  suppos- 
 ing that  he  was  concerning  himself  about 
 kinds  of  food.  A  few  weeks  or  months  before, 
 he  had  said  (lo:  i),  "Not  that  which  entereth 
 into  the  mouth  defileth  the  man  "  ;  how  then 
 could  he  be  laying  stress  on  a  particular  kind 
 of  leaven?  And  the  repeated  miracles  of 
 feeding  vast  multitudes  from  a  very  little  food, 
 and  leaving  a  large  surplus,  ought  certainly 
 to  have  showed  them  that  the  mere  lack  of 
 bread  would  cause  him  no  concern.  Only  be- 
 cause they  were  of  little  faith  (6:30;  8:26;i4:3i) 
 did  they  imagine  such  a  thing.  Mark  gives 
 still  sharper  expressions.  Notice  the  connec- 
 tion here  between  faith  and  spiritual  percep- 
 tion. (v.8f.)  With  stronger  faith  in  him  they 
 would  have  been  lifted  above  temporal  anx- 
 iety, and  in  better  condition  to  understand  his 
 spiritual  instructions.  Ye  have  (v.  s)  was  easily 
 changed  into  'ye  took'  (rendered  by  Com. 
 Ver.  '^-e  have  brought'),  to  make  it  like  v.  7. 
 Not  yet,  comp.  15:  16;  and  Mark  6:  52. 
 Understand — (or  perceive),  v.  9-11  (Tyn., 
 Gen.,)  as  in  15:  17;  in  v.  8  it  re'J)resents  an- 
 other word,  which  is  awkward,  but  in  this 
 case  cannot  well  be  helped,  for  the  literal 
 'knowing'  or  'having  known  '  would  be  mis- 
 understood. In  V.  11  the  text  in  Rev.  Ver., 
 which  is  that  of  the  earliest  documents, 
 seemed  abrupt,  and  was  variouslj'^  changed, 
 finally,  into  the  form  given  in  Com.  Ver.  In 
 the  true  text,  after  rebuking  them  for  failing 
 
 'Keim  coolly  sets  aside  thestory,  saying,  "Thisgross  I  arrogant  and  superficial  criticism  could  not  have  oo- 
 and  altogether  inconceivable  misunderstanding  could  curred,  in  the  case  of  an  able,  learned,  and  earnest 
 not  have  occurred."    One  might  have  thought  that  such  '  man. 
 
Ch.  XVL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 351 
 
 10  Neither  the  seven  loaves  of  the  four  thousand, 
 and  how  many  baskets  ye  took  up? 
 
 11  Ilow  is  it  that  ye  do  not  understand  that  I  spake 
 (7  not  to  you  concerning  hread,  tliat  ye  sliould  beware 
 of  tlie  leaven  of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the  Sadducees? 
 
 12  Then  understood  they  how  that  he  bade  thfrn  not 
 beware  of  the  leaven  of  bread,  but  of  the  doctrine  of 
 the  I'liarisees  and  of  the  Sadducees. 
 
 i:{  When  Jesus  caiuc  into  the  coasts  of  Cesarea  Phil- 
 jppi,  he  asked  his  disciples,  saying,  Whom  do  men  say 
 that  I,  the  Sou  of  man,  am  ? 
 
 10  ye  took  up?    Neither  the  seven  loaves  of  the  four 
 
 11  thousand,  and  how  many  'baskets  ye  took  up?  How 
 is  it  that  ye  do  not  perceive  that  I  spake  not  to  you 
 concerning   2|,read?     Hut  beware  of  tlie  leaven  of 
 
 12  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees.  Tlien  understood 
 they  how  that  he  bade  theui  not  beware  of  the  leaven 
 of  -bread,  but  of  the  teaching  ol  the  Pharisees  and 
 Sadducees. 
 
 13  Now  when  Jesus  cnme  into  the  parts  of  Ca;sarea 
 Philippi  he  asked  his  disciples,  saying.  Who  do  men 
 
 1  Baskets  In  ver.  il  aad  10  represents  diSereut  Greek  words 2  Gr.  loaves. 
 
 to  perceive,  he  repeats  the  counsel,  in  order 
 that  they  might  now  hiok  at  it  and  under- 
 stand ;  and  so  they  did.  Understood  {v.  12), 
 as  in  15:  10,16.  Doctrine — literally  ^eac/unic 
 — see  on  7:  28  and  8:  19,  not  simply  their 
 dogmas,  as  '  doctrine  '  would  now  suggest,  but 
 the  whole  spirit  and  tendencj'  of  their  teach- 
 ing. The  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  taught 
 ideas  concerning  religious  truth  and  duty  in 
 general,  and  in  particular  concerning  the 
 Messianic  reign,  which  to  the  apostles  would 
 be  misleading  and  corrupting.  Herod  repre- 
 sented a  certain  type  of  politico-religious 
 opinion,  accepted  by  the  Ilerodians,  which 
 would  also  be  quite  misleading  for  proclaimers 
 of  the  spiritual  Messianic  reign.  This  warn- 
 ing, while  suggested  by  the  recent  demand  of 
 the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  (i«:  i),  was  a  prep- 
 aration ft)r  the  great  approaching  instruc- 
 tion concerning  Messiah's  true  mission. 
 
 After  crossing  the  lake  Jesus  came  to  Beth- 
 saida  (see  on  14  :  13),  and  there  healed  a  blind 
 man;  a  very  interesting  case,  recorded  by 
 Mark  ah)ne.    (S:  22-6.) 
 
 II.  13-20.  Peter's  Gre.vt  Confession, 
 AND  Our  Lords  Signal  Response.  Here 
 Luke  comes  in  (9.  is),  though  both  he  and 
 Mark  are  brief,  and  fail  to  give  the  response. 
 The  narrative  in  Matt,  and  JIark  goes  right 
 on,  and  there  is  no  reason  to  question  the  con- 
 tinuity of  events.  Into  the  coasts  (parts.) 
 Wyclif  here  had  'partis,'  but  Tyn.  introduced 
 the  erroneous  'coasts,'  see  on  15:  21.  Mark 
 (8:27)  has  the  more  definite  expression  'the 
 villages  of  Cesarea  Philippi';  he  was  tarry- 
 ing in  the  suburban  villages.  Cesarea 
 Philippi  was  at  the  nothern  end  of  Palestine, 
 being  near  Dan  ("from  Dan  to  Beer- 
 sheba").  It  lay  beside  the  eastern  and 
 least  copious  of  the  two  chief  springs  of 
 the  Jordan  ;  at  the  other  spring,  two  and  a 
 half  miles  west  was  Dan  ;  below  the  junction 
 of  their  streams  there  comes  in  another,  not 
 mentioned    by   Josephus,    which   has   flowed 
 
 many  miles  from  far  up  the  slope  of  Hermon, 
 and  is  really  tlie  remotest  source  of  the  river. 
 The  town  was  in  an  elevated  plain,  one  thou- 
 sand one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  above  the  level 
 of  the  Mediterranean,  and  near  the  foot  of 
 Mount  Hermon,  which  rises  seven  or  eight 
 thousand  feet  higher  still.  A  mile  east  (Mc- 
 Garvey),  stands  "a  precipitous  rock,  at  least 
 a  thousand  feet  above  the  town,"  crowned  by 
 a  singularly  strong  fortress,  dating  from  before 
 the  time  of  Ciirist,  and  in  its  present  dimen- 
 sions from  the  Saracens  and  the  Crusaders. 
 Stanley  and  others  imagine  that  our  Lord  was 
 led  by  this  to  use  the  phrase,  "On  this  rock  I 
 will  build  my  church."  The  plain  or  terrace 
 on  which  the  city  stood  is  very  beautiful. 
 Porter:  "It  is  covered  with  oaks  and  olive- 
 trees,  having  green  glades  and  clumps  of  haw- 
 thorn and  myrtle."  Many  travelers  speak  of 
 encamping  under  noble  shade  trees  just  north 
 of  the  town.  Tristrntn  (mEdersh.) :  "Every- 
 where there  is  a  wild  medley  of  cascades,  mul- 
 berry-trees, fig-trees,  dashing  torrents,  fes- 
 toons of  vines,  bubbling  fountains,  reeds,  and 
 ruins,  and  the  mingled  music  of  birds  and 
 waters."  The  fields  between  and  around  the 
 sources  of  the  Jordan  are  very  fertile,  pro- 
 ducing breadstufls  and  rice;  and  (Keim)  "in 
 summer  the  whole  district  is  a  sea  of  flowers, 
 whence  the  bees  gather  a  rich  harvest."  Jo- 
 sephus ("Ant.,"  15,  10,  3)  calls  the  fountain 
 Panion,  showing  that  the  Greeks  here  wor- 
 shiped Pan,  whose  worship  was  often  asso- 
 ciated with  caves  and  grottos;  and  there  are 
 Greek  inscriptions  on  the  face  of  the  cliflT  to 
 the  same  eflfect.  Probably  the  Phoenicians 
 had  here  worshiped  one  of  the  forms  of  Baal, 
 for  Robinson  argues  that  here  was  the  town 
 of  "Baal-gad,  in  the  valley  of  Lebanon,  under 
 Mount  Hermon."  (Josh.  11 :  17.)  Herod  the 
 Great  built,  near  the  fountain,  a  temple  of 
 white  marble,  in  honor  of  Augustus.  Philip, 
 the  tetrarch  (see  on  2:  20  and  11 :  6),  enlarged 
 the  town  and  called   it   Cesarea,  in  honor  of 
 
352 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVI. 
 
 14  And  they  said,  Some  say  that  than  art  John  the  I  14  say  Mhat  the  Son  of  man  is?  And  they  said,  Some 
 Baptist;  some",  Elias;  and  others,  Jeremias,  or  one  of  say,  John  the  Baptist;  some,  Elijah;  and  others, 
 the  prophets.  I 
 
 1  Many  auclent  authorities  read,  that  I  the  Son  of  man  i 
 
 See  Mark  viii.  27  ;   Luke  ix.  18. 
 
 Tiberias.  To  distinguish  it  from  the  great  sea- 
 port it  was  called  Ces.  Pliilippi,  "Philip's 
 Cesarea."  Some  coins  give  it  as  Ces.  Paneas, 
 a  name  derived  from  Pan,  and  this  survives 
 in  the  modern  Bania:*.^— Our  Lord  must  in 
 his  j'outh  have  often  gazed  at  Hermon  from 
 the  lofty  hill  west  of  Nazareth  {see  on  2 :  23), 
 and  so  during  his  ministry  must  have  looked 
 at  the  snow-clad  line  of  Lebanon  from  the 
 Lake  of  Galilee.2  It  was  doubtless  a  great 
 pleasure  to  him  and  the  disciples  in  midsum- 
 mer to  leave  the  hot  shores  of  the  lake,  far 
 below  the  level  of  the  Mediteri-anean,  and 
 visit  this  cool  and  delightful  mountainous  re- 
 gion. There  was  also  the  advantage  of  being 
 in  the  dominions  of  Philip  (as  in  14:13; 
 15:  29),  who  was  a  comparatively  just  ruler, 
 and  had  no  such  occasion  for  suspicious  jeal- 
 ousy of  Jesus  as  Herod  Antipas.  (h:  i  ff.)  They 
 must  have  remained  here  soirie  weeks  or  even 
 months,  as  the  series  of  withdrawals  (u:  is;  is; 
 21, •.'9;  16:  is)  occupicd  nearly  six  months.  But 
 the  matters  recorded  in  connection  with  this 
 sojourn  are  near  together  in  time  ;  for  16 :  21- 
 28  seems  to  occur  on  the  same  day  as  Peter's 
 confession,  and  17:  1-20  about  a  week  after- 
 wards. From  16:  13  it  is  natural  to  suppose 
 that  all  this  took  place  shortly  after  he  reached 
 that  region,  and  the  rest  of  the  time  remains 
 a  blank. 
 
 The  inhabitants  of  Cesarea  Philippi  and 
 vicinity  were  largely  heathen,  and  while 
 sometimes  attended  by  crowds  (M:.rk8:.H),  and 
 ready  to  heal  (i7:u),  our  Lord  occupied  him- 
 self mainly  with  the  private  instruction  of  the 
 twelve  disciples  as  to  his  approaching  ex- 
 traoi'dinary  experiences  (i6:2i)  and  the  true 
 nature  of  the  Messianic  work.  His  own  con- 
 tom)>lation  of  his  approaching  rejection  and 
 death  was  accompanied  by  pra^^er.  (Luke 9:  is.) 
 -In  order  to  prepare  the  minds  of  the  disciples 
 
 for  these  new  views  of  the  Messianic  mission, 
 he  draws  from  them  the  confession  that  he  is 
 the  Messiah,  which  Peter  makes  as  spokes- 
 man, (v.  i:)-i5.)  This  occurred  'on  the  road' 
 (Mark 8: 27),  probablv  from  one  village  to  an- 
 other; he  had  withdrawn  a  little,  and  was 
 alone  with  his  disciples  (Luke9:i8);  afterwai-ds 
 he  would  naturally  return  to  the  road,  and 
 here  came  in  contact  with  a  great  number  of 
 other  persons.  (Mark8:34.)  In  di-awing  out  the 
 confession,  he  skillfully  begins  with  an  in- 
 quiry as  to  popular  opinion  concerning  him, 
 and  then  advances  to  ask  their  own  opinion. 
 The  former  was  important  as  to  any  hojie  of  im- 
 mediate general  usefulness;  thelatter  far  more 
 important  as  to  the  whole  future  of  the  Mes- 
 sianic movement.  Whom  (who)  do  men  say. 
 'Whom'  (all  the  early  English  versions)  is  a 
 sort  of  attraction  of  the  relative  into  the  case 
 that  would  be  required  by  the  nearest  word, 
 'say.'  This  use  of  the  relative  is  also  found  in 
 Shakespeare,  but  abandoned  in  modern  Eng- 
 lish. That  I,  the  Son  of  man,  am?  This 
 should  read  ^tke  Son  of  man  is.'  The  change 
 arose  from  assimilation  to  Mark  and  Luke. 
 Tlie  phrase  'the  Son  of  man'  (see  on  8:  20,  and 
 comp.  .John  12:  23)  reall3'  implied  that  he 
 was  the  Messiah,  but  did  not  distincth'  affirm 
 it.  He  had  already  declared  that  the  Son  of 
 man  was  Lord  of  the  Sabbath  (i2:*<),  that  he 
 had  authority  on  earth  to  forgive  sins  (9:6), 
 that  he  shall  send  forth  his  angels  for  the  final 
 harvest.  (i:(:4i.)  He  had  also  (Lutteroth) 
 often  spoken  of  God  as  his  Father.     (Joim3: 
 
 13-18  ;  5  :  25-27  ;  Matt.  7  :  21  ;  10 :  32  ;  11 :  27  ;  15  :  13. ) 
 
 14.  Popular  opinion  varied.  John  the 
 Baptist,  see  on  3  :  1.  This  would  suppose 
 John  to  have  risen  from  the  dead,  as  Herod 
 Antipas  thought.  ('*:  2-)  Elias,  instead  of  the 
 Hebrew  form  Elijah,  see  on  1  :  2.  The  Jews 
 very   generally  expected   Elijah  to  come  to 
 
 » In  modern  Arahic  the  sounds  of  b  and  p  are  both  I  cloud  as  it  came  rolling  up  the  Jordan  valley  and  over 
 
 represented  by  b  (the  .\rabic  /)  havingalways  the  sound 
 of  our  ji/i  or  f),  and  arc  often  hanl  to  distinpruisb. 
 Thus  Bashaw  and  Pasha  are  two  European  attempts  to 
 represent  the  same  word,  and  Naliulus  is  the  Arabic  for 
 Neapolis,  English  Naples. 
 2  0ne  afleruoon  in  March,  1871,  we  stood  before  our 
 
 tent  near  Tubariyeh  (Tiberias),  and  watched  a  black    the  sights  of  a  lifetime, 
 
 the  southern  end  of  the  lake,  till  it  hung  above  us  like 
 a  mighty  pall.  Looking  northward  we  saw  a  wonder- 
 ful play  of  jagged  lightnings  about  the  upper  end  of 
 the  lake,  and  then  far  in  the  north  there  gleamed  out 
 ujjon  us  the  long  line  of  Lebanon,  with  its  snows  inde- 
 scribably brilliant  in  the  evening  sun.    It  was  one  of 
 
Cn.  XVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 353 
 
 15  lie  saith  unto  them,  But  whom  say  ye  that  I  am?  |  15  Jeremiah,  or  one  of  the  prophets.    He  saith  unto 
 
 10  And  Simon   Peter  answered  and  said,  Thou   art  1  16  them,  But  who  .•say  ye  that  1  am?    And  .Simon  Peter 
 
 the  Christ,  the  .~ou  of  the  living  (Jod.  |        answered  and  said.  Thou  art  the  Chri.;t,  the  Son  of 
 
 life  again  (see  on  11 :  14),  many  supposing  he 
 would  be  a  forerunner  of  Messiah.  (Mai.  4 ;  of.) 
 —  And  those  who  held  that  Jesus  was  Elijah, 
 pri)l)al)ly  thought  that  he  was  a  forerunner  of 
 Mcssiali.  .\iid others, Jeremias  (Jeremiah). 
 'Others'  is  liere  a  different  Greek  word  from 
 the  f.iregniiig,  and  denotes  (conip.  Gal.  1:  6)an- 
 
 in  contrast  with  the  discordant  popular  opin- 
 ions. The  question  is  addressed  to  all,  and 
 Peter  answers  as  their  spokesman,  just  as  he 
 does   in    many   other    cases.     (Johu6:f.7-70;  Matt. 
 
 15:  15  f.;  19:  25-28;  Luke  12:  41;  Mark  11:  20-22;  Matt.  26 :  iO ; 
 
 Acts 2: 37  f.;  5:29,  etc.)  Chrys. :  "  Petcr,  the  ever 
 fervent,   the  leader  of   the   Apostolic    choir 
 
 otherolassor  kindof  person.s,  i.  e.,  persons  who  (Coryphaeus)."  His  impulsive  nature,  which 
 turned  away  from  the  popular  expectation  of  j  sometimes  brought  iiim  into  trouble  (n:29;26:oi) 
 Elijah.  Jeremiah  was  in  the  time  of  our  Lord  j  helped  to  tit  Peter  for  this  post  of  spokesman, 
 greatly  venerated  among  the  Jews.  They  had  and  a  better  qualification  was  his  strong  faith 
 a  legend  that  he  appeared  in  a  vision  to  Judas  I  and  ardent  love  for  the  Master.  The  fact  that 
 Maccabeus  and   encouraged   him   (2Maco.  i5:7,    the  others   remained  silent  and  left  him  to 
 
 13  ff.);    also   that    when   the    temple  was    de- 
 stroyed, Jeremiah  hid  the  tabernacle,  the  ark. 
 
 speak  does  not  show  that  none  of  them  fully 
 shared  his  sentiments;  comp.  19:  28;  26:  40; 
 
 and  the  altar  of  incense  in  a  cave  of  Mount  Pis-    etc.     Thou  art  the  Christ,  as  in  v.  20.     The 
 
 gah,  and  promised  that  they  should  one  day  I  early  Eng.  versions,  including  the  first  and 
 be  restored  (2  Mace.  2:  ♦  ir.) ;  and  a  very  late  Jew-  '  several  succeeding  editions  of  K.  James,  gave 
 ish  writer  says,  that  Jeremiah  would  himself  {  'Christ'  without  the  article;  it  is  not  asccr- 
 
 appear  to  restore  these  sacred  objects.  Some 
 Rabbinical  writers  hold  Jeremiah  to  be  the 
 prophet  promised  by  Moses  (Deut.  18:  15\ 
 We  now  think  of  Isaiah  as  the  great  prophet, 
 because  he  is  so  often  quoted  in  the  New  Test. 
 as  predicting  the  Messiah  ;  but  the  Jews  in 
 the  time  of  Christ  reckoned  Elijah  and  Jere- 
 miah as  foremost.  Or  one  of  the  prophets. 
 There  was  great  confusion  of  opinion  as  to  the 
 circumstances  of  Messiah's  approach,  some 
 thinking  there  would  be  a  series  of  forerun- 
 ners (see  on  11  :  3).  The  last  class  here  men- 
 tioned were  disposed  to  be  non-committal  as 
 
 tained  when  the  article  was  introduced  into 
 the  Com.  Ver.  It  has  also  the  article  in  the 
 parallel  passage,  Mark  8  :  29.  For  the  mean- 
 ing of  the  word  '  Christ '  see  on  1 :  1.  "We  feel 
 tlie  force  of  it  better  in  this  and  many  pas- 
 sages of  the  Gospels,  by  using  the  Hebrew 
 word  Messiah  (see  on  2:  4).  'Thou'  is  ex- 
 pressed in  the  Greek,  and  therefore  emphatic. 
 The  Son  of  the  living  God  is  a  very  solemn 
 expression.  The  gods  of  the  heathen  were 
 lifeless;  Jehovah  the  God  of  Israel,  the  one 
 true  God,  was  living.  So  Paul  at  Lystra 
 (Aotsu:  loR.  v.):    "that  ye  should  should  turn 
 
 to  identifying  Jesus  with  any  particular  an-  from  these  rain  things  unto  the  living  God." 
 cient  prophet,  but  thought  he  must  be  some  I  Mark  (8:29)  records  simply  'thou  art  the 
 one  of  them.  To  many  minds,  now  that  be- I  Christ  (Messiah)';  Luke  (9: 20)  'the  Christ 
 lief  in  a  resurrection  had  become  vivid,  the  !  (Messiah)  of  God.'— The  earliest  disciples  of 
 idea  of  some  former  revered  prophet  re-ap-  J  Jesus,  including  Simon  Peter,  at  once  con- 
 pearing  was  more  natural  and  credible  than  |  eluded  that  he  was  the  Mes.-^iah.  (John  i:  ♦!.  49.) 
 that  of  a  new  prophet;  yet  some  counted  But  he  proceeded  to  act  so  differently  from 
 John  the  Baptist  a  prophet  (i4:5;ii:9),  and  what  they  had  been  reared  to  expect  of 
 others  already  thought  Jesus  a  new  and  great  Messiah,  that  they  would  naturally  become 
 prophet  (Luke 7: 16:  John  6: 14),  as  many  did  at  a  ,  greatly  perplexed  about  his  Messiahship, 
 later  period.  (John7:40:  Matt.  21 :  46.)  But  no  class  even  as  Jolin  felt  in  his  prison  (see  on  11 :  3). 
 of  the  people  at  this  time  regarded  him  as  be-  [  Again  and  again,  however,  some  work  or  word 
 ing  the  Messiah.  How  could  they,  when  in  would  persuade  them  afresh.  Thus  in  7:  22 
 their  view  Messiah  was  to  be  a  splendid  con-  he  declares,  "Many  will  say  to  me  in  that 
 queror  and  king?  ,  day,  Lord,  Lord,"  etc.     In  11:  5  f.  he  refers 
 
 15  f.  But  whom  (Rev.  Ver.,  who)  say  ye  the  messengers  of  John  to  his  Messianic 
 that  I  am?  Observe  'ye,'  plural,  and  by  miracles  and  preaching  to  the  poor.  In 
 position  in  the  Greek  exceedingly  emphatic—    14:   33  the  persons   in   the   boat  say,    "  of  a 
 
354 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVI. 
 
 17  And  Jesus  an; wered  and  said  unto  him,  Blessed 
 art  thou,  Simon  Bar-jona  :  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not 
 revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in 
 heaveD. 
 
 17  the  living  God.  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
 him,  Blessed  art  thou,  Simon  Bar-Jouah  :  lor  tlesh 
 and  blood  hath  not  revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  my 
 
 truth  thou  art  the  Son  of  God."  In  John  6: 
 69,  R.  v.,  Peter  says  (as  spokesman):  "We 
 have  believed  and  know  that  thou  art  the 
 Holy  One  of  God."  (This  last  the  copyists 
 changed  into  "thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of 
 the  living  God,"  by  assimilation  to  our  pas- 
 sage of  Matthew.)  Now,  two  or  three  years 
 later  tlian  their  first  early  persuasion,  they 
 have  become  established  in  the  conviction, 
 though  so  in  conflict  with  their  life-long  con- 
 ceptions, that  their  Master  is  the  Messiah. 
 We  thus  see  that  there  is  no  contradiction, 
 such  as  many  critics  have  alleged,  between 
 the  statements  of  Matt.,  Mark.,  and  Luke  at 
 this  point,  and  that  of  John  1  :  41.  Nor  do 
 we  read  that  he  had  ever  distinctly  told  the 
 disciples  that  he  was  the  Messiah,  though  he 
 had  said  so  to  the  woman  ot  Samaria.  (Johm: 
 26,29.)  A  few  months  later,  the  noble  Martha, 
 who  receives  scant  justice  in  many  pulpits, 
 made  the  same  confession  for  which  Peter  is 
 here  so  commended.  (John  11:27.)  We  under- 
 stand the  importance  of  this  confession  when 
 we  hear  a  Jew  of  the  present  time  announce 
 his  new-found  conviction  that  Jesus  of  Naz- 
 areth is  the  Messiah. — Does  this  confession 
 of  Peter  represent  the  Saviour  as  divine? 
 Not  necessarily,  if  it  stood  alone  without  any 
 later  revelation.  (Comp.  on  14:  33.)  But  sub- 
 sequent apostolic  teaching,  guided  by  the 
 Holy  Spirit,  employs  kindred  phrases  to  set 
 forth  his  divinity,  which  may  therefore  be 
 regarded  as  implicitly  contained  in  the  lan- 
 guage here  used. 
 
 17.  This  response,  v.  17-19,  is  given  by  Matt. 
 only.  Our  Lord  seems  to  speak  joyfully. 
 Here  at  last  the  disciples  have  reached  the 
 strong  conviction,  the  clear  faith,  necessary  to 
 prepare  them  for  comprehending  and  estab- 
 lishing his  spiritual  Messianic  reign.  Blessed, 
 more  c\;\ct]y  happy,  see  on  5:  3,  and  comp. 
 11  :  6;  13  :  16.     God  has  greatly  favored  him, 
 
 in  bringing  him  to  this  perception  and  convic- 
 tion, and  so  he  is  a  happy  man.  Why  does 
 Jesus  say  this  to  Simon  Peter  alone,  and  not 
 to  all  those  whose  opinion  he  had  asked,  and 
 for  whom  Peter  had  spoken  ?  Partly,  no 
 doubt,  because  he  wishes  to  refer  in  what 
 follows  to  the  meaning  of  the  name  Peter, 
 and  partly  because  Peter  is  to  have  a  certain 
 leadership  in  the  founding  of  the  king- 
 dom, and  so  what  is  about  to  be  said 
 will  apply  especially,  though  by  no  means  ex- 
 clusively,  to  him.  Simon  Bar-jona.  The 
 Hebrew  Ben  (Benjamin,  Benhadad,  etc.),  and 
 the  Aramaic  Bar,  signifies  'son'  ;  e.  g.,  Bar- 
 Jesus,  Barabbas  (27: 16),  Bartholomew  (10 : 3), 
 Bartimeus,  Barnabas,  etc.  Comp.  John-son, 
 Robirt-son,  etc.,  and  kindred  terms  in  many 
 languages.  The  word  Bar-jonah  (Bar-ionain 
 Com.  Ver.  is  the  Greek  form)  does  not  occur 
 elsewhere  in  the  New  Testament;  in  John  1: 
 42;  21: 15,  we  find(R.  V. )  'Simon,  son  of  John,' 
 and  there  is  reason  tosuj^posethat  Jona  in  Matt, 
 is  a  contraction  of  Joana,  which  would  be  a 
 genitive  case,  meaning  'of  John, 'i  so  that  Bar- 
 iona  means  not  son  of  Jonah,  but  son  of  John. 
 Flesh  and  blood,  viz.,  humanity,  on  its 
 feeble  corporeal  side,  as  distinguished  from  the 
 incorporeal  or  spiritual  side,  which  is  relatively 
 strong  (Bleek).  The  phrase  is  found  first  in 
 Ecclus.  14 :  18  ;  17  :  31 ;  it  occurs  repeatedly  in 
 
 New    Test.      (Gal.  l:  I6;  Eph.  6:12  ;   Heb.  2;  U.etc.),  and 
 
 is  very  common  in  the  Talmud.  The  Old 
 Test,  makes  a  similar  use  of '  flesh.'  (Gen.  6: 3,  etc.) 
 Revealed.  No  one  around  had  the  fixed 
 conviction  that  Jesus  was  the  Messiah  ;  Peter 
 and  the  disciples  for  whom  he  spoke  had  not 
 derived  that  conviction  from  any  human 
 teaching,  nor  from  their  own  unaitled  reflec- 
 tion. My  Father  which  is  in  heaven,  see 
 on  6:  9.  None  but  the  Father  knows  the 
 Son.  (11:27.)  To  lift  them  out  of  all  the  per- 
 plexed conceptions  due  to  their  education  and 
 
 'In  Luke  3  :  27  Joanan  (Heb.  Jochanan,  John)  is  in 
 various  documents  written  Jonan,  and  in  3:30Jonam 
 or  Jonan  is  in  some  documents  Joanan.  So  in  the  Sept. 
 Joanan  frequently  appears  as  Jonan.  Therefore  it  is 
 quite  possible  that  in  Matt.  Jona  is  only  a  contraction 
 of  Joana,  which  would  be  genitive  of  Joanas,  a  Doric 
 form  of  Joannes  or  Joanes,  and  Doric  forms  of  proper 
 names  are  common  in  the  New  Test. ;   thus  Bar-jona 
 
 would  be  son  of  John.  In  John  1 :  42;  21  :  15,  the  true 
 text  has  Joanou,  the  Attic  genitive,  which  was  early 
 changed  by  some  copyists  to  Jona  through  assimilation 
 to  Matt.  Bishop  Lightfoot  (on  Rev.,  p.  137)  gives  a 
 quotation  showing  that  the  "Gospel  of  the  Hebrews" 
 explained  Bar-iona  as  a  Jewish  name,  meaning  son  of 
 John. 
 
Ch.  XVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 355 
 
 18  .And  I  say  also  unto  thee,  That  thou  art  Peter,  18  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  And  I  also  say  unto  tliee, 
 and  upon  this  rock  1  will  build  my  church;  and  the  I  that  thou  art  i  I'eler,  and  upon  this '-rock  I  will 
 gates  of  hell  shall  uot  prevail  against  it.  I       build  luy  church  ;  and  the  gates  of  Hades  shall  uot 
 
 1  Gr.  Petrot.    2  Gr.  Petra.  * 
 
 environment,  and  fix  tlieni  in  the  conviction 
 that  one  witliout  sceptre  or  army  or  even 
 iionie,  is  the  Messiah,  required  revelation  from 
 the  Father  (comp.  John  G:  44). 
 
 18  f.  Here  are  four  main  points  to  be  con- 
 sidered, il)  the  rock,  '2)  the  churcli,  f3)  the 
 gates  of  Hades,  (4)  the  l<eys  of  the  kingdom, 
 and  tiic  power  to  bind  and  loose.  And  I  say 
 also  unto  thee,  as  thou  hast  just  said  some- 
 thing t(^  me  which  is  so  important.  Weiss 
 and  others  understand,  "as  the  Father  has 
 given  thee  this  great  revelation,  I  also  give 
 thee  a  great  distinction."  But  thus  to  con- 
 trast his  gifts  with  the  Father's  would  be  quite 
 foreign  to  the  tone  of  our  Lord's  discourses; 
 and  the  emphatic  position  of  'unto  thee'  (in 
 the  Gr.)  forbids  such  a  view.  That  thou  art 
 Peter,  'thou'  being  expressed  in  the  Greek, 
 and  therefore  empi'.atic.  This  is  not  for  the 
 first  time  giving  him  the  name,  as  some  de- 
 structive critics  hold  in  order  to  make  out  a 
 contradiction  between  Matthew  and  John,  but 
 naturally  implies  that  he  has  it  already.  (io:2.) 
 He  who  long  before  gaVe  the  surname  (John 
 i:«)now  refers  to  it  as  significant.  Chrys  : 
 "See  throughout  all,  his  own  authority;  I 
 say  unto  thee,  I  will  build  the  church,  I  will 
 give  the  keys." 
 
 A.  Upon  this  rock.  As  Peter  means  rock, 
 the  natural  interpretation  is  that  'upon  this 
 rock  ■  means  iipon  thee.  No  other  explana- 
 tion would  probably  at  the  present  day  be  at- 
 tempted, but  for  the  fact  that  the  obvious 
 meaning  has  been  abused  by  Papists  to  the 
 support  of  their  theory.  But  we  must  not 
 allow  the  abuse. of  a  truth  to  turn  us  awaj' 
 from  its  use  ;  nor  must  the  convenience  of  re- 
 ligious controversy'  determine  our  interpreta- 
 tion of  Scripture  teaching.  The  other  inter- 
 pretations which  have  been  proposed  are,  that 
 the  rock  is  Peter's  confession  (or  his  faith), 
 and  tliat  the  rock  is  Christ. 
 
 Now  apart  from  theKomish  perversion,  cer- 
 tain other  objections  are  made  to  the  natural 
 interpretation.  Some  hold  that  such  a  play 
 upon  words,  "  thou  art  Rock,  and  on  this 
 rock,"  is  unworthy  of  our  Lord.  But  there  is 
 a  play  upon  words,  understand  as  you  may. 
 It  is  an  even  more  far-fetched  and  harsh  play  [ 
 
 upon  words  if  we  understand  the  rock  to  be 
 Christ ;  and  a  very  feeble  and  almost  un- 
 meaning play  upon  words  if  the  rock  is  Peter's 
 confession.  Nor  is  there  any  real  objection 
 to  supposing  paronomasia.  Such  expressions 
 are  very  common  in  Old  Test.  (e.  g.,  Gen.  17: 
 5;  32:  28),  and  in  New  Test.,  especially  in 
 Paul.  See  Winer,  ?()8,  and  Bp.  Lightfoot  on 
 Revision  (in  Schaff  on  Rev.,  p.  XV.  fl".). 
 
 The  fact  that  '  rock '  elsewhere  in  Scripture 
 is  often  applied  to  God  and  never  to  man 
 (Wordsw.,  Alex.),  maybe  ofT'set  by  the  fact 
 that  our  Lord  himself  gave  this  man  the  name 
 rock  (JohDi:42),  and  here  takes  pains  to  call 
 i  him  by  that  name,  which  he  does  nowhere 
 else  save  in  Luke  22:  34;  and  perhaps  even 
 the  exception  is  significant,  for  he  was  then 
 predicting  the  shameful  fall  so  unworthy  of 
 one  whom  ho  had  named  rock.  Late  Jewish 
 writings  (Wiin.)  speak  of  Abraham  as  the 
 rock,  or  of  the  patriarchs  as  the  rocks,  on 
 which  God  laid  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
 
 Many  insist  on  the  distinction  between  the 
 two  Greek  words,  thou  art  Petros,  and  on  this 
 petra,  holding  that  if  the  rock  had  meant  Pe- 
 ter, either  petros  or  petra  would  have  been 
 used  both  times,  and  that  petms  signifies  a 
 separate  stone  or  a  fragment  broken  off.  while 
 petra  is  the  massive  rock.  But  this  distinc- 
 tion is  almost  entirely  confined  to  poetry,  the 
 common  prose  word  instead  of  petros  being 
 litJios ;  nor  is  the  distinction  uniformly  ob- 
 served (see  Lid.  and  Scott).  It  is  worthy  of 
 notice,  too,  that  Jesus  himself  is  called  liihos 
 in  1  Pet.  2:  5  ff .  Again  \f  petros  had  been 
 used  both  times  in  the  Greek,  it  would  have 
 meant,  "thou  art  Peter,  and  on  this  Peter," 
 without  distinctly  showing  the  plaj'  upon 
 words;  and  it  would  not  have  been 
 natural  for  Matthew  to  write,  '  thou 
 art  petra'  (feminine),  when  he  has 
 been  constantly  writing  the  a|)ostle's  name 
 Simon  Petros  (masculine).  But  the  main 
 answer  here  is  that  our  Lord  undoubtedly 
 spoke  Aramaic,  which  has  no  known  means 
 of  making  such  a  distinction.  The  Pcshito 
 (Western  Aramaic)  renders,  "  Thou  art  kipho, 
 and  on  this  kipho."  The  Eastern  Aramaic, 
 spoken  in  Palestine  in  the  time  of  Christ, 
 
356 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVI. 
 
 must  necessarily  have  said  in  like  manner, 
 "Thou  art  kepha,  and  on  this  kepha." 
 (Conip.  liuxtorf.)  Beza  called  attention  to 
 the  fiict  that  it  is  so  likewise^  in  French: 
 "Thou  art  Pierre,  and  on  this  pierre"  ;  and 
 Nicholson  suggests  that  we  could  say,  "Thou 
 art  Piers  \o\i\  English  for  Peter),  and  on 
 this  pier."  Lightf.  supposes  (followed  by 
 Wordsw.)  that  "he  pronounced  it  Cephas 
 after  the  Greek  manner"  because  he  "could 
 not  have  been  understood  if  in  both  places  he 
 had  retained  the  same  word."  How,  then, 
 has  the  Peshito  been  understood?  Edersh. 
 finds  tlic  words />e^7-os  and  petra  borrowed  in 
 the  late  Rabbinical  language,  and  thinks  that 
 Jesus,  while  speaking  Aramaic,  may  have 
 borrowed  those  Greek  words  here.  But  this 
 is  grossly  iniprobable,  and  the  suggestion 
 looks  like  a  desperate  expedient;  nor  has  he 
 shown  that  the  late  Rabbis  themselves  make 
 the  supposed  distinction  between  the  two 
 words. 
 
 Let  it  be  observed  that  Jesus  could  not  here 
 mean  himself  by  the  rock,  consistently  with 
 the  image,  because  he  is  the  builder.  To  say, 
 "I  will  build,  ....  I  am  the  rock  on  which 
 I  will  build,"  would  be  a  very  confused  image. 
 The  suggestion  of  some  expositors  that  in  say- 
 ing 'thou  art  Peter,  and  on  this  rock'  he 
 pointed  at  himself,  involves  an  artificiality 
 which  to  some  minds  is  repulsive.  The  at- 
 tempts to  show  that  the  demonstrative,  'on 
 this  rock,'  could  not  refer  to  the  speaker,  or 
 could  not  refer  to  the  person  addressed,  are 
 alike  futile. 
 
 But  the  great  objection  on  the  part  of  many 
 to  the  natural  interpretation  is  the  apparent 
 concession  to  Popery.  Let  us  see  how  this 
 matter  stands. 
 
 The  early  Fathers,  who  are  for  us  only  very 
 useful  aids  in  interpretation,  are  for  the 
 Roman  Catholic  an  niithority,  only  second  to 
 that  of  Scripture.  For  him,  though  not  for 
 us,  it  is  a  grave  difficulty  that  some  of  the 
 most  distinguished  Fathers  interpret  the  rock 
 otherwise.     Chrys.    expressly     says    on    our 
 
 passage,  "On  this  rock;  that  is,  on  the  faith  of 
 his  confession."  He  often  elsewhere  gives  the 
 same  interpretation  and  never  any  other. 
 Once  he  remarks,  "  He  did  not  say  upon  Peter, 
 for  it  was  not  upon  man,  but  upon  his  faith." 
 Maldonatus  would  have  trouble  in  applying 
 to  this  expression  his  "reverent"  interpreta- 
 tion that  those  Fathers  who  say  the  church 
 was  built  on  the  faith  and  confession  of  Peter 
 really  meant  on  Peter,  because  of  his  faith 
 and  confession.  Chrysostoni's  explanation  is 
 also  given  by  his  contemporaries  Gregory  of 
 Nyssa  and  Isidore  of  Pelusium,  and  the  Latin 
 Father  Hilary,  and  by  the  later  Greek  Fathers 
 Theodoret,  Theopliaues,  Theophylact,  John 
 of  Damascus.  Probably  these  Fathers  were 
 all  aware  of  a  tendency  to  pervert  the  more 
 natural  interpretation  which  made  Peter  the 
 rock  (that  of  Origen,  Cyprian,  Basil,  Gregory 
 Naz.,  Ambrose,  Jerome,  Cyril  Alex.,  etc.), 
 into  a  support  for  the  growing  claims  of  the 
 Roman  Bishop,  Augustine  in  his  "Retracta- 
 tions" (I.  21)  says  that  in  an  early  work  against 
 the  Donatists  he  stated  that  the  church  was 
 founded  on  Peter  as  on  a  rock  ;  but  that  very 
 often  since  he  has  interpreted  the  language  as 
 meaning  that  the  rock  was  Christ;  and  that 
 Simon  confessing  hiin  as  all  the  church  does 
 was  therefore  called  Peter.  He  adds  that  the 
 reader  may  choose  which  of  these  opinions  is 
 more  probable.^  We  repeat  that  Chrys., 
 Augustine,  and  the  rest,  are  notable  «M^/*or?7ies 
 for  the  Roman  Catholic,  and  grievously  in  the 
 way  of  his  building  on  the  natural  interpreta- 
 tion of  the  passage. 
 
 But  grant  that  the  rock  is  Peter,  and  con- 
 sider what  the  Roman  Catholic  will  then  have 
 to  show  in  order  to  establish  the  claims  of  the 
 Papacy. 
 
 1.  He  must  show  that  Peter  alone  was  to  be 
 the  founder  of  Christianity.  Of  this  there  is 
 no  evidence  but  the  obviously  figurative  ex- 
 pression before  us.  Against  it  (a)  we  find 
 various  express  declarations,  especially  Ephes. 
 2:  20,  "  Built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apos- 
 tles and  prophets,"  etc.     (b)    The  history  in 
 
 «  Some  other  Fathers  were  uncertain,  and  have  inter- 
 preted the  passape  differently  in  different  writings; 
 l)«l  nlo.^l  of  lli<;  examples  of  this  cited  by  .Suicer  (The- 
 saurus Koclcs.)  are  uiisuuderstood  l)y  him,  and  some  of 
 theui  niistranslutcd.  Sticr  states  that  "  Lannoy, 
 Doctor  of  the  Sorbonne,  out  of  seventy-seven  sayings 
 of  the  most  famous  Church  Fathers  and  Church  writers, 
 
 had  found  only  seventeen  which  explain  Peter  himself 
 as  the  rock  ,  forty-four  on  the  contrary  understand  the 
 failh,a.nA  sixteen  Christ  himself."  Rutsuch  numerical 
 statements  can  be  but  little  relied  on,  unless  one  could 
 have  the  citations  and  know  something  of  their 
 sources. 
 
Ch.  XVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 357 
 
 Acts  and  the  Epistles  is  also  opposed  to  this 
 notion  ;  es[)eci:illy  in  Acts  ch.  15,  where  Peter 
 does  not  iit  all  act  separatelj'  or  ai)pear  to  be 
 supreme  (though  he  is  a  leader),  and  it  is 
 really  Janies  that  suggests  the  measure  adopt- 
 ed by  the  brethren  ;  also  in  Gal.  ch.  2,  where 
 Peter  is  one  of  the  three  pillars,  James  being 
 Jiamed  first,  and  where  Peter  is  publicly  re- 
 buked by  Paul  for  acting  contrary-  to  his  own 
 convictions.  Think  of  a  Romish  bishop  re- 
 buking the  Pope  to  liis  face  "before  all"  (c) 
 The  i)roniise  as  to  binding  and  loosing  here 
 made  to  Peter,  is  made  in  18:  18  as  to  the  ac- 
 tion of  all  the  apostles  or  any  church.  A 
 partly  similar  pronvise  is  made  in  John  20: 
 22  f.  to  the  ten  apostles  and  others  (as  shown 
 by  the  comparison  of  Luke),  (d)  This  saying 
 is  omitted  by  Mark  and  Luke,  though  they 
 give  what  precedes  and  what  follows  it.  Now 
 according  to  the  Romanist  view  they  have 
 omitted  the  very  heart  of  the  passage,  and 
 well-nigh  the  most  important  thing  Jesus  ever 
 said.  Thus  11.  J.  Coleridge:  "This  confes- 
 sion of  St.  Peter,  and  the  magnificent  bless- 
 ing which  it  drew  from  our  Lord,  maj'  be  said 
 to  be  the  very  central  point  of  our  Lord's 
 ministry.  All  before  it  leads  up  to  it,  and  all 
 that  follows  it  in  some  sense  takes  its  color 
 from  it."  And  yet  Mark  and  Luke  have  both 
 come  right  up  to  this  transcendently  import- 
 ant saying,  and  then  passed  it  by,  giving  the 
 words  which  in  Matthew  immediately  follow. 
 The  argument  from  silence  must  always  be 
 carefully  used,  but  this  is  certainly  a  very 
 strong  case. 
 
 2.  He  must  show  that  Peter  not  only  was 
 tho  sole  founder  of  Christianity,  but  that  he 
 was  vicegerent  of  God  and  the  sovereign  of  all 
 Christians.  No  Scripture  testifies  this  at  all, 
 unless  the  present  passage  does;  and  the  whole 
 tone  of  the  New  Testament  is  against  it.  Nor 
 do  the  Fathers  who  understand  the  rock  to  be 
 Peter  indicate  the  notion  of  his  having  any 
 such  position  or  j)ower  as  the  modern  Pope. 
 
 3.  He  must  show  that  this  supposed  au-  i 
 thority  of  Peter's  was  frnnsmif^sih/e,  of  which 
 there  is  no  particle  of  evidence  in  the  New 
 Test. ;  and  it  is  strangely  inconsistent  with  the 
 very  image  of  a  (!orner-stone,  or  foundation 
 rock,  to  suppose  it  frequently  removed  and  a  i 
 new  one  substituted.  [ 
 
 4.  He  must  show  that  Peter  lived  and  died 
 at  Rome,  which  is  probably  true  but  not  cer-  ! 
 
 tain ;  and  that  he  was,  rather  than  Paul,  the 
 head  of  the  church  at  Rome,  of  which  there 
 is  no  evidence  at  all,  and  Irenicus  and  Euse- 
 bius  agree  in  making  Linus  first  bishoj)  of  that 
 church. 
 
 5.  He  must  show  that  Peter's  supposed 
 transmissible  authority  was  ai;tually  trans- 
 mitted to  the  leading  official  of  the  church  at 
 Rome.  Of  this  there  is  no  evidence  but  com- 
 paratively late  tradition.  And  against  it  is 
 the  general  history  of  tlie  earliest  churches,  in 
 which  the  church  at  Rome  (e.  g.,  in  Clement's 
 Ep.  to  the  Corinthians)  does  indeed  appear  as 
 influential  (a  natural  thing  from  its  being  in 
 the  imperial  city),  but  there  is  not  the  slightest 
 indication  that  it  was  supreme,  or  had  any 
 sovereignty,  recognized  or  claimed.  And 
 why  should  a  special  office  or  authority  be 
 transmitted  to  a  church  official  at  Rome  rather 
 than  at  Antioch  or  Jerusalem?  Notice  too 
 (Gloag,  "Exege.  Studies"),  that  on  the  Papal 
 theory  the  great  apostle  John  was,  after  the 
 death  of  Peter,  completely  subject  to  the 
 bishop  of  Rome. 
 
 The  Protestant  reluctance  to  admit  that  the 
 rock  means  Peter  really  plaj's  into  the  hands 
 of  the  Romish  controversialists.  It  favors  the 
 impression  that  conceding  that  point  would 
 be  conceding  all  that  the  Romanist  claims, 
 when,  as  we  have  seen,  the  hopeless  burden  of 
 his  argument  comes  afterwards.  Now  to  take 
 Peter  as  the  rock  is  certainly  the  most  natural 
 and  obvious  meaning.  And  to  make  this  the 
 life  or  death  issue  is  to  give  the  Romanist  a 
 serious  polemical  advantage.  In  general,  it  is 
 a  great  ])rinciple  in  Biblical  interpretation  to 
 take  the  most  obvious  meaning  of  any  phra«e, 
 unless  it  would  thus  yield  a  sense  hopelessly 
 in  conflict  wifli  the  unambiguous  teaching  of 
 other  passages. 
 
 To  understand  that  Peter  is  here  the  rock  ig 
 not  forbidden  by  the  fact  that  other  images 
 are  drawn  from  the  same  source.  In  1  Cor. 
 3:  10  if.,  Paul  speaks  of  himself  as  master- 
 builder  (architect),  and  other  teachers  also  as 
 builders,  Christ  being  the  only  foundation. 
 In  Eph.  2:  19  AT.  he  makes  the  apostles  and 
 prophets  the  foundation,  with  Christ  as  cortier- 
 stone.  So  in  Rev.  21 :  14  the  names  of  the 
 twelve  apostles  are  engraved  on  the  twelve 
 foundations  ot  the  city  walls,  which  makes 
 the  apostles  in  one  sense  the  entire  foundation. 
 In  1  Peter  2:  4fr.  all  Christiansare  living  stones 
 
358 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVI. 
 
 built  up  intoaspiritual  liouse,  with  Cliristasthe 
 c-hii'f  corner  stone.  In  the  present  passage 
 Christ  is  the  builder,  and  the  apostles  are  the 
 foundation,  as  represented  hy  Peter,  who 
 spoke  fortlie  rest,  and  had  a  recognized  leader- 
 ship among  them.  There  are  many  other  cases 
 of  an  image  variously  applied.  In  v.  19,  Peter 
 is  promised  the  keys,  while  in  Rev.  1:  18;  3: 
 7,  .lesus  has  the  keys.  So  in  5  :  14,  Christians 
 are  the  light  of  the  world,  while  in  .John  9:  5 
 Clirist  is  the  light  of  the  world.— That  Peter 
 was  a  leader  among  the  apostles,  is  seen 
 already  from  his  standing  at  the  head  in  each 
 of  the  four  lists.  (See  on  10  :  2.)  He  appears 
 as  markedly  prominent  in  Acts  1  :  15  ff.  ;  2  : 
 14  ff.  ;  2  :  37  f.  ;  3  :  1  ff.  (with  John)  ;  3  :  11  f. ; 
 4  :  8  ff.  ;  4  :  19  (with  John) ;  5 :  8,  15,  29 ;  8  : 
 14  (with  John).  Observe  especially  the  desig- 
 nation of  Peter  to  receive  a  special  revelation 
 and  take  special  action  concerning  the  Gen- 
 tiles, Acts  10  :  9  ff. ;  11  :  17  ;  15  :  7  ;  also  the 
 prominence!  of  Peter  and  .James  in  the  decision 
 of  the  conference  at  Jerusalem  (Acts  i5: 7ff.), 
 where  Paul  says  that  .James,  Cephas,  and 
 •John  wore  reputed  to  be  pillars  (Gai. a: 9),  an 
 archit(!ctural  image  somewliat  akin  to  that 
 which  here  makes  the  apostles  the  foundation. 
 Notice  in  particular  that  Peter  was  leader  in 
 converting  many  .Jews  on  the  great  Day  of 
 Pentecost,  and  was  also  the  first  instrument 
 in  the  conversion  of  Gentiles  who  had  not 
 become  .Jews.  In  all  this  there  is  nothing  at 
 all  to  show  that  his  leadership  amounted  to 
 supremacy,  but  in  fact,  much  to  the  contrary. 
 He  appears  everywhere  as  primus  inter  pares, 
 the  first  among  equals.  The  disciples  after 
 this  time  dispute  who  shall  be  greatest.  (i8:i; 
 Luite22:24.)  In  so  doing  thej'  certainly  did 
 not  understand  that  Peter  wa#  greatest,  nor 
 did  .Jesus  intimate  that  in  replying.  We 
 find  also  (Gloag)  that  Peter,  instead  of  send- 
 ing the  other  apostles  is  sent  by  them  (acus:  m^, 
 and  is  called  to  account  by  the  apostles  and 
 brethren.  (Act«ii :  i-is.)  If  then  it  be  supposed 
 that  our  Lord's  language  applies  to  Peter  in 
 some  peculiar  sense  not  true  of  the  other 
 apostles,  still  it  cannot  possibly  mean  that 
 he  is  thereby  made  sovereign  over  the  rest. 
 Jesus  here  means  that  the  apostles  are 
 the  foundation  on  which  he  will  build  his 
 church,  and  Peter  is  mentioned  in  par- 
 ticular because  of  his  significant  name, 
 appropriate     character,     spokesmanship    on 
 
 this  occasion,  and  recognized  leadership  in 
 general.  That  the  rock  here  means  Peter  is 
 held  among  Protestant  expositors  by  Bengel, 
 Doddridge,  Macknight,  Fritzsche,  Bleek, 
 Meyer,  De  Wette,  Alford,  Stier,  Keim, 
 Grimm,  Weiss,  Geikie,  Parrar,  Mansel, 
 Gloag. 
 
 B.  I  will  build.  The  image  is  that  of  a 
 house,  as  seen  also  in  'gates'  and  'keys.'  To 
 build  an  assemblywas  a  combination  of  images 
 easy  to  the  Jewish  mind,  because  the  congre- 
 gation of  Israel  was  often  also  called  the 
 house  of  Israel.  The  word  church  is  used 
 also  in  18:  17,  but  nowhere  else  in  the  Gos- 
 pels, and  the  discussions  connected  with  it 
 belong  chiefly  to  the  Acts  and  Epistles.  The 
 Greek  word  ekklesia  signified  primarily  the 
 assembly  of  citizens  in  a  self-governed  State, 
 being  derived  from  ekkaleo^  to  call  out ; 
 i.  e.,  out  from  their  homes  or  places  of  busi- 
 ness, to  summon,  as  we  speak  of  calling 
 out  the  militia.  The  popular  notion  that 
 it  meant  to  call  out  in  the  sense  of  separation 
 from  others,  is  a  mistake.  In  a  secondary 
 sense  ekklesia  denoted  any  popular  assembly 
 (Acts  19: 39.)  This  Greek  term  seems  to  have 
 been  applied  directly  to  an  actual  congregation 
 or  assembly  of  Christians,  what  we  now  call 
 a  local  church,  as  in  18:  17,  and  usually  in  the 
 Acts  and  Epistles,  sometimes  to  an  (appar- 
 ently) informal,  unorganized  meeting.  (Rom. 
 16:5;  Col. 4:15;  Phiiem. 2.)  But  in  the  Septuagint  it 
 is  often  used  to  translate  the  Hebrew  qahnl 
 (for  example,  Deut.  18 :  6 ;  23  ;  1  ff.  ;  Judg.  21 : 
 8 ;  Psa.  22 :  22,  etc. ),  which  is  also  derived  from 
 a  root  meaning  to  call,  to  convoke,  and  so 
 signifies  a  convocation,  a  congregation,  assem- 
 bly. This  and  another  Hebrew  word  of 
 equivalent  meaning  are  used  in  all  parts  of 
 the  Old  Test,  to  denote  the  congregation  pf 
 Israel  (comp.  Acts  7  :  38 ;  Heb.  2:  12).  In  the 
 New  Test,  the  spiritual  Israel,  never  actually 
 assembled,  is  sometimes  conceived  of  as  an 
 ideal  congregation  or  assembly',  and  this  is  de- 
 noted by  the  word  ekklesia.  So  in  Eph.  1 :  22, 
 and  often  throughout  that  Epistle,  in  Col.  1: 
 18,  24;  Heb.  12:  23,  etc.  This  seems  to  be  the 
 meaning  here.  All  real  Christians  are  con- 
 ceived of  as  an  ideal  congregation  or  assem- 
 bly, and  this  is  here  described  as  a  house  or 
 temple,  built  upon  Peter  (and  the  other  apo.e- 
 tles),  as  in  Eph.  2:  19-22,  it  is  a  temple  "built 
 upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  pro- 
 
Ch.  XVL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 359 
 
 phets."     There  is  a  third  use  of  the  term  ekkle- 
 sia,  widely  diflusod  throughout  Christendom, 
 in  which  itisniade  to  denote  tlie  aggregate  of  all 
 formally  professing  Christians,  or  all  outward 
 organizations  of  Christians,  or  else  some  one 
 tiutwurd  organization   wliicli  is  alone  recog- 
 nized hy  the  persons  using  the  term  as  being 
 really  "the  church."     This  aggregate  of  pro- 
 fessed Christians  is  in  n)oderu  parlance  called 
 "tlie  viiiible  church,"   as  distinguished  from 
 "the    invisible    church,"    which    denotes    as 
 above,  the  ideal  assembly  of  real  Christians. 
 But  the  word  is  not  used  in  the  New  Test,  to 
 denote  a  congregation,  actual  or  imaginary, 
 of  all  professed  Christians,  unless  it  be  in  Acts 
 9:  31  (correct  text),  and  in  1  Tim.  3:  15.     In 
 the   former  the   word   probably   denotes  the 
 original  church  at  Jerusalem,  whose  members 
 were    by    the  persecution     widely    scattered 
 throughout  Judea  and  Galilee  and  Samaria, 
 and   held  meetings  wherever  they  were,  but 
 still  belonged  to  the  one  original  organization. 
 When  Paul  wrote  to  the   Galatians,   nearly 
 twenty  years  later,   these  separate   meetings 
 had  been  organized  into  distinct  churches; 
 and  so  he  speaks  (Gai.  i  :22),  in  reference  to  that 
 same  j)eriod,  of  "the  churches  of  Judea  which 
 were    in    Christ."     In    1    Tim.    3:    15,   "the 
 church"    is    naturally    the    particular    local 
 church    with   which    one    is    connected.      If 
 these   two   passages  be  not  relied  on  for  the 
 l)urpose,  there  is  no  New  Test,  authority  for 
 the  sense  of  "the  visible  church,"  and  there- 
 fore the  word  ought  not  to  be  so  understood 
 here.     As  to  the  English  word   'church,"  see 
 on  18:  17. 
 
 C.  The  gates  of  hell,  or  Hades.  The 
 word  Hades  (see  on  11 :  123),  denotes  the  invis- 
 ible world,  the  abode  of  the  departed.  The 
 Hebrew  word  Sheol  has  substantially  the  same 
 meaning.     Snch  was  al.so  the  original  sense  of 
 
 Ver.     the    Hebrew    Sheol    has    been    often 
 borrowed,  and   this  ought  assuredly  to  have 
 been     done     in  all    cases,    as    urged    by    the 
 American     Revisers.       Neither    Hades    nor 
 Sheol  ever  denotes  distinctively  the  place  of 
 torment.     Farrar  claims  for  this  sense  Luke 
 IG:  23;  2  Pet.  2:4;  Matthew  11 :  2;J.     But  in 
 Luke  16:  23  the  place  of  torment  is  in  Hades, 
 and  so  is  Abraham's  al)ode — separated  by  an 
 impassable  gulf,  but  within  sight  and  hearing. 
 So  the  rich  man  in  torment  was  in  Hades,  but 
 the  gates  of  Hades  (whether  meaning  entrance 
 or  power)  cannot  be  distinctively  the  gates  of 
 the  place  of  torment,  the  abode  of  Satan.     In 
 2  Pet.  2:  4  the  term  Hades  is  not  used,  but  a 
 verb  derived  from  the  Greek  word   Tartarua, 
 which  was  in  Greek  usage  exclusively  a  place 
 of  torment;    and   this  word  occurs  nowhere 
 else  in   the   Greek   Bible.      In   Matt.    11 :  2;i 
 (see  note)  the  arrogantly  aspiring  city,  which 
 dreams  of  reaching  heaven,  is  to  be  brought 
 down  to  Sheol  or  Hades,  conceived  of  as  far 
 underground,  i.  e.,  to  utter  destruction;  and 
 the  idea  of  future  torment  does  not  even  enter 
 into  the  connection.     There  is  nowhere  any 
 warrant  for  understanding  Hades  as  denoting 
 distinctively  the  place  of  torment,   the  abode 
 of  Satan;  it  is  the  a'bode  of  the  departed,  and 
 through  its  gates  pass  all  who  die.     To  argue 
 that  Abraham  and  Lazarus  must  have  been 
 in    heaven,    and    therefore   wholly  separated 
 from  Hades,  is  beside  the  mark;  for  the  con- 
 ception of  heaven  as  the  abode  of  the  blessed 
 is  entirely  distinct  from  that  of  Hades,  and 
 the  two  cannot  be  combined  into  one  local 
 image. 
 
 The  'gates  of  Sheol'  (Hades)  are  spoken 
 of  in  Isaiah  38:  10;  AVisdom  16:  13;  3  Mace. 
 5:  51;  Psalms  of  Solomon  16:  2;  Gospel  of 
 Nicodemus  21 ;  and  in  this  passage;  the  'bars 
 of  Sheol'  in  Job  17:  16;  the  'gates  of  Death  " 
 
 the  English  word  hell,  the  hidden  or  unseen  j  in  Job  38:  17;  Ps.  9:  14(13)  ;  107:  18,  and  the 
 place  (Anglo  Saxon  helan,  'to  hide,'  Skeat),  j  'keys  of  death  and  of  Hades'  in  Rev.  1:  18. 
 which  was  therefore  in  early  English  a  correct  So  in  "  Iliad"  IX.,  312,  Achilles  says,  "For 
 tran>latioii  of  Hades  and  Sheol.  But  it  has  hateful  to  me,  like  the  gates  of  Hades,  is  the 
 gradually  come  to  denote  exclusively  the  '  man  who  hides  one  thing  in  his  breast  and 
 place  of  torment,  as  so  many  other  words  says  another."  In  "  Iliad "  VI.,  546,  Tlepole- 
 have  become  restricted  to  the  bad  sense,  and  mos:  "  But  subdued  by  me  you  will  traverse 
 is  now  only  a  translation  of  Gehenna  (see  on  ;  the  gates  of  Hades."  In  "Odj'ssey"  XL, 
 5:  22),  while  Hades  has  to  be  borrowed  in  277,  "  But  she  went  to  the  abode  of  the  strong 
 Rev.  Ver.  of  New  Test.  In  Com.  Ver.  gate-keeper.  Hades"  (the  deity  presiding  over 
 of  Old  Test.,  Sheol  was  translated  either  that  region).  In  ^Eschylus,  "  Agam."  1*291, 
 'hell,'  'the  grave,'  or  'the    pit.'      In    Rev.  |  Clytemnestra  addresses  the  gates  of  Hades, 
 
360 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVI. 
 
 and  prays  that  she  may  have  a  speedy  and 
 easy  death.  In  Euripides,  "Hecuba"  1, 
 Hecuba  says,  "I  come,  leaving  the  hiding- 
 place  of  the  dead  and  the  gates  of  darkness, 
 where  Hades  dwells  apart  from  the  gods."  It 
 will  be  seen  that  in  all  the  passages  from 
 Hebrew  writings,  and  most  of  those  from 
 Greek  writings,  the  gates  of  Hades  are  passed 
 through  by  the  dying.  In  the  passage  from 
 Euripides  a  person  is  conceived  as  coming 
 back  through  the  gates  of  Hades,  and  there 
 are  some  other  passages  of  Greek  authors  to 
 tiie  same  eftect.  It  would  be  possible,  though 
 not  most  natural,  so  to  understand  Rev.  1:  18. 
 Prevail  against,  or  'overcome,'  literally, 
 be  strong  against,  'be  too  strong  for'  The 
 Greek  word  is  found  also  in  Luke  23:  23,  and 
 is  an  intensive  compound  of  that  used  in  Acts 
 19:  16.  It  might  in  the  Greek  grammatically 
 refer  to  the  rock  or  to  the  church;  the  con- 
 nection shows  plainly  that  the  latter  is  meant, 
 but  there  is  no  substantial  difference.  Some 
 able  commentators  understand  "shall  not 
 Burpass  it  in  strength,"  without  the  notion  of 
 conflict ;  but  this  is  contrary  to  the  etymology 
 and  use  of  the  verb,  and  seems  strained. 
 Because  'gates'  has  in  Greek  no  article, 
 "Weiss  takes  it  to  mean  'Hades-gates,'  i.  e., 
 gates  of  that  class  or  kind  shall  not  surpass  it 
 in  strength.  But  the  indefinite  word  gates  is 
 made  definite  by  appending  Hades,  this  being 
 a  definite  and  single  locality — a  use  of  the  ap- 
 pended genitive  that  is  quite  common  in 
 the  New  Test.  (Winer,  125  [155],  Buttmann, 
 88,  118).i 
 
 '  The  gates  of  Hades  shall  not  prevail  against 
 it'  may  now  be  seen  to  have  three  possible 
 senses,  (a)  It  most  naturally  means,  accord- 
 to  the  Hebrew  us(^,  that  the  gates  of  Hades 
 ehall  not  swallow  up  the  church.  All  earthly 
 things  go  down  through  those  dread  gates, 
 but  Christ's  church,  for  which  he  gave  him- 
 self, will  never  cease  to  exist;  there  will 
 always  be  Christians  in  the  world.  This  was 
 a  bold  prediction  for  a  homeless  teacher,  with 
 a  handful  of  followers  (comp.  28:  18-20).  (b) 
 Or,  taking  the  occasi(.nal  Greek,  but  not  He- 
 brew use,  together  with  the  possible  meaning 
 of  Rev.  1 :  18,  we  shall   have  the  sense,  the 
 
 gates  of  Hades  shall  not  prevent  my  people 
 from  rising  again  (Meyer. )  (c)  '  Gates'  may  be 
 taken,  though  it  is  an  unusual  sense,  as  a  sym- 
 bol of  power,  because  strong  gates  completed 
 the  fortifications  of  a  city  (Gen.  22:  17;  Psa.  i«:5), 
 or  because  judges  often  sat,  kings  administered 
 justice,  and  garrisons  gathered,  in  the  gates. 
 Comp.  "the  Sublime  Porte,"  and  the  Eu- 
 ropean use  of  "  Court,"  as  connected  with  the 
 court-yard  of  a  palace.  Then  the  expression 
 would  mean,  the  power  of  Hades  shall  not 
 be  too  strong  for  my  church,  a  sense  loosely 
 equivalent  to  (a.)  Yet  this  is  harsh  ;  for  while 
 'gates'  might  well  represent  defensive  power, 
 it  is  hardly  congruous  to  take  them  as  repre- 
 senting aggressive  power.  As  to  the  wide- 
 spread notion  that  it  means  the  power  of 
 Satan,  there  is  no  authority  whatever  for  so 
 understanding  'the  gates  of  Hades.'  Satan 
 rules  over  one  part  of  Hades ;  but  how  can 
 he  control,  or  be  represented  by,  the  gates  of 
 Hades,  through  which  the  blessed  pass  in 
 dying,  as  well  as  the  wicked  ?  This  notion 
 has  been  diffused  through  Christendoin  from 
 two  causes.  The  conception  of  heaven  as  the 
 abode  of  the  blest  rapidly  supplanted  the  idea 
 of  the  blest  as  dwelling  in  Hades,  and  Hades 
 came  to  be  thought  of  only  in  the  bad  sense. 
 Accordingly  the  Latin  term  infernus  (in- 
 ferni,  inferna,  inferi),  which  originally  meant 
 substantially  the  same  as  Hades,  gradually 
 became  restricted  in  Christian  usage  to  the 
 place  of  torment  (Italian  inferno,  French, 
 enfer,  English  adjective,  infernal),  just  as  has 
 happened  with  the  English  word  hell.  Thus  in 
 the  \\i\g.portae  vnferornin  (inferi),  like  '  gates 
 of  hell '  in  modern  English,  readily  came  to 
 suggest  the  power  of  Satan.  The  other  cause 
 is  that  this  notion  suited  the  conce})tion  of 
 Christ's  'church'  as  a  visible  organization, 
 which  the  power  of  Satan  vainly  strives  to 
 overthrow,  (d)  Ewald  thinks  of  the  gates 
 of  Hades  as  opening  to  let  monsters  issue  from 
 them  (ReT.9: 1  ff.),  and  these  monsters  shall  not 
 overcome  the  church ;  but  this  is  far-fetched 
 and  highly  unnatural. 
 
 The  passage  then  seems  to  mean  either,  my 
 church  shall  not  be  swallowed  up  in  the  gates 
 of  Hades  (or  possibly  shall  not  be  overcome 
 
 'This  matter  of  the  appended  genitive,  upon  which  [  noun  tliat  the  complex  idea  becomes  definite,  then  the 
 Winer  and  I?utt.  make  many  distinctions,  may  l>e  re-  speaker  or  writer  may,  if  he  chooses,  omit  the  article 
 duced  to  a  single  statement.  Where  the  noun  appended  !  with  the  first  noun,  and  yet  expect  the  phrase  to  be 
 in  the  genitive  is  in  its  nature  so  related  to  the  other  |  understood  as  definite. 
 
Ch.  XVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 361 
 
 19  And  1  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  king-  '  19  prevail  against  it.     I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of 
 
 doin  of  heaven  :  aud   whatsoever  tiiou   shall   bind   on  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  and  whatsoever  thou  shall 
 
 earth  shall  l)e  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  ihou  I  bind  on  earlh  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  :  and  what- 
 
 shalt  louse  un  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.                  |  soover  thou  shall  loose  ou  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
 
 by  its  power),  shall  not  cease  to  exist — there 
 shall  always  be  Christians  in  the  world;  or, 
 my  people  shall  rise  again.  The  former  is 
 much  the  more  probable  meaning,  because 
 it  follows  the  general  Hebrew  usage.  Then 
 the  question  will  turn  simply  on  the  word 
 church  (see  above),  whether  it  means  an  out- 
 ward organization  of  professed  Christians  (or 
 tlie  aggregate  of  many  such  organizations), 
 or  means  an  ideal  assembly  of  all  true  Chris- 
 I  tians. 
 
 '^  D.  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven.  Tiiat  copyists  should 
 prefix  and  was  very  natural.  At  first  sight  it 
 seeiTis  to  be  required,  though  upon  closer  ex- 
 amination the  statement  is  seen  to  be  more 
 expressive  without  it,  as  a  parallel  to  'I  will 
 build.'  The  image  here  changes,  in  part. 
 There  is  still  a  house,  but  he  who  was  before 
 the  foundation  of  the  house  now  receives  the 
 keys.  Alexander :  "The  abrupt  transition 
 may  be  urged  as  an  objection  to  the  supposi- 
 tion that  the  rock  of  v.  18  is  Peter.  It  is  cer- 
 tainly no  natural  association  of  ideas  that  the 
 keys  of  the  building  should  be  given  to  the 
 rock  on  which  it  rests.  Yet  it  is  quite  as  in- 
 congruous for  the  rock  to  give  the  keys  as  to 
 receive  them."  He  who  had  the  keys  of  a 
 city  or  palace  detertnined  whether  any  given 
 person  should  enter  or  be  shut  out.  (Rev.  9:  i  r. ; 
 «o;  1-3.)  This  would  suggest  a  general  authority 
 and  control,  varying  in  extent  according  to 
 the  nature  of  the  case.  There  seems  to  be  al- 
 lusion here  to  the  high  steward  of  the  palace 
 of  David,  Isa.  22:  15,  22;  and  in  Rev.  1:  18; 
 3:  7,  a  similar  but  spiritual  function  is  ascribed 
 to  Jesus  himself.  The  Talmud  makes  like  use 
 of  the  phrase.  Comp.  also  in  Luke  11 ;  52, 
 "Ye  took  away  the  key  of  knowledge;  ye 
 entered  not  in  yourselves,  and  them  that  were 
 entering  in  ye  hindered."  In  our  passage, 
 however  the  rock  may  be  understood,  all 
 must  agree  that  our  Lord  gives  the  keys  to 
 Peter,  i.  e.,  the  power  of  admitting  {e.  g., 
 Acts  11:  17),  or  denying  admission  («.  9., 
 Acts  8:  21),  into  the  Messianic  kingdom.  Yet 
 It  is  not  given  to  him  in  any  exclusive  .sense, 
 for  the  closely  connected  power  of  binding  [ 
 and  loosing  was  not  long  after  given  to  any 
 
 church  (IN:  18),  and  the  included  power  of  for- 
 giving sins  was  given  to  the  ten  apostles  and 
 others.  (JoimiOtaa.)  As  to  the  'kingdom  of 
 heaven,'  see  on  3:  2.  There  seems  to  be  no  refer- 
 ence here  or  any  where  in  the  use  of  this  term  to 
 an  outward  organization  of  Messiah's  subjects. 
 His  reign  is  a  spiritual  reign,  and  admission 
 into  hiskingdom  isa  spiritual  admission.  Peter 
 and  the  other  ajiostles  would  admit  or  deny  ad- 
 mission, as  they  would  forgive  sins  or  retain 
 them,  b^' teaching  the  spiritual  conditions  of 
 admission  or  forgiveness,  and  by  their  in- 
 spired power  of  discerning  and  declaring  a 
 man's  spiritual  condition  (e.  7.,  Acts  5:  3;  8: 
 21;  13:  10).— The  legend  of  Peter  sitting  at 
 the  gate  with  the  keys  assumes  that  the  king- 
 dom of  heaven  here  denotes  heaven  as  the 
 abode  of  the  blest.  It  corresponds  to,  and 
 perhaps  grew  out  of,  a  Talmudic  legend  that 
 Abraham  sits  at  the  door  of  Gehenna,  and 
 will  let  no  circumcised  person  go  down. 
 
 Bind  and  loose,  in  the  Talmud  and  other 
 Rabbinical  writings  (Lightf.,  Wet.,  Wiiii., 
 Edersh.),  signify  to  interpret  and  a])ply  the 
 law  and  traditions  on  any  subject  with  strict- 
 ness or  with  laxity,  and  hence  in  general  to 
 forbid  or  allow.  The  .strict  school  of  Sham- 
 mai  is  represented  as  binding  many  things 
 which  the  school  of  Hillel  loosed.  Comp.  on 
 19:  3.  In  Rabbinical  phrase  it  would  be  said 
 that  in  Acts  15:  10  Peter  advocated  loosing 
 what  the  Judaizors  wished  to  bind.  Diod.  Sic. 
 tells  (I.  27)  of  an  image  of  Isis  with  the  in- 
 scription, "I,  Isis,  am  the  queen  of  all  the 
 land,  and  whatever  I  shall  bind  no  one 
 can  loose."  These  uses  seei7i  to  leave  no 
 doubt  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  terms  here. 
 Our  Lord  declares  that  whatever  Peter  should 
 forbid  or  alh^w,  should  declare  to  be  wrong  or 
 right,  would  be  sanctioned  by  divine  au- 
 thority, approved  in  heaven.  As  Peter  was 
 the  spokesman  of  all  the  apostles,  we  should 
 naturally  understand  that  the  same  would  be 
 true  of  all  the  inspired  teachings  (comp.  John 
 16:  13)  ;  they  would  have  Heaven's  approval. 
 And  this  included  forgiving  or  retaining  sins 
 (John  20:  M),  whicli  was  promised  to  the  apostles 
 and  others  present.  (Comp.  Luke.)  Similar 
 in  that  ciuse  is  the  expression  '  loosed  us  from 
 
362 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVI. 
 
 20  Then  charged  he  his  disciples  that  they  should 
 tell  no  man  thai  he  was  Jesus  the  Christ. 
 
 21  From  that  time  forth  began  Jesus  to  shew  unto  his 
 disciples,  how  that  he  must  go  unto  Jerusalem,  and 
 suHer  niaiiv  things  of  the  elders  and  chief  priests  and 
 scribes,  and  be  killei.and  be  raised  again  the  third  day. 
 
 20  heaven.  Then  charged  he  the  disciples  that  they 
 should  tell  no  man  that  he  was  the  Christ. 
 
 21  From  that  time  began  i  Jesus  to  shew  tinto  his 
 disciples,  how  that  he  must  go  unto  Jerusalem,  and 
 sutler  many  things  of  the  elders  and  chief  priests 
 and  scribes,  and  be  killed,  and  the  third  day  be 
 
 1  Some  ancient  authorities  read,  Jeaiia  Christ. 
 
 our  sins,'  Rev.  1:  5  (correct  text),  and  the 
 same  plirase  in  Isa.  40:  2  (Sept.);  Ecclus. 
 28:  2.  In  18:  18  e.xactly  the  same  promise  as 
 to  binding  and  loosing  is  made  to  all  the  per- 
 sons addressed  Cye'),  meaning  either  the 
 apostles  in  general,  or  more  probably  the  ac- 
 tion of  any  church.  From  the  abuse  of  16: 
 19;  18:  18;  and  John  20:  23,  arose  the  Romish 
 doctrine  of  priestly  absolution,  which  some 
 Protestant  persuasions  retain  in  a  modified 
 form.  Ministers  may  teach  the  conditions  of 
 forgiveness,  but  they  have  no  inspired  power 
 of  discerning  a  person's  spiritual  condition, 
 and  their  declarations  of  absolution  are  of  no 
 value  beyond  stating  the  conditions. 
 
 20.  Then  charged  he  his  (the)  disciples. 
 '  His'  was  added  by  copyists,  as  in  v.  5.  The 
 plural  shows  tliat  they  shared  the  conviction 
 which  Peteras  their  spokesman  had  expressed. 
 That  he  was  Jesus  the  Christ.'  'Jesus' 
 was  inserted  l\y  copyists.  Until  their  own 
 views  of  his  Messianic  work  were  greatly  cor 
 rected,  as  the  Master  at  once  began  to  do 
 (16:21),  anjf  statement  by  them  that  he  was 
 Messiah  would  have  done  harm  rather  tlian 
 good.  It  would  have  brought  him  prema- 
 turely into  open  antagonism  to  the  Jewish 
 rulers,  and  might  have  awakened  the  fanati- 
 cism of  tlie  masses,  who  would  take  it  for 
 granted  that  the  Messiah  must  collect  an 
 army  for  conquering,  and  this  would  have 
 excited  tlie  jealousy  of  the  tetrarchs  and  the 
 Roman  government.  (Comp.  on  14:. 22  and 
 8:  4.)  After  he  had  suftered  and  died 
 (Luke9:2i  f.),  tlicy  could  tcU  everybody  that  he 
 was  the  Messiah,  and  could  then  give  correct 
 ideas  of  the  Messianic  work. 
 
 ,Sg,  IIOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  0.  False  ideas  in  religion.  1)  False  ideas 
 are  often  advocated  by  worthy  and  even  dis- 
 tinguished people.  2)  False  ideas  are  apt  to 
 diffuse  themselves  through  the  whole  mass  of 
 one's  religious  thinking.  3)  False  ideas  will 
 inevitably  affect  religious  character  and  life. 
 4)  Therefore  we  must  beware  of  adopting  the 
 religious  errors  of   eminent  and    admirable 
 
 persons. — The  leaven  of  error  in  high  places 
 of  position  and  culture.  1)  The  leaven  of  the 
 Pharisees  represents  for  us  ritualism,  formal- 
 ism, hypocrisy.  2)  The  leaven  of  the  Sad- 
 duces  represents  skepticism,  "rationalism," 
 "liberalism."  8)  Theleavenof  the  Herodians, 
 secularism  and  the  subordination  of  religion 
 to  politics. — V.  9.  Henry:  "We  are  there- 
 fore  perplexed  with  present  cares  and  dis- 
 trusts, because  we  do  not  duly  remember  our 
 former  experiences  of  divine  power  and  good- 
 ness." 
 
 V.  13-17.  Opinions  about  Jesus.  1)  What 
 men  think  of  Jesus  is  a  matter  of  great  im- 
 portance for  their  own  good,  and  therefore 
 of  great  concern  to  him,  v.  13.  2)  Men  are 
 often  very  ingenious  in  devising  other  theories 
 in  order  to  avoid  a  view  of  Jesus  which 
 offends  their  prejudices,  v.  14.  3)  Those 
 wlio  wish  to  know  the'truth  about  .Jesus  must 
 be  ready  to  break,  if  necessary,  with  popular 
 opinion,  v.  15.  4)  The  only  true  view  of 
 .Jesus  regards  him  as  the  Divine  Redeemer, 
 V.  16.  5)  Thoroughly  correct  views  of  Jesus 
 are  drawn  only  from  revelation,  v.  17. 
 Henry :  "It  is  possible  for  men  to  have  good 
 thoughts  of  Christ  and  j^et  not  right  ones,  a 
 high  opinion  of  him  and  yet  not  liigh  enough." 
 — V.  17.  Origen  :  "If  we  saj'  as  Peter  did, 
 "Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living 
 God,"  not  flesh  and  blood  having  revealed  it  to 
 us,  but  light  having  shone  in  our  heart  from 
 the  Fatherin  heaven,  then  we  also  become  such 
 as  Peter  was,  happy  like  him  and  for  the  same 
 reason." — V.  18.  Christ  building  liJs  church. 
 1)  The  spiritual  chtirch  of  Christ  includes  all 
 real  Christians.  2)  Christ  himself  builds  his 
 church,  using  his  apostles  as  foundation,  and 
 all  who  believe  on  him  through  their  word 
 (John  17: 20)  as  materials.  3)  Christ  guarantees 
 that  his  spiritual  church  shall  never  cease  to 
 exist — there  will  always  be  true  Christians  on 
 earth. 
 
 16 :  21-28.  Jesuj!  Begins  to  Foretell 
 HIS  Death. 
 
 This  is  also  found  in  Mark  8:  31  to  9:  1; 
 Luke  9 :  22-27.     It  is  closelj^  connected  with 
 
 \ 
 
Ch.  XVL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 363 
 
 22  Then  Peter  took  hiui,  and  began  to  rebuke  him,  |  22  raised  up.  And  Peter  took  liini,  and  began  to  re- 
 saying,  I^c  it  fur  from  thee,  Lord:  this  shall  not  be  buke  him,  saying,  >  Be  it  far  from  thee,  L.ord:  this 
 unto  ihue.                                                                                    I 
 
 1  Or,  God  haue  mercy  on  thee. 
 
 Peter's  great  confession,  and  from  the  connec- 
 tion in  Luke  (9:2if.)  may  have  been  spoken 
 immediately  after.  The  place  is  in  the  neigh- 
 borhood of  Cesarca  Pliilippi.    {i6:i3.) 
 
 21.  From  that  time  forth  began.  Being 
 now  full3'  convinced  that  he  was  the  Messiah, 
 the  disciples  must  he  restrained  from  endeavor- 
 ing to  carry  out  their  erroneous  notions  of  the 
 Messianic  reign,  and  could  be  taught  more 
 correct  ideas  without  destroying  their  faith. 
 But  the  instruction  here  beriun  had  to  be  con- 
 tinued from  time  to  time,  (n:  9,  m  f ;  20:  is  r.;  2G: 
 2, 12. 31  f.;  comp.  John  12:  2,1  ff.)  Filled  with  the  popu- 
 lar Jewish  conceptions,  it  required  frequent 
 repetition  to  make  real  to  their  minds  the 
 amazing  thought  that  the  Messiah  was  to  be 
 put  to  death.  Indeed,  they  were  unprepared 
 after  all;  their  hopes  were  crushed  by  his 
 death,  and  they  forgot  his  promise  of  rising 
 again.  This  point,  at  which  he  begins  dis- 
 tinctly to  foretell  his  death,  constituted  a  new 
 epoch  (Meyer)  in  our  Lord's  ministry,  like 
 that  of  4 :  17,  where  the  same  expression  is 
 used,  '  from  that  time  began.'  This  important 
 epoch  is  considerably  more  than  six  months, 
 probably  eight  or  nine  months,  before  the  cru- 
 cifixion. It  must  not  for  a  moment  be  sup- 
 posed that  Jesus  only  now  began  himself  to 
 foresee  his  sufferings  and  death.  (See  John 
 2:  19;  3:  14;  Matt.  9:  15;  10:  38;  12:  40. 
 Jesus,  should,  as  in  the  margin  of  Rev.  Ver., 
 be  'Jesus  Christ.'  This  phrase  occurs  no- 
 where else  in  the  Gospels  except  in  the  be- 
 ginning of  Matt.  (1:1.18)  and  Mark  (i:i),'and 
 in  John  17:  3.  It  is  here  very  appropri- 
 ate in  opening  a  new  section  of  the  Gospel, 
 and  when  the  disciples  have  just  formally 
 recognized  Jesus  as  the  Christ.'  The  designa- 
 tion 'the  Christ'  has  been  already  applied  by 
 Matt,  to  Je;us  in  11 :  2;  10:  20.  How  that, 
 obsolete;  we  say  'that.'  He  must,  as  neces- 
 sary to  carry  out  his  mission  and  accomplish 
 
 llis    work      (26:54;  Luke  24:  26;  John  :i:  U.)       Go    UUtO 
 
 Jerusalem.  This  is  mentioned  here  by 
 Matthew  alone;  comp.  at  the  transfiguration, 
 Luke  9  :  31.     Jesus  is  now  at  the  greatest  dis- 
 
 tance from  Jerusalem   that   was  possible  in 
 Palestine.     At  Jerusalem   the  opposition   to 
 him  was  most  bitter,  through  the  conservatism 
 of  learning  and  of  office.    (Johi.ii:  48.)     Those 
 who  had  assailed  him  most  fiercely  in  Galilee 
 came  from  Jerusalem.    (M:irk3:22;Matt.  is:  i.)    He 
 stayed  away  from  the  last  preceding  Passover 
 because  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  sought  to  kill 
 him.    (John  7:1.)    From  this  time  on  the  thought 
 of  going  to  Jerusalem    and    facing  all   that 
 awaits  him,  is  prominent  in  his  mind.     What 
 is  to   befall    him    cannot    happen   elsewhere, 
 Luke  13:  22;  comp.    also    Matt.  20:  18,   and 
 the  parables  in  Mark  and  Luke.     And  suffer 
 many   things.      So   also   Mark    and    Luke. 
 This  general  expression   was   natural   in  the 
 distance;    but  shortly  before  the  crucifixion 
 he   made   more   specific   statements,   2(J:    19; 
 Mark  10:34.     Of  the    elders    and    chief 
 priests  and  scribes,  the  three  chis.ses  which 
 constituted  the  Sanhedrin,  see  on  26:  59.   One 
 article  for  the  three  nouns  indicates  their  close 
 connection.      Mark   and   Luke  add,    'be  re- 
 jected by  the  elders,'  etc.     And   be   killed. 
 The  Jews  expected   the   Messiah  to  conquer 
 and  reign  ;    there  is  no  intimation  in  their  in- 
 terbiblical  or  later  writings  of  any  other  per- 
 suasion, for  2  (4)  Esdras  7  :  28  f  is  evidently 
 a    Christian    interpolation,   and,  indeed,   the 
 original    work     is    probably    post-Cliri-stian. 
 The  third  day,  so  Luke;  Mark's  'after  three 
 days'  is  equivalent,  see  on  27  :  62.     This  pre- 
 diction of  rising  the  third  day  had  been  ob- 
 scurely  given    to  his  enemies,  John   2:  19; 
 Matt.  12  :  40,  and  is  now  distinctly  given  to 
 the  disciples,  and  rejieated  on  two  subsequent 
 occasions,  17:  '23  (also  ^Fark) ;  20:  19.     (Also 
 Mark  and  Luke.)     He  also  predicts  his  resur- 
 rection without  mentioning  the  three  days  in 
 17:  9    (with    Mark);     26:   32    (with    Mark.) 
 Mark  (8: 32)  adds,  'And  he  spake  the  saying 
 openly,'  as  opposed  to  the   previous  obscure 
 expressions.      The   disciples  evidently   could 
 not  take  in  the  idea  that  he  was  to  rise  again. 
 They  believed  in  a  resurrection   at  the  last 
 day   (John  11 :  24), but  that  could  not  be  meant 
 
 1  'Christ'  is  added  in  the  first  hand  of  X  andof  B,and  |  for  its 'omission  by  copyists,  while  its  appropriateness 
 in  Memphitic.    The  rarity  of  the  title  readily  accounts  :  here  appears  only  to  the  thoughtful  student. 
 
364 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVI. 
 
 23  But  he  turned,  and  said  unto  Peter,  Get  thee  be- 
 hind nie,  Saiaii  :  tliou  art  an  otfence  unto  uie:  tor 
 thou  savourest  not  the  things  that  be  of  God,  but  those 
 that  be  of  men. 
 
 23  shall  never  be  unto  thee.  But  he  turned,  and  said 
 unto  Peter,  (iet  thee  behind  me,  Satan:  thou  art  a 
 stumblingblock  unto  me:  for  thou  miudest  not  the 
 
 here,  for  how  then  sliould  he  do  the  work  of 
 Messiah  ?  They  liad  seen  persons  raised  from 
 the  dead,  as  the  daughter  of  Jairus  and  the 
 son  of  the  widow  of  Nain  ;  but  this  was  done 
 by  Jesus,  and  who  was  to  raise  him?  The 
 only  way  in  which  they  could  conceive  of  a 
 person's  coming  to  life  again  was  that  some 
 miracle-worker  should  bring  him  to  life. 
 They  understood  clearly  the  statement  of 
 Jesus  that  he  vvas  to  die;  the  horror  of  that 
 thought  would  increase  their  confusion  of 
 mind,  and  so  they  did  not  see  what  his  resur- 
 rection could  mean  (comp.  on  17:  9),  prob- 
 ably thinking  it  must  be  figurative,  and 
 thus  of  little  personal  interest  to  them  in 
 connection  with  the  thought  of  his  death. 
 This  state  of  things  appears  sufficiently  to 
 account  for  their  failing  to  remember  these 
 predictions  when  his  death  and  resurrection 
 occurred. 
 
 2'Z  f,  Peter  was  probably  elated  by  the 
 commendation  and  promises  of  16:  17-19, 
 and  his  native  at"dor  and  self-confidence 
 thereby  encouraged  into  an  attempt  to  direct 
 the  Master's  conduct.  Took  him,  literally, 
 took  him  to  himself;  so  also  Mark.  He  drew 
 Jesus  aside  (Chrys. ),  to  make  a  personal  and 
 private  remonstrance.  Comp.  at  a  later 
 period,  John  11 :  8.  Began,  seems  to  be  here 
 merely  a  descriptive  touch  (see  on  11 :  20),  not 
 meaning  (as  in  v.  21)  that  he  afterwards  did 
 the  same  on  other  occasions,  but  malving  us 
 see  him  as  he  begins  this  utterance.  Rebuke 
 implies  distinctly  that  Jesus  is  in  the  wrong. 
 Peter  did  not  appreciate  the  '  must '  in  v.  21,  as 
 denoting  a  necessity  of  the  case.  He  believed 
 Je-sus  to  be  the  Messiah,  and  according  to  all 
 his  ideas  it  was  out  of  the  question  that  the  Mes- 
 siah should  suffer  and  be  killed  at  Jerusalem. 
 He  it  far  from  thee,  or  literallj',  (as  Rev. 
 Ver.,  margin),  '(G(»d)  have  mercy  on  thee.' 
 The  course  contemplated  seems  so  perilous  or 
 so  wrong  as  to  excite  a  prayer  that  God  will 
 be  merciful  and  prevent  it.  Notice  that  the 
 divine  name  is  omitted    (comp.   on  5:    34). 
 
 Such  an  expression  if  lightly  made  would  be 
 profane,  but  might  be  properly  used  on  ade- 
 quate occasion.  It  is  not  found  elsewhere  in 
 New  Test.,  but  several  times  in  Sept.;  in  1 
 Chron.  11:  19,  David  says  (Sept.),  "God  be 
 merciful  to  me!  that  I  should  do  this,"  Heb. 
 "a  profane  thing  to  me  from  my  God," 
 equivalent  to  Eng.  "God  forbid."  Comp. 
 also  1  Mace.  2:  21.  Tyndale  and  Cran.  ren- 
 der '  favor  thyself; '  Gen.,  '  look  to  thyself; ' 
 Com.  Ver.,  mar-gin,  'pity  thyself,'  supposing 
 (Jerome)  the  Greek  to  mean,  '  (Be)  merciful 
 to  thyself; '  but  the  Heb.  and  Sept.  seem  to 
 forbid  this  view.  The  Rabbis  have  (Edersh.) 
 an  equivalent  phrase,  'mercy  to  thee.' 
 Comp.  also  Paul's  favorite  expression,  me 
 genoito,  'may  it  not  be,'  rendered  'far  be  it,' 
 '  God  forbid.'  This  shall  not  be  unto  thee, 
 'not'  being  the  doubled  and  very  strong  neg- 
 ative,iasin  5:  18;  10:  42;  15:  5;  18:  3;  26:' 
 29,  85,  and  often.  'Never'  in  Rev.  Ver.,  Is 
 not  an  exact  translation,  for  it  introduces  an 
 additional  idea,  as  does  'in  no  wise,'  v.  28; 
 John  6:  87;  the  Gi-eek  being  simply  a  strong 
 negation.  So  Jelf.  749,  obs.  4.  Peter  is  sure 
 that  this  ought  not  to  be,  and  is  persuaded  that 
 Jesus  will  follow  his  advice,  and  so  it  certainly 
 will  not  be.  But  he  turned  and  said,  might 
 mean  turned  sharply  upon  him  (Alex.),  or 
 turned  away  from  him  (Mey. ,  Weiss)  ;  Mark, 
 'turning  and  seeing  his  disciples,'  decides 
 for  the  latter.  As  Peter  had  rebuked  him, 
 so  he  now  severely  rebukes  Peter  (Mark  8:33), 
 calling  him  'Satan,'  and  using  the  same 
 phrase  of  repulsion  and  abhorrence  that  he 
 used  to  Satan  himself  in  4  :  10.  The  ardent 
 disciple  was  plajing  the  tempter's  part,  in 
 fact  repeating  Satan's  temptation,  in  trying 
 to  restrain  the  Son  of  God  (comp.  16  :  16  with 
 4  :  3,  6)  from  going  forward  in  his  appropriate 
 and  appointed  path.  So  a  few  months  earlier 
 (John6:7or.),  our  Lord  had  called  Judas  Iscariot 
 a  'devil'  (dinbo/os),  i.  e.,  a  Satan.  (See  on 
 4:  1.)  To  translate  Satan  by  'adversary'  as 
 the  meaning  here  (Maid.),  is  forbidden  by  the 
 
 '  When  the  two  nofjativcs  were  united,  ou  mi;  it  was  I  by  its  doubtful  affirmation  suggests  futurity,  is  often 
 natural  that  the  following  verb  should  be  in  the  sub-  ]  replaced  by  the  future  indicative  ;  thus  /ihia  and  ou  me 
 junctivo,  agreeing  with  the  negative  nearest  to  it.  In  both  frequently  have  this  construction  in  New  Test.; 
 later  (including  Biblical)  Greek,  the  subjunctive,  which  |  and  ean  several  times.    Comp.  15  :  5  ;  18:  19;  26:  35. 
 
Ch.  XVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 365 
 
 24  Then  said  Jesus  unto  his  disciples.  If  any   7/ia;i  I  24  things   of  (iod,  but  the  things  of  men.    Then  suid 
 will  come  after  mo,  kt  hiui  deny  himself,  and  lake  up  Jesus  unto   his  disciples,  If  any  man  would  conio 
 
 his  cross,  and  follow  me.  |        after   me,  let   him   deny  himself,  and   lake   up   his 
 
 fact  that  in  New  Test,  it  is  always  a  proper 
 name. — Alas!   the  rock,  Cephas,  has  become 
 ft  stone  of  stumbling;  he  who  had  just  made 
 the  divinely-tauglit  confession  (16:  17),  is  nosv 
 Satan,  tempting  him  whom  he  had  confessed. 
 Thou  art  an  offence  (a  HtiDtihlituj  block) 
 unto  me  (see  on  •'):  20),    meaning   either  an 
 obstacle  to  going  forward    in    duty    (Mey., 
 Alex.),  or  more  probably,  a  snare,  a  tempta- 
 tion to  do  wrong.  (Keim.)     Thou  savour- 
 est    {mindent)  represents   a   very  expressive 
 Greek  word  used  often  by  Paul,  but  nowhere 
 else  in  New  Test,  save  here  and  Acts  '28  :  22, 
 for  whicli  we  lack  an  exact  equivalent,     (a) 
 Its  leading  use  is  most  nearly  expressed   by 
 'tliink'  and  'mind.'     Tims  in  1  Cor.  13:  11, 
 '  I  thought  as  a  child  '  ;   Acts  28  :  22,  '  to  hear 
 of  tliee  what  thou  thinkest,'  wliat  is  thy  type 
 of  religious   thought;     Romans   12:    16,    and 
 Phil.  2:  2,  'be  of  the  same  mind,'  think  the 
 same  thing,  (or  the  one  thing.)     In  all  such 
 cases  it  suggests  one's  characteristic  way  of 
 tliinking.     (b)  In  other  uses  it  means  to  direct 
 tlie  mind   towards,  or  set  the  mind  on,  some 
 object.     Thus  in  Col.  3:2,  R.  V.,  'Set  your 
 mind    on    the    things   above';   Rom.    8:  5-7, 
 '  They  that  are  after  the  flesh  mind  the  things 
 of  the  flesh,'  etc.     In  our  passage,  (and  Mark 
 8  :  33),  it  may  signify  as  in  (b),  thou  dost  not 
 direct   thy  mind   towards   tiie  affairs  (plans, 
 interests,  etc.)  of  God,  but  those  of  men,  (so 
 Phil.  3:  9)  ;  or  better,  as  in  (a),  thou  dost  not 
 think   God's  thoughts,  but  men's;    thou   hast 
 not  God's  way  of  thinking,  but  that  of  men. 
 Comp.  Isa.  ;')"):  8,  "For  my  thoughts  are  not 
 your    thoughts,"    etc.      According  to   God's 
 purposes    and   predictions   it    was    necessary 
 that  the  Son  of  God  should   suffer  and   die 
 before   entering  into  liis  glory,  Luke  24:  26; 
 1  Peter  1:  11.     'Savourest,'  in  the  common 
 and  early  Eng.  versions,  was  always  a  defect- 
 ive  translation,    derived    from    the   Vulgate 
 sapifis,   French    snvourer   and  savoir   (Eng. 
 •avour),  meaning  think  or  know. 
 
 24.  Then  would  not  make  us  sure  that  it 
 followed  immediately  (comp.  on  3:  13),  but 
 Mark  leaves  no  doubt:  'And  he  called  unto 
 him  the  multitude  with  his  disciples,  and  said 
 unto  them,'  etc.  This  also  shows  that  the 
 notable  saying  which  follows  was  addressed. 
 
 not  to  the  disciples  only,  but  to  a  great  throng; 
 so  Luke  9:  23,  R.  V.,  'he  said  unto  all.'     He 
 has  come  away  from  the  place  at  wiiich  he 
 liad  been  praying  alone  (Luke9:i8),  and  now  a 
 crowd  is  near ;  but  as  to  persons  or  locality  we 
 have   no   information.      If   any   man.     Not 
 only  is  Jesus  himself  determined  to  go  for- 
 ward in  a  path  which  leads  to  suflering  and 
 death,   undeterred  by   Peter's  remonstrance, 
 and  not  only  must  his  twelve  disciples  be  will- 
 ing to  follow  in  such  a  path,  but  this  holds 
 true  of  any  and  every  one  who  wishes  to  be 
 his  follower  at  all.     Will  (or  wis /le 8  to)  come 
 after  me.     'Will  come'  is  ambiguous,  and 
 at  the  present  day  almost  certain  to  be  mis- 
 understood ;  '  would  come  '  gives  a  slight  color 
 not  present  in  the  original  (comp.  on  15:  32). 
 As  he  designs  to  go  forward  like  a  man  bear- 
 ing his  cross  to  the  place  of  crucifixion,  so 
 any  one  who  wishes  to  come  along  behind  him 
 must  do  likewise.     There  is  here  no  substan- 
 tial difference  between  'come  after'  and  'fol- 
 low.'    The  familiar  use  of  the  phrases  deny 
 himself  and  'take  up  his  cross,'  the  frequent 
 application  of  them  to  pett}'  actions  and  suf- 
 ferings, has  gradually  enfeebled  their  mean- 
 ing in  our  conception,  and  it  requires  an  effort 
 to  return  to  their  original  force.     The  phrases 
 (a)  to  deny  a  statement,  and  (b)  to  deny  a 
 request    (both    classical),    have    an    obvious 
 meaning ;   (c)  to  deny  a  person  (a  sense  found 
 only  in  New  Test.),  is  to  deny  that  we  have 
 the  relations  to  him  which  others  are  suppos- 
 ing, or  which  circumstances  might  seem  to  in- 
 dicate (10:33;  26:34),  or  clsc  to  deny  that  one  is 
 what  he  claims  to  be,  and  hence  to  reject  him 
 (Acts:!:  14;  7: 35)  ;  and   there    are  various   other 
 shades  of  meaning.     In  some  of   these   uses 
 the   Greek   has  the  simple   verb,  as  here  in 
 Luke;    others    have  it   compounded    with    a 
 preposition,    as  here  in   Matthew  and  Mark, 
 giving  a  slightly  increased  force,   (d)  To  deny 
 an  object  or  practice  is  to  refuse,  reject,  or  re- 
 nounce it;  as  'denj'ing  impiety  and  worldly 
 
 desires.'     (TIi.  2:  12.  Rev.  Ver..  comp.iTlm.  3:5.)        (ft)    To 
 
 deny  himself,  a  phrase  not  found  in  classical 
 Greek,  but  characteristic  of  Christianity, 
 might  seem  to  connect  itself  in  meaning 
 with  (b) ;  as  a  man  denies  a  beggar,  so 
 he   denies  himself,    i.  e.,  refuses  to  grant  his 
 
366 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVI. 
 
 25  For  whosoever  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it:  and  j  25  cross,  and   follow  me.     For  whosoever  would  save 
 whosoever  will  lose  his  lile  for  my  sake  shall  find  it.       |        his  life  shall  lose  it:  and  whosoever  shall  lose  his 
 
 own  requests  (Chr3's.,  Mey.)  This  is  the 
 sense,  but  much  weakened,  in  which  the 
 expression  is  now  widely  used.  But  does 
 it  not.  as  here  used  by  our  Lord,  rather  con- 
 nect itself  with  (c),  meaning  that  a  man  re- 
 nounces himself?  As  the  Jews  denied  the 
 Messiah  (Acts3:u),  so  his  follower  denies  self, 
 will  not  have  self  for  his  ruler  or  his  aim.  He 
 determines  not  to  live  according  to  his  own  in- 
 clinations, but  to  do  and  bear  whatever  may 
 be  necessary  in  the  course  he  has  undertaken. 
 He  must  resolve  to  live  not  for  pleasure,  but 
 usefulness  ;  not  for  inclination,  but  duty  ;  not 
 x'or  self,  but  for  God.  (Comp.  Eom.  14:  7-9; 
 15:2  f.)  Tyndale,  Cran.,  Gen.,  translate 
 'forsake  himself.'  And  take  up  liis  cross. 
 The  Jews  had  long  been  familiar  with  the 
 punishment  of  crucifixion,  which  was  used  in 
 Egypt  and  all  Western  Asia,  and  from  an 
 early  time  in  Italy.  More  than  a  hundred 
 years  before  our  Lord's  ministrj'.  King  Al- 
 exander Janneus  crucified  eight  hundred 
 rebels  at  Jerusalem,  v/hile  he  was  feasting  in 
 public  (Jos. "  Ant.,"  13.  u,  2),  and  even  under  Anti- 
 ochus  Epiphanes,  many  Jews  were  crucified. 
 (13,.'),  i.)  For  a  revolt  which  followed  the  death 
 of  Herod  the  Great,  the  proconsul  Varus 
 crucified  two  thousand  Jews.  And  yet  a 
 Jewish  Rabbi  of  to-day  has  said  that  the  say- 
 ing here  ascribed  to  Jesus  is  an  anachronism, 
 for  the  disciples  could  not  have  understood  an 
 allusion  to  cross-bearing  till  after  his  crucifix- 
 ion. It  was  common  to  make  the  condemned 
 person  carry  to  the  place  of  execution  the  cross 
 on  which  he  was  to  suffer  (comp.  on  27  :  32) ; 
 and  so  the  dLsciples  would  readily  understand 
 the  Master's  allusion.  He  was  going  forward, 
 like  one  marching  to  crucifixion,  appointed 
 to  suflTering  and  death ;  and  any  one  who 
 wished  to  come  after  him  must  prepare  him- 
 self for  the  same  experience.  The  disciples 
 and  the  multitude  would  not  necessarily  infer 
 
 from  this  that  he  was  to  be  crucified.  It  was 
 not  till  a  few  days  before  its  occurrence  that 
 ho  foretold  the  precise  mode  of  his  death. 
 (M:i9.)  They  would  understand  that  he  was 
 likenpevson  going  to  be  crucified,  and  they  also 
 must  be  ready  for  suflTering  and  death.  Clirys  : 
 "He  saith  also  how  far  one  ought  to  renounce 
 oneself,  that  is,  unto  death,  and  that  a  re- 
 proachful death.".  Jerome:  "And  follow 
 their  teacher  morientium  animo."  Jesus 
 used  the  same  impressive  image  on  two  other 
 
 occasions.  (lO:  .is  ;  I.ukeU:  27:10  Mark  10:21,  it  is  spurious.) 
 
 It  was  plain  enough  at  the  time,  and 
 after  he  was  himself  actually  crucified  it 
 became  all  the  more  vivid  and  solemn, 
 as  was  the  case  with  many  other  parts  of 
 his  teaching.?.  Luke  9:  23  adds  'dailj'.' 
 Every  day  must  his  follower  consent  and 
 determine  afresh  to  go  forward  through 
 suflTering  and  even  unto  death.  Chri/s  :  "Bear 
 about  this  death  continually,  and  day  by  day 
 be  ready  for  slaughter."  FoIIoav,  comp.  on 
 4:  19.  There  they  were  to  follow  with  an 
 especial  view  to  instruction  ;  here  they  must 
 follow  in  a  path  of  suflTering,  follow  even  to 
 dying;  comp.  John  12:  23-26.  'Follow'  is 
 also  used  in  Com«  Ver.  for  another  word, 
 which    Rev.   Ver.    more  exactly   renders  by 
 
 '  imitate,'  (1  Thess.  I  :«;  2:  14  ;  2  Thess.  3  :  7,  9;  1  Tor.  4  :  16  ; 
 11:  1  ;  Eph.  5:  1  ;  Jleb.6:  12;  13:  7;  3  John  11),  tllUS  bring- 
 ing out  more  distinctly  the  great  duty  of  imi- 
 tating Christ. 
 
 25.  Notice  the  repeated  for  (v.  25, 26. 27),  each 
 sentence  supplying  that  which  precedes  with  a 
 proof  or  a  motive.  In  v.  25  our  Lord  passes 
 from  bodily  to  spiritual  life,  from  temporal  to 
 eternal  life.  There  is  a  similar  transition  in 
 'leave  the  dead  to  bury  their  own  dead,'  8: 
 22;  comp.  John  4:  10;  6:  27.  He  also  passes 
 in  V.  25  f.,  from  the  vital  principle  of  the  body 
 to  the  immortal  principle.  The  English  word 
 'soul''  was  formerly  used  for  both  of  these. 
 
 1  In  nre-^lt  and  Latin,  in  Heh.  and  in  Eng.  there  are 
 two  sets  of  words,  older  and  more  recent,  both  derived 
 from  roots  siunifyiiiK  to  bren/he ;  (n)  psyche,  anima 
 {nnimiix),  nephesh,  soul,  (b)  pnruma,  spiritus,  ruach, 
 ghn.if.  The  latter  set  are  derived  from  roots  still  used 
 in  the  same  language,  for  even  to  ghost  corresponds 
 gust.  The  former  set  are  from  roofs  no  longer  used  in 
 the  language  in  question  to  denote  breath  or  wind,  and 
 8onieo(  them  found  at  all  only  in  kindred  languages. 
 
 ThxKpnyche  corresponds  to  psrtcho,  '  to  cool,"  by  blowing 
 the  breath,  etc.  Aniniit  (animnx)  corresponds  to  Greek 
 cini'mox,  'wind,'  Sanskrit  r;;?,  'to  breathe,'  Latin  an-helo, 
 'to  gasp,'  breathe  with  difficiklty.  Nephesh  answers  to 
 Arabic  naphnsn,  '  to  breathe.'  ."^oul,  Anglo-Saxon  sawul, 
 sawl,sau],  Gothic  saiwala,  is  evidently  from  a  root  sav 
 or  sva,  corresponding  (Toy)  to  Sanskrit  root  su,  and 
 probably  to  Sanskrit  suka,  wind.  It  is  thus  plain  that 
 the  first  set  of  terms  are  older.    These  were  long  used 
 
Ch.  XVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 367 
 
 2G  For  what  is  a  man  profited,  if  lie  shall  gain  the  26  life  for  luy  sake  shall  find  it.  For  what  shall  a 
 whole  world,  au<l  lose  his  own  soul?  or  what  shall  a  '  man  he  profiled,  if  he  shall  kji'ii  the  wliole  world, 
 man  >;lve  in  exehange  fi>r  his  soul  ?  i        and  forfeit  his  life?  or  wliat  shall  a  man  nive  in  ex- 
 
 27  For  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  the  glory  of  bis  ,  27  change  for  his  life  ?  For  the  Son  of  man  shall  come 
 Father   with    his   angels;    and   then   he  shall   reward  in    the  glory   of  his   Father  with   his   angels;  and 
 
 every  man  according  to  his  works.  |        then  shall  he  render  unto  every  man  according  to 
 
 and  so  in  our  earlier  translations  of  Scripture, 
 but  is  in  other  English  usage  now  confined  to 
 the  immortal  principle.  Thus  any  possible 
 translation  of  the  present  passage  into  current 
 English  is  necessarily  defective.  The  Com. 
 Ver  ,  by  changing  to  'soul '  in  v.  26,  conceals 
 the  close  verbal  connection  between  the  two 
 sentences.  The  Rev.  Ver.,  by  retaining  the 
 same  word  'life'  in  both,  makes  it  less  plain 
 to  the  modern  reader  that  the  reference  in  the 
 second  sentence  is  to  tlie  spiritual  and  eternal 
 life.  Yet  the  latter  translation  is  certainly 
 best,  for  it  only  requires  the  reader  to  observe 
 a  transition  which  the  Greek  actually  makes. 
 So  in  10:39;  Luke  17:  33  (comp.  Luke  14: 
 26) ;  John  12:  25;  and  a  kindred  idea  in  Acts 
 14:  22;  2  Tim.  3:  12.  Will  save,  or  wishes 
 to  save,  as  in  v.  24.  "Whosoever  wishes  to 
 save  his  bodily,  temporal  life  shall  lose  his 
 spiritual,  eternal  life.  Formysake.  Mark, 
 '  for  my  sake  and  the  gospel's.' 
 
 26.  What  shall  a  man  be  profited,  read  by 
 the  earliest  documents,  was  easily  changed  by 
 copyists  into  what  is  a  man  profited,  by 
 assimilation  to  Luke;  in  Mark  also  the  docu- 
 ments vary  much  between  present  and  future. 
 Either  jioint  of  view  is  obviously  possible. 
 And  lose  (Rev.  Ver., /07-/ei7).  The  Greek 
 verb  is  derived  from  the  noun  rendered  'loss' 
 as  opposed  to  'gain  '  in  Phil.  3:  7,  and  is  itself 
 used  in  Phil.  3:  8,  'I  have  suffered  the  loss  of 
 all  things.'  It  frequently  denotes  a  fine  or 
 forfeit  (Lidd.  and  Scott),  and  so  Geneva  here, 
 'be  condemned  to  pay  his  soul';  but  the 
 image  here  is  more  probably  that  of  profit  and 
 loss  in  business  operations,  where  one  subtracts 
 the  total  loss  from  the  total  gain  to  see  what 
 profit  he  has  made.  The  diflliculty  of  trans- 
 *  lating  the  word  in  this  sense  as  distinguished 
 from  the  other  word  'lose'  just  before,  may 
 
 have  partly  influenced  the  Revisers  into  pre- 
 ferring the  other  sense.  Luke  9 :  25  gives 
 both  terms,  'and  lose  or  forfeit  his  own  self 
 And  notice  that  Luke  lias  '  himself  instead  of 
 'his  life'  ;  for  a  man  to  lose  his  life,  in  the 
 highest  sense  of  that  term,  is  to  lose  himself. 
 Observe  that  the  thought  here  is  not  directly 
 of  what  we  call  the  loss  or  perdition  of  a  soul. 
 The  gain  and  loss  in  the  great  business  trans- 
 action are  compared,  and  the  man's  own  life 
 in  the  spiritual  and  eternal  sense  is  the  loss; 
 what  then  will  be  the  profit?  In  earthly 
 business,  however,  one  may  sometimes  prosper 
 afterwards  and  purchase  back  the  i)rop('rty  he 
 has  lost;  but  what  shall  a  man  give  in  ex- 
 change for  his  soul  (life\,  so  as  to  purchase 
 it  back?  Bengel:  "The  world  does  not  suf- 
 fice." The  noun  antallngma  denotes  that 
 which  by  exchange  takes  the  place  of  some- 
 thing else,  whether  as  substitute  (eccIus.bmo: 
 26:  14),  or  as  a  ransom  (isa. «:  s) ;  here  it  is  more 
 generally  a  purchasing  equivalent. 
 
 27.  We  see  that  this  great  balancing  of  ac- 
 counts is  not  a  mere  figure  of  speech,  but  will 
 actually  occur.  The  Son  of  man,  .see  on  8: 
 20.  This  constantly  suggests  that  he  is  the 
 Messiah  (comp.  on  16:  13),  and  indicates  that 
 he  is  to  be  the  final  judge,  as  in  7:  22,  and 
 hereafter  in  25  :  31,  34.  Shall  come,  not  the 
 mere  future  tense,  but  a  strong  expression 
 like  'is  going  to  come,'  'is  about  to  come,' 
 and  in  the  Greek  made  emphatic  by  its  posi- 
 tion at  the  head  of  the  sentence;  he  is  coming, 
 and  there  is  no  mistake  about  it.  This  is  be- 
 lieved to  be  the  first  distinct  intimation  of  his 
 second  coming.  In  the  glory  of  his  Fa- 
 ther. In  the  same  glory  amid  which  his  Fa- 
 ther dwells.  Comp.  26:  64.  This  glory  he 
 had  witb  his  Father  before  the  world  was 
 (John  17:  5)  ;  he  had  Voluntarily  left  it  to  come 
 
 when  no  clear  distinction  was  made  between  the  vital 
 principle  of  the  body  and  the  immortal  principle.  At 
 a  later  period,  when  this  distinction  grew  clearer,  the 
 second  sot  of  terms  were  introducoil,  and  applied 
 almost  exclusively  (no!  Psa.  104:  29;  Ecol.  3:  21)  to  the 
 spiritual,  immortal  principle,  while  the  older  terms, 
 though  now  chiefly  restricted  to  the  vital  principle  of 
 the  body,  continued  to  be  often  used  in  the  other  sense 
 also,  and  were  necessary  when  the  two  senses  were  to 
 
 be  united,  or  there  was  a  quick  transition  from  the  one 
 to  the  other.  Thus  there  is  not  an  absolute  distinction 
 between  the  two  sets  of  words  in  Scripture  use,  a  "Bib- 
 lical trichotomy,"  but  only  a  generally  observed  prac- 
 tical distinction.  It  should  be  carefully  noticed  that 
 '  soul' very  often  in  Old  Test,  and  sometimes  in  Xew 
 Test,  denotes  only  the  vital  principle  of  the  body. 
 Whether  it  means  the  other,  or  means  both  together,  la 
 a  question  for  consideration  in  every  case. 
 
368 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVI. 
 
 28  Verilv  I  say  unto   yoti,  There  be  some   standing  I  28  his  i  deeds.     Verily  I  say  unto  you,  There  are  some 
 here,  wliicli  shall  not  taste  of  deatli,  till  they  see  the  of  them  that  stand  here,  who  shall  in  no  wise  taste 
 
 tion  of  man  coming  in  his  kingdom.  of  death,  till  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  his 
 
 I       kingdom. 
 
 1  Or.  doing. 
 
 on  his  present  lowly  mission  (Phii.2;6ff.),  but 
 he  would  return  to  share  it  again,  and  in  that 
 glory  he   would  hereafter  come.      With  his 
 
 angels     (is;  41;  2<:  si  ;  25:  31).         Luke     (9:26)      haS 
 
 an  expression  which  implies  that  their  encom- 
 passing glory  will  enhance  his  glory.  As  to 
 the  angels,  see  on  18:  10.  According  to  his 
 deeds,  or,  more  exactly,  action,  practice, 
 course  of  life.  (Coi.  3: 9  has  the  same  word.)  The  ex- 
 pressions seem  to  be  suggested  by  Psa.  62: 
 12;  Prov.  24:  12,  quoted  in  Kom.  2:  6; 
 comp.  Rev.  22;  12,  and  as  to  the  thought,  2 
 Cor.  5:  10.  The  fact  of  this  coming  retribu- 
 tion shows  the  importance  of  saving  the  soul ; 
 but  there  is  special  reference  to  the  thought 
 of  reward  for  doing  and  suffering  in  his  ser- 
 vice (v.  24  r.).  Mark  8:  38  and  Luke  9:  26, 
 give  the  additional  point  that  when  he  comes 
 he  will  be  ashamed  of  every  one  that  has  been 
 ashamed  of  him.  Matthew  has  before  re- 
 corded this  thought  as  uttered  on  a  diflFerent 
 occasion  (10 : :«),  and  so  he  omits  it  here. 
 
 28.  His  coming  is  not  only  certain,  but  near. 
 Verily  I  say  unto  you,  as  in  5:  18,  intro- 
 ducing a  very  important  utterance.  His 
 coming  will  occur  before  some  of  those  present 
 will  die.  There  be,  old  English  where  we 
 now  say  'there  are.'  Some  {of  those)  stand- 
 ing here,  who  were  not  only  the  Twelve,  but  a 
 crowd.  (Mark 8: 3*.)  It  is  implied  that  not 
 many  of  them  would  live  to  witness  what  is 
 meant;  and  this  shows  that  it  was  not  any 
 event  very  near  at  hand.  Shall  not,  the 
 strong  double  negative,  as  in  16:  22.  Taste 
 of  death.  The  image  is  that  of  a  bitter  cup 
 (20r  22;  26:39),  which  all  men  must  sooner  or 
 later  taste  of,  and  is  very  common  in  Jewish 
 writings.  Comp.  Heb.  2:  9;  in  John  8:  51  f. 
 it  is  made  the  equivalent  of  '  sot^  death  '  (comp. 
 Luke  2:  26i.  Till  they  see,  naturally,  though 
 not  necessarily  (comp.  on  1:  25),  implies  that 
 after  the  coming  in  question  they  will  taste  of 
 death ;  and  is  so  far  an  argument  against 
 understanding  our  'Lord'^Jinal  coming  to  be 
 meant.  The  Son  of  man  coming  in  his 
 kingdom,  or  kingship,  royalty— coming  as 
 king  (see  on  3 :  2).  So  in  the  robber's  prayer 
 <i.uke23;42),  and  comp.  as  to  the  thought,  Luke 
 
 21 :  31.  In  Mark  9:  1 ;  Luke  9:  27,  only  the 
 coming  of  the  kingdom  is  mentioned ;  but 
 that  impliesthe  coming  of  the  Messianic  King, 
 which  Matt.  expres.ses.  How  could  Jesus  say 
 that  he  would  come  as  Messianic  King  in  the 
 lifetime  of  some  then  present?  Certain 
 rationalizing  expositors  at  once  say  that  Jesus 
 expected  his  final  coming  to  judgment  to  take 
 place  within  that  period.  The  language  would 
 readily  bear  that  sense,  especially  in  such  close 
 connection  with  v.  27;  can  it  fairly  have  any 
 other  sense?  Since  the  Fathers  of  the  third 
 century  a  good  many  have  referred  it  simply 
 to  the  Transfiguration,  in  which  Jesus  ap- 
 peared as  the  glorious  king.  But  (a)  this  is  a 
 very  unnatural  and  enfeebled  sense  of  'coin- 
 ing in  his  kingdom  ; '  (b)  it  occurred  within  a 
 week,  during  the  lifetime  not  simply  of  'some,' 
 but  of  probably  all  those  present ;  and  these  ob- 
 jections are  fatal  to  that  view.  Many  others  con- 
 tent themselves  with  understanding  a  general 
 reference  to  the  establishment  of  the  spiritual 
 reign  of  Messiah;  some  say  on  the  Day  of 
 Pentecost  (Acts  2),  though  that  occurred  within 
 less  than  a  year  and  so  conflicts  with  'some;' 
 others  say  throughout  the  following  genera- 
 tion or  the  century.  The  most  reasonable 
 explanation,  especially  when  we  comp.  ch. 
 24,  is  to  understand  a  reference  to  the  destruc- 
 tion of  .lerusalem,  forty  years  afterwards. 
 This  providentially  lifted  the  Messianic  reign 
 to  a  new  stage.  It  put  an  end  to  the  sacrifices 
 and  the  whole  temple  ritual,  and  thus  taught 
 the  Jewish  Christians  that  these  need  be  no 
 longer  observed,  and  to  a  great  extent  stopped 
 the  mouths  of  the  .Judaizers  who  ^ave  Paul 
 so  much  trouble.  The  withdrawal  of  the 
 Christians  from  Jerusalem  before  its  destruc- 
 tion occasioned  an  alienation  between  them 
 and  the  Jewi.sh  people  at  large.  In  general, 
 the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  made  Christi- 
 anity stand  out  as  no  longer  even  in  appear- 
 ance a  mere  phase  or  mode  of  Judaism,  but 
 an  independent  and  universal  religion. 
 (Comp.  Bp.  Lightfoot  on  Galatians,  p.  300  AT.) 
 The  sudden  transition  from  the  final  coming 
 for  judgment  (v.  27)  to  this  nearer  coming  at 
 the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  is  repeatedly 
 
Ch.  XVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 369 
 
 A 
 
 CHAPTER    XVII. 
 
 ND  after  six  days  Jesus  taketli   Peter,  James,  and  |     1       And  after  six  days  Jesus  takcth   with  him  Peter, 
 
 and   James,   and  John    liis  brother,   and    bringetli 
 
 John   his  brother,  and  bringetb  them   up  into  a 
 high  muuntaiu  apart. 
 
 panillelud  in  ch.  21;  and  the  very  phrase  of 
 V.  28  by  24:  34,  "This  generation  shall  not 
 pass  away,  till  all  these  things  be  accom- 
 plished." Plumptre :  "That  such  words 
 siiould  have  been  recorded  and  published  by 
 the  Evangelists  is  a  prooE.  either  that  they 
 accepted  that  interpretation,  if  they  wrote 
 after  the  destruction  of  .Jerusalem,  or  if  we 
 assume  that  they  were  led  by  them  to  look  for 
 the  '  end  of  all  things'  as  near  at  hand,  that 
 they  wrote  before  the  generation  of  them  who 
 stood  by  had  passed  awaj' ;  and  so  the  very 
 difficulty  that  has  perplexed  men  becomes  a 
 proof  of  the  early  date  of  tlie  three  Gospels 
 that  contain  the  record."' 
 
 HOMILKTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  22  f.  The  imperfectly  instructed  be- 
 liever. 1)  Prejudice  often  prevents  his  un- 
 derstanding the  plain  teachings  of  revelation. 
 2)  Conceit  often  leads  him  to  set  his  own  judg- 
 ment above  God's  teaching.  (Comp.  1  Cor. 
 4:  6.)  8)  Presumptuous  ignorance  often 
 makes  him  hinder  the  cause  he  tries  to  help. 
 4i  Strength  of  will  and  warmth  of  heart  often 
 render  his  ignorance  more  harmful.  5)  There- 
 fore his  honest  opinions  and  well-meant  ad- 
 vice must  sometimes  be  utterly  rejected  by 
 others.  6)  Further  instruction  and  experi- 
 ence may  mak(!  him  a  pillar  in  the  church. 
 (G.ii. 2:9.)— V.  2:?.  Baxter  (in  Morison)  : 
 "Good  men  ofttimes  do  the  devil's  work, 
 though  they  know  it  not." — Tiiere  has  alwa3's 
 
 abundant    proof   deny   the    mystery    of   the 
 cross?" 
 
 V.  24f  Following  Christ.  1)  Method,  (a) 
 In  self-renunciation.  (b)  In  cro.*s-bearing. 
 2)  Motives,  'a)  The  loss  in  following  him  is 
 but  temporal,  the  gain  is  spiritual  and  eternal. 
 (b)  The  loss  in  refusing  to  follow  him  is 
 remediless  forever,  (c)  The  love  of  Christ 
 ("for  my  sake")  gives  patience  in  loss,  and 
 adds  brightness  to  gain.  Chrys.  :  "If  any 
 man  will.  I  force  noi,  I  compel  not,  but  each 
 one  I  make  lord  of  his  own  choice.  .  .  .  But 
 he  that  leaves  the  hearer  to  choose  attracts 
 him  more.  For  soothing  is  a  mightier  thing 
 than  force."  Hknry:  "  We  must  deny  our- 
 selves absolutely;  we  must  not  admire  our 
 own  shadow,  nor  gratify  our  own  humor; 
 we  must  not  lean  to  our  own  understanding, 
 nor  seek  our  own  thing.s,  nor  be  our  own 
 end."— V.  25.  Chrys.:  "On  that  side  salva- 
 tion and  destruction,  and  on  this  side  salva- 
 tion and  destruction,  but  how  greatly  the  one 
 differs  from  the  other." — Comp.  on  10:  38  f. 
 
 V.  26.  Earth's  greatest  business  transac- 
 tion. 1)  The  greatest  possible  earthly  gain, 
 accompanied  by  the  greatest  possible  earthly 
 loss.  2)  The  loss  is  utterly  past  remedy,  and 
 will  soon  render  the  gain  utterly  useless.  3) 
 In  this  line  of  business  we  are  all  engaged, 
 and  ought  to  consult  our  true  profit.  (Comp. 
 5:  2^)  f ) — Queen  Elizabeth,  when  dying,  said, 
 "Millions  of  money  for  an   inch   of  time.'' 
 
 been  a  tendencv,  and  especially  in  our  day,  to    ^^'^^  ^''''^  ^'''^  '"""^^y-  ^"*  ^*^"^^  ""'  "^^^^  the 
 
 decide  questions  of  religious  truth  and  duty 
 from  the  human  rather  than  the  divine  point 
 of  view.  The  Bible  is  judged  exclusively 
 from  its  conformity  to  human  reason  and  its 
 adaptation  to  human  wants.  Well-meaning 
 persons  try  to  build  up  churches,  or  to  fur- 
 ther public  morality,  by  following  the  dic- 
 tates of  worldly  policy.  But  to  think  God's 
 thoughts,  to  look  at  things  so  far  as  we  may 
 from  his  standpoint,  is  in  religion  the  only 
 wisdom  and  safety. — Ciirys.  :  "If  the  chief 
 apostle,  even  before  he  had  learnt  all  dis- 
 tinctly, was  called  Satan  for  feeling  this, 
 what  excu.se    can   they  have,   who  after  so 
 
 exchange. — V.  27.  Christ  came  in  lowliness, 
 despised  and  rejected  (i«a.  53),  in  the  form  of 
 a  servant  (Phii  •.':7),  to  live  among  men  and 
 die  to  atone  for  them  ;  he  will  come  again  in 
 glory,  and  take  his  people  to  behold  his 
 glory  (John  17: 24),  and  to  share  it.  (Phii.  3:21.) 
 Bengel:  "The  doctrine  of  the  person  of 
 Christ  (16:  IB)  is  immediately  followed  by  the 
 doctrine  of  the  cross  (v.  21),  and  this  by  the 
 doctrine  of  glory."  (^-27.) 
 
 Ch.    17:  1-13.— The    Tran-sfiouration. 
 This  is  described   also   in   Mark  9:    2-13; 
 The  scene  of  the  Transfigu- 
 
 Luke  9 :  28-36. 
 
 1  We  here  sadly  take  leave  of  Addison  Alexander,  |  was  interrupted  at  this  point  by  death.    His  previous 
 the  foremost  of  American  commentators,  whose  work  :  commentaries  were  on  Isaiah,  Psalms,  Mark,  Acta. 
 
 Y 
 
370 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVII. 
 
 •'  And  was  transfiL'urcd  before  Iheiu:   and  his  face  I    2  them  up  into  a  high  mountain   apart:  and  he  was 
 did  shine  as  the  sun   and  his  raiment  was  white  as  the  transfigured  before  them:  and  his  face  did  shine  a« 
 
 jj„jjj  '  I        the  sun,   and   nis  garments   became   white  as  the 
 
 ration  is  popularly  supposed  to  have  been 
 Mount  Tabor,  in  Lower  Galilee.  This  opin- 
 ion is  expressed  in  the  fourth  century,  and 
 Origen  cites  from  the  "Gospel  according  to 
 the  Hebrews"  a  passage  which  probably  re- 
 lates to  the  Transfiguration,  and  would  show 
 that  sonic  held  this  view  in  the  second  cen- 
 tury. Yet  the  tradition  is  almost  certainly 
 incorrect.  The  conversation  (16:21-28)  which 
 preceded  the  Transfiguration  by  six  days  was 
 very  closely  connected  (see  on  v.  21)  with  Pe- 
 ter's great  confession,  and  this  occurred  in 
 the  district  of  Cesarea  Philippi.  It  is  of  course 
 possible  that  in  these  six  days  Jesus  should 
 have  come  back  to  Galilee  and  gone  south  to 
 Mount  Tabor,  but  we  know  that  he  was  at 
 this  period  keeping  away  from  Galilee  for 
 many  important  reasons  (comp.  on  16:  5). 
 Moreover,  we  find  in  Mark  that  from  the 
 place  of  the  Transfiguration  they  went  forth 
 and  passed  through  Galilee  as  privately  as 
 possible  to  Capernaum  (Mark 9: 14,30,33),  and 
 thence  went  towards  Jerusalem.  All  this 
 leaves  the  hypothesis  of  a  hasty  journey  to 
 Tabor  and  back  violently  improbable.  Be- 
 sides, Robinson  has  shown  that  there  was  a 
 fortified  city  on  Mount  Tabor  at  that  time, 
 which  must  have  rendered  its  narrow  and 
 rounded  summit  anything  else  than  a  place 
 of  seclusion.  In  view  of  these  facts  nearly 
 all  recimt  writers  agree  that  the  Transfigura- 
 tion must  have  occurred  in  the  neighborhood 
 of  Cesarea  Philippi. 
 
 ].  Into  ahigh  mountain, mightbeany  one 
 of  the  numerous  spurs  of  the  Ilermori  range 
 in  the  vicinity  of  the  city.  We  can  hardly 
 suppo.se  one  of  the  three  highest  peaks  of 
 Hermon  to  be  meant,  because  to  cliinb  any 
 one  of  them  on  foot  and  return  is  a  fatiguing 
 journey  of  ten  or  twelve  hours  (McGarvey, 
 Thomson).  And  it  would  be  too^cold  to  spend 
 a  night  there  without  shelter.  Conder  found 
 it  very  cold  in  a  tent.  After  six  days.  So 
 also  Mark.  Luke  says  'about  eight  day?,'  i.  e., 
 about  a  week,  which  was  often  called  eight 
 days,  counting  both  the  first  and  the  last  (see 
 on  12;  40),  just  as  in  tlie  French  and  German 
 languages  a  week  is  frequently  called  "eight 
 days,"  and  a  fortnight   "fifteen  days."     If 
 
 Matthew  and  Mark  say  'six  days'  and  Luke 
 'about  a  week,'  there  is  certainly  no  conflict. 
 It  is  not  well  to  suppose  (Chrys.,  Jerome)  that 
 Matthew  and  Mark  give  only  the  intervening 
 days,  while  Luke  adds  the  first  and  last,  for 
 this  is  supposing*  them  to  reckon  in  a  way 
 quite  unnatural  for  Heb.  or  Greek  usage,  and 
 such  artificial  harmonistic  hypotheses  are  to 
 be  deprecated.  The  real  point  to  be  observed 
 is  that  all  three  Evangelists  declare  the  Trans- 
 figuration to  have  occurred  onlj'  a  few  days 
 after  the  prediction  that  Jesus  must  sutler  and 
 be  killed.  Jesus  taketh  with  him,  as  in 
 2:  13;  4:5;  12:  45.  Peter,  James,  and 
 John,  alone  were  also  admitted  to  see  the 
 raising  of  Jairus'  daughter  (Marks  37),  and  to 
 be  near  the  Ma.ster  in  Gethsemane.  (26:37.) 
 They  belonged  to  the  first  group  of  four 
 among  the  Twelve  (see  on  10:  2),  and  were 
 evidently  received  to  a  peculiar  intimacy. 
 The  conviction  wrought  in  their  minds  by 
 what  they  witnessed  would  impart  itself  to 
 all,  through  their  tone  and  gener;il  influence. 
 Apart.  Such  an  unearthly,  almost  heavenly 
 scene  must  have  no  unsympathizing  specta- 
 tors. Luke  sa^'s  (9:28,  Rev.  ver.)  that  he  'went 
 up  into  the  mountain  to  pray'  (comp.  above 
 on  14:  23),  and  that  the  wonderful  change  of 
 appearance  took  place  as  he'was  praying.  AVe 
 have  several  times  found  mention  of  special 
 seasons  of  prayer  at  great  crises  of  our  Lord's 
 
 history.     (Luke3:21;  Mark  1:  35;  Luke  6:  12;   Matt.  U:  23.) 
 
 As  the  three  disciples  were  oppressed  with 
 sleep  during  the  scene  (Luke),  and  his  return 
 to  the  other  disciples  was  'on  the  next  day ' 
 (Luke9:.37),  it  sceiiis  clcar  that  the  Transfigura- 
 tion occurred  at  flight.  The  shining  of  our 
 Lord's  fiice  and  garments,  and  the  bright 
 cloud,  would  thus  be  more  manifest,  and  the 
 whole  scene  more  striking. 
 
 2.  And  was  transfigured,  literally,  his 
 form  ?t'r/,s  c/((7??offrf,  meaning  however,  so  far  as 
 we  can  see,  merely  a  change  in  his  appearance. 
 Before  them,  within  their  full  view,  so  that 
 they  could  bear  witness.  His  face  did  shine 
 as  the  sun,  comp.  as  partially  similar,  Exod. 
 34:29;  Acts  6:  15.  And  his  raiment,  or, 
 garments,   was — or,  became — white    as   the 
 
Cn.  XVIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 871 
 
 :?  And,  behold,  there  appeared  unto  them  Moses  and 
 I'J'uis  talkiiiK  with  hiiii. 
 
 4  Then  answered  IVter,  and  said  unto  Jesus,  Lord,  it 
 is  (jood  t'lir  us  to  be  here:  i*'  thou  wilt,  let  us  make  here 
 tliree  tabernacles;  one  fur  thee,  and  one  lor  Moses, 
 and  one  for  Klias. 
 
 3  light.     And  behold,  there  appeared  unto  them  Moses 
 
 4  and  Klijah  talking  with  him.  And  I'eter  answered, 
 and  said  unto  Jesus,  I^ird,  it  is  good  for  us  to  be 
 here:  if  thou  wilt,  I  will  make  here  three  '  taber- 
 nacles; one  for  thee,  and  one  for  Moses,  and  one  lor 
 
 light  ;i  Mark,  Kev.  Ver.,  'glittering,  exceed- 
 iii^l^'  white,'  Liil<e,  'white  and  dazzling,' 
 (oomp.  Matt.  28:  3).  All  this  was  a  tempo- 
 rar3'  and  partial  anticipation  of  the  glory  that 
 
 awaited     him     (Jolm  f2:23;   17:  5;  Phil.  3:  21)  ;     COnip. 
 
 Ills  appearance  to  one  of  these  three  disciples 
 
 in   PatmOS.     (Rev.  t  :13-16.) 
 
 3  f.  Tl;ere  are  here  (Godet)  three  distinct 
 points:  the  personal  glorification  of  Jesus 
 (V.  2),  tliu  appearance  and  conversation  of 
 Moses  and  Elijah  (v.  3  r),  the  theophany  and 
 divine  voice  (v.  5).  Moses,  and  Elias, 
 {E/ijfih),  recognized  at  once  (»•  «),  and  doubt- 
 less by  intuition,  as  a  p:irt  of  the  supernatural 
 ici'iie.  .Vny  question  as  to  whether  Moses  ap- 
 jx'ared  in  a  resurrection  body  lies  beyond  our 
 knowledge  and  is  idle.  "The  law  and  the 
 jirophets  were  until  John  ;  from  that  time  the 
 kinijdom  of  God  is  preached."  (Luke  16:  is.) 
 Tlius  the  Messianic  reign  is  di.stinguished 
 from  the  dispensation  of  the  law  and  the 
 prophets,  though  not  intended  to  abrogate 
 them.  (5:17.)  Accordingly  we  find  the  found- 
 er of  the  law,  and  the  great  reforming  pro- 
 phet, coming  to  attend  on  the  Messianic 
 King;  and  as  they  disappear,  a  heavenly 
 voice  calls  on  men  to  hear  him.  The  Rabbis 
 freqliently  speak  of  Moses  and  Elijah  to- 
 gether; and  a  writer  of  several  centuries  after 
 (.'hrist  says  they  were  to  come  together  in  the 
 days  of  the  Messiah.  Talking  Avith  him. 
 Luke  says  (»:  ai),  "spake  of  his  decease  which 
 he  should  accomplish  at  Jerusalem,"  tlie  an- 
 nouncement of  which,  a  few  days  before,  had 
 so  startled  and  paintKl  the  disciples.  Phimptre  : 
 "  It  is  significant  that  the  word  for  '  decease  ' 
 {exodoft)  re-appears  in  this  sense  once  only  in 
 the  New  Test.,  and  then  in  close  connection 
 with  a  reference  to  the  Transfiguration. 
 (2  Peter  1: 15.)"  It  is  not  clcar  whether  the  dis- 
 ciples heard  this  conversation  ;  at  any  rate  it 
 was  partly  designed  for  tlie  Saviour's  own 
 benefit,  that  he  might  be  supported  in  view  of 
 
 the  suflTerings  and  death  to  which  his  mind 
 was  now  especially  turning.  (Luke  12:  50.)  Then 
 answered  Peter,  not  an  answer  to  something 
 said  to  liiin,  but  a  resf)onse  to  the  suggestions 
 of  the  situation,  an  utterance  called  forth  by 
 the  impression  made  on  his  mind.  (Comp.  r)n 
 11  :  25.)  Lord.  Mark  has  Rabbi,  and  Luke 
 episidtes,  'master,'  see  on  8:  19.  It  is  good 
 for  us  to  be  here.  Full  of  strange,  bewil- 
 dered, but  delightful  feelings,  Peter  wanted  to 
 stay  there  permanently,  and  not  have  the 
 Master  go  to  Jerusalem  for  the  predicted 
 sufferings  and  death.  Keim  fancies  that  Peter 
 wished  to  summon  the  other  disciples  and  the 
 people  from  every  direction  to  witness  this 
 opening  manifestation  of  the  Messianic  glory 
 — which  is  pure  hypothesis,  but  not  impos- 
 sible. Mej-er  and  Weiss  imagine  that  Peter 
 means,  "  It  is  a  good  thing  that  we  are  here," 
 so  as  to  take  the  necessary  steps.  The  Greek 
 will  bear  this  sense,  but  the  tone  of  the  narra- 
 tive will  not. — It  was  indeed  good  to  be  there, 
 but  they  could  not  stay.  Down  again  mu.st 
 Jesus  and  his  disciples  go,  amid  human  sor- 
 row and  sin  (17:15),  down  to  witness  distress- 
 ing unbelief  (n:  17),  and  presently  to  set  out  on 
 the  journey  towards  Jerusalem  and  the  cross. 
 .As  Moses  and  Elijah  were  parting  from  Jesus 
 (Luke),  Peter  j)roposed  to  detain  them  by 
 making  three  tabernacles,  or  'booths,' 
 shelters  formedof  branches  of  trees,  such  as  the 
 people  were  accustomed  to  make  for  the  Feast 
 of  Tabernacles  at  Jerusalem.  In  these  their 
 glorious  Lord  and  iiis  heavenly  visitors  might 
 abide  in  comfort;  as  for  the  disciples  thetn- 
 selves,  they  could  remain  without  shelter, 
 being  accustomed  to  the  open  air  in  hot 
 weather,  even  at  night.  This  was  a  strange 
 proposal  with  reference  to  beings  come  from 
 i  the  other  world,  and  Mark  adds,  'for  he  knew 
 not  what  to  answer  ;  for  they  were  (or  became) 
 sorely  afraid.'  /  will  make,  is  read  bv  the 
 earliest  manuscripts,  and  was  easily  changed 
 
 1  The  "  Western  "  type  of  text  added  a  comparison  to 
 snmc  in  Mark  9:  3,  and  substituted  it  for  'light'  in 
 Matt.  It  was  doubtless  derived  from  28:  3;  Daniel 
 7  ;  9.    This  addition  in  Mark  was  adopted  in  the  "Syr- 
 
 ian "  text,  and  came  down  to  our  common  Greek  text, 
 and  Com.  Ver.  Being  found  spurious,  it  cannot  be  used, 
 as  by  Stanley,  in  considering  the  question  of  locality. 
 
.372 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVII. 
 
 5  While  he  yet  spake,  behold,  a  bright  cloud  over- 
 shadowed ihein  :  and  behold  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud, 
 which  said,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  iu  whom  I  am  well 
 pleased;  hear  ve  him. 
 
 r>  And  wheu'l  he  disciples  heard  it,  they  fell  on  their 
 face,  and  were  sore  afraid. 
 
 7  And  Jesus  came  and  touched  them,  and  said,  Arise, 
 and  l>e  not  afraid. 
 
 H  And  when  they  had  lifted  up  their  eyes,  they  saw 
 uo  man,  save  .le-sus  only. 
 
 U  Anil  as.lhey  came  down  from  the  mountain,  Jesus 
 charged  them,  saying,  Tell  the  vi.sion  to  no  mau,  until 
 the  .Sou  of  mau  be  risen  again  from  the  dead. 
 
 5  Elijah.  While  he  was  yet  .^peaking,  behold,  a  bright 
 cloud  overshadowed  tlieni :  and  behold,  a  voice  out 
 of  the  cloud,  saying,  This  is  my    beloved  .Son,  in 
 
 G  whom  I  am  well  pleased  ;  hear  ye  him.  And  when 
 the  disciples  heard  it,  they  fell  on   their  face,  and 
 
 7  were  sore  afraid.  And  .ie.sus  came  and  touched 
 theiu  and  said.  Arise,  and  be  not  afraid.     And  lift- 
 
 8  iug  up  their  eyes,  they  saw  uo  one,  save  Jesus  only. 
 
 9  And  as  they  were  coming  down  from  the  moun- 
 tain, Jesus  commanded  them,  saying,  Tell  the  vi.sion 
 to  uo  mau,  until  the  .Sou  of  man  be  risen  from  the 
 
 by  copyists  to  let  us  make,  through  assimi- 
 lation to  Mark  and  Luke.  It  accords  with 
 Peter's  ardent  and  self-reliant  character 
 (i6:.'2),  that  he  should  propose  to  make  them 
 himself. 
 
 5.  A  bright  cloud.  Clouds  are  usually 
 dark,  but  tliis  was  a  cloud  full  of  light  (.same 
 word  as  in  6:  '2:1),  which  in  the  night  must 
 have  been  a  sublime  spectacle.  Comp.  in  Old 
 Test,  theophanies,  Exod.  33:  9;  1  Kings  8: 
 10.  The  three  disciples  seem  to  have  been 
 outside  of  the  luminous  cloud;  Luke,  in  the 
 correct  Greek  text,  leaves  this  uncertain,  as 
 Matt,  does;  but  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud 
 suggests  that  those  who  heard  it  were  with- 
 out. Matthew  repeats  behold  three  times  in 
 quick  succession  (v.  a,  5),  the  events  being  each 
 verj'  remarkable.  On  two  other  occasions  a 
 supernatural  voice  bore  testimony  to  Jesus. 
 (3: 17;  John  12:  M.)  The  words  here  spoken  are 
 the  same  as  at  the  baptism  (see  on  3:  17),  ex- 
 cept the  addition  here  (in  all  three  Gospels)  of 
 hear  ye  him,  a  solemn  call  to  listen  to  his 
 teachings  and  submit  to  his  authority.  The 
 phrase,  'in  wh  )m  I  am  well  pleased,'  is  Jiot 
 here  given  by  Mark  and  Luke,  and  instead 
 of  '  beloved '  the  correct  Greek  text  of  Luke 
 (9:35)  is  'chosen.'  Of  course  the  words  cannot 
 have  been  spoken  in  all  these  forms;  an  un- 
 questionable proof,  if  it  were  needed,  that  the 
 Evangelists  do  not  always  undertake  to  give 
 the  exact  words.  (Comp.  on  3:  17. )  The  words 
 'hear ye  him'  probably  refer  to  Deut.  18:  15, 
 "aprophet.  .  .  .  like  unto  me;  unto  him  j'c 
 shall  hearken."  It  may  be  that  Peter  re- 
 talled  them  when  he  quoted  that  passage  in 
 addressing  the  Jews.  (Act33:'i2.) 
 
 (»-8.  This  .solemn  voice  increased  the  awe 
 and  terror  with  which  the  di.sciples  were 
 overwhelmed.  They  fell  on  their  face 
 (comp.  Deut.  f) :  '2.')  f. ;  Heb.  12:  19),  and 
 were  sore  afraid,  that  fear  wliich  the  super- 
 natural so  readily  excites.  (Comp.  on  14:  26.) 
 This  fear  is  mentioned  by  Mark  as  explaining 
 
 Peter's  mental  confusion  and  strange  proposi- 
 tion ;  by  Luke,  as  felt  when  they  saw  Jesus 
 with  Moses  and  Elijah,  entering  the  cloud; 
 \>y  Matt.,  as  felt  when  they  heard  the  voice 
 out  of  the  cloud.  We  readily  understand 
 that  it  was  felt  throughout,  and  might  be 
 emphasized  at  various  points  with  equal  pro- 
 priety. And  Jesus  came  and  touched 
 them,  as  the  angel  touched  Daniel.  (Dnn.s:  iS; 
 10: 18.)  One  can  almost  see  the  kindly  Saviour 
 stooping  to  touch  each  of  the  prostrate  forms, 
 so  as  to  arouse  them  to  attention,  and  saying. 
 Arise,  and  be  not  afraid.  They  looked  up 
 (Mark,  'suddenly')  —  the  luminous  cloud 
 was  gone,  and  with  it  the  bright  forms  of 
 Moses  and  Elijah — they  saw  no  man  (or  710 
 one)  save  Jesus  only.  This  means  simply 
 that  the  others  were  gone  and  Jesus  was 
 alone ;  the  wonderful  scene  was  ended.  It 
 is  quite  unwarrantable  to  "accommodate" 
 the  words  as  a  text  in  the  way  sometimes 
 adopted — trust  .Jesus  only,  obey  Jesus  only, 
 take  Jesus  only  as  prophet,  priest,  and  king 
 — all  correct  in  themselves,  but  by  no  means 
 here  taught. 
 
 9.  As  they  came  [ivere  coviing)  down  from 
 the  mountain,  more  exactly,  out  of  the 
 mountain.  People  who  live  near  a  mountain 
 constantly  say,  "he  is  gone  up  in  the  moun- 
 tain," "when  he  comes  down  out  of  the 
 mountain"  ;  he  is  not  in  the  earth  composing 
 the  mountain,  but  is  in  the  mountain  as  a  lo- 
 cality. The  evidence  is  overwhelmingly  in 
 favor  of  ek,  'out  of,'  in  Matt,  and,  probably 
 so  in  Mark  9:9;  it  was  changed  by  copyists 
 to  apo,  'from,'  by  way  of  as.similationto  Luke 
 (9:37),  just  as  it  was  changed  in  Mark  1 :  10  by 
 assimilation  to  Matt.  3:  16  (see  note).  This 
 descent  in  the  summer  morning  must  have 
 been  accompanied  by  delightful  reflections  on 
 what  they  had  witnessed.  Here  was  new  and 
 wondrous  confirmation  of  their  faith  that  Je- 
 sus was  the  Messiah.  They  would  naturally 
 wish  to  speak  of  it  to  the  other  disciples  and 
 
Ch.  XV II.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 373 
 
 10  And  liis  disciples  asked  him,  saying,  Why  then  |  10  dead.    And   his  disciples  asked  him,  saying,  Why 
 say  the  .scribes  that  Elias  must  first  comer                          I  then   say  the  scribes  tlial   Elijah  must  first  come? 
 
 11  And   .lesiis  answered  and   said  iintu  them,  Elias  11  And  he  answered  and  said,  Elijah  indeed   cumeih, 
 truly  shall  first  come,  and  restore  all  things.                       { 
 
 all  the  people;  and  were  doubtless  surprised 
 iiiid  disajjpoiiited  when  Jesus  nut  only  said  to 
 them,  but  charged  tliein,  Tell  the  vision, 
 or  sight  (^.ctii:  31)^  the  word  meaning  simply 
 something  seen,  to  no  man,  more  exactly, 
 to  no  one,  until  the  Son  of  man,  the  Mes- 
 .siah  (see  on  8:  20),  be  risen  from  the  dead. 
 He  is  repeating  what  he  had  said  a  week  be- 
 fore (is :  21),  that  he  must  die  and  rise  again. 
 But  they  do  not  understand.  Mark  says 
 (9: 10),  'They  kept  the  saying,  questioning  one 
 with  another  what  the  rising  from  the  dead 
 should  mean.'  They  were  familiar  with  the 
 idea  of  a  general  resurrection,  but  could  not 
 see  how  the  Messiah  was  to  be  killed  and 
 come  to  life  again  (see  on  16:  21).  They 
 doubtles.s  supi)osed  it  must  mean  something 
 figurative,  and  never  thought  of  understand- 
 ing it  literally.  The  other  disciples  would 
 naturally  feel  a  similar  difficulty  concerning 
 the  prediction  as  made  before  and  repeated 
 afterwards  (n:  ■i3;2D:  19) ;  but  some  of  them 
 mentioned  that  such  a  prediction  had  been 
 made,  and  when  the  rulers  heard  of  it,  they 
 thought  only  of  a  pretended  literal  resurrec- 
 tion,   which    they     endeai«vored    to    prevent. 
 
 (2-:63f.) 
 
 In  considering  the   design  of  the   Transfig- 
 uration, we  may  be  aided  by  this  fact    that  it 
 was  not  to  be  made  knt)wn  till  after  the  resur- 
 rection  of  Jesus,  and  by  the  question  which 
 the  disciples  proceeded  to  ask  (v.  10),   showing  1 
 a  deep  conviction   that   he  was  the   Messiah.  ! 
 The  wonderful   scene  was  suited    to    fix  this  | 
 belief  so  firmly  in  tlie  minds  of  these  three 
 leading  disciples  tliat  it  would  not  be  shaken  | 
 by    the  repeated   prediction,  nor   utterly  de-  ' 
 stroyed  by  the  heart-rending  reality,   of  his 
 ignominious  death.      Henceforth,    no  di.sap-  | 
 l)ointment  of  their  cherished  Messianic  expec-  j 
 tations,  no  humiliation  instead  of  honor,  and  ' 
 death  instead   of  triumph,  could   ever   make 
 them  doubt  that  he  whom  they  had  seen  in  such 
 a  form  of  glory,  and  receiving  such  testimony, 
 was  indeed  the  Messiah.      Even  when   Peter 
 so  mournfully  fell,  he  did  not  utterly  lose  this 
 conviction,  even   as  Jesus  said   the   night  be- 
 fore,  '  I  made  supplication  for  thee,  that  thy 
 faith   fail   not."    (Luke  22:  a?,  r. v.)      This   uncon- 
 querable conviction  on  the  part  of  the  three 
 
 foremost  disciples  would  keep  the  rest  also 
 from  wavering,  though  they  could  not  be  told 
 what  had  occurred.  When  their  lips  were 
 unsealed,  we  may  be  sure  that  they  delighted 
 to  tell  the  sublime  story,  even  as  Peter  speaks 
 of  it  in  glowing  terms  in  his  last  Epistle 
 (2Pet.  I  :i6fr.),  aud  John  perhaps  alludes  to  it 
 in  his  Gospel  (i:h).  As  to  the  efl'ect  of  the 
 Transfiguration  upon  Jesus  himself,  see  on  v. 
 3.  But  why  could  it  not  be  told  until  after 
 his  resurrection  ?  He  had  forbidden  the  dis- 
 ciples to  tell  any  one  that  he  was  the  Messiah 
 (16:20).  Au  account  of  this  wonderful  scene, 
 if  given  to  the  people  in  general,  with  their 
 mistaken  conceptions  of  Messiah,  would  only 
 have  excited  faiuiticism  and  precipitated  the 
 crisis*.  When  his  resurrection  and  ascension 
 had  put  an  end  to  the  thought  of  a  mere  tem- 
 poral kingdom,  and  the  minds  of  believers 
 had  been  lifted  up  to  a  just  conception  of 
 their  exalted  Lord,  then  the  story  could  be 
 appreciated,  and  would  do  good  and  not  harm. 
 10-13.  His  disciples,  viz.,  the  three. 
 (Mark 9: 2.).  Why  then?  There  is  now  no 
 doubt  that  he  is  the  Messiah.  Why  then, 
 say  the  scribes  that  Elias  (Elijah)  mnst 
 first  come  ?  The  thought  of  Elijah  had  been 
 suggested  by  his  appearance  on  the  Mount. 
 The  Scribes  were  accustomed  to  teach  that 
 Elijali  in  proper  person  would  come  before 
 the  Messiah,  and  prepare  the  way  for  him  by 
 a  new  work  of  reformation — thus  interpreting 
 literally  the  prediction  of  Mai.  4:  5  (comp. 
 on  16  :  14).  Some  of  the  .Jews  held  that  Elijah 
 would  anoint  the  Messiah.  But  here  is  Mes- 
 siah present  beyond  question,  and  no  such 
 preparatory  ministry  of  Elijah  has  occurred. 
 They  ask  him  therefore  to  explain  why  the 
 Scribes  say  that  Elijah  must  come  before  tho 
 Messiah  ;  and  this  he  proceeded  to  do.  Meyer 
 and  others  suppose,  with  far  \e:-s  probability, 
 that  the  disci  pies  took  this  appearance  of  Elijah 
 on  the  mount  to  be  the  predicted  coming,  and 
 were  (mly  perplexed  that  Elijah  had  not  come 
 first,  but  after  the  Messiah  had  appeared. 
 And  Jesus  (he)  answered  and  said.  The 
 words  'Jesus  '  and  '  to  them  '  are  not  part  of 
 the  correct  text;  nor  is  'first'  in  v.  11,  though 
 genuine  in  v.  10.  Elias  (Elijah)  truly  shall 
 come.     'Indeed,'  or  'truly,'  expresses  con- 
 
374 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVII. 
 
 12  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  Klias  is  come  already, 
 iiiid  Ihuv  knew  liiiii  not,  l>iit  have  doue  unto  him  what- 
 soever they  listed.  Likewise  shall  also  the  Son  of  man 
 suffer  of  tneiu. 
 
 i:i  Then  the  diseiples  understood  that  he  spake  unto 
 llieni  of  John  the  Baptist. 
 
 12  and  shall  restore  all  things:  but  I  say  unto  you,  that 
 Elijah  is  come  already,  and  they  knew  him  not,  but 
 did  unto  him  whatsoever  they  listed.     Even  so  shall 
 
 13  the  Son  ot  man  also  suHer  of  them.  Then  under- 
 stood the  disciples  t.ial  he  spake  unto  them  of  John 
 the  Baptist. 
 
 trust   with  something  to  follow,  as  in  9:  37. 
 That   Elijiih   ooiiioth    is  the  divine  arrange- 
 ment, and  the  prediction  of  Scripture.     (For 
 such  uses   of  tlie  present  tense,  see   Winer, 
 p.   2H5    [332].)      And     restore    all   things. 
 Malaclii    predicted  (<:«)  of  Elijah,  "he  shall 
 turn  the  heart  of  the  fathers  to  the  children," 
 etc.,  viz.,  us  a  preparation   for  the  great  day 
 of  the  Lord.     This  'shall  turn'  is  translated 
 iti  the  Sept.  'shall  restore,'  and  hence  doubt- 
 less  (Bengel,   Fritz.)  the   word   here  and   in 
 Mark  (»:  i.i).Elijah  will  eft'ect  a  preparatory  ref- 
 ormation, comp.  Luke  1:  17,  'to  make  ready 
 for  the  Lord  a  people  prepared.'     Our  Lord 
 means  to  say  that  so  the   prediction  stands. 
 The  future  tense  does  not  appear  to  mean,  as 
 Clirys.  and  others  have  imagined,  that  there 
 was  to  be  some  other  coming  of  Elijah  still 
 future  when  our  Lord  was  speaking.     Elias 
 {FAljah)   is   come   already,   comp.    11  :    14. 
 Whatsoever  they  listed,  or  wished,  the  old 
 Kiislish  listed  being  a  modified  form  of  lusted, 
 t.   e.,  desired.     'They '  is  here  impersonal ;    a 
 very  common  use  in  Heb.  of  the  third  person 
 plural,  like  the  Eng.  'they  say.'     The  refer- 
 ence is  to  the  way  John  had  bfen  treated  by 
 the  people  in  general,  and  by  Herod  in   par- 
 tictilar.     John  was  not  Elijah  reai>peiiring  in 
 his  own  ])roper  person,  but  he  was  Elijah   in 
 "spirit  and   power"    (Luke  i ;  17),  in  character 
 and    reforming    influenco.     (Comp.  on  3:  1.) 
 Some  of  the  rabbinical  writers  re()resent  that 
 Elijah    will   bring  back  the  ark,  the  pot  of 
 manna,  etc.;  Jesus  regards  him  as  coming  to 
 effect  a  moral  renovation  or  restoration.     In 
 Acts  8  :  '21,  Peter  points  forward  to  a   future 
 "restoration  of  all  things"  in  connection  with 
 the  second  coming  of  the  Me.ssiah.  Likewise 
 shall  also  the  Son  of  man  suffer  of  them, 
 viz.,  at  the  hands  of  the  j)eople,  not  necessa- 
 rily  the  same  persons  who   had    maltreated 
 John,  but  the  same    generation.      He    here 
 recalls  to  the  three  the  prediction  of  a  week 
 before,  which  Peter  had  found  it  so  hard  to 
 bear. 
 
 HOMII.KTUAI.    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.    1-8.  The  Transfiguration.     1)  Tiie  glo- 
 
 rious appearance.  2)  The  holy  visitants.  3) 
 The  Father's  voice.  4)  The  effect  upon  the 
 dis(!iples.  5)  The  lessons  for  us;  (a)  as  to  the 
 Saviour's  glory,  (b)  his  authority,  (c)  our  ser- 
 viceofhini. — V.  3.  Hall:  "  A  strange  oppor- 
 tunity! in  his  highest  exaltation  to  speak  of 
 his  sufferings;  when  his  head  shone  with 
 glory,  to  tell  him  how  it  must  bleed  with 
 thorns;  when  his  face  shone  like  the  sun,  to 
 tell  hitn  it  must  be  spit  upon;  when  his  gar-  • 
 ments  glistened  with  that  celestial  brightness, 
 to  tell  him  they  must  be  stripped  and  divided  ; 
 when  he  was  seen  between  two  saints,  to  tell 
 him  how  he  must  be  seen  between  two  male- 
 factors."— V.  4.  Henry  :  "  We  are  out  in  our 
 aim,  if  we  look  for  a  heaven  here  upon  earth. 
 It  is  not  for  strangers  and  pilgrims  to  talk  of 
 building.  Whatever  tabernacles  we  propose 
 to  make  to  ourselves  in  this  world,  we  must 
 always  remember  to  ask  Christ's  leave." — V. 
 5.  Hear  him.  1)  As  completer  of  the  law. 
 ^5:  17.)  2)  As  last  and  greatest  of  God's 
 messengers.  (Heb.  1  :  1  f  )  3)  As  the  suffer- 
 ing Saviour.  (16:  21.)  4)  As  destined  to  be 
 the  final  Judge.  (16:  27.)— V.  6.  Henry: 
 "Through  the  infirtiiity  of  the  flesh,  we  often 
 frighten  ourselves  with  that  wherewith  we 
 should  encourage  ourselves." — V.  8.  Chrys.  : 
 "  If  we  will,  we  also  shall  behold  Christ,  not 
 as  they  then  on  the  mount,  but  in  far  greater 
 brightness.  For  then,  to  spare  his  disciples,  he 
 discovered  so  much  only  of  his  brightness  as 
 they  were  able  to  bear;  hereafter  he  shall 
 come  in  the  very  glory  of  the  Father,  not  with 
 Moses  and  Elijah  only,  but  with  the  infinite 
 host  of  the  angels,  not  having  a  cloud  over  his 
 head,  but  even  heaven  itself  being  folded  uj) 
 so  that  all  men  shall  see  him  sitting,  and  he 
 will  make  answers  to  them  by  himself,  '  Come, 
 ye  blessed  of  my  Father,'  '  Depart  from  me,  ye 
 cursed.'  " 
 
 Y.  9.  Tell  the  vision  to  no  one.  1)  It  is  a 
 difficult  and  important  duty  sometimes  to  keep 
 silence  when  we  burn  to  speak.  2)  Some  points 
 of  religious  truth  are  best  withheld  from  persons 
 not  prepared  to  understand.  3)  Delay  in  tell- 
 ing sometimes  prepares  us  to  tell  more  intelli- 
 gently and  impressively. 
 
Ch.  XVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 375 
 
 14  And  when  tliey  were  come  to  the  nuiltitiide,  there 
 came  to  liim  a  certain  man,  kueeliug  down  to  liim,  and 
 .>ayini,', 
 
 1")  Lord,  have  mercy  on  my  son  ;  for  he  is  lunatic, 
 and  sort' vexed:  lor  ol'ttimes  he  falleth  into  the  tire, 
 and  oil  into  the  water. 
 
 l(i  .Anil  I  brought  him  to  thy  disciples,  and  tliey 
 coiilil  nut  cure  him. 
 
 17  Tlien  .lesns  answered  and  said,  O  faithless  and 
 perverse  (generation,  how  long  shall  I  be  with  yon? 
 how  long  shall  I  sutl'er  you?  bring  him  hither  to  me. 
 
 14  And  when  they  were  come  to  the  nniltitnde,  there 
 came  to  him  a  man,  kneeling   to  him,  and  saying, 
 
 15  Lord,  have  mercy  on  my  son  :  lor  he  is  epileptic, 
 and  sutferelh   grievously:    for  oft-times    he  falleth 
 
 16  into  the  tire,  and  oft-tinies  into  the  water.  And  I 
 brought    him  to  thy  disciples,  and   they  could   not 
 
 17  cure  him.  And  .Jesus  answered  and  said,  ()  faithless 
 and  i)erverse  generation,  how  long  shall  I  be  with 
 you?  how  long  shall  1   bear  with  you?   bring  hiiu 
 
 14-20  (21).  Jesus   Heals   the   Epilep- 
 tic Boy. 
 
 ilark  here  gives  (9:  H-i9)  maii^'  vivid  details 
 not  fnuiid  in  Mattliew  or  Luke  (»:  «■«). 
 
 14- IG.  And  when  they,  viz.,  Jesus,  with 
 Peter  and  James  and  John  (":>.9),  were 
 come  to  the  multitude.  The  place  was 
 near  tlie  foot  of  tiie  Mount  of  Transtiguration 
 (Luke 9: 37),  and  SO  pretty  certainly  in  tiie  neigh- 
 borliood  of  Cesarca  Philippi.  (See  on  17:  1.) 
 The  great  picture  by  Kaffaelle,  seizing  upon 
 tlie  close  connection  between  the  Transfigura- 
 tion and  this  scene,  has  taken  the  artistic 
 license  of  representing  them  as  contempo- 
 raneous, the  Master  in  glory  on  the  Mount,  the 
 nine  disciples  vainly  attempting  to  heal  tiie 
 demoniac  boy  at  its  foot.  'The  multitude' 
 were  surrounding  the  nine  disciples  (Mark), 
 and  '  were  greatly  amazed,'  probably  at  the 
 sudden  appearance  of  Jesus  after  a  night's 
 unexplained  absence,  and  after  this  failure  of 
 his  followers.  Some  think  there  was  still  a 
 light  in  his  countenance,  as  when  Moses  de- 
 scended with  dazzling  face.  But  this  would 
 have  excited  a  curiosity  which  he  and  the 
 three  could  not  gratify.  (i7:9.)  Mark  adds 
 that  tlie  multitude  ran  to  him  and  saluted 
 him;  tliej' '  were  perhaps  curious  to  know 
 where  he  had  been,  and  were  doubtless  eager 
 to  see  whether  he  could  heal  when  the  disciples 
 had  failed.  It  was  probably  in  regard  to  this 
 ))oint  that  'Scribes'  were  '  questioning  with  | 
 them.'  The  fame  of  Jesus'  numerous  heal- 
 ings in  Galilee  had  long  ago  spread  far  and 
 wide.  (4:24 r.)  A  man,  kneeling  to  him,  in 
 humility  and  reverence,  not  in  worship. 
 Lord,  see  on  8:  2.  It  is  not  clear  what 
 anmunt  of  reverence  the  word  here  expresses.  ' 
 On  my  son,  an  only  son  (Lukc-jt-'W,,  jiud  still  a 
 
 boy.    (v.  18;  M.irk9:J4;  Luke9-42.)    LunatiC,  Or  Cpi-  ! 
 
 leptic,  as  in  4:  24;  the  word  does  not  occur  | 
 elsewhere  in  New  Test.  The  symptoms  de-  I 
 scribed,  and  more  fully  and  vividly  in  Mark  ' 
 (9:is-vo),  are  those  of  epilepsy  ;  and  the  boy  had  ' 
 been  .so  affected  from  childhood  (Mark).    The  | 
 
 epilepsy  was  in  this  case  connected  (v.  i»)  with 
 possession  by  a  demon    (see  on  8:  28),  which 
 might  either  have  caused  the  bodily  ailment, 
 or  taken  occasion  therefrom.     In   Mark(9:i7) 
 it  is  called  'a  dumb  spirit,'  indicating  that  the 
 demoniacal  possession  had  caused  the  child  to  be 
 dumb.    I  brought  him  to  thy  disciples,  the 
 nine  who  had  been  left  behind,  and  they  could 
 not  cure  him.     JIark  and  Luke,  'cast  it  out.' 
 They  had  doubtless  repeatedly  cast  out  demons 
 during  their  mission  in  Galilee  the  previous 
 winter  or  spring  (lo:  i-s),  and  they  might  have 
 done  so  now  but  for  weakness  of  faith,   (v.  20.) 
 17  f.  O  faithless   (unbelieving)  and  per- 
 verse generation.    The  terms  are  borrowed 
 from  Deut.  32:  5,  20;  comp.  Phil.  2:  15.    They 
 were  not  unbelievingthrough  lack  of  evidence, 
 but  through  perverse  neglect  or  rejection  of 
 the  evidence.     The  Greek  word  means  thor- 
 oughly twisted,  crooked,  etc.,  and  so  does  the 
 Latin  perversus.     (Comp.   Eng.  wrong  from 
 wring.)    Tyn.,    Cran.,    Gen.,     here     render 
 'crooked.'     The  term    'generation'  seems  to 
 be  used  generally,   not  meaning  specifically 
 the  disciples  or  pie  Scribes,  etc.,   as  various 
 writers  have  supposed.     The  father,  the  nine 
 disciples,   the  crowd,   the   Scribes   (Maik9:i4), 
 would  all  in  var^'ing  degrees  and  ways  sug- 
 gest that  the  current  generation  was  unbeliev- 
 ing and  perverse.    SoZwingli,  Bengel,  Ewald, 
 Trench   (see  Morison).     'Unbelieving'   does 
 not    necessarily    mean    that    no    one   in    the 
 generation  believed  at  all  ;  the  disciples  hail 
 'little  faith'    (v.20^,   the  father  believed  and' 
 did  not  b(!lieve.     This  prevalence  of  perverse 
 unbelief  made  it  painful  to  live  amid  such  a 
 generation,  and  to  suffer,  or  hear  vnf/i.  them. 
 He  had  shown  keen  distress  at  unbelief  before, 
 Mark  8:  12  (see  above  on  16:  4);  Mark  3:  5 
 (see  above  on  12^13).     Our  Lord's  sensitive- 
 ness of  feeling  appears  in   many  ways,   but 
 only  here  is  recorded  as  taking  the  form  of 
 momentary  impatience  at  dwelling  amid  such 
 an  environment;  it  must  have  been   all  the 
 more  distressing  from  the  contrast  with  the 
 
376 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVII. 
 
 18  And  Jesus  rebuked  the  devil ;  and  be  departed  out 
 of  liini:  and  llie  cliiUl  was  cured  froiu  that  very  hour. 
 
 ID  Tlicn  caiiii-  the  disciples  to  Jesus  apart,  aud  said, 
 Wliv  cmild  not  we  cast  biui  out? 
 
 •JU  Aud  Jesus  said  unto  ibeui,  Because  of  your  unbe- 
 lief: for  verilv  I  say  unU>  you,  If  ye  have  faith  as  a 
 Kraiu  of  uiusliird  seed,  ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain, 
 Keiuove  hence  to  yonder  place;  and  it  shall  remove: 
 and  nolhinn  shall  'lie  impossible  unto  you. 
 
 :il  liowbeil  Ibis  kind  goeth  not  out  but  by  prayer 
 aud  fastiug. 
 
 18  hither  to  me.  And  Jesus  rebuked  him  ;  and  the 
 demon  went  out  from  bim:  and  the  boy  was  cured 
 from  that  hour.    Then  came  the  disciples  to  Jesus 
 
 20  apart,  and  said.  Why  could  not  we  cast  it  out?  And 
 be  saitb  unto  them.  Because  of  your  little  faith:  for 
 verily  I  say  unto  you.  If  ye  have  faith  as  a  grain  of 
 mustard  seed,  ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain.  Re- 
 move hence  to  yonder  place;  and  it  shall  remove; 
 and  nothing  shall  be  impossible  unto  you.i 
 
 1  Mnoy  auihoriUes,  tome  sucient,  insert  rer.  21,  But  (Ai«  kind  goeth  not  otU  save  by  prayer  and/aettng.    See  Mark  ix.  29. 
 
 scene  of  the  Transfiguration,  a  few  hours 
 before.  How  long?  literally,  until  when? 
 as  if  expecting  a  time  of  release.  Yet  he  did 
 bear  with  that  generation  foryet  many  months 
 (see  on  1*J :  1),  and  did  on  this  occasion,  amid 
 all  the  dislieartening  and  intolerable  unbelief, 
 promptly  recognize  and  bless  a  faith  tliat  was 
 confessedly  weak.  This  confession  was  made 
 by  the  fath(;r  in  a  touching  dialogue  recorded 
 by  Mark.  (ii;-20-'d.)  Bring  him  hither  to  me. 
 Even  the  disciples  have  been  weak  in  faith, 
 and  wliat  they  ouglit  to  have  done  must  be 
 done  by  him.  And  Jesus  rebuked  the 
 devil,  literally,  him,  the  demoniac,  which  of 
 course  means  that  lie  rebuked  'the  unclean 
 spirit'  (Mark  and  Luke);  the  rebuke  doubt- 
 less related  to  his  unlawful  and  malignant 
 possession.  The  apparent  confusion  of  per- 
 sons in  sp.eaking  to  the  child  and  the  demon 
 is  natural  on  the  assumption  of  a  real  demon- 
 iacal possession,  and  repeatedly  occurs  in  the 
 Gospels.  Tyn.  and  his  followers  transposed 
 'the  devil'  into  the  first  clause.  The  devil 
 .''honld  be  the  demon,  see  on  8  :  31.  Departed 
 out  of  him,  ek  and  npo  being  united,  comp. 
 on  :?:  IT).  The  dispossession  caused  the  child 
 frightful  sufl'ering,  and  presently  he  lay  as  if 
 dead  till  Jesus  raised  him  up  (Mark).  The 
 child  ;  boT/  is  the  exact  translation,  and  more 
 definite  than  'child.'  Was  cured  from  that 
 Tery  hour,  at  once  and  permanently,  as  in 
 15:  28;  9:  22.  Luke  adds  (9:  «.  r.  v.),  "And 
 they  were  all  aston  islied  at  the  majesty  of  God. " 
 19,  20  (21).  The  disciples,  viz.,  the 
 nine  who  had  tried  and  failed.  Apart,  Mark 
 (9:Mi),  'when   he  was  come  into  the   house,' 
 
 'This  is  the  reading  of  N  B,. the  cursives  13, 124, 346, 
 which  are  known  to  have  been  derived  from  one  old 
 uncial,  and  .several  other  important  cursives,  the  Old 
 Syriac,  Mciuphilic  and  Sahidic,  .Vrmenian,  .T^lhiopic, 
 aiKl  It  is  quoted  in  Oriuen,  Chrys.,  Hilary.  The  word 
 oliriniiisliau  Is  iu)t  found  in  the  classics  nor  elsewhere  in 
 Biblical  (ircek,  but  sometimes  employed  by  (Jrcek 
 l-alhcrs.  It  wasciisily  chanRod  by  copyists  into  '  unbe- 
 lief (apUtian),  a  familiar  term,   implied  in  v.  17,  and 
 
 apparently  that  in  which  he  and  they  had 
 been  sojourning.  Why  conld  not  we  cast 
 him  (lY)  out?  'we'  being  expressed  in  the 
 Greek,  and  thus  emphatic;  he  had  authorized 
 them  to  cast  out  demons  (lO:  i-s),  and  we  can- 
 not doubt  they  had  done  so.  (Comp.  the 
 Seventy,  Luke  10  :  17).  Because  of  your 
 unbelief, cor.  text,  little  faith,^  comp.  '  ya  of 
 little  faith'  in  6 :  80;  8  :  26  ;  14  :  81 ;  10  :  8. 
 To  this  corresponds  the  answer  given  in  Mark. 
 'This  kind  can  come  out  hy  nothing  save  by 
 prayer,'  viz.,  as  increasing  their  faith  and 
 spiritual  power.  For  gives  a  proof  of  the 
 preceding  statement.  Your  failure  must 
 have  been  on  account  of  your  weakness  of 
 faith, /or  a  very  minute  faith  can  work  a  very 
 great  miracle.  As  a  grain  of  mustard 
 seed,  often  used  for  anything  very  small  (see 
 on  13:31);  their  faith  must  therefore  have 
 been  extremely  minute,  being  less  than  this. 
 Unto  this  mountain.  He  probably  pointed 
 to  the  mountain  on  which  he  had  the  night 
 before  been  transfigured  ;  so  in  21 :  21  it  is  the 
 Mount  of  Olives.  This  faith  that  could  re- 
 move mountains  (comp.  Luke  17  :  6  ;  Matt. 
 21  :  21  f  ;  Mark  11  :  23;  1  Cor.  13  :  2)  was 
 proper  and  possible  only  in  those  to  whom  it 
 was  granted  to  work  miracles.  For  us  to 
 attempt  such  a  tiling  is  folly.  And  nothing 
 shall  be  impossible  unto  you  is  of  course 
 an  exaggerated  expression,  such  as  all  men 
 use,  and  all  understand,  and  answers  to  what 
 he  had  just  before  said  to  the  father  (Mark9:-.'3), 
 "All  things  are  possible  to  him^that  be- 
 lieveth  ;  "  comp.  also  Phil.  4  :  13. 
 21.     This  verse  is  spurious,*  having  been 
 
 seeming  at  first  more  in  accordance  with  what  follows. 
 Yet  in  fact  Jesus  has  never  accused  the  disciples  of 
 having  no  faith,  but  repeatedly  of  having  little  faith 
 {(iliz/opUtoi).  This  fact  is  not  likely  to  have  occurred 
 to  copyists,  while  the  other  considerations  are  obvious. 
 2  It  is  wanting  in  X  (first  hand)  B,  two  copies  of  the 
 Old  Latin,  the  Old  and  Jerusalem  Syriac,  Sahidic,  and 
 a  copy  ol  Mcniphitic,  and  ^Ethiopic.  The  insertion  by- 
 copyists  from  another  Gospel  is  natural  and  very  com- 
 
Ch.  XVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 377 
 
 22  And  while  tliey  abodp  in  Galilee,  Jesus  said  unto 
 tbciu,  Tlie  iSon  of  man  shall  be  belruyed  into  the  hands 
 of  men : 
 
 22      And  while  they  i  abode  in  Galilee,  .lesus  said  unto 
 theui,  The  .Sou  uf  uiau  shall  be  delivered  up  into 
 
 I  Some  ancieot  auikorilies  rend,  were  gatkering  themeetvea  together. 
 
 added  b^'  copyists  from  Mark  9  :  29.  Already, 
 bcfori-  this  was  done,  the  passage  had  been  en- 
 hirged  in  Mark  by  adding  "and  fasting,'  due 
 to  the  asceticism  among  the  early  Christians. 
 A  .similar  addition  of  '  fasting'  was  made  by 
 copyists  in  Acts  10:  30;  1  Cor.  7:  5,  and  so 
 came  into  the  common  text.  The  word  fast- 
 ing is  genuine  in  Luke  2:  37;  Acts  13:  2  f . ; 
 14:  2S.  For  our  Lord's  instruction  as  to  fast- 
 i  ng.  see  on  9 :  15 ;  6:18. 
 
 Tiie  events  of  16:  13  to  17:  20  occurred  within 
 a  short  time,  apparently  little  more  than  a 
 week,  and  soon  after  Jesus  reached  the  neigh- 
 borhood of  Cesarea  Philippi.  He  appears  to 
 have  stayed  in  that  region,  so  far  as  our  in- 
 formation enables  us  to  judge,  several  weeks, 
 jicrhaps  two  or  three  months  (comp.  on  16: 
 l:^),  but  there  is  no  record  of  further  sayings 
 or  doings. 
 
 HOMILETK'AL    AXD    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  14  f.  A  father' .s  remarkable  experience. 
 1)  The  distressing  calamity.  2)  The  dis- 
 heartening failure.  3)  The  struggling  faith. 
 (Maik9:M-24.)  4)  The  grcat  blessing.— V.  14. 
 Hkxky:   "Sense  of  misery  will  bring  people 
 
 to   their   knees Parents    are    doubly 
 
 concerned  to  pray  for  their  children,  not 
 only  those  that  are  weak  and  cannot,  but  much 
 more  that  are  wicked  and  will  not,  pra^'  for 
 themselves." — V.  17.  The  Saviour  grieving 
 at  unbelief.  1)  He  felt  an  unbelieving  at- 
 mospiiere  to  be  utterly  uncongenial.  2)  He 
 saw  clearly  the  perverseness  and  general  sin- 
 fulness of  unbelief.  3)  He  considered  what 
 blessings  men  were  missing  through  unbelief. 
 4)  He  observed  how  attempts  at  usefulness 
 were  marred  by  unbelief.  5)  He  wa-s  pained 
 by  unbelief  in  him  as  a  personal  unkindness 
 
 and  injustice.  ^6)  He  perceived  that  unbelief 
 is  obstinate  and  hard  to  conquer. — V.  19. 
 Hkxky:  '"Ministers,  who  are  to  deal  for 
 Christ  in  public,  have  need  to  keep  up  a  pri- 
 vate communion  with  him,  that  they  may 
 bewail  the  follies  and  infirmities  of  their  pub- 
 lic performances,  and  inquire  into  tiie  cause 
 of  them."— V.  20.  Little  faith.  1)  It  re- 
 stricts usefulness.  2)  It  hinders  spiritual  per- 
 ception. 06:8.)  3)  It  makes  men  timid  amid 
 perils.  (8: 26.)  4)  It  leaves  them  consumed 
 with  temporal  anxieties.  (6: so.) 
 22-27.  Ketukxing   to    Galilee,  Jesus 
 
 AGAIN    FoiiKTELLS     HI.S     DeATH.       He    PaYS 
 
 THE  Temple  Tax. 
 
 Here  are  two  matters. 
 
 I.  22  f.  He  aoaix  Fokktells  his  Death 
 AND  Resurrection.  Found  also  in  Mark  9: 
 30-32;  Luke  9:  43-45.  Mark  tells  how  they 
 left  the  place  of  healing  the  demoniac  boy, 
 near  the  Mount  of  Transfiguration,  and 
 passed  through  Galilee.  And  while  they 
 abode,  etc., — icere  gathering  t/ionselves  to- 
 gether in  Gnlilee  (Rev.Ver.,  margin),  is  in  all 
 probability  the  true  text.'  It  implies  that  they 
 returned  by  different  routes  to  a  fixed  point  in 
 Galilee.  Upon  reflection,  this  is  seen  to  agree 
 exactly  with  Mark's  statement  that  Jesus 
 'wished  no  one  to  know'  (comp.  above  on 
 16:  5)  of  the  journey  through  Galilee,  for  a 
 natural  expedient  to  this  end  would  be  the 
 separati(m  of  the  Twelve  into  several  parties, 
 taking  different  routes.  We  then  understand 
 that  at  the  rendezvous,  as  they  were  assem- 
 bling, Jesus  made  the  statement  that  follows. 
 Mark's  'for'  (»:»i)  perhaps  indicates  (Alford) 
 that  he  wished  to  pass  on  unnoticed,  because 
 he  was  engaged  in  privately  teaching  his  dis- 
 ciples about  his  approaching  death.     Or   it 
 
 luon,  while  we  cannot  imagine  any  reason  for  the 
 omission  of  the  passage  if  nriuinally  present  in  .Matt., 
 since  no  class  of  Christiaiis  in  theearly  centuries  would 
 hi'.ve  objected  to  it.  The  manuscripts  and  versions 
 which  contain  it  have  much  verbal  variation,  a  com- 
 mon thing  in  such  borrowed  jiassages.  In  Mark  the 
 sentence  is  found  in  all  documents,  but  the  words  'and 
 fastins'  are  there  oniitte<l  by  J<  (first  hand),  B,  one 
 copy  of  Old  Latin,  ami  apparently  by  Clem,  (\V  H.) 
 This  evidence  might  seem  slender,  but  there  is  no  con- 
 ceivable reason  for  the  omission  of  the  words  by  copy- 
 
 I  ists  or  students,  while  their  insertion  is  explained  by 
 the  asceticism   prevalent  among  the  early  Christians, 
 
 ;  and  is  paralleled  in  the  coninion  te.Kt  of  Acts  10:  30; 
 1  Cor.  7  :  .i.    So  the  case  is  clear. 
 
 I  1  It  is  the  reading  of  X  B,  and  the  cursive  1  ;  several 
 early  versions  show  confusion  and  uncertainty  in  their 
 rendering,     '.\bode'  represents  nn«.«/re/;Aom«fnon,   and 
 
 ,  'were  gathering  themselves  together'  ifi  suxtrephomenon. 
 
 I  The  latter   would   strike  copyists   as  strange,  and    be 
 
 ;  easily  cliange<l  into  what  seemed  more  simple.  The 
 case  is  not  certain,  but  highly  probable. 
 
378 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVII. 
 
 23  And  they  shall  kill  him,  and  the  third  day  he 
 shall  bf  raised  ajj;aiii.     And  lliey  were  exceeding  sorry. 
 
 24  Ami  when  lliey  wera  cmue  to  Capernaum,  thev 
 that  received  "tribute  money  came  to  i'eter,  and  said, 
 Doth  not  your  master  pay  tfibule? 
 
 23  the  hands  of  men  ;  and  they  shall  kill  him,  and  the 
 third  day  he  shall  be  raised  up.  And  they  were  ex- 
 ceeding sorry. 
 
 2-1  And  when  they  were  come  to  Capernaum,  they 
 that  received  the  '  hall-shekel  came  to  Peter,  and 
 
 a  Called  in  the  original  didrachma,  being  in  value  fifteen  pence.    See  Ex.  30 :  13,  and  38 :  26 1  Gr.  didrachma. 
 
 may  mean  that  he  wi.shed  to  avoid  the  fanati- 
 i-al  multitude,  who,  at  his  last  recorded  visit 
 to  Caperiiiium,  wanted  to  make  him  a  king 
 aftiT  tliuir  own  notion.  (John 6:  is.)  The  Son 
 of  mail,  »(ie  on  8:  20.  Shall  be  (or  is  going 
 to  bt; )  the  same  construction  as  in  IG :  27.  Be- 
 trayed, or  delivered  up,  into.  So  Com.  Ver. 
 ri},'htly  in  Mark  and  Luke,  though  rendering 
 'betrayed'  in  Matt.  (comp.  on  10:  4);  and 
 we  shall  find  similar  inconsistency  tiirougliout 
 intiaiislatingtheterm.  The  words  which  really 
 mean  'betray'  and  'traitor'  occur  only  in 
 LukeG:  IG;  Acts  7:  52.  Into  the  hands  of 
 men.  In  20:  19  it  becomes  more  definite, 
 'unto  the  Gentiles'  ;  2G:  45,  'into  the  hands 
 of  sinners.'  The  idea  of  losing  liberty  and 
 being  rudely  handled  b^'  other  men,  is  always 
 in  itself  painful.  Tliis  being  delivered  into 
 tlie  hands  of  men  is  the  new  idea  here  added  ; 
 tlie  rest  is  repeated  from  IG :  21.  (See  note.) 
 And  they  were  exceeding  sorry,or  exceed- 
 ingly grieved.  Mark  and  Luke  state  that  they 
 did  not  understand  the  saying  (comp.  on  17: 
 fl),  and  feared  to  ask  him  about  it — probably 
 with  that  feeling  which  often  restrains  per- 
 sons from  seeking  more  precise  information 
 that  would  probably  but  increase  their  dis- 
 tress. The  three  who  had  witnessed  the  trans- 
 tiguralion  must  have  been  better  able  to  bear 
 this  renewed  and  painful  announcement;  but 
 they  could  not  tell  the  others  what  they  had 
 seen  and  heard. 
 
 II.  24-27.  Paying  the  Temple  Con- 
 TRIHUTION.  Found  in  Matt,  only,  except 
 the  statement  in  Mark  (9:33),  that  'they  came 
 to  Capernaum.'  This  seems  to  have  been  our 
 Lord's  final  visit  to  Capernaum,  which  had  so 
 long  been  his  abode  (see  on  4:  13),  and  was 
 probably  short.  (Comp.  on  18:  1.)  He  had 
 just  come  from  the  neighborhood  of  Cei*area 
 I'hilippi.  (See  on  v.  22.)  They  that  re- 
 ceived the  tribute  money  (half  shekel). 
 The  Greek  didrnchmon,  or  double  drachm, 
 was  a  silver  coin  equal  to  two  Attic  drachms, 
 and  in  the  times  of  the  New  Test,  and 
 Josephus  was  nearly  equal  to  a  half  shekel, 
 or  something  over  thirty  cents.  'Tribute 
 money,'  Cranmer  and  K.  James,  is  too  indefi- 
 
 nite; 'poll  money,'  Tyn.,  Gen.,  fails  to  sug- 
 gest that  it  was  a  specific  poll-tax  for  the 
 temple.  It  is  better  in  such  cases  to  use  the 
 definite  term  of  the  original,  and  let  this  be- 
 come matter  of  explanation.  But  as  the  Greek 
 didrachm  or  double  drachm  is  unfamiliar,  it 
 is  convenient  to  use  the  half  shekel,  the 
 Hebrew  shekel  being  familiar  to  us  from 
 Old  Test.  Moses  directed  (Exod.so:  ii  tr.)  that 
 whenever  the  people  were  numbered,  every 
 male  over  twenty  years  old  should  give  a  half 
 shekel,  rich  and  poor  alike,  for  the  support  of 
 the  tabernacle.  Upon  this  Josiah  based  his 
 demand  for  a  special  contribution  to  repair 
 the  temple.  (2  chr.  24: 6.)  After  the  return  from 
 the  captivity,  Nehemiah  and  his  followers 
 "made  ordinances" — not  as  heing  required 
 by  the  law  of  Moses,  but  as  a  voluntary 
 agreement — to  pay  every  year  the  ^Airc/ part  of 
 a  shekel  (they  were  poor  then),  in  order  to  pro- 
 vide sacrifices,  etc.,  for  the  temple.  (Neh.  10:32  r.) 
 In  the  Mishna,  as  here  in  Matt,  we  meet  with 
 a  well  known  contribution  of  a  half  shekel. 
 The  Kabbis  had  kept  Nehemiah's  plan  of 
 making  it  annual,  but  had  returned  to  the 
 sum  which  the  law  of  Moses  required  for  the 
 occasional  gift,  and  doubtless  held  that  they 
 were  but  carrying  out  the  law.  The  Mishna 
 has  a  separate  treatise  on  this  subject.  Priests, 
 women,  children,  and  slaves,  were  exempt, 
 but  might  give  if  they  wished.  The  Jews  in 
 Palestine  were  expected  (Edersh.)  to  give 
 before  the  time  , of  the  Passover;  those  in 
 foreign  countries  were  allowed  till  Pentecost 
 or  even  Tabernacles,  and  there  was  a  special 
 chest  in  the  temple  for  contributions  due 
 the  previous  year.  Commissioners  were 
 sent  through  Palestine  to  collect  —  'they 
 that  received  the  half  shekel,'  distinct  from 
 the  publicans  who  collected  the  government 
 tax;  in  foreign  countries  the  money  was  de- 
 posited by  the  leading  Jews  in  some  fortified 
 cMy  till  it  could  be  escorted  to  Jerusalem. 
 (Jos. -Ant.,"  18, 9, 1.)  Cicero  states  that  gold  was, 
 every  year,  in  the  name  of  the  Jews,  exported 
 from  Ital^'  and  all  the  provinces  to  Jerusalem, 
 and  commends  Flaccus  for  prohibiting  this 
 exportation   from   Asia,   i.   e.,  the  region  of 
 
Ch.  XVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 379 
 
 25  lie  sailli,  Yes.  Ami  when  he  was  come  into  the 
 house,  Jesus  prevented  him,  saying.  What  thiukest 
 thou,  Siiuon?  of  whom  do  (he  kings  of  the  earth  take 
 custom  or  tribute?  of  their  own  cliildrcu,  or  of  stran- 
 gers ? 
 
 26  Peter  saith  unto  him,  Of  strangers.  Jesus  saith 
 unto  him.  Then  are  the  children  free. 
 
 said,  Doth   not  your  i  master  pay  the  2  lialf-shekel? 
 
 25  He  .saith.  Yea.  .And  wlieu  he  came  into  the  liuiise, 
 .Jesus  spake  lirsl  to  liim,  saying.  What  tliinkest 
 thou,  .*!imon'.'  the  kings  ol  tlie  eartli,  fmm  whom  do 
 they  receive   toll   or   tribute?   from   ilieir  wnis,  or 
 
 26  from  strangers?  .\iid  when  lie  said.  From  siran- 
 gers,  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Therefore  the  sous  are 
 
 1  Or,  teacher 2  Gr.  didraehma. 
 
 \vl)icli  Ephesus  was  the  chief  city.  (Cicero, 
 "forFlaocus,"  28.)  Joseplius  says  ("Ant.. "3,8,^) 
 that  tiie  gift  in  E.xod.  30:  11  was  from  men 
 between  twenty  and  tifty  years  old,  whicli 
 statement  makes  it  liiceiy  that  the  age  was 
 thus  limited  in  his  times,  wiiich  were  those  of 
 tlie  New  Testament.  After  Titus  destroyed 
 Jerusalem,  Ve.spasian  decreed  that  the  Jews 
 everywhere  "should  bring  two  drachms  every 
 year  for  the  temple  of  Jupiter  Capitolinus,  as 
 before  they  were  wont  to  pay  for  the  temple 
 at  Jeru.*alem."  (jo».  •'War,-?.  6. 6.) — Quite  dis- 
 tinct from  this  yearly  half  shekel,  which  was 
 required  by  custom,  if  not  by  the  law,  were 
 tiio  voluntary  contributions  made  at  the  tem- 
 ple, wliich  varietl  indefinitely  in  amount. 
 (Maiki2:iifr.)  Entirely  distinct  also  was  the 
 tax  (-'-•;  IT)  to  the  Roman  government  in  Judea 
 and  Samaria,  which  two  districts  formed  at 
 the  time  of  our  Lord's  ministry  a  Koman 
 province. 
 
 It  is  not  at  all  clear  with  what  design  the 
 collector.^  asked  the  question,  but  most  likely 
 in  a  re]>roachful  tone,  as  if  he  was  slighting  a 
 duty  recognized  by  all  devout  Jew.-*.  Doth 
 not  your  master— that  is  teacher  (didaskalos, 
 see  on  8  ;  19)  pay  the  haif-nhekel,  as  every- 
 body' else  does?  The  reguhir  time  for  jiaying 
 was  in  the  spring,  while  it  was  now  near  the 
 beginning  of  autumn.  Jesus  and  his  followers 
 had  been  lung  ab.sent  from  Capernaum,  and 
 tlie  collectors  now  seized  their  opportunity, 
 ])erhaps  wishing  to  send  up  all  that  was  be- 
 hind to  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles. 
 
 25  f.  Peter's  ready  answer.  Yes,  most  natu- 
 rally suggests  that  Jesus  had  paid  in  previous 
 years,  and  so  there  was  no  doubt  that  he  would 
 pay  now.  The  fact  that  Matt,  records  this  in- 
 cident without  any  explanation  as  to  the  nature 
 and  design  of  the  contribution,  is  one  of  the 
 many  proofs  that  he  wrote  especially  for  Jewish 
 readers,  to  whom  the  matter  would  be  famil- 
 iar. Into  the  house,  probably  the  house  ot 
 Peter,  which  Jesus  usually  appears  to  have 
 made  his  place  of  abode  at  Capernaum,  (comp. 
 
 on  4  :  13  ;  8  :  14).  Jesus  prevented,  that  is, 
 spake  first  to,  him,  saying.  The  Greek 
 means  to  get  before,  anticipate,  (comp.  on 
 12  :  28),  and  would  be  exactly  translated  now 
 by  'anticipated  him,  saying.'  Tyn.  and  Gen. 
 gave  'spake  first  to  iiim.'  The  hnt\i\  prevent 
 (originally'  '  to  come  before')  was  introduced 
 by  Cran.  and  Rlieims,  and  at  that  time  was  a 
 good  translation  ;  but  it  has  now  lost  that 
 meaning  in  Eng.,  and  acquired  a  difterent 
 sense,  which  makes  it  very  misleading,  (e.  g., 
 Ps.  119  :  147  f.  ;  1  Thess.  4  :  15.)  To  avoid  the 
 word  'anticipate,'  which  is  not  used  in  K. 
 James,  the  Rev.  Ver.  has  returned  to  'spake 
 first  to  him,'  a  rather  inadequate  rendering. 
 Jesus  knew  what  had  occurred  without  need- 
 ing to  be  told.  (Comp.  John  1  :  48).  Custom 
 (rather  toll),  or  tribute.  The  first  Greek 
 wt)rd  denotes  taxes  or  tribute  in  general,  the 
 second  is  the  Latin  word  censvs,  which, 
 from  meaning  a  registration  for  the  purpose 
 of  taxation,  might  naturally  in  the  provinces 
 be  applied  to  the  poll-tax  ;  its  sense  here 
 and  in  22:  17.  Of  their  own  children 
 (sons),  or  of  strangers  ?  Tlie  latter  term 
 meaifs  those  of  other  blood,  of  other  than 
 the  royal  family.  Then  are  the  children 
 (■sons)  free,  i.  e.,  exempt.  And  so  the  Son  of 
 God,  as  Peter  had  recognized  Jesus  to  be 
 (16:  16),  ought  to  be  exempted  from  paying  tax 
 to  the  temple  for  the  support  of  divine  worship. 
 He  uses  the  plural,  'sons,'  because  he  is  stat- 
 ing the  inference  from  his  previous  argument 
 in  a  general  form  ;  but  the  application  is  obvi- 
 ously designed  to  be  to  himself.  The  Roman- 
 ists in  Europe  have  absurdly  applied  this  to 
 the  clergy,  as  showing  that  they  ought  to  be 
 exempted  from  taxation,  at  any  rate  when  it 
 is  for  religious  purpo.ses.  When  our  Lord 
 adds,  'lest  we  cause  them  to  stumble,'  the 
 plural  refers  not  to  any  notion  that  Peter  was 
 exempt,  but  to  the  fact  that  Peter  as  well  as 
 himself  had  not  paid  ;  and  he  proceeds  to  di- 
 rect how  Peter  may  pay  both  for  the  Master 
 and  himself. 
 
380 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVIII. 
 
 27  Not witlislandinR,  lest  «e  should  oflfend  them,  go 
 thou  to  the  sea,  and  cast  a  hook,  and  take  up  tlie  fish 
 that  first  ooint-ih  up;  and  when  thou  hast  opened  his 
 luoulh,  thou  shall  find"  a  piece  of  money:  thai  take, 
 and  give  unto  them  for  me  and  thee. 
 
 27  Iree.  But,  lest  we  cause  them  to  stumble,  go  thou 
 to  the  sea,  and  cast  a  hook,  and  take  up  the  fish 
 that  first  Cometh  up  ;  and  when  thou  hast  opened 
 his  mouth,  thou  shalt  find  a  i  shekel:  that  take,  and 
 give  unto  them  for  me  and  thee. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVIII. 
 
 T  the  same  time  came  the  disciples  unto  Jesus,  say- 
 i  ing,  Who  is  the  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven? 
 
 1      In  that  hour  came  the  disciples  unto  Jesus,  say- 
 ing. Who  then  is  -  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven? 
 
 a  Or,  a  Hater.    It  is  baKan  ounce  or^lver,  in  value  2s.  6d.  after  Ss.  tiieiounce 1  6r,  stater 2  Gr.  greater. 
 
 27.  Lest  we  should  offend  them,  or  better, 
 cause  them  to  stumble,  give  them  an  occasion 
 for  objecting  to  my  claims,  and  refusing  to  re- 
 ceive me.  (See  on  j5:  29. )  They  would  have 
 paid  that  he  did  not  keep  the  law,  did  not  per- 
 form a  recognized  duty  of  every  Israelite,  and 
 so  he  certainly  could  not  be  the  Messiah.  Go 
 thou  to  the  sea.  The  preposition  is  that 
 usually  rendered  'into.'  In  a  case  like  this  it 
 signities  into  the  locality  represented  in  a  gen- 
 eral way  by  the  sea,  which  would  include  its 
 shores.  We  are  not  at  liberty  to  understand 
 it  here  in  a  stricter  sense,  such  as  would  be 
 expressed  in  English  by  '  into  the  sea,' because 
 that  would  be  manifestly  inappropriate  to  the 
 action  which  Peter  was  to  perform,  viz., 
 catcliing  a  fish  with  a  hook.  (So  in  John  11 : 
 ;5hi;  20:  1.)  Wherever  it  would  not  be  dis- 
 tinctly and  decidedly  unsuitable  to  the  action 
 in  question,  the  natural  and  common  sense  of 
 'into'  must  be  retained.  (Com p.  on  3:  16.) 
 Th<'  sea  was  of  course  the  Lake  of  Galilee,  on 
 which  Ciipernaum  was  situated.  (♦:  is.)  Thou 
 shalt  find  a  piece  of  money,  (a  shekel, 
 Greek  .statrr.)  an  attic  silver  coin,  equal 
 to  four  drachms,  or  two  half- shekels. 
 For  me  and  thee,  is  .strictly,  'instead  of 
 me  and  thee,'  the  notion  being  of  a 
 snh.ititution,  which  was  the  original  and 
 proper  moaning  of  this  contribution  (see 
 Exod.  30:  11-16).  Jesus  never  wrought  a 
 miracle  for  his  personal  benefit.  If  he  had 
 procured  the  mone^'  for  this  purpose  in  an 
 onlinarj'  way,  it  might  have  obscured  the 
 fact  of  his  extraordinary  position  as  the  Mes- 
 siah. Matthew  probably  recorded  this  inci- 
 dent to  show  his  .Jewish  readers  on  the  one 
 liand  that  Jesus  felt  himself  entitled  to  the  re- 
 spect due  to  the  Messiah,  and  on  the  other,  that 
 he  was  very  careful  to  keep  the  law  in  all  re- 
 spects, so  that  no  Jew  had  a  right  to  stumble 
 at  him.  Our  Lord's  disposition  to  forego  a 
 privilege  to  which  he  was  justly  entitled, 
 rather  than  that  men  should  have  an  excuse 
 for  misapprehending  him,   was  imitated  by 
 
 Paul  (icor.  9),  and  stands  before  us  all  as  a 
 part  of  the  example  of  Christ.  A  hook. 
 Fish-hooks.are  mentioned  elsewhere  in  the 
 Bible  only  in  Isa.  19:  8;  Amos  4:2;  Hab.  1: 
 15;  Job  41 :  1,  etc.,  and  are  not  now  used  in 
 the  Lake  of  Galilee.  Peter  had  previously 
 had  experience  of  a  miracle  in  catching  fishes. 
 (Luke5:4ff.)  Commentators  compare  here  the 
 storj'  of  the  ring  of  Polycrates  (Herod.  III., 
 39-42). 
 
 HOMILETICAt,    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  24-27.  Jesus  giving  for  the  support  of 
 the  temple.  1)  He-takes  pains  to  avoid  being 
 misunderstood  ;  (a)  speaking  so  as  to  prevent 
 Peter  from  misunderstanding  him  ;  (b)  acting 
 so  as  to  prevent  the  Jews.  2)  While  avowing 
 himself  the  Son  of  God,  he  performs  e\ery 
 duty  of  a  good  man  (comp.  3  :  15),  including 
 that  of  taking  part  in  religious  contributions. 
 He  relinquishes  an  avowed  claim  to  exemp- 
 tion, lest  his  course  should  injure  others. 
 Comp.  1  Cor.  8  :  13 ;  9:  12,  22. 
 
 Ch.  18:  1-14.  The  Subjects  ok  thk 
 Messianic  Reign  must  be  Childlike. 
 
 We  are  approaching  the  close  of  our  Lord's 
 ministry  in  Galilee.  (i9:i.)  Convinced  that 
 their  Master  is  the  Messiah  (i6:ie),  tbe  disci- 
 ples begin  to  dispute  whicl)  of  them  shall  have 
 the  highest  office  in  the  Messianic  kingdom, 
 which  they  conceive  of  as  secular  rather  than 
 spiritual.  They  bring  him  this  question,  and 
 he  says  at  once  that  only  by  being  childlike 
 can  they  have  any  place  at  all  in  the  Mes- 
 sianic kingdom  ;  it  follows  that  the  childlike 
 ought  to  be  received  for  Christ's  sake,  and 
 that  any  one  incurs  great  guilt  who  causes 
 them  to  sin  (v. 59);  and  they  must  not  be 
 despised,  for  the  Saviour  and  the  Father  are 
 specially  concerned  for  their  salvation,  v. 
 10-14.     Comp.  Mark  9:  33-50;  Luke  9:  46-50. 
 
 I.  1-4.  The  Subjects  of  the  Messianic 
 Reign  must  be  Childlike.  At  the  same 
 time,  or  in  that  hour,  is  best  taken  strictly 
 
Ch.  XVIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 381 
 
 2  And  Jesus  called  a  little  child  unto  him,  and  set 
 him  in  the  luidst  of  them. 
 
 2  And  he  called  to  him  a  little  child,  and  set  him  in 
 
 3  tiie  midst  of  them,  and  said.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
 
 (lo:  I'j;  26:45),  biit  may  mean  more  generally,  at 
 that  precise  period.  The  time  must  be  when 
 Jesus  was  in  the  house  at  Capernaum  (i7;i5; 
 Mark9::«),  and  perhaps  while  Peter  was  gone 
 to  find  the  shekel.  Came  the  disciples 
 unto  Jesus,  saying.  Luke,  in  his  very 
 brief  account,  .speaks  only  of  Jesus  as  seeing 
 the  reasoning  of  their  heart.  Mark  says  they 
 had  'disputed  one  with  another  in  the  way,' 
 apparently  on  the  road  from  Cesarea  Philippi 
 to  Capernaum  (conip.  on  17:  22),  and  that 
 when  J(!sus  asked  them  about  it  they  were 
 silent.  JNot  knowing  all  the  circumstances, 
 we  need  not  be  nervously  anxious  to  har- 
 monize these  accounts;  but  it  is  not  difficult 
 to  suppose  that  tiiey  came  intending  to  ask 
 him  tlie  question,  but  hesitated  ;  that  perceiv- 
 ing their  thought  (Luke)  he  inquired,  and 
 they  were  at  first  sihmt  (Mark),  but  at  length 
 spoke  (Matt. ).  Who,  literally,  who  t/ien,  who 
 in  tlie  state  of  things  present  to  their  minds, 
 implies  some  previous  occurrence  or  conver- 
 sation wiiich  led  to  the  inquiry,  and  this  may 
 be  the  conversation  to  which  Mark  refers. 
 Is  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  /.  e., 
 the  Messianic  kingdom  (see  on  3 :  2).  They 
 were  tliinking  of  it  as  a  temporal  kingdom,  in 
 which  there  would  of  course  be  higher  and 
 lowerofticials.  'Greatest' isliterally  'greater,' 
 i.  e.,  greater  than  all  others,  comp.  on  11:  11; 
 13:  32,  and  see  Buttm.  p.  84.  Luke  (9:46)  says 
 that  the  point  in  their  thoughts  was  '  which  of 
 them  should  be  greatest'  ;  but  they  asked  the 
 question  in  a  more  general  form.  Notice 
 that  the  dispute  closely  follows  a  prediction 
 that  he  would  die  (Mark  and  Luke),  as  in 
 similar  cases  afterwards.  (20 :  ao;  Luke  22:  24.) 
 Convinced  that  he  was  the  Messiah  (i6:i6), 
 and  not  understanding  how  be  could  liter- 
 ally rise  again  (see  on  17:  9),  their  minds 
 fastened  exclusively  upon  the  idea  that 
 somehow  or  other  he  was  about  to  set  up 
 a  Messianic  kingdom.  (i6:28.)  And  though 
 he  had  recently  declared  it  impossible  to 
 follow  him  .save  in  self-renunciation  (16:24), 
 they    were    intent    on    self-aggrandizement. 
 
 The  statement  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
 (o:  IS)  concerned  a  greatness  which  many  might 
 attain;  here  the  question  i.s,  who  shall  have 
 the  single  highest  place.  Our  Lord  had 
 treated  Peter,  James,  and  John  with  marked 
 distinction,  in  permitting  them  alone  to  wit- 
 ness the  Transfiguration.  (":i)  Forbidden 
 to  tell  any  one  wiiat  they  had  seen  (i7:9), 
 they  would  naturally  say  so  to  the  other  dis- 
 ciples when  asked  where  they  and  the  Master 
 had  been.  Besides,  Peter  was  some  time  be- 
 fore addressed  in  the  presence  of  the  others  in 
 a  manner  which  gave  him  special  promi- 
 nence. (i6:i-ir.)  And  just  now  Jesus  has  di- 
 rected that  Peter's  temple-contribution  shall 
 be  paid  along  with  his  own  through  a  special 
 miracle,  taking  no  notice  of  the  others.  About 
 six  months  later,  we  shall  find  James  and 
 John,  with  their  mother  as  spokesman,  ac- 
 tually requesting  that  they  may  have  the  two 
 highest  places  in  the  kingdom  (20:20),  and  the 
 other  ten  greatly  displeased  about  it.  And 
 the  dispute  will  be  renewed  even  on  the  night 
 before  the  crucifixion.  As  to  the  probable 
 grounds  for  individual  claims  of  pre-emi- 
 nence, see  on  19:  30.  From  all  this  it  appears 
 that  we  here  reach  a  turning-point,  the  dis- 
 ciples beginning  a  contention  which  will  be 
 renewed  unto  the  end. 
 
 2-4.  A  little  child.  The  house  was 
 probably  that  of  Peter  (n:  25),  and  so 
 the  child  may  have  been  Peter's  child. 
 Called  unto  him,  shows  a  child  able  to 
 walk;  it  could  sit  by  his  side  (Luke),  yet 
 was  small  enough  to  be  naturally  taken  in 
 his  arms  (Mark),  and  so  young  as  to  be  ap- 
 propriately a  pattern,  to  aft'ord  an  object-les- 
 son. It  cannot  therefore  have  been  personally 
 a  believer  (v. 6).  A  late  tradition  makes  this 
 child  Ignatius,  martyred  about  a.  d.  115,  but 
 it  is  without  authority,  and  evidently  arose 
 from  a  fanciful  misinterpretation  of  certain 
 phrases  in  his  letters.  Verily  I  say  unto 
 yon,  indicating  something  very  important, 
 see  on  .5:  18.  Except  ye  be  converted,  or 
 tu}-n,^  viz..  from  your  present  sinful  ambi- 
 
 1  The  simple  Greek  verb  s/repho  is  everywhere  else 
 In  New  Test.,  correctly  translated  by  Com.  Ver.  'turn.' 
 Theconipound  epixtrephn  it  renders  'convert'  in  1.3: 
 \?,  (with  Mark  4  :  12  ;  John  12 :  40 ;  Acts  28  :  27) ;  Luke 
 22:  32;  Acts  .3 :  19;  James.T:  19  1'.  All  the  preceding 
 English  versions  had  given  'convert' in  Luke,  John, 
 
 James,  Acts  28:  27;  in  the  other  passages,  Tyn.  and 
 one  or  two  of  his  followers  gave  the  Anglo-8axon 
 'turn.'  (Comp.  on  13:  1.5  and  3:  2.)  'Turn  '  is  in  the 
 Greek  a  passive  form,  but  used  in  the  "middle"  sense, 
 equivalent  to  the  English  active  intransitive:  so  it  is 
 properly  translated  '  turn,'  and  not '  be  turned  ' 
 
382 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVIII. 
 
 3  And  said,  Verilv  1  say  unto  you,  Except  ye  be  con- 
 verted, and  boconie'us  little  children,  ye  shall  not  enter 
 Into  the  kingdoui  of  iu'aveii. 
 
 4  WhosoeviT  llieretore  shall  humble  himself  as  this 
 little  child,  the  same  is  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven. 
 
 5  And  whoso  shall  receive  one  such  little  child  in 
 my  name  receivelh  uie. 
 
 Except  ye  turn,  an  1  become  as  little  children,  ye 
 shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaveu? 
 
 4  Whosoever  therefore  shall  humble  himself  as  this 
 little  child,  the  same  is  the  i greatest  in  the  kingdom 
 
 5  of  heaven.     And  whoso  shall  receive  one  such  little 
 
 1  Gr,  greater. 
 
 tion  iiiid  jealousy.  The  Latin  term  'convert,' 
 'be  converted,'  formerly  expressed  this  mean- 
 ing exactly,  but  it  has  come  to  have  an  ex- 
 clusively technical  sense  in  our  religious 
 usage,  which  makes  it  quite  misleading  in 
 this  and  some  other  passages.  Persons  long 
 ago  "converted"  may  often  need  to  tiu-n 
 frotn  some  wrong  practice  or  disposition. 
 And  become  as  little  children.  Like 
 otlier  illustrations,  this  must  not  be  rigor- 
 ously pressed.  Little  children  are  by  no 
 means  faultless,  and  they  sometimes  plainly 
 show  envy  and  jealousy.  But  we  naturally 
 regard  a  little  child  as  a  pattern  (i.  e.,  com- 
 pared with  adults)  of  .tender  affections,  con- 
 fiding trust,  humility,  docility,  simplicity, 
 readiness  to  believe  and  obey.  Chrys.  : 
 "  Both  from  envy  the  little  child  is  pure,  and 
 from  vainglory,  and  from  longing  for  the 
 first  place;  and  lie  is  possessed  of  the  greatest 
 of  virtues,  simplicity,  and  whatever  is  artless 
 and  lowly.  .  .  .  And  the  child  which  he 
 set  in  the  midst  I  suppose  to  have  been  a  very 
 young  child  indeed,  free  from  all  these  pas- 
 sions." Origen  suggests  a  child's  readiness  to 
 cease  from  grief,  fear,  anger,  and  its  disregard 
 of  social  distinctions  among  its  playmates. 
 Theoplnjl. :  "  We  must  be  children  in  humil- 
 ity of  mind,  not  in  childishness  of  thought; 
 in  being  without  evil,  not  in  being  without 
 sense."  Ye  shall  not,  simply  the  strong 
 duubh'd  negative  (see  on  1(3:  22),  enter  into 
 the  kingdom  of  heaven  (comp.  on  5  :  20). 
 "While  they  are  disputing  which  is  to  have 
 the  highest  official  position  in  the  kingdom, 
 let  them  see  to  it  that  they  get  into  the  king- 
 dom at  all.  This  interpretation  of  the  object- 
 les.son  is  omitted  here  by  Mark  and  Luke, 
 who  however  give  the  same  thought  as  spoken 
 
 on       ft       later        occasion        (Mark  lO:  15:  Luke  18:  n), 
 
 where  Matt,  omits  it  (i9:  lo).  Nothing  is 
 more  natural  than  that  so  weighty  a  sentence 
 should  have  been  uttered  on  both  occasions. 
 Men  h;id  long  been  pressing  vehemently  into 
 tlie  kingdom  ,n:i2).  Were  the  apostles  at 
 this  moment   still  entirely  out  of  it,  still  un- 
 
 renewed (John  3:3)^  essentially  destitute  of  sav- 
 ing faith  ?  The3' would  decide  this  question 
 by  turning  from  their  worldly  ambition  and 
 jealousy,  and  becoming  childlike.  Judas,  for 
 example,  did  not  do  so  (Joimi2:  4-6),  for  he  was 
 not  a  cliild  of  God,  but  a  'devil.'  (John6:70f.) 
 Whosoever  therefore.  Since  in  general, 
 they  must  resemble  little  children  in  order  to 
 enter^the  kingdom,  it  follotvs  that  whosoever 
 shall  humble  himself  as  this  little  child 
 is  humble,  will  be  the  greatest  in  tlie  king- 
 dom. Humility  is  thus  presented  as  the 
 principal  thing  in  a  child  to  be  imitated  by 
 Messiah's  subjects,  and  in  that  the  disciples 
 had  just  shown  themselves  particularly  lack- 
 ing. Observe  that  the  question  was  particu- 
 lar, 'who';  the  answer  is  general,  'whoso- 
 ever.' 'Shall  humble'  is  the  same  root  as 
 'lowly'  in  11':  29;  comp.  23:  12.  'As  this 
 little  child'  humbles  himself,  would  be  gram- 
 matically possible,  but  is  forbidden  by  the 
 connection.  The  same  is  (the)  greatest, 
 with  the  article,  because  a  definite  person 
 (comp.  V.  1). 
 
 II.  5-9.    These     lowly     Subjects    of 
 Messiah   sholtld   be   Kindly  Received, 
 
 AND   SHOULD   NOT    BE    LeD    INTO   SiN.       This 
 
 is  a  kindred  truth,  suggested  bj-  the  use  of  the 
 little  child  as  an  object  lesson.  In  my  name, 
 literjiUy,  upon  my  7inme  (as  in  24:  5  ;  Acts  2: 
 38),  Christ's  name  being  the  ground  of  the 
 reception — receiving  not  on  the  ground  of 
 distinction,  wealth,  personal  agreeableness, 
 etc.,  but  on  the  ground  of  Christ's  name. 
 (Comp.  on  28:  19.)  One  such  little  child. 
 So  Mark,  'one  of  such  little  childFcn.'  These 
 expressions  do  not  refer  to  the  literal  child 
 but  to  the  childlike  believer.  (Comp.  v.  6.) 
 Chrys.:  "By  a  little  child  here,  he  mean; 
 the  men  that  are  thus  simple  and  lowly,  and 
 abject  and  contemptible  in  the  judgment  of 
 the  common  sort."  If  we  bear  in  mind  the 
 frequent  association  in  Scripture  language  of 
 lowly  spirit  and  lowly  lot  (5:3),  it  will  seem 
 likely  that  this  latter  idea  enters  here,  as  it 
 certainly   does  in   v.    10.     The    reference  in 
 
Cii.  XVII  I.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 383 
 
 G  But  wboso  shall  offend  one  of  these  little  ones 
 which  believe  in  me,  it  were  better  for  hiui  that  a  mill- 
 stone were  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  that  he  were 
 drowned  in  the  deplh  ol  the  soa. 
 
 6  child  in  my  name  receivcth  me:  but  whoso  shall 
 cause  one  of  these  little  ones  thai  believe  on  me  to 
 stumble,  it  is  profitable  for  him  that  '  a  great  mill- 
 stone should  be  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  lIuU  he 
 
 1  Qr.  a  miU-aCone  turned  6y  an  OM. 
 
 Matthew  and  Mark  then,  is  plainly  to  the 
 lowly  believer.  But  Luke  says  (9:48,  r.  v.), 
 '  whosoever  shall  receive  this  little  child  in 
 my  name.'  Luke's  account  is  very  brief, 
 omitting  the  sayings  of  our  v.  3  and  v.  4. 
 Tln!  idea  had  become  familiar  to  all  Christian 
 minds  that  Jesus  used  a  little  child  for  an 
 object-lesson,  and  so  it  is  likely  that  Luke 
 m;'ant  '  this  little  child  '  representativelj',  the 
 lowly  believer  who  is  like  this  child.  Ooster- 
 zee  (Lange)  :  "It  is  self-evident  that  the  ex- 
 pression is  applicable,  not  to  the  child  in  itself, 
 but  to  the  child  as  a  type  of  childlike  minds." 
 The  usual  interpretation  is  to  this  effect.  If, 
 however,  we  understand  receiving  this  little 
 child  itself,  tlie  idea  will  still  be  to  receive  it, 
 not  for  its  own  sake,  but  'in  my  name,'  and 
 thus  as  the  Saviour's  pattern  (Weiss)  of  what 
 his  disciples  ought  to  bo,  and  that  involves  an 
 honest  desire  to  be  what  the  pattern  proposes. 
 The  disciples  were  in  a  jealous  mood,  not  dis- 
 posed to  be  lowly  themselves,  nor  to  treat  the 
 lowly  with  kindness.  Jesus  teaches  that  his 
 followers,  though  they  possess  no  earthly 
 grandeur,  no  place  of  power  and  pride,  should 
 be  received  in  his  name;  that  to  receive  the 
 lowliest  Christian  in  character  and  condition 
 — yea,  to  receive  a  little  child  as  his  appointed 
 pattern  of  such  lowly  character — would  be 
 receiving  Ciirist  himself ;  and  ilark  and  Luke 
 add,  '  whosoever  shall  receive  me  receiveth 
 him  that  sent  me.'  (Comp.  on  10:  40  f.;  25: 
 40.)  Receiving  here  seems  to  denote,  not 
 merely  hosjiitality,  but  companionship,  friend- 
 ship, etc.  Those  who  are  not  personally  or 
 socially  attractive  may  be  heartily  received 
 as  Christ's  representatives.  Observe  'one,'  to 
 receive  even  a  single  such  person  is  to  receive 
 Christ. 
 
 6  f.  At  this  point,  as  recorded  by  Mark 
 (9::i«)  and  Luke  (»:«),  John  interrupted  our 
 Lord.     Tlie   idea   of   receiving  in  his  name 
 
 suggested  a  recent  occasion  on  which  John 
 and  other  disciples,  perhaps  while  coining  in 
 a  separate  party  from  Cesarea  Philippi  (see 
 on  17  :  22',  had  seen  a  man  casting  out  demons 
 in  the  name  of  Jesus  and  had  forbidden  him, 
 because  he  did  not  join  them  in  following 
 Jesus  about.  The  Master's  beautiful  and 
 instructive  reply  (with  which  comp.  above 
 on  12:  30),  is  so  managed  as  to  come  natu- 
 rally back  to  the  subject  he  had  just  touched 
 upon  before  the  interruption  (comp.  Mark 
 9:  41  with  42).  Perhaps  Matthew's  reason 
 for  omitting  the  incident  was  his  anx- 
 iety to  preserve  the  continuity'  of  the  dis- 
 course, v.  6  being  closely  connected  with  v. 
 5.  In  V.  5  the  thought  was  of  receiving  one 
 such  little  child;  here  it  is  that  of  causing 
 such  a  one  to  sin ;  afterwards  the  discourse 
 passes  by  natural  association  of  ideas  to  va- 
 rious persons  and  things  that  cause  men  to  sin 
 (v.  7-9),  finally  returning  (v.ioff.)  to  another 
 thought  concerning  childlike  believers.  One 
 of  these  little  ones  which  believe  in  me 
 (see  also  in  Mark  9 :  42),  shows  that  the  refer- 
 ence is  certainlj'  7i<)t  to  unconscious  infants, 
 but  to  childlike  believers;  this  would  seem 
 to  settle  the  question  as  to  v.  5  and  v.  10. 
 Comparatively  young  children  are  sometimes 
 believers,  but  infants  cannot  be  (comp.  Beza). 
 Offend — or.  cause  to  stumble,  or  to  sin,  see  on 
 5:  29.  It  Avere  better  (or  is  profitable)  for 
 him,  viz.,  in  comparison  with  the  fate  that 
 awaits  him.  So  on  a  later  occasion.  (Liikei7:2.) 
 A  mill-stone. I  The  ordinary  mill-stone, 
 turned  by  hand  i2*-*\),  wa?  comparatively 
 small;  here  it  is  (Rev.  Ver.,  margin)  'a  mill- 
 stone turned  by  an  ass,'  which  would  be  quite 
 large,  and  this  makes  the  expression  very 
 strong.  Equally  strong  are  the  phrases 
 drowned,  sunk,  to  the  very  bottom,  and  in 
 the  depth  of  the  sea,  far  from  the  shore, 
 where  the  sea  is  deep.     Drowning  was  a  pun- 
 
 1  ^fu^os  onikox,  'an  ass  mill-stone'  was  by  a  few  docu-  |  and  the  subjunctive,  'that  ....  should  be  banned,' 
 ments  here,  and  by  many  in  Mark,  changed  to  lUhos  see  on  5:  29.  Meyer's  attempt  to  make  fiinn  here  ex- 
 miilikof,' !>.  mill-stone,'  through  assimilation  to  Luke  I  press  purpose,  only  showsthe  impossibi'.ity  of  maintain- 
 17:2,  where  also  many  documents  changed  to  mttlon  \  ing  the  ground  that  in  the  New  Test,  it  always  has  that 
 onikof,  like  Matthew  ai\d  Mark.  Such  examples  show  sense, 
 the  habits  of  copyists. — For  the  nonfinal  use  of  hina  ( 
 
384 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVIII. 
 
 7  Woe  unto  the  world  because  of  oftences!  for  it 
 must  ni-eds  Ijc  that  offences  couie ;  hut  woe  to  that  man 
 hy  whom  the  olleiice  eonieth  ! 
 
 H  Wherefore  it  thy  hand  or  thy  foot  offend  thee,  cut 
 lh«  111  oir,  and  c:ist  tlu-m  troni  thee:  it  is  better  (or  thee 
 to  enter  into  lile  halt  or  maimed,  rather  than  having 
 two  hands  or  two  feet  to  be  cast  into  everlasting  fire. 
 
 9  And  it  thine  eve  olleiid  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast 
 U  from  lh«<':  ii  is  iieller  for  thee  to  enter  into  life  with 
 one  eye,  rather  than  having  two  eyes  to  be  cast  into 
 hell  li're.  ,  ,.    , 
 
 10  Take  heed  that  ve  desjiise  not  one  of  these  little 
 ones:  for  1  sav  unto  you,  That  in  heaven  their  angels 
 do  always  behold  the  face  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
 heaven. 
 
 7  should  be  sunk  in  the  depth  of  the  sea.  Woe  unto 
 the  world  because  of  occasions  of  stuiubling!  for  it 
 must  needs  be  that   the  occasions  come  ;  but  woe  to 
 
 8  that  man  through  whom  the  occasion  cometh  1  And 
 if  thy  hand  or  thy  foot  causeth  thee  to  stumble,  cut 
 it  ofl,  and  cast  it  Ironilhee:  it  is  good  for  thee  to 
 enter  into  life  maimed  or  halt,  rather  than  having 
 two  hands  or  two  feet  to  be  cast  intothe  eternal  fire. 
 
 9  And  if  thine  eye  causetii  thee  to  stumble,  pluck  it 
 out,  and  cast  it  from  thee  :  it  is  good  for  thee  to 
 enter  into  life  with  one  eye,  rather  than  having  two 
 
 10  eyes  to  be  cast  into  the  Uiell  of  fire.  See  that  ye 
 despise  not  one  of  these  little  ones  ;  for  I  say  unto 
 
 I  Gr.  Gehenna  of  fire. 
 
 ishmeiit  common  among  the  Greeks  and  Ro- 
 iiiuti-s,  tlie  Syrians  and  Pltoenicians,  and  had 
 been  once  practiced,  that  we  know  of,  in  the 
 Lake  of  Galilee,  in  the  early  part  of  Herod's 
 reign.  (Jos.  ••  Aut.,"i4,  is, lo.)  Wicked  men  often 
 think  it  great  sport  to  induce  a  Christian  to 
 sin,  especially  one  who  seems  very  meek  and 
 gentle.  If  they  can  make  him  violently  an- 
 gry, or  lead  him  into  excessive  levity,  to  say 
 nothing  of  gross  vices,  they  are  prodigiously 
 amused  and  gratified.  Such  per.^ons  ought  to 
 remember  these  solemn  and  awful  words  of 
 the  compassionate  Saviour.  Woe  uuto  the 
 world  because  of  offences,  of  occasions  of 
 stumbling  (.see  on  5  :  29) ;  com  p.  26:  24  ;  Luke 
 17:1.  Theophyl. :  "In  his  philanthropy  he 
 laments  over  the  world,  as  destined  to  be 
 damaged  by  the  stumbling-blocks.  But  why 
 not  rather  help?  "\Ve  answer,  that  lamenting 
 is  a  sort  of  help.  For  often  those  whom  our 
 exhortation  did  not  profit,  come  to  their  senses 
 when  we  lament  over  them."  For  it  must 
 needs  be.  Stumbling-blocks  are  a  neces- 
 sary part  of  a  state  of  probation  and  correct- 
 ive discipline,  and  God  will  not  prevent  their 
 coming.  Rezn :  "There  is  a  distinction  be- 
 tween necessity  and  compulsion."  Conip.  1 
 Cor.  11:19.  Chrys  :  "  As  though  a  physician 
 should  say,  it  must  needs  be  that  this  disease 
 should  come  on,  but  it  is  not  a  necessary  con- 
 sequence that  he  who  gives  heed  .should  be  of 
 course  destroyed  by  the  disease." 
 
 8  f.  Having  shown  the  guilt  of  causing 
 lowly  Cliristians  to  stumble,  he  adverts  to 
 cases  in  which  we  become  stumbling-blocks 
 to  ourselves.     Observe  the  pointed  address  in 
 
 the  second  person  singular,  thy,  etc.  ;  comp. 
 V.  15  fF.,  and  see  on  6  :  2.  For  v.  8  f.  see  on  5  : 
 29  f.,  which  is  substantially  the  same.  Cut  it 
 off,  is  the  correct  Greek  text,  easily  changed 
 to  cut  them  off.  Mark  9:  48-50  adds  some 
 kindred  solemn  thoughts. 
 
 III.  10-14.  These  Lowly  Christians 
 Must  not  be  Despised.  The  idea  of  child- 
 like or  lowly  character  is  here  connected  hy  a 
 natural  suggestion  with  that  of  lowly  station, 
 humble  circumstances.  The  same  association 
 of  ideas  is  seen  in  5 :  3  and  11 :  5,  and  probably 
 above  in  v.  5.  Little  ones  here  denote,  not 
 little  children,  but  childlike  believers,  as  in 
 V.  3,  6  ;  so  the  Fathers,  so  Calvin  and  Beza, 
 and  nearly  all  modern  commentators.i  Men 
 are  very  apt  to  despise  Christians  on  the 
 ground  that  they  include  so  large  a  propor- 
 tion of  persons  in  humble  life,  poor,  and  often 
 ignorant  (1  cor.  i:  26  ir.j ;  and  their  very  humility,, 
 though  one  of  the  loveliest  of  all  human  dis- 
 positions* is  regarded  b^' many  proud,  ungodly 
 people  as  nothing  but  mean  spiritedness.  To 
 prevent  despising  a  single  one  of  these  little 
 ones,  lowly  in  character  and  lot,  our  Lord 
 calls  special  attention  to  the  reason  which  fol- 
 lows. 
 
 I  say  unto  you,  see  on  5  :  18.  However 
 humble  in  the  estimation  of  worldly  men, 
 believers  have  angels  as  their  attendants,  sent 
 forth  to  serve  God  for  their  beneiit  :Heb.  i  :i4), 
 and  these  angels  of  theirs  enjoy  in  heaven  the 
 highest  dignity  and  consideration,  like  per- 
 sons admitted  to  the  very  presence  of  a  mon- 
 arch, and  allowed,  not  once,  but  continually, 
 to  behold  his  face.     The  seclusion  in   which 
 
 t  Luther  refers  here  to  infant  baptism,  and  holds  that  I  Jews  he  distinguished  from  those  of  Christians  ?  "  Does 
 this  child  of  V.  2  is  said  to  "believe"  (v.  e)  because  it  |  not  this  involve  the  notion  that  infants  dying  unbap- 
 hm  been  circumcised  and  received  into  the  number  of  !  ti7,ed  are  lost?  To  lind  the  very  apostle  of  justification 
 the  elect.  "And  so  through  baptism  children  became  by  faith  saying  that  a  little  child  becomes  a  believer  l)y 
 believers.    How  else  could  the  children  of  Turks  and     being  baptized,  is  humiliating  and  disheartening. 
 
Cn.  XVIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 385 
 
 11  For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  that  which  '        you,  thiat  in  heaven  their  angels  do  always  behold 
 was  lost.  I 
 
 Oriental  monarchs  live  made  this  image  very 
 expressive;  see  1  Kings  10:8;  2  Kings 
 •25:  I'J;  Estli.  1:  14;  Tub.  12:  15;  Lui<e  1  :  lit, 
 and  comp.  above  on  5  :  8.  Surely  they  who 
 have  as  their  attendants  these  high  and  lion- 
 ored  ministers  of  the  court  of  heaven,  are  not 
 to  be  despised,  whatever  may  be  their  earthl3' 
 condition. 
 
 There  is  in  this  no  sufficient  warrant  for  the 
 popular  notion  of  "guardian  angels,"  one 
 angel  especially  assigned  to  each  individual; 
 it  is  simply  said  of  believers  as  a  class  that 
 there  are  angels  which  are  their  angels ;  but 
 there  is  nothing  here  or  elsewhere  to  show 
 that  one  angel  has  special  charge  of  one 
 believer.  Daniel  and  Zechariah  speak  of  tlie 
 angel  of  a  jiarticular  country,  as  the  angel  of 
 Persia,  the  angel  of  Greece  ;  we  know  noth- 
 ing beyond  the  fact  thus  revealed,  nothing 
 as  to  the  nature  or  extent  of  the  protection 
 
 matters  with  reference  to  the  bodies  and  the 
 souls  of  men.  Theiragencj- is  represented  as  both 
 concurring  with,  and  controlling,  the  action 
 of  physical  causes.  They  minister  to  God  es- 
 pecially for  the  benefit  of  them  that  shall 
 inherit  salvation  (Heb.  1:  14,  where  'min- 
 ister for  them  '  really  meant  this,  but  is  popu- 
 larly misunderstood  as  meaning  minister  to 
 them).  They  protect  the  human  servant  of 
 God  when  in  danger  and  difficulty.  (Psa.  9i:  ii; 
 Matt.4:  fi.)  They  iirepresentduringour  worship, 
 and  we  are  enjoined  to  preserve  decorum 
 through  respect  for  them,  (i  Cor.  u:  lo.)  In  the 
 judgment  they  will  be  agents  in  separating 
 the  righteous  from  the  wicked,  (is:  4i;  24:  si.) 
 They  can  doubtless  reach  and  affect  our 
 minds  in  the  same  way  as  is  done  b3'  Satan 
 and  his  subordinates,  all  of  whom  appear  to  be 
 merely  fallen  angels;  but  like  human  teachers, 
 they  can  influence  the  mind  to  spiritual  good 
 
 or  influence  implied.  But  the  Jews  were  not  only  by  the  help  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  while  our 
 satisfied  with  this  idea  of  national  influence  or  '  fallen  nature  offers  itself  readily  to  the  in- 
 guardianship,  and  advanced  to  the  notion  of  fluence  of  the  fallen  angels.  While  avoid- 
 a  guardian  angel  for  each  individual,  as  in  the  '  ing  all  mere  sentimental  fancies  about  the 
 beautiful  story  of  Tobit,  and  in  the  Rabbin-  angels,  and  everything  that  approaches  to 
 ical  writings.  Comp.  the  Greek  fancy  of  a  worshiping  them  (Co!.  2:  is;  Rev.  ti-.  sr.)  we  may 
 guiding  and  prote.cting  f^rtimon,  as  spoken  of  well  feel  for  them  a  personal  gratitude  and 
 by  Socrates,  and  especially  by  Epictetus  (1.  affection,  as  fellow-servants  of  God  and  ex- 
 14).  The  disciples  who  were  praying  for  alted  friends  to  ourselves.  The  common 
 Peter  during  his  imprisonment,  when  the  girl  notion  that  human  beings  may  become  angels 
 insisted  that  lie  was  at  the  gate,  sprang  to  the  {  after  death,  is  utterly  unscriptural.  The  re- 
 conclusion  that  he  had  just  been  put  to  death  l  deemed  in  glory  will  "judce  angels,"  in- 
 and  this  was  "his  angel"  (Acts  12:  is),  accord- |  vol  ving    superiority    over    them.    (iCor.6:x.) 
 
 ing  to  a  notion  that  a  man's  guardian  angel 
 was  apt  to  appear  to  friends  just  after  his 
 death,  with  his  form  and  voice.  Rut  the 
 views  of  these  disciples  were  erroneous  on 
 man^'  subjects,  and  are  not  an  authority  for 
 us  unless  sanctioned  by  inspiration.  It  can- 
 not be  positively  asserted  that  the  idea  of 
 guardian  angels  is  an  error,  but  there  is 
 no  Scripture  which  proves  it  true,  and 
 passages  which  merely  rnight  be  understood 
 that  way  do  not  suffice  for  the  basis  of  a  doc- 
 trine. On  the  other  hand  it  would  appear 
 that  not  sufficient  importance  is  popularly  at- 
 tached to  the  agency  of  angels  with  reference 
 to  Christians  in  general.  They  are  repre- 
 sented as  God's  messengers  (both  the  Hebrew 
 and  Greek  words  signifying  messenger),  and 
 
 The  once  popular  Sunday-school  song,  "I 
 want  to  be  an  angel,"  is  quite  misleading.  It 
 may  be  added  that  the  word  '  angel '  or 
 'mes-senger'  has  some  other  applications  in 
 Scripture,  as  to  prophets  (Hhr.  i:  is;  jiai.s:  1),  to 
 priests  (Mai. 2:  7).  and  to  the  commissioner  of 
 God  put  in   charge   of  a   particular  church. 
 
 (Rev.  1:  20;  2:  1,  etc.) 
 
 (II)  12-14.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  v. 
 11  is  spurious  here,  being  omitted  by  the  ear- 
 liest Greek  manuscripts  and  several  early  ver- 
 sions and  Fathers,  and  manifestly  borrowed 
 by  copyists  from  Luke  19:  10,  where  all  docu- 
 ments contain  it.  In  such  a  case  there  is 
 nothing  lost  to  Scripture  as  a  whole.  Our 
 Lord  here  gives  a  further  reason  why  no  one 
 should     despise     his    believing     little     one.s. 
 
 his  agents  in  both  ordinary  and  extraordinary    (v.  lo,  u.)    One  of  them  nniy  seem   to  men  as 
 
386 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVIII. 
 
 and 
 
 12  How  think  ve?  if  a  man  have  a  hundred  sheep,  |  12  the  face  of  luy  Father  who  is  in  heaven,  i     Ho^i 
 id  oni'  of  them  \ie  cone  astray,  doth  he  not  leave  the  think  ye?  if  any  man  have  a  hundred  sheep,  and 
 
 How 
 
 '  Eonc  astray,  aotn  ne  noi  leavir  me  i         lumiv   >c:   n  <iii;'   man  iAay\r  a  uimmcu  ouccp,  and 
 r/inetv  andnliie   aiid  coeth  into  the  mountains,  and  one  of  them  be  gone  astray,  doth  he  not  leave  the 
 
 seekeih  that  which  is  gone  astray?  I        ninety  and  nine,  and  go  unto  the  mountains,  and 
 
 I  Gr.  Many  aotboriiies,  some  BDcieiit,  insert  ver.  II.    For  the  Son  of  man  came  to  tave  that  which  was  lost.    See  Luke  xix.  10. 
 
 unimportant  as  a  single  sheep  gone  astray 
 from  a  large  flock;  but  the  kindly  shepherd 
 goes  after  the  wandering  sheep,  and  God  will 
 take  pains  to  save  the  lowliest  believer.  The 
 same  parabolic  illustration  was  employed  on 
 a  later  occasion.  (Luke u: 4.)  How  think  ye, 
 or,  what  do  you  think?  He  appeals  to  their 
 own  sense  of  propriety  and  judgment  of  prob- 
 ability, comp.  1  Cor.  11:  13.  And  goeth  in- 
 to the  mountains.  The  Greek  of  the  com- 
 mon text  is  ambiguous,  and  might  mean 
 '  doth  he  not  leave  the  ninety  and  nine  upon 
 the  mountains  and  go  and  seek.';  and  more 
 probably  correct  is  the  reading  of  several  early 
 documents  'will  he  not  leave  the  ninety  and 
 nine  upon  the  mountains,'  etc.  Of  course  the 
 substantial  sense  is  the  same.  Between  the 
 readings  your  Father  and  'my  Father' 
 (Rev.  Ver.  margin),  it  is  difficult  to  decide, 
 as  the  latter,  though  strongly  attested,  may 
 have  come  from  v.  10;  thedifterence  in  mean- 
 ing would  be  slight.  That  in  v.  14  represents 
 n  peculiar  Greek  construction,  explained  on 
 5:  29.  Observe  'one,  of  these  little  ones,'  as 
 in  V.  12,  10,  6,  5.  The  application  of  the  par- 
 able in  V.  14  would  be  inexplicable  if  '  little 
 ones'  meant  infants  as  distinguished  from 
 adults;  and  would  be  obscure  if  that  phrase 
 meant  simply  believers  regarded  as  humble  in 
 character  like  little  children  (v..'»f.),  for  such 
 believers  in  no  sense  correspond  to  the  stray- 
 ing sheep.  But  when  there  has  been  intro- 
 duced the  associated  idea  of  lowly  condition 
 (see  on  v.  10),  with  the  ignorance  and  gross- 
 ness  which  so  often  attach  to  the  lowest  classes 
 of  men  and  cause  them  to  seem  of  little  ac- 
 count, not  worth  caring  for,  then  the  applica- 
 tion becomes  plain. 
 
 HOMILKTICAL   AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  1.  The  disciples  contending  who  shall  be 
 greatest.  1)  This  shows  that  they  were  like 
 UR,  and  so  that  we  may  become  like  them. 
 2)  It  was  an  evil  hard  to  cure  in  them,  and  it 
 will  not  easily  be  cured  in  us.  3)  The  Saviour 
 took  great  pains  to  correct  it  in  them  ;  let  us 
 learn  from  the  lessons  he  taught  them,  v.  2-4; 
 Luke  18:. 14;  Matt.  20:   24-28;  Luke  22:  24^ 
 
 27;  John  21  :  15.— V.  2-4.  Our  Lord's  object- 
 lessons.  (Comp.  the  old  prophets  and  Acts 
 21 :  11.)  1)  The  scourge  of  cords,  John  2:  15, 
 comp.  Matt.  21  :  12.  2)  The  little  child,  v.  2, 
 comp.  19:  13,  15.  3)  The  barren  fig-tree,  21: 
 18  f.  4)  Washing  the  disciples'  feet,  John  13: 
 3  fF.  5)  Baptism.  6)  The  bread  and  wine. — 
 Christians  must  be  childlike.  1)  Not  in  mind 
 and  speech,  1  Cor.  14:  20;  13:  11.  2)  In 
 humility  and  freedom  from  jealousj',  comp. 
 1  Cor.  14:  20.  3)  In  teachableness  and  sub- 
 mission to  divine  authority,  comp.  Eph.  6:  1. 
 ViNET  (in  Latter.) :  "While  in  the  world  the 
 teacher  says  to  the  child,  behave  like  a  man, 
 Jesus  Christ  sa3's  to  the  man,  behave  like  a 
 child."  Henry:  "Humility  is  a  lesson  so 
 hardly  learned  tliat  we  have  need  by  all  ways 
 and  means  to  be  taught  it.  When  we  look 
 upon  a  little  child,  we  should  be  put  in  mind 
 of  the  use  Christ  made  of  a  child." — V.  4. 
 Our  Lord's  lessons  in  humility.  1)  Precepts, 
 20:26f.  ;  23:  12.  2)  Illustrations,  Luke  14: 
 7-11;  18:  9-14.  3)  Object-lessons,  v.  2-4;  John 
 13:  3  ff.  4)  His  own  character  and  example, 
 11:  29;  Phil.  2:  8.  Chrys.  :  "  Where  envy 
 is  and  love  of  glory,  there  even  sincere  friend- 
 ship has  no  strength.  For  as  those  of  the  same 
 craft  cannot  love  one  another  with  a  perfect 
 and  genuine  love,  so  is  it  with  rivals  in  honor 
 also,  and  with  them  that  long  for  the  same 
 worldly  objects." 
 
 V.  6.  Leading  Christians  to  sin.  1)  Why 
 wicked  men  do  this.  For  amusement,  through 
 contempt  (v.  10),  to  quiet  their  own  con- 
 sciences, to  promote  their  own  sinful  aims.  2) 
 How  wicked  men  do  this.  By  intentional 
 example,  by  pretended  friendship,  by  argu- 
 ment, by  flattery,  by  ridicule,  by  sudden 
 temptation  of  the  senses,  etc.  3)  Wherein 
 lies  the  guilt  of  doing  this,  (a)  It  shows  de- 
 light in  sin,  and  makes  one  a  willing  helper 
 of  Satan.  (b)  It  shows  hatred  of  holiness, 
 and  open  hostility  to  God.  (c)  It  is  doing 
 the  greatest  possible  unkindness  and  injustice 
 to  a  fellow-creature,  (d)  It  reacts  upon  one's 
 own  soul  to  produce  a  j'et  more  aggravated 
 wickedness.  Thus  may  we  partially  see  the 
 ground   for    the    Saviour's    awful    warning. 
 
Ch.  XVI II.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 387 
 
 13  And  if  so  be  that  he  find  it,  verily  I  say  iint<j  you. 
 he  rejoicuth  uiore  of  that  sheep,  than  of  the  ninety  ana 
 nine  which  went  not  astray. 
 
 14  Kvcti  so  it  is  not  I  lie  will  of  your  Father  which  i,s 
 in  heaven,  that  nne  of  these  little  ones  should  jjerish. 
 
 1.")  .Aforeovtr  if  thy  hrother  .shall  trespas.s  against 
 thee,  go  and  tell  him' his  fault  between  thee  and  him 
 alone:  if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hiist  gained  thy 
 hrother.  I 
 
 13  seek  that  which  eoeth  astray?  And  if  so  be  that 
 he  Hnd  it,  verily  l  .say  unto  you,  he  rejoiceth  over 
 it  more  than  <iver  the  ninety  and  nine  which  have 
 
 14  not  gone  astray.  Kven  so  it  is  not  '  the  will  of -your 
 Father  who  is  in  heaven,  that  one  of  these  little 
 ones  should  perish. 
 
 I.')  And  if  thy  brother  sin  ^against  thee,  go,  shew 
 him   his  fault  between  thee  and  him   alone:  if  he 
 
 1  Gr.  a  thing  willed  btfore  your  Father i  Sooie  aocieot  ■athnrities  read,  my 3  Some  ucieat  nutboriUeB  omit,  agaitut  the*. 
 
 Comp.  25:  45.— V.  10.  Despising  Christians. 
 
 1)  Why  Christiiins  are  often  despised.  Many 
 of  them  are  ignorant;  most  are  poor;  tliey 
 eschew  fashionable  vices;  they  will  not  de- 
 fend their  honor  by  brute  force;  their  seri- 
 ousness can  be  easily  ridiculed  ;  their  humil- 
 ity can  be  regarded  as  mean  spiritedness; 
 their  goodness  can  be  represented  as  hypoc- 
 risy;  their  faults  attract  attention  by  contrast 
 with  general  good  cfjnduct;  they  often  incur 
 reproach  through  unwise  action  when  their 
 intentions  are  good  (Col. 4:.i).  2)  Why  Chris- 
 tians ought  not  to  be  despised.  They  are  at 
 least  trying  to  do  what  all  ought  to  be  doing  ; 
 many  of  them  are  without  reproach  and 
 above  suspicion,  and  some  are  the  excellent 
 of  the  earth  ;  they  render  groat  service  to  so- 
 ciety (5:  uf.)  ;  all  real  Christians  are  children 
 of  God,  who  sends  angels  from  his  own  pres- 
 ence to  care  for  them;  they  will  tinallj'  be- 
 come free  from  all  fault,  and  glorious  forever 
 (v.  14).  Chrys.  :  "See  by  how  many  things 
 he  is  urging  the  care  of  our  mean  brethren. 
 Say  not  then,  such  a  one  is  a  blacksmith,  a 
 shoemaker,  a  ploughman,  a  fool — and  so  de- 
 spise him." 
 ISn.'i-So.  IIow  TO  Deal  WITH  a  Brother 
 
 WHO  HAS  WroXOED  I'S. 
 
 This  is  found  here  in  Matthew  only,  though 
 some  of  the  expressions  are  paralleled  on  other 
 occasions  in  Luke.  The  disciples  having 
 shown  jealousy  and  selfish  ambition  (i8:i),  our 
 Lord  urged  upon  them  humility  and  mutual 
 kindness,  and  pointed  out  the  great  wicked- 
 ness of  causing  the  humblest  Christian  to  sin. 
 (v.  Ml.)  He  now  proceeds  to  give  directions 
 as  to  what  course  (me  is  to  pursue  towards  a 
 fellow-Christian  who  has  sinned.  This  is 
 divided  inti>  two  parts,  (1)  efforts  to  win  back 
 stich  a  brother,  v.  15-20;    (2)  readiness  to  for- 
 
 give great   and   often    repeated  olTences,   v. 
 21-35. 
 
 I.  15-20.  Efforts  to  Win  Back  a 
 Brother  who  has  Sinned.  If  thy 
 brother  shall  trespass,  or  .tin.  The  ad- 
 dition in  the  common  text  against  thee, 
 is  wanting  in  .several  of  the  earlier  docu- 
 ments,' and  was  doubtless  brought  in  by 
 cop3'ists  from  v.  21,  just  as  in  Luke  17:  3,  it 
 was  inserted  from  the  next  verse.  In  this 
 general  form  the  directions  of  the  passage 
 apply  to  all  attempts  to  win  back  a  brother 
 from  sin.  (Comp.  James  5:  19  f. ;  Lev.  19: 
 17.)  To  act  quietly,  and  if  possible  privately, 
 is  hardly  less  important  in  other  cases  than 
 when  the  sin  was  against  ourselves.  Still,  the 
 following  context  suggests  personal  offences, 
 and  that  is  still  more  plainly  the  case  in  Luke 
 17  :  3  f.  The  word  '  sin '  was  by  Tyn.  and  fol- 
 lowers translated  'trespass,'  probably  because 
 that  word  is  used  in  6:  14;  and  they  translate 
 it  likewise  in  Luke  17:  3  f.  Notice  't/iy 
 brother,'  the  following  precepts  being  for  in- 
 dividual action  (v.  is-i?),  after  which  he  returns 
 to  the  j)lural.  (Comp.  on  G;  2.)  In  5:  2^i  the 
 injurer  is  addressed;  here  it  is  the  injured. 
 'Brother'  might  mean  any  man  (see  on  5: 
 22),  but  here  means  a  brother  Christian,  as 
 shown  by  the  reference  to  the  church  in  v. 
 17.  (>o  and  tell  {show)  him  his  fault. 
 'And'  after  'go,'  is  omitted  by  the  correct 
 text.  The  word  means  go  right  along,  as  in 
 4:  10;  5:  24;  13:  44,  etc.  'Show  him  his 
 fault'  is,  more  strictly,  convict  him  of  his 
 fault,  as  in  John  8:  46;  1G:8;  James2:9.  To 
 convince  a  man  that  he  has  erred,  especially 
 that  he  has  wronged  the  person  addressing  him, 
 is  a  difficult  and  delicate  task.  Some  wise 
 counsels  were  given  in  Ecclus.  19  :  l:i5-17.  A 
 famous  Rabbi  of  later  times  said  (Wiin.),  "  I 
 
 '  Wanting  in  K  B,  three  cursives,  Thebaic,  Origen,  [  conceive  of  a  reason  for  their  omission  if  originally 
 Cyril,  Basil.  Internal  considerations  seem  to  settle  the  present.  So  we  must  regard  them  as  a  spurious  ad- 
 question.  The  words  were  easily  introduced  from  v.  dition.  In  Luke  17:  3  the  documents  which  oiuit  are 
 21,  and  agree  well  with   the  connection.    We  cannot     much  more  numerous. 
 
388 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVIIL 
 
 16  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee, 
 one  or  two  iiiorc,  that  in  the  luoiith  of  two  or  three 
 witnesses  every  word  may  be  established. 
 
 17  And  if  ho  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto 
 the  church:  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let 
 him  be  unto  Ihee  as  a  healheu  man  and  a  publican. 
 
 16  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he 
 hear  thee  ntt,  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that 
 at  the  mouth  of  two  witnesses  or  three  every  word 
 
 17  may  be  established.  And  if  he  refuse  to  hear  theui, 
 tell  ituutothe  i  church:  and  if  he  refuse  to  bear 
 the  1  church  also,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  the  Gen- 
 
 1  Or,  congregation. 
 
 wonder  whether  there  is  any  one  in  these 
 times  that  accepts  reproof  "  (conip.  above  on 
 7  :  4).  Another  replied,  "I  wonder  whether 
 any  one  nowadays  i<nows  how  to  give  admo- 
 nition." Between  thee  and  him  alone. 
 Thus  the  injurer  would  be  more  likely  to 
 acknowledge  his  fault  than  if  approached  in 
 company,  so  as  to  arouse  his  pride;  and  thus 
 the  difficulty  if  settled  need  never  be  known 
 at  till.  Thou  hast  gained  thy  brother,i 
 might  mean  only  gained  him  for  thyself,  but 
 probably  means  also  (Ewald,  Meyer,  Weiss) 
 gained  him  for  God  andsalvation.  ( i Cor. 9 :  19-22 ; 
 ii'eiera  1.).  n^orr/!",  thc  mouth  of  two  or 
 three  witnesses.  It  would  seem  to  us  more 
 natural  to  say  'two  or  three  witnesses,'  but 
 'two  witnesses  or  three,'  is  the  Greek  order, 
 and  so  in  2  Cor.  13  :  1,  both  corresponding  to 
 Deut.  17  :  6;  19:  15.  Comp.  John  8 :  17 ; 
 Heb.  10:  28.  There  is  nothing  to  forbid  the 
 'one  or  two  more'  from  also  helping  to  con- 
 vince him.  But  with  these  as  witnesses  he 
 cannot  afterwards  deny,  or  profess  to  have 
 forgotten,  what  he  had  conceded.  And  if 
 the  matter  has  at  last  to  come  before  the 
 church,  these  witnesses  can  declare  what 
 passed  in  the  private  interview. 
 
 17.  Only  as  a  third  step,  when  the  two 
 more  jirivale  efforts  have  failed,  must  he  tell 
 it  unto  the  church.  As  to  the  general  uses 
 <.>f  the  word  ek/desia,  rendered  'church,'  ^sce 
 on  Ifi:  28.  In  the  present  passage  it  cannot 
 mean   the  Jewish  synagogue  (Ciilvin,   Beza, 
 
 Fritz.);  for  it  is  impossible  that  v.  18-20 
 should  have  been  spoken  witli  reference 
 to  a  Jewish  synagogue.  It  must  here 
 mean  one  of  two  things.  (1)  It  may  be 
 the  body  of  Christ's  disciples  existing  at 
 the  time  he  speaks,  including  the  apostles, 
 (v.  18.)  It  seems  to  be  intimated  by  this  pas- 
 sage, together  with  16:  18,  that  as  the  end  of 
 his  ministry  approached,  Jesus  began  to  re- 
 gard and  speak  of  his  followers  as  a  sort  of 
 community  or  association,  a  thing  which 
 would  in  itself  appear  not  unnatural.  The 
 twelve  apostles  seem  to  have  been  grouped  in 
 companies  of  four  (see  on  10:  2).  Yet  we  can 
 hardly  suppose  that  thej'  alone  constituted  the 
 ekklesia  here  spoken  of,  since  there  is  no  clear 
 analogy  for  applying  the  term  to  them,  and 
 since  v.  19  f.  refers,  by  common  consent,  to 
 any  gathering  of  believers,  and  not  simply  to 
 a  gathering  of  apostles.  Upon  this  view, 
 then,  the  word  must  denote  a  general  com- 
 munity, including  the  apostles.  The  exact 
 constitution  of  this  supposed  community  can- 
 not be  determined.  Some  would  liken  it 
 more  to  the  Jewish  synagogues,  others  to  the 
 churches  described  in  Paul's  Epistles;  neither 
 side  can  prove  its  point.  (2)  The  word 
 'church'  may  be  used  by  anticipation  for 
 one  of  the  churches  founded  by  the  apostles. 
 It  might  be  taken  for  granted  from  the  general 
 analogy  of  the  synagogues,  that  there  would 
 be  .some  sort  of  assembly  or  congregation  to 
 which  the  person  addressed  in  these  instruc- 
 
 '  Wunsche,  in  his  great  desire  to  find  Rabbinical  paral- 
 lels to  the  sayings  of , I  esus.quote.s  here  from  PirqeAboth, 
 "  He  that  lia.s  won  many  for  good,  through  him  no  sin 
 is  done."  But  the  llcb.  word  hnmezakkeh,mca.ns  simply 
 'he  that  makes  pure,'  without  any  notion  of  winning 
 or  gaining;  the  similarity  is  greatly  increased  by  the 
 translation.  There  are  other  instances  of  the  same 
 sort  in  his  useful  collection. 
 
 2  The  Eniflish  word  church  comes  from  the  Greek 
 kuriakon,'lhc  I/»rd'»  (house),'  soused  to  some  extent 
 by  the  early  Greek  Christians  (Skeal).  The  Teutonic 
 tribes,  when  converted  to  ('hristianity,  adopted  this 
 (ireek  word  for  the  house  of  worship,  and  it  is  fnuiid 
 now  in  the  fierman  Kirche,  the  Scottish  kirk,  .Anglo- 
 tiaxon  cyrice,  cirice,  Circe,  from  which  comes  the  Eng- 
 
 lish church.  The  use  of  the  word  was  gradually  extend- 
 ed to  the  assembly  meeting  at  the  church,  an  exten- 
 sion similar,  though  in  the  opposite  direcHon,  to  that 
 which  has  taken  place  in  the  words  .synagogue,  parish, 
 school,  etc.  (See  on  4:  23).  Those  who  wish  to  avoid 
 the  confusion  which  arises  from  applying  the  same 
 word  to  the  building  and  the  as.seml>ly,  would  be  keep- 
 ing nearer  to  the  history,  at  least,  if  they  applied  the 
 term  church  only  to  the  building.  The  (ireek  Chris- 
 tians themselves  are  not  known  to  have  ever  used 
 A:«r»aA-07i  for  the  assembly,  and  in  modern  (! reek  ek- 
 klesia is  the  only  word  in  both  senses.  From  this 
 through  the  Latin  form  ecclesia,  came  the  French 
 eglise,  our  word  ecclesiastical,  etc. 
 
Ch.  XVIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 389 
 
 18  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind 
 on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  ye 
 shyll  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 
 
 19  Again  I  say  unto  you,  That  it  two  of  you  shall 
 agree  on  earth  as  touching  any  thing  that  they  shall 
 ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  which  is 
 iu  heaven. 
 
 18  tile  and  the  publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  What 
 things  soever  ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound 
 in  heaven  :  and  what  things  soever  ye  shall   loose 
 
 19  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  Agaiti  I  say 
 unto  yon,  that  if  two  ol  you  shall  agree  on  earlh  as 
 touching  anything  that  ihey  shall   ask,  it  shall  be 
 
 tions  would  belong.  Perhaps  the  two  ideas 
 might  be  combined;  'the  church'  might 
 mean  at  the  moment  the  existing  loosely  or- 
 ganized community  of  Christ's  followers, 
 then  after  the  Day  of  Pentecost  the  one  organ- 
 ized assembly  at  Jerusalem,  and  still  later  the 
 local  assembly  with  which  the  persons  in  ques- 
 tion should  be  connected  ;  e.  g.,  '  the  church  at 
 Corinth,'  1  Cor.  .!>:  12.  This  question  is  of  no 
 great  importance  for  the  interpretation  of  the 
 passage  before  us,  whatever  interest  it  may 
 possess  in  general  ecclesiastical  theory.  Tyn- 
 dale,  Cran.,  and  Gen.,  correctly  translated 
 the  word  by  '  congregation '  ;  Wye.  and 
 liheims  gave  'church;'  and  this  was  one  of 
 "the  old  ecclesiastical  words"  which,  by  di- 
 rection of  King  James,  his  Revisers  retained. 
 The  Rev.  Ver.  of  1881  has  placed  '  congrega- 
 tion'  here  in  the  margin,  probably  through 
 recognition  of  the  fact  that  the  meaning  of  the 
 original  is  in  this  case  somewhat  undefined ; 
 for  the  word  congregation  has  become  gradu- 
 ally modified  in  meaning  by  usage,  and  can 
 no  longer  be  in  general  employed  as  the  equiva- 
 lent of  church.  Let  him  be  unto  thee,  etc. 
 The  Rev.  Ver.  properly  translates,  ns  the 
 Oentlle  and  the  publican,  one  with  whom  you 
 have  no  communion  or  association,  Rom. 
 16:  17;  2  Thess.  3:  14  (comp.  on  5:  46  f.). 
 This  does  not  distinctly  teach  what  we  call 
 excommunication,  but  contains  the  germs  of 
 that  which   Paul  afterwards  clearly  taught. 
 
 (1  Cor.  5:.1-5-) 
 
 18.  Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on  earth. 
 
 He  is  directly  addressing  the  disciples  ahme 
 (IB:  I),  probably  only  the  Twelve;  but  he  has 
 just  mentioned  the  action  of  a  church,  and  so 
 the  reference  here  seems  to  be  not  to  apostolic  \ 
 action,  but  to  church  action   (Bleek,  Keim).  j 
 Wliatever  Christ's  people,  assembled  in  their  j 
 organized  congregation   or  church,  may  de- 
 cide, is  ratified   in   heaven,  i.  e..  by  God —  ! 
 unless,  of   course,   the   decision   be    in   itself 
 wrong.     The   point   is  that    the   church   has 
 God's  authority    to    decide.     The    reference 
 here  is  especially  to  the  settlement  of  a  difR-  , 
 culty  between  brethren,  but  the  statement  is! 
 
 a  general  one.  The  power  some  time  before 
 given  to  Peter  (is:  i9),  is  now  clearly  given  to 
 others;  the  only  question  being  whether  it  is 
 to  the  apostles  or  to  a  church. 
 
 19  f.  This  is  closely  connected  with  the  pre- 
 ceding. The  church  expresses  the  view,  notof 
 an  individual,  but  a  number  of  Christians 
 concurring  in  an  opinicm,  and  so  is  more  likely' 
 to  have  the  divine  approval.  He  now  adds 
 that  any  petition  in  which  two  Christians 
 unite,  will  be  granted  by  God.  Agree.  The 
 Greek  word  numphoneo  is  used  primarily  of 
 musical  instruments  that  make  the  same 
 sound,  then  of  harmony,  symphony,  where 
 the  sounds  agree,  though  not  identical,  then  of 
 agreement  in  general.  Origen  on  this  passage 
 revels  in  the  fancy  of  symphony  in  prayer. 
 But  it  is  doubtful  whether  more  is  here  in- 
 tended than  the  general  idea  of  agreeing. 
 On  earth,  as  in  v.  18.  You  pra^' "on  earth," 
 the  "Father  who  is  in  heaven"  answers.  As 
 touching,  or  simply  'about,'  'concerning.' 
 Anything  that  they  shall  ask,  not  simply 
 any  decision  that  a  church  shall  make  (v.  is), 
 but  any  petition  which  even  two  shall  agree 
 ir.  offering.  It  shall  be  done,  or 'shall  come 
 to  pass,'  'take  place,'  see  on  6:  10.  My  Fa- 
 ther which  is  in  heaven,  as  in  18:  10;  he 
 gives  his  assurance  concerning  his  Father  (see 
 on  6:  9).  This  promise  is  of  course  under- 
 stood as  limited,  comp.  on  7 :  7.  The  words 
 'in  my  name'  are  naturally  reflected  back 
 from  V.  20  upon  the  foregoing  promise  by  the 
 connecting  '  for,'  so  that  we  have  here  an  im- 
 plied anticipation  of  John  16:  23.  Men  tire 
 more  influenced  by  the  united  request  of  many 
 persons  than  by  the  request  of  one;  and  this 
 holds  of  requests  to  God.  It  applies  also  not 
 merely  to  a  large  assembly,  but  to  even  two 
 or  three,  when  gathered  in  the  Saviour's 
 name,  and  agreeing  in  their  petition.  In  my 
 name  is  here  in  Greek  a  dift'erent  construction 
 from  18:  5,  but  without  substantial  difl'erence 
 of  meaning  (see  on  28:  19).  They  are  assem- 
 bled with  reference  to  Christ,  and  not  to  some 
 other  person  or  object — assembled  according 
 to  his  teaching,  in   reliance  on  him   as  their 
 
390 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVIII. 
 
 20  For  whore  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in 
 luv  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them. 
 
 •il  Then  eame  Peter  to  him,  and  said,  Lord,  how  ott 
 shall  my  brother  sin  against  me,  and  I  forgive  hiiu'.' 
 till  seven  times? 
 
 T2  Jesus  sailh  unto  him,  I  say  not  unto  thee,  Until 
 seven  times:  but,  Until  seventy  times  seven. 
 
 \a  Therefore  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  likened  unto 
 a  certain  king,  which  would  take  account  of  his  ser- 
 vants. 
 
 20  done  for  them  of  my  Father  who  is  In  heaven.  For 
 where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my 
 name,  there  aiu  I  in  the  midst  of  them. 
 
 21  Then  came  Peter,  and  said  to  him,  Lord,  how  oft 
 shall  my  brother  sin  against  me,  and  I  forgive  him  ? 
 
 22  until  seven  times?  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  say  not 
 unto  thee,  Until  seven  times;  but,  until  i seventy 
 
 23  times  seven.  Therefore  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
 likened  unto  a  certain  king,  who  would  make  a  reck- 
 
 I  Or,  teventy  timet  and  teven. 
 
 Saviour,  with  desire  to  please  him  and  to  ad- 
 vance his  cause.  The  pronoun  I  is  not  ex- 
 jiressed  in  the  Greek,  and  so  is  not  emphatic, 
 ttiougli  commonly  so  uttered  in  English. i 
 The  point  is  not  that  /  am  there,  but  that  I 
 am  there,  in  the  midst  of  them.  Theophyl. : 
 "There,  not  far  away  to  be  sent  after  and 
 waited  for,  but  there."  Our  Lord  here  dis- 
 tinctly points  forward  to  a  time  wben  be  will 
 be  corporeally  absent  but  spiritually  present. 
 .So  in  some  of  the  instructions  in  chap.  10,  in 
 the  farewell  discourse  of  John  ch.  14-17,  and 
 in  the  i)arting  words  of  Mattbew  28:  20. 
 Notice  that  the  language  is  perfectly  general. 
 It  is  no  longer  'two  of  you,'  but  in  general 
 'two  or  three'  ;  it  is  not  'there  I  shall  be,'  but 
 'there  I  am,'  a  general  fact.  And  it  holds, 
 not  merely  of  a  large  assembly,  but  of  the 
 smallest  gathering  in  his  name.  He  is  there 
 to  give  authority  to  their  action  as  a  church 
 (v.  18),  by  making  it  his  action,  and  to  give 
 efficiency  to  their  petitions  (v-is),  by  adopting 
 them  as  his  own.  It  shall  be  done  for  them 
 of  my  Father,  for  I  am  there.  The  Mishna 
 (Aboth)  has  a  similar  expression:  "Where 
 two  sit  and  occupy  themselves  with  the  law, 
 the  Shekinah  is  between  them.  Mai.  3:  16." 
 
 II.  21-:i5.  Rkauinkss  to  Forgive  a 
 Brother  Who  has  Wronged  us.  Comp. 
 on  6:  12,  14.  .lesus  had  just  been  speaking  of 
 the  proper  way  to  act  when  a  brother  "sins," 
 with  .special  reference  to  personal  offences, 
 (v.  15.)  This  suggests  to  Peter  a  practical  in- 
 quiry', which  he  ai>proaches  the  Master  to 
 make.  Then  (v.  ii)  is  therefore  clearly  to  be 
 understood  strictly.  (Comp.  on  3:  13. )  Jesus 
 replies  (»■•«),  and  then  goes  on  to  enforce  the 
 duty  of  forgiveness  by  a  i)arable.   (v.  as-ss-) 
 
 Came,  or  approached,  stepped  forward 
 from  the  group  of  disciples  and  came  close  to 
 Jesus  and  asked  him.     Every  person  who  at- 
 
 tempts to  exercise  a  forgiving  spirit  towards 
 those  who  do  him  wrong,  will  sometimes  have 
 occasion  to  feel  that  Peter" s  question  was  a 
 practical  one.  We  bring  ourselves  up  from  a 
 sense  of  duty,  to  the  point  of  forgiving;  be- 
 hold! very  soon  the  same  man  commits  an 
 equal  or  greater  wrong;  and  so,  perhaps, 
 again  and  again.  How  long  are  we  bound  to 
 let  this  go  on  ?  How  oft  shall  my  brother 
 sin  against  me,  and  I  forgive  him  ?  The 
 former  clause  is  simply  the  basis  of  the  latter  ; 
 so  in  the  much  discussed  passage,  Rom.  6:  17, 
 and  so  perhaps  in  Luke  24:  18.  Tyndale, 
 Cran.,  Gen.,  render,  '  how  oft  shall  I  forgive 
 my  brother,  if  he  sin  against  me?'  This  ex- 
 presses the  thought,  but  takes  unnecessary 
 liberties  with  the  phrase.  Until  seveq 
 times?  He  probably  thought  this  a  very 
 high  number.  Chrys.  :  "  Peter  supposed  he 
 was  saying  something  great."  The  Talmud 
 of  Babylon  says,  "  When  a  inan  sins  against 
 another,  they  forgive  him  once,  they  forgive 
 him  a  second  time,  they  forgive  him  a  third 
 time,  but  the  fourth  time  they  do  not  forgive 
 him"  'Seven,'  among  its  many  uses,  was 
 sometimes  a  round  nuiriber,  Lev.  26:  21; 
 Deut.  28:  25;  Psa.  79:  12;  Prov.  24:  16,  etc. 
 So  our  Lord,  when  speaking  of  this  subject 
 on  a  subsequent  occasion,  says,  '  Seven  times 
 in  the  day.'  (Lukei7:4.)  Seventy  times  seven 
 is  the  natural  meaning  of  the  Greek  But  it 
 mfiy  mean  (Rev.  Ver.  margin)  'seventy -seven 
 times,'  which  some  of  the  best  expositors  pre- 
 fer (Origen,  Bengel,  Ewald,  Keim^  Meyer), 
 because  precisely  the  same  expression  is 
 found  in  the  Sept.  translation  of  Gen.  4:  24, 
 where  the  Hebrew  can  signify  nothing  else 
 than  'seventy-seven  times.'  Comp.  Moulton 
 in  Winer,  314,  n.  Either  way  it  is  a  general 
 expression,  which  practically  removes  all 
 limit  to  the  repetitions  of  forgiveness.  (Theo- 
 
 >  The  pronoun  in  the  nominative  is  more  frequently  i  phasis,  but  its  absence  does  even  more  certainly  (if 
 UHcd  in  New  Test,  (ireek  than  in  classical  (ireek.  possible)  than  in  classical  Greek,  show  that  there  is  no 
 Therefore  its  presence  docs  not  so  certainly  show  em-  .  emphasis  (coiup.  John  11 :21,  32). 
 
Ch.  XVIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 391 
 
 24  And  when  he  had  begun  to  reckon,  one  was 
 brought  unto  hiiu,  which  owed  him  ten  thousand  <>  tal- 
 ents. 
 
 25  But  forasmuch  as  he  had  not  to  pay,  his  lord  com- 
 manded him  to  be  sold,  and  his  wite,  and  children,  and 
 all  that  he  had,  and  payment  to  be  made. 
 
 2(>  The  servant  therefore  fell  down,  and  *  worshipped 
 liim,  sayinj;,  Lord,  have  patience  with  me,  and  I  will 
 pay  thee  all. 
 
 27  Then  the  lord  of  that  servant  was  moved  with 
 compassion,  and  loosed  him,  and  forgave  him  the  debt. 
 
 24  oning  with  his  'servanls.  And  when  he  had  l)eguu 
 to  reckon,   one  wa.s  l)rought   unto  him,   who  owed 
 
 25  him  ten  thousand  ^talents.  Hut  torasmuch  as  he 
 had  not  whenuith  to  pay,  his  lord  cunnnauded  him 
 to  be  sold,  and  his  wife,'and  children,  aud  ail   that 
 
 2t>  he  had,  and  payment  to  be  made.  The  Sservant 
 therefore  lell  down  and  worshipped  liini,  saying, 
 Lord,  have  patience  with   m<',  aud  I  will  pay" thee 
 
 27  all.  And  the  lord  of  that  •  servant,  being  moved 
 with  compassion,  released  him,  and    forgave    him 
 
 \  A  talent  U7S0  ounces  o/ «Uver.  which  after  tre  sbilltngs  the  ounce  isISTI.  10s b.  Oi.  beiought  him...AOt.bondtervanU.. 
 
 2  This  taleot  was  probablj  worth  about  £H0. . .  .3  Gr.  bondtervant. 
 
 pliyl. )     Of  course  all  this  rests  on  the  supposi- 
 tion that  we   believe   the   man    sincerely   re- 
 pents. (Luke  17: 4.)     Otherwise  We  are  not  bound 
 to  forgive  even  once,  in  the  full  sen.se  of  restor- 
 ing to  confidence  and  affection.  (See  on  6  :  14). 
 23.    Therefore.      Since  the  Messiah   re- 
 quires his  followers  to  forgive,  and  no  matter 
 how   often    (v.  jir.),    therefore    the   Messianic 
 reign  resembles  the  story  about  to  be  told ; 
 under  that  reign  men  will  be  severely  dealt 
 with    if  they   refuse   to   forgive  (v.  .351.      The 
 kingdom   of  heaven,  see  on  3:  2.      Is  lik- 
 ened,  or   has   been   likened,   see  on   13:    24. 
 Unto      a      certain      king,      literally,      to 
 a    man,    a    king.      The    action    of    the    Di- 
 vine   King  is   illustrated    by   that   of   a  hu- 
 man king.       Would  take  account,  {loished 
 to  make  a  reckoning).     This  and    'to  reckon' 
 in  V.  24  are  kindred  expressions,  and  ought 
 not  to  have  been  differently  rendered.      Be- 
 sides,   'take  account   of,'  is   misleading,    the 
 idea  being  to  settle  accounts  with.    His  serv- 
 ants, literally   slaves  (doufos),   see  on  8:  6. 
 It  has    always   been  common    in    the    East 
 to  call   the  court  officials   the  slaves  of  the 
 king. — They   are  as   dependent   on  his  arbi- 
 trary will  as  a  slave  on  his  master,  and  with 
 the  servility  which  despotism  engenders,  thej' 
 often  seem  even  to  delight  in   calling  them- 
 selves  by   that   name.     This   word  dontos    is 
 similarly  used  in  2;^  :  2  ff.,  and  in  1   Kings  1 : 
 47;  the  more  common   word   in  that  sense  is 
 pais   (.see  on   14:  2).      In   a  kindred   but  not 
 degrading  s])iritual  sense  Paul  delights  to  call 
 himself    a    doulos    of    Jesus    Christ,  and    so 
 James,  Peter,  Jude.      In  the  parable,  there- 
 fore, the  king's   'servants'  are  the  great  offi- 
 cers of  government,  who  received  his  reve- 
 nues and  attended  to  their  disbursement.      It 
 was  quite  possible  in  one  of  the  great  Oriental 
 despotisms  for  a  treasurer,  or  the  satrap  of  a 
 province,  to  embezzle  as  much  as  twelve  mil- 
 lions of  dollars.      Our   Lord   purposely  sup-  ' 
 
 I  poses  a   very  strong  case,  in   order  the   better 
 '  to  illustrate  the  vast  disparity  between  what 
 God  forgives  to  us,  and  what  we  are  called  to 
 forgive  to  others. 
 
 24-27.  Ten  thousand  talents.     Besides 
 the  difference  between  a  talent  of  silver  and 
 J  of  gold,    the   gold   talent  varied   greatly   in 
 value    for    different    countries   and    periods. 
 [  Archaeological  exactness  is  here  of  no  import- 
 I  ance.      According  to  margiti  of  Rev.   Ver., 
 the  ten  thousand  talents  would  amount  to  near 
 twelve  million  dollars.     We  may  see  how  vast 
 the  sum  is  by  comparisons.     The  amount  pro- 
 j  vided  by  David  for  building  the  temple  was 
 I  three  thousand    talents  of   gold,    and   seven 
 j  thousand  of  silver,  and  the  princes  gave  over 
 five  thousand  talents  of  gold  and  ten  thousand 
 of  silver  (1  chmn.  29:*.  7),  and  the  amount  which 
 Haman  offered  the  King  of  Persia,   for  the 
 destruction  of  the  Jews,   was    ten   thousand 
 talents  of  silver.    (Esiher3:9.)     It  is  not  neces- 
 sary to  suppose  that  the  parable  narrates  a 
 historical  fact,   but  such  things  did  happen. 
 iComp.    t)n  lo:    3.)     To    be    sold,  and    his 
 wife  and  children,  and  all  that  he  had. 
 It  is  still  common   in   Oriental   countries  to 
 inflict  all   this   upon   a   man   of  the  highest 
 station.     The  law  of  Moses  allowed  a  man 
 himself  to  be  sold  for  theft  (Exod.  22:3),  or  debt, 
 (t-ev.  25:39:  2Kiugs4: 1.)     Worshipped,  the  pros- 
 tration before  a  monarch,  see  on  2:  11  ;   the 
 Greek  has  here  the  imperfect  tense,  describing 
 him  as  engaged  in  this  lowly  homage.     The 
 man  only  asked  for  indulgence,  and  he  would 
 paj'.     Perhaps  he  really  hoped  to  do  .so;   for 
 men  who  go  into  vast  fraudulent  operations 
 are  usually  of  very  sanguine  temperament. 
 Loosed  (released)  him,  and   forgave  him 
 the  debt.     '  Loosed'  (Com.  Ver.)  would  now 
 imply  that  he  had  been  bound  or  iniprisoned, 
 a  thing  not  indicated  nor  probable;   he  was 
 'released'    from  arrest  and  from  obligation. 
 'The  debt'  is  here  more  exactly  (Rev.  Ver., 
 
392 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XVIII. 
 
 28  But  the  same  servant  went  out,  and  found  one  of 
 his  fellow  servants,  which  ewed  him  a  hundred  "pence: 
 Hud  he  laid  hands  on  him,  and  took  him  by  the  throat, 
 suvinc  I'av  me  that  thou  owest. 
 
 29  And  liis  fellow  servant  fell  down  at  his  feet,  and  : 
 bcsouuhl  him,  sayiiiK,  Have  patience  with  me,  and  I  | 
 will  pav  thee  all.  i 
 
 »>  Aiid  he  would  not:  but  went  and  cast  him  into 
 prison,  till  he  sliould  pay  the  debt. 
 
 31  S)  when  his  fellow  servants  saw  what  was  done, 
 tliev  were  very  sorry,  and  came  and  told  unto  their 
 lord  all  that  was  done. 
 
 :i>  Then  his  lord,  after  that  he  had  called  him,  said 
 unto  him,  ()  Ihou  wicked  servant,  I  forgave  thee  all 
 that  debt,  because  thou  desiredst  ine  : 
 
 ;«  Shouldest  not  thou  aKso  have  had  compassion  on 
 thy  fellow  si'rvani,  even  as  I  had  pity  on  thee? 
 
 HI  An<l  his  lord  was  wroth,  and  delivered  him  to  the 
 lormentors,  till  he  should  pay  all  that  was  due  unto 
 him. 
 
 ;{.")  So  likewise  shall  my  heavenly  Father  do  also  unto 
 you,  if  ye  from  your  hearts  forgive  not  every  one  his 
 brother'  their  trespasses. 
 
 28  the 'debt.  But  that  2  servant,  went  out,  and  found 
 one  of  his  fellow-servants,  who  owed  him  a  hun- 
 dred''shillings:  and  he  laid  hold  on  him,  and  took 
 him  by  the  throat,   saying.   Pay    what   thou  owest. 
 
 29  So  his  fellow-servant  fell  down  and  besought  him, 
 saying,  Have  patience  with  me,  and  I  will  pay  thee. 
 
 30  Aiid  he  would  not:     but   went  and   cast  hiiu    into 
 
 31  prison,  till  he  should  pay  that  which  was  due.  So 
 when  his  fellow-servants  saw  what  was  done,  they 
 were  exceeding  sorry,  and  came  and  told  unto  their 
 
 32  lord  all  that  was  done.  Then  his  lord  c;illed  him 
 unto  him,  and  .saith  unto  him.  Thou  wicked '■!  serv- 
 ant, I  forgave  thee  all  that  debt,  because  thou  be- 
 
 33  soughtest  me:  shouldest  not  thou  also  have  had 
 mercy  on  thy  fellow-servant,  even  as  I  had  mercy 
 
 34  on  thee?  And  his  lord  was  wroth,  and  delivered 
 him  to  the  tormonters,  till  he  sliould  pay  all  that  was 
 
 35  due.  So  shall  also  my  lieavenly  Father  do  unto  you, 
 if  ye  forgive  not  every  one  his  brother  from  your 
 hearts. 
 
 •  The  Boman  penny  if  the  eighth  part  of  on  ounce,  which  after  five  shillings  the  ounce  is  sevenpence  halfpenny.  Ch.  20 :  2.- 
 loan 2  Gr.  bondservant 3  Tue  word  in  tbe  Greek  denotes  a  coin  worth  about  eight  peuce  halfpenny. 
 
 margin)  'the  loan.'  In  his  compassionate 
 mood  the  king  ciiooses  to  speak  of  it  as  a  loan, 
 not  an  embezzlement ;  afterwards,  in  v.  32, 
 it  is  literally  'debt.' 
 
 28-30.  One  of  his  fellow-servants. 
 One  of  the  other  court-ofBcials ;  from  the 
 stnallness  of  the  debt  we  should  think  of  him 
 as  an  inferior  officer.  A  hundreii  pence,  or 
 n/iUlinr/N.  The  Roman  denarius,  the  word 
 alvva^'s  used  where  our  English  versions  have 
 'penny,'  varied  in  value  at  different  periods; 
 if  we  titke  the  estimate  in  margin  of  Rev.  Ver., 
 'a  hundred  pence'  will  be  seventeen  dollars 
 of  our  monei'.  See,  then,  the  disparity  of  the 
 two  debts— twelve  million  dollar.s,  seventeen 
 dollars.  Or  we  could  get  the  effect  of  round 
 numbers  by  saying  ten  million  dollars  and 
 ten  dollars.  This  pictures  the  difl'erenee  be- 
 tween the  guilt  of  our  sins  again.st  God  and 
 that  of  a  fellow-man's  sins  against  us.  Took 
 him  by  the  throat,  or  more  literally,  went 
 fu  choking  him.  Pay  that  thou  owest,  or 
 pay,  if  ihou  owest  anythiny;  the  debt  is  small 
 and  hardly  amounts  to  anything,  but  he  is  de- 
 termined to  have  it.  The  Roman  law  allowed 
 a  creditor  to  seize  his  debtor  and  drag  him  be- 
 fore the  judge,  and  Roman  writers  repeatedly 
 speak  of  a  man's  twisting  the  neck  of  his 
 debtor  till  the  blood  flowed  from  mouth  and 
 nostrils.  Fell  down  merely ;  at  his  feet 
 being  an  unwarranted  addition.  Besou^^ht 
 and  would  not  (v.  29f.)  are  in  Greek  in  the 
 imperfect  tense,  implying  continued  entreaty 
 and  refusal.  All,  at  end  of  v.  21)  in  Com. 
 Ver.,  was  an  addition  by  copyists  from  v.  26. 
 
 The  similarity  of  the  plea  to  that  which  had 
 just  availed  for  himself  failed  to  touch  the 
 creditor's  heart. 
 
 31-3.5.  His  fellow-servants,  other  court- 
 ofBcials,  high  and  low,  saw  what  was  done, 
 what  took  place.  (See  on  6:  10.)  Told  is  in 
 the  Greek  a  very  strong  word,  signifying  that 
 they  gave  a  clear  and  cornplete  account.  His 
 lord,  etc. .  .  .  said,  O  thou  wicked  servant. 
 Chrys.  :  "  When  he  owed  ten  thousand  talents 
 he  did  not  call  him  wicked  nor  upbraid  him, 
 but  had  compassion  on  him  ;  but  when  re- 
 garding his  fellow-servant  he  was  unforgiving, 
 then  he  says,  'wicked  servant."  Shouldst 
 not  thou  also  have  had  compassion 
 {■mercy)  ....  even  as  I  had  pity  {mercy) 
 (v.  .■53),  the  same  Greek  word  in  both  cases,  and 
 not  that  of  v.  27,  but  that  of  17:  15;  5:  7. 
 Tormentors  {v.:i4),  not  simply  'jailers,'  as 
 Tyn.,  Cran.,  Gen,  but  strictly  'torturers'; 
 he  was  to  be  not  now  sold  into  slavery  (v.25), 
 but  imprisoned,  and  from  time  to  time  tor- 
 tured. This  fearful  punishment  suggests  the 
 torments  of  Gehenna:  comp.  8:  29;  Luke  16, 
 23,  28;  Rev.  14:  10  f.  ;  20:  10.  So  ^  .  .  unto 
 you.  The  comparison  of  sins  to  debts  was  a 
 familiar  idea  to  the  Jewi.sh  mind.  (See  on 
 6:  12.)  From  your  hearts  comes  in  at  the 
 close  with  emphasis.  Their  trespasses  is  a 
 useless  addition  by  copyists,  and  so  is  unto 
 him,  end  of  v.  34.  Nobody  would  have  cared 
 to  omit  either  phrase  if  originally  present, 
 yet  both  are  wanting  in  a  number  of  the 
 earliest  documents.  Forgive,  see  on  6:  12; 
 '  hearts,'  see  on  6:  21. 
 
Ch.  xix.j 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 393 
 
 CHAPTER  XIX. 
 
 AND  it  caiuo  to  pass,  thai  when  Jesus  had  finished 
 these  sayiiif,"*,  lie  departed  I'loiii  (ialilee,  and  caiue 
 into  the  coasts  of  Jiidea  beyond  Jordan  ; 
 
 1      And  it  caiue  to  pass  when  Jesus  had  finished  these 
 words,  he  departed  from  (ialilee,  and  came  into  the 
 
 HOMILETICAL   AND   PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  lo  ft".  How  to  deal  with  a  brother  who 
 has  wronged  you.  1)  Do  not  await  his 
 coming,  hut  go  rigiit  away  to  him.  2)  Malce 
 h)viiig,  wise,  and  repeated  efforts  to  gain  him, 
 by  personal  interview,  by  the  help  of  other 
 bretliron,  by  the  help  of  tlie  church.  3)  As 
 soon  (i-iikei7:3)  and  as  often  as  he  repents,  for- 
 give him  (v.  21  f.);  and  when  tempted  to  be 
 unforgiving,  remember  how  much  is  forgiven 
 you  (v.  35).— V.  15.  Chkys.  :  "He  saitli  not, 
 'accuse,'  nor  'charge  him,'  nor  'demand  sat- 
 isfaction,' but  'tell  him  of  his  fault.'  "  Aug.  : 
 (in  Aq. ):  "But  why  do  you  correct  your 
 neighbor?  If  you  do  it  from  self-love,  you 
 do  naught;  if  you  do  it  from  love  of  him,  you 
 do  most  rightly."  Henry:  "We  should 
 think  no  pains  too  much  to  take  for  the  re- 
 covering of  a  sinner  to  repentance." — V.  16. 
 Cfirys.  :  "The  {)hysician,  in  like"manner, 
 when  he  sees  the  malady  obstinate,  doth  not 
 give  up  nor  grow  impatient,  but  then  makes 
 tlie  more  preparation." — V".  19  f.  United 
 Christian  prayer.  1)  The  prayer  of  many, 
 even  of  two,  is  more  likely  to  be  for  right 
 objects.  2)  The  sj-mpathy  of  common  suppli- 
 cation promotes  earnestness.  3)  The  Saviour 
 himself  is  in  the  midst,  making  it  his  prayer 
 to  his  Father.  Cyril  :  "  For  it  is  not  the 
 number  of  those  coming  together,  but  it  is  the  j 
 power  of  their  piety  that  will  be  effecttial." 
 Henry:  "If  there  be  no  liberty  and  oppor- 
 tunity for  large  and  mimerous  assemblies,  \ 
 then  it  is  tlie  will  of  God  that  two  or  three-! 
 should  gather  together.  When  we  cannot  do  j 
 what  we  would  in  religion,  we  must  do  as  we 
 can,  and  God  will  accept  us." 
 
 V.  23-35.  God's  unforgiving  servant.  1) 
 God  forgives  him  an  immense  debt.  2)  He 
 refuses  to  forgive  his  fellow-servant  some 
 comparatively  trifling  debt.  3)  God  will 
 punish  him  with  terrible  severity.  All  turns 
 upon  the  '  if  of  v.  35;  a  true  servant  of  God 
 will  take  warning  and  forgive.  —  V.  32.: 
 Cfirys.  :  "Let  us  hearken,  the  covetous,  for 
 even  to  us  is  the  word  spoken.  Let  us 
 hearken  also,  the  merciless  and  the  cruel, 
 for  not  to  others  are  we  cruel,  but  to  our- 
 
 selves  Let  us    not   thrust   the  sword 
 
 into  ourselves  by  being  revengeful." — V.  35. 
 Forgiveness.  1)  AVho  must  forgive  ?  'Every 
 one.'  2)  Why  must  we  forgive?  (a)  Fit  in 
 itself  that  they  who  wish  to  be  forgiven 
 should  be  willing  to  forgive.  (b)  Clearly 
 taught  that  they  who  do  not  forgive  are  not 
 forgiven;  this  parable  and  6:  14;  James  2: 
 13.  (c)  A  great  privilege  that  we  can  thus 
 express  to  God  our  gratitude  for  his  forgive- 
 ness. Col.  3:  13.  3)  How  must  we  forgive? 
 'From  the  heart.'  —  Bruce:  "Obviously 
 Jesus  has  no  sense  of  incongruity  between 
 the  Fatherhood  of  God  and  the  strange  work 
 of  stern  judgment  on  the  unmerciful.  Neither 
 was  there  room  for  such  a  feeling.  Ju.st  be- 
 cause God  is  a  Father,  and  because  his  in- 
 most spirit  is  love,  he  must  abhor  a  spirit  so 
 utterly  alien  from  his  own.  It  is  only  what 
 we  should  expect,  that  under  the  government 
 of  a  gracious  God  the  spirit  of  mercilessness 
 should  have  judgment  without  mercy." 
 
 Ch.  19:  1-12.  Departure  from  Gali- 
 lee.    Instructions  as  to  Divorce. 
 
 The  greater  part  of  thissection  is  found  also 
 in  Mark  10:  1-12.  Our  Lord  now  leaves 
 Galilee,  and  comes  into  Perea.  Matthew 
 and  Mark  inake  no  mention  of  anj-thing  in- 
 tervening, and  a  little  later  both  bring  us  to 
 the  triumphal  entry  and  the  lin«l  Passover. 
 But  Luke,  after  completing  his  account,  par- 
 allel to  Matthew  and  Mark,  of  the  ministry 
 in  Galilee,  describes  Jesus  (9:5i-56)  as  going 
 from  Galilee  not  into  Perea,  but  through  Sa- 
 maria on  the  way  to  Jerusalem  With  this 
 agrees  John's  account  (7: 2-10)  of  his  going  in 
 secret  from  Galilee  to  Jerusalem  to  attend  the 
 Feast  of  Tabernacles,  six  months  before  the 
 final  Passover.  Then  Luke  goes  on  in  10:  1 
 to  18:  14,  with  a  long  account  of  the  Saviour's 
 sayings  and  actions,  after  which  he  again  be- 
 come«  parallel  (is:  is)  with  Matt.  (i9:i3)  and 
 Mark  (lo:  13),  and  so  continues  to  the  end.  We 
 have  heretofore  noticed  that  Luke  greatly 
 condensed  his  narrative  of  the  .series  of  with- 
 drawals from  Galilee,  giving  to  it  only  9:  10- 
 50,  while  Matt,   gives  14:   13  <o   18:  35,  and 
 
394 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIX. 
 
 Mark  gives  6:  30  to  9 :  50.  It  seems  plain  that 
 Luke  thus  condensed  in  order  to  make  room 
 for  tiio  muss  of  matter  in  reserve,  which  for 
 the  most  part  is  peculiar  to  him.  Some  of 
 the  miracles  and  discourses  he  goes  on  to  nar- 
 rate closely  resemble  several  which  Matthew 
 and  Mark  gave  during  the  ministry  in  Gali- 
 lee before  the  withdrawals,  and  which  Luke 
 did  not  there  introduce;  e.  g.,  the  blasphe- 
 mous accusation  in  Luke  11 :  14-36  resembles 
 Matt.  VI:  -n-Aa;  Mark  3:  19-30,  and  the  dis- 
 course against  temporal  anxiety  in  Luke  12: 
 22-31  resembles  Matt.  G :  2^3-34.  In  the  present 
 state  of  harmonistic  inquiry,  we  must  choose 
 between  two  theories.  (1)  Luke  in  10:  1  to 
 18:  14,  must  be  supposed,  with  Kobinson's 
 Harmony  and  others,  to  give  a  loosely  ar- 
 ranged mass  of  material,  mainly  falling  be- 
 tween the  last  Feast  of  Tabernacles  and  the 
 last  Passover,  but  partly  belonging  in  fact  to 
 the  ministry  in  Galilee,  where  similar  matters 
 were  given  by  Matthew  and  Mark.  This 
 loose  arrangement  is  unlikely  in  itself,  par- 
 ticularly in  the  case  of  one  who  expressly  an- 
 dertook  to  write  an  orderly  account.  (Lukei;3.)i 
 (2)  Wieseler  has  pointed  out  ("Chron.  Syn.," 
 followed  by  Tischendorfs  "Syn.  Evang.," 
 Ellic()tt's  '•  Lectures  on  Life  of  Christ,"  G. 
 W.  Clark's  '"Harmony  of  the  Gospels")  that 
 Luke  in  this  large  section  three  times  speaks 
 of  Jesus  as  going  to  or  towards  Jerusalem 
 (9:5i-M;  1.1 :  ?2 ;  17:11),  and  has  proposed  to  take 
 thn  first  of  these  three  as  parallel  to  our  Lord's 
 going  up  for  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  (Joim  7: 
 » »■■),  the  second  to  the  journey  for  raising  Laz- 
 arus (John  11 :  17  f.),  the  third  as  beginning  the 
 journey  to  the  final  Passover;  and  accord- 
 ingly to  arrange  a/^  this  section  of  Luke,  as 
 belonging  to  the  la.st  six  months  of  our  Lord's 
 ministry,  and  as  located  in  Judea  and  Perea. 
 It  thus  becomes  a  ministry  distinct  from  that 
 in  Galilee  narrated  by  Matthew,  Mark,  and 
 Luke,  and  the  similar  events  and  discourses 
 are  to  be  regarded  as  not  identical  but  repeti- 
 tions, such  as  it  is  unquestionable  that  Jesus 
 often  made  (see  above,  beginning  of  ch.  5). 
 This  view,  well  wrought  out  in  Clark's  Har- 
 mony, is  followed  in  the  present  Com.  as  in- 
 volving fewer  difficulties  than  any  other,  and 
 indeed   as  quite  probably  correct.      At  any 
 
 rate,  it  is  clear,  from  the  comparison  with 
 Luke  and  John,  that  Matthew  and  Mark  pass 
 over  nearly  ail  the  last  six  months  of  our 
 Lord's  ministry,  just  as  both  they  and  Luke 
 passed  over  that  early  ministry  of  probably 
 as  great  length  in  Judea  which  is  recorded  by 
 John  (see  above  on  4:  12).  Matthew  and 
 Mark  have  in  fact  confined  themselves  en- 
 tirely to  the  ministry  in  Galilee  and  vicinity, 
 except  the  final  Passover  and  a  few  incidents 
 on  the  journey  thereto. 
 
 1  f.  Jesus  goes  from  Galilee  into  Perea,  and 
 exercises  his  ministry.  Departed  is  not 
 simply  'went  away,'  but  'removed,'  a  rare 
 word  used  in  New  Test,  only  here  and  in  13: 
 53.  It  must  not  be  here  pressed  to  prove  a 
 permanent  removal,  for  in  13 :  .53  there  was 
 only  a  temporary  removal  across  the  lake. 
 The  statement  that  he  departed  from  Galilee 
 when  he  had  finished  these  sayings,  would 
 most  naturally  mean  that  he  left  immediately 
 upon  completing  the  discourse  of  ch.  18; 
 comp.  the  same  phrase  in  7:  28;  11:  1;  13; 
 53.  We  should  then  take  this  departure  as 
 parallel  -to  that  of  Luke  9:  51  ff.,  viz.,  to  at- 
 tend the  Feast  of  Tab.,  and  the  gap  of  nearly 
 six  months  would  have  to  fall  between  the 
 two  adjacent  words  'departed'  and  'came.' 
 Wieseler  holds  that  this  departure  was  parallel 
 to  Luke  17:  11,  where  Jesus  returns  from 
 Judea  through  Samaria  and  a  portion  of 
 Galilee,  and  probably  joins  the  pilgrims  on  the 
 way  from  Galilee  through  Perea  to  Jerusalem. 
 In  this  way  'departed'  is  followed  naturally 
 by  'came,'  but  'when  he  had  finished  these 
 saj'ings '  has  to  be  understood  loosel.y.  Mark's 
 expression  (lO:  i)  agrees  best  with  Wieseler's 
 view.  However  much  was  to  be  omitted,  we 
 could  not  expect  a  break  in  the  narrative;  see 
 remarks  introductory  to  4:  12.  It  is  well  to 
 observe  that  nothing  in  the  interpretation  of 
 what  follows  will  depend  upon  this  nice  ques- 
 tion of  chronology  and  harmony.     > 
 
 Matthew's  account  of  the  ininistrj'  in  Galilee 
 has  continued  since  4:  12.  That  ministry  ap- 
 pears to  have  lasted,  if  we  take  the  feast  of 
 John  5:  1  to  be  a  passover,  nearly  two  years, 
 the  last  six  months,  however,  being  nearlj-  all 
 spent  in  the  series  of  withdrawals  to  adjoining 
 districts,  (u:  i3  toi7: 20.)  Matthew  occupies  him- 
 
 '  Andrews  has  a  copious  discussion  and  a  different 
 scheme,  on  the  same  RCiieral  principles  as  that  of  Rob- 
 inson.     Tarrar    also    (ch.  it)    gives   an    independent 
 
 sclienie,  which  will  reward  examination.  A  full  dis- 
 cussion, or  even  statement,  of  the  various  theories 
 would  here  be  out  of  place. 
 
Ch.  XIX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 395 
 
 2  And  great  multitudes  followed  him  ;  and  he  healed 
 them  there. 
 
 S  The  Pharisees  also  caiue  unto  hiui,  tempting  him, 
 and  saying  unto  him,  Is  it  lawful  fur  a  luau  to  put  away 
 his  wife  for  every  cause  ?  I 
 
 2  borders  of  Judsea  beyond  Jordan  :  and  great  mul- 
 titudes follow<Hi  liini ;  and  he  healed  them  there. 
 
 ■i  And  there  came  untu  him  '  I'hari.sees,  trying  him, 
 and  saying,  la  it  lawful /or  <i  ntu/i  to  put  away  bis 
 
 1  Man;  Kutboriiiea.  some  aacient,  ianert  (Jke. 
 
 self    especially    with    teachings    concerning  |  Jerusalem,  (-io-.-ig-,  2i:i.)     Many  places  of  this 
 the   kingdom   of  heaven,   while  most  of  the  I  region  are  of  gi-eat  interest  in  Old  Test,  .•studies, 
 
 parables  given  in  Luke  ch.  13  to  18  refer  only 
 to  individual  piety,  and  would  thus  not  come 
 into  Mmtliew's  plan. 
 
 Into  the  coasts  of  Judca.    Borders  r&iher 
 
 but  none  api)ear  distinctly  in  the  New  Test, 
 save  Machaerus  (see  on  14:  3),  and  '  Bethany 
 beyond  Jordan,'  'tHe  place  where  John  was 
 at  fir.-;t  baptizing'    (JoLu  i:28f.;  io:40),   and  thi 
 
 than  'coasts,'  see  on  2:  10;  15:22.  Beyond  i  last  spot  cannot  be  determined  (comp.  on 
 Jordan.  The  Greek  construction  is  peculiar,  3:  13).  We  can  therefore  get  no  local  color- 
 but  makes  'beyond  Jordan  '  state  the  route  by  ing  for  19  :  3  to  20:  28.  Like  Galilee,  Perea 
 which  he  came  into  the  borders  of  Judea.  had  so  few  Jews  in  the  time  of  Judas  Macca- 
 Mark  (lO:  i.coneottext)  has  'into  the  borders  of  baeus  that  he  transferred  them  all  to  Judea 
 Judea  and  beyond  Jordan.'  Copyists  and  for  safe  keeping  (i  Mucc.  5:  s.t,  45) ;  but  during  the 
 early  students  saw  that  this  differed  somewhat :  reign  of  Herod  the  Great  the  Jewish  popula- 
 from  Matt.,  and  so  some  omitted  Mark's  tion  of  Perea  evidently  became  considerable, 
 'and,'  others  changed  'and'  into  'through  '  |  which  will  account  for  the  expressions  in  v.  2 
 (Com.  Ver. ).  Mark's  expression  thus  gives  a  and  John  10  :  40-42;  and  this  district  was  an 
 twofold  designation  of  the  region  into  which  important  part  of  the  tetrarchy  of  Herod  .\n- 
 he  came,  viz.,  tlie  borders  of  Judea,  and  tipas.  For  accounts  of  Perea,  see  especially 
 Perea.  Matt,  might  seem  to  locate  the  fol-  Schultz  in  Herzog,  Art.  "Palastina,"  4); 
 lowing  matters  in  Jiulca,  after  Jesus  had  Robinson's  "Phj's.  Geog.";  Tristram's  "Land 
 passed  through  Perea;  Mark  refers  them  in-  of  Moab";  Merrill's  "East  of  the  Jordan"; 
 detlnitely  to  both  districts;  the  Harmony  (see  ,  but  all  sire  quite  incomplete. 
 20:   17,  29)  pretty  clearly  places  the  earlier!      Great  multitudes,  see  on  4:  2o.     Here,  as 
 
 portion,  certainly  19:  l-lo,  in  Perea.  The 
 region  'beyond  Jordan,'  i.  e.,  east  <jf  the  Jor- 
 dan (see  on  4:  2o),  from  its  mouth  to  near  the 
 Lake  of  Galilee,   was  in  the  Konnm   period 
 
 so  often  in  (ialilce,  vast  numbersof  the  people 
 throng  and  crowd  around  him.  It  is  prob- 
 able (see  in  Clark's  "  Harmony  ")  that  this 
 was  subsequent  to  the  sojourn  beyond  Jordan 
 
 often  called  'tiie  beyond  (district),'  'the  |  mentioned  in  John  10:  41,42,  when  '"many 
 Perea,'  the  Greek  word  for  beyond  being  resorted  unto  him,"  and  "many  believed  on 
 peran.  The  Galilean  Jews  preferred  to  go  to  him  there."  It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  a 
 Jerusalem  by  way  of  Perea,  so  as  to  avoid  the  ,  considerable  stay  in  that  region  at  this  time, 
 unfriendly  Samaritans  ( i.uke 9 :  si  f. ) ;  though  in  order  to  account  for  the  collection  of  great 
 the  direct  route  through  Samaria  was  some-  crowds,  for  they  probablj'  consisted  in  part  of 
 times   taken    (comp.    Josephus,    "Life,"  52).    persons  journeying  to  Jeru.salem  for  the  Pass- 
 
 Perea  included  the  dominions  of  Sihon  and 
 part  of  those  of  Og,  or  the  districts  later  called 
 Gilead  and  part  of  Bashan.  The  Romans 
 separated  Decapolis  (see  on  4  :  25)  from  this 
 district,  and  accordingly  Josephus  ("AVar," 
 
 over.     And    he   healed  them  there,   as  he 
 
 had  often  done  in  Galilee.  'Tliem'  of  course 
 means  not  all  of  the  crowds,  but  such  as 
 needed  healing.  Mark  stiys  (io:i),  'and,  as 
 he  was  wont,  he  taught  them  again.'     Thus 
 
 3,  3,  3)  says  that  Perea  extended  from  Mach-  ]  the  Galilean  ministry  is  reproduced  in  Perea 
 8erus  to  Pella  (nearly  opposite  the  plain  ofl — crowds,  healing,  teaching.  And  here  is  an- 
 Esdraelon  and  Bethshean>.  It  was  divided  other  jnstance  of  a  general  .statement,  which 
 into  a  rougher  and  very  beautiful  northern  ;  must  be  pondered  in  order  to  realize  the  ex- 
 portion,  and  a  Southern  portion,  which  latter  I  tent  of  our  Lord's  work.  (Comp.  4:  2:3;  9: 
 comprised  the  plain  immediately  east  of  the    35;  14:14;  1(5:30.) 
 
 lower  Jordan,  and  the  high  table-land  beyond.  3.  An  inquiry  as  to  divorce.  Distinguish 
 So  far  as  we  can  judge,  our  Lord  here  appears  the  original  questi(m  of  some  Pharisees,  v.  3; 
 in  Southern  Perea,  on  his  way  to  Jericho  and  I  the  answer,  v.  4-0;  an  objection  and  iiis  reply, 
 
396 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIX. 
 
 V.  7-9;  a  doubting  remark  by  tbe  disciples 
 and  his  reply,  v.  10-12.  Mark's  report  (10:2-12) 
 omits  the  last  portion,  and  gives  the  rest  with 
 slight  differences  of  expression  and  order,  but 
 to  the  same  general  effect.  The  Pharisees. 
 •The'  in  Com.  Ver.,  also  in  Mark  10:  1,  was 
 an  addition  by  copyists,  because  'the  Phari- 
 sees' are  genersilly  spoken  of  as  a  class.  In 
 like  manner,  unto  him  after  saying,  and 
 unto  them  in  v.  4  are  wanting  in  the  earliest 
 and  best  documents,  and  were  very  easily 
 added  by  copyists.  As  to  the  Pharisees,  see 
 on  3  :  7.  Tempting  him,  as  in  16 :  1,  putting 
 him  to  the  test,  (Amer.  Revisers  preferred 
 'trying  him'),  and  hoping  he  would  say 
 something  they  could  use  among  the  people 
 to  his  prejudice,  by  representing  his  teaching 
 either  as  intolerably  severe,  or  as  wanting  in 
 fidelity  to  the  law  of  Moses.  Perhaps  they 
 also  hoped  he  would  speak  of  divorce  in  a 
 way  offensive  to  Herod  and  Herodias.  (See 
 on  14:  8.)  The  place  was  not  very  far  from 
 Machierus,  and  they  might  have  remembered 
 the  fate  of  the  proi)het  John,  the  Baptizer. 
 The  opposition  of  the  Pharisees  to  Jesus  ap- 
 pearing in  12:  2,  14,  24,  08,  and  continued  in 
 15:  1  and  16:  1,  is  here  renewed  towards  the 
 end  of  his  ministry',  and  will  be  maintained 
 until  the  end.  See  other  cases  of  testing  him 
 with  hard  questions  in  22:  17,  35.  Is  it  law- 
 ful, or  permissible,  as  in  12:  10;  14:4.  For 
 a  man  is  naturally  suggested,  and  so  was 
 readily  supplied  by  some  early  copj'ists,  espec- 
 ially as  it  is  genuine  in  the  parallel  passage  of 
 Mark  10:  4;  while  we  could  not  account  for 
 its  omission  here  in  several  of  the  earliest  and 
 best  documents,  if  originally  present.  To 
 put  away  his  wife  was  understood  as  involv- 
 ing the  right  to  take  another — the  .Jews  knew 
 nothing  of  a  mere  legalized  separation,  with- 
 out right  of  re-marriage. — Upon  the  general 
 subject  of  our  Lord's  teachings  as  to  divorce, 
 see  on  5:  31  f.  These  Pharisees  in  Perea 
 probably  did  not  know  of  that  former  teach- 
 ing in  fialilee.  If  the  saying  in  Luke  16:  18 
 was  distinct  from  this,  it  would  appear 
 to  have  been  uttered  in  this  same  Perean 
 district,  and  a  little  earlier  than  the  pres- 
 ent occasion  (Clark's  "Harm.,"  Edersh.) 
 The  reference  is  to  Deut.  '24:  1,  "When 
 a  man  taketh  a  wife,  and  marrieth  her,  then 
 it  shall  be,  if  slie  find  no  favor  in  his  eyes,  be- 
 cause he  hath  found  some  unseemly  thing  in 
 
 her,  that  he  shall  write  her  a  bill  of  divorce- 
 ment," etc.  The  euphemistic  Heb.  phrase 
 translated  '  some  unseemly  thing,'  has  always 
 been  obscure.  It  is  literally  (as  in  margin  of 
 Com.  Ver.),  'some  matter  of  nakedness,'  and 
 appears  to  mean  derivatively,  something  in- 
 decent, shameful,  disgraceful,  hateful.  The 
 Rabbis  disputed  much  as  to  its  exact  mean- 
 ing and  limitations.  The  Mishna  has  a  whole 
 treatise  on  divorce,  Gittin,  but  chiefly  occu- 
 pied with  minute  directions  as  to  the  prepara- 
 tion of  the  document  and  conditions  of  its 
 validity.  The  last  paragraph  reads:  "The 
 school  of  Shammai  says,  no  one  shall  put  awaj' 
 a  wife  unless  there  has  been  found  in  her 
 something  disgraceful  (a  phrase  exactly  cor- 
 responding to  that  of  Deut.  24:  1),  as  written, 
 'because  he  hath  found  something  unseemly 
 in  her';  the  school  of  Hillel  says,  even  if 
 she  has  burnt  his  food,  as  written,  '  because 
 he  hath  found  something  unseemly  in  her'; 
 Rabbi  Akiba  says,  even  if  he  find  another 
 more  beautiful  than  she  is,  as  written,  'if  she 
 find  no  favor  in  his  eyes.' "  Maimonides  ex- 
 plains (Note  in  Surenh.  Mishna)  that  the 
 school  of  Shammai  rests  on  the  term  "un- 
 seemly"; the  school  of  Hillel  on  the  term 
 "something."  Rabbi  Akiba  took  the  phrase 
 he  quotes  to  mean  in  respect  to  beauty. 
 Alas!  with  what  perverse  ingenuity  men 
 quibble  to  make  the  Bible  mean  what  suits 
 their  wishes.  We  see  the  folly  of  this  prac- 
 tice in  others,  but  are  all  in  great  danger  of 
 doing  likewise.  Observe  that  in  the  Mishna 
 the  school  of  Shammai  use  simply  the  general 
 phrase,  something  disgraceful  or  unseemly, 
 as  ill  the  law.  A  late  Midrash  on  Numb.  5: 
 .30,  quoted  in  Wet.,  and  two  passages  in  the 
 Talmud  mentioned  by  Edersh.,  state  that  the 
 school  of  Shammai  recognized  no  ground  but 
 unchastity.  It  is  worth  inquiry  whether  this 
 was  an^'thing  more  than  an  incorrect  inter- 
 pretati(m  afterwards  put  upon  the  language 
 of  the  Mishna.  .Tosephu.s,  who  was  a  Phari- 
 see, gives  ("Ant.,"  4,  8,  23)  a  paraphrase  of 
 the  law  which  uses  essentially  the  same  phrase 
 as  here:  "If  one  wishes  to  be  divorced  from 
 his  wife  for  any  causes  whatsoever  (anrf  many 
 such  causes  might  happen  among  mankind), 
 let  him  give  assurance  in  writing  that  he  will 
 nevermore  live  with  her,"  etc.  It  is  evident 
 that  in  our  Lord's  eyes  the  expression  'some- 
 thing unseemly  '  might  extend  to  other  faults 
 
Ch.  XIX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 397 
 
 4  And  he  answereil  and  raid  unto  them,  Have  ye  not 
 read,  that  he  which  luade  than  at  tlie  beginuing  made 
 them  iiuilo  and  IVmale. 
 
 5  And  said,  Kor  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father 
 and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife:  and  they  twain 
 shall  be  one  flesh  ? 
 
 6  Wherefore  they  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh. 
 What  therefore  (iod  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man 
 put  asunder. 
 
 7  They  say  unto  him.  Why  did  Moses  then  command 
 to  give  a  writing  of  divorcement,  and  to  put  her 
 away  ? 
 
 4  wife  for  every  cause?  And  he  answered  and  said. 
 Have  ye  not  read,  th;it  he  who  '  made  thfrn  from 
 the  beginning  made  them  mali'  and  female,  and  said, 
 
 5  For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  his  lather  and 
 mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife;  and  the  twain 
 
 6  shall  become  one  tlesh?  So  thai  they  are  no  more 
 twain,  but   one   tlesh.     What  therelore   (iod   halh 
 
 7  joined  together,  let  not  man  put  iisnnder.  They 
 say  unto  him,  W  hy  then  did  Moses  command  to  give 
 
 1  Some  ancient  auihoriiiea  read,  created. 
 
 besides  unchastity,  for  otherwise  there  would 
 have  been  no  occasion  for  what  he  saj's  in  v. 
 8.  The  Pharisees,  by  holding  up  before  hini 
 the  Hillel  view  in  its  most  extreme  form, 
 probably  hoped  to  drive  him  to  take  the 
 Sliammai  view,  which  was  extremely  unpop- 
 ular. He  did  not  side  with  either  party,  but 
 (as  in  22:  21)  cut  into  the  heart  of  the  matter, 
 reaching  a  fundamental  and  decisive  prin- 
 ciple. 
 
 4-6.  Reply  to  the  Pharisees.  Have  ye  not 
 read,  comp.  on  12:  3.  The  Scribes  and  Phar- 
 isees boasted  of  their  acquaintance  with  the 
 law,  and  he  reproaches  them  with  ignorance 
 of  it.  He  makes  first  a  reference  to  Gen.  1: 
 27,  and  then  a  quotation  from  Gen.  2:  24. 
 That  he  which  made  them.  'Created' 
 (Rev.  Ver.  margin)  is  probably  here  the  cor- 
 rect reading,'  altered  into  'made'  to  agree 
 with  Sept.,  with  tlie  vv^ord  here  immediately 
 following,  and  with  Mark  10:  6;  but  there  is 
 obviously  no  substantial  ditfercnoe.  The 
 words  male  and  female  have  in  the  Greek 
 an  emphatic  position.  From  the  beginning, 
 the  race  included  the  two  .sexes,  and  these 
 were  to  be  united  in  marriage.  And  said, 
 viz.,  he  who  created  them  said,  the  words  of 
 Adam  in  that  exalted  mood  being  taken  as 
 expressing  the  will  of  the  Creator.  Leave 
 father  and  mother.  Even  the  important 
 filial  relation  will  give  way  to  one  higher  still. 
 The  twain  is  given  by  the  Sept.,  and  several 
 otlier  versions  of  Old  Test.,  and  only  ex- 
 presses emphatically  what  the  Ileb.  implies. 
 Shall  be  (o)-  become)  one  flesh.  Tiie  union  of 
 soul  is  expressed,  and  therefore  intensified, by 
 a  bodily  union.  Comp.  Ecclus.  25:  26,  "If 
 she  go  not  as  thou  wouldst  have  her,  cut  her 
 oflT  from  thy  flesh,"  break   the  bodily  union; 
 
 Eph.  5:  28  fir.,  "to  love  their  wives  as  their 
 own  bodies."  ■  In  v.  G  the  closing  statement  is 
 repeated  for  emphasis.  And  there  our  Lord 
 draws  the  conclusion  that  the  two  thus  united 
 into  one  ought  not  to  be  separated.  Joined 
 together  is  literally  yo/ce*^  together  (so  also  in 
 Mark),  an  image  frequently  employed  among 
 the  Greeks  for  marriage.  (Com)).  2  Cor.  0: 
 14;  Lev.  19:  19.)  Tyn.,  Cran.,  Gen.,  here 
 render  '  coupled.'  Let  not  man.  Tkeophyl.: 
 "Showing  what  an  interval  there  is  between 
 God  who  joined  together,  and  man  who  puts 
 asunder."  Our  Lord  has  thus  laid  down  a 
 broad  general  rule  that  the  bond  of  marriage 
 ought  never  to  be  broken.  A  little  after  (v.  9) 
 he  mentions,  as  if  incidentally,  an  exception 
 to  this  rule,  about  which  there  was  no  difl^er- 
 ence  of  opinion  among  his  hearers,  iind  which 
 is  in  fact  only  apparently  an  exception,  be- 
 cause in  that  case  the  essential  bond  has  been 
 broken. 
 
 7-9.  The  Pharisees  raise  an  objection,  very 
 naturally  suggested,  and  our  Lord  replies. 
 Moses  (in  Dent.  24 :  1)  had  certainly  allowed 
 divorce,  and  they  held  that  he  had  commanded 
 it ;  how  could  the  prophet  of  Nazareth  declare 
 that  divorce  was  contrary  to  the  nature  and 
 divine  design  of  marriage?  The  Talmud  of 
 Jerusaletn  even  rej)resents  it  as  a  peculiar 
 privilege  of  Israel,  not  sliared  hy  the  Gen- 
 tiles.  A  writing:  of  divorcement.  The  same 
 phrase  is  rendered  bill  of  divorcement  m  Com. 
 Ver.  of  Mark  10:  4  and  Deut.  24:  1,  and 
 there  ought  to  have  been  no  difll'ercnce  in 
 translation.  The  {Jreek  is  slightly  difl^erent 
 above  in  5:  31.  Moses  ....  suflTered  you. 
 Jesus  speaks  of  the  law  in  Deut.  as  coming 
 from  Moses.  It  is  very  hard  to  reconcile  this 
 with  the  fashionable  theories  as  to  a  late  date 
 
 •  It  is  found  in  B,  several  cursives  of  singular  excel- 
 lence, .\rmenian,  Origen  (three  times),  and  several 
 other  Fathers.  It  is  much  easier  to  suppose  a  change 
 to  suit  the  Sept.,  the  following  word  here  and  Mark, 
 
 than  an  opposite  change  to  suit  the  Heb.,  which  means 
 '  created,'  for  copyists  and  students  of  the  text-forming 
 period  seldom  knew  Heb. 
 
398 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIX. 
 
 8  He  saith  unto  them,  Moses  because  of  the  hardness 
 of  your  liearis  siitlerwl  you  to  put  away  your  wives:  but 
 from  the  beginning  it  was  not  so. 
 
 !)  And  I  say  uu(o  you,  Whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
 wife,  except  it  be  for  fornication,  and  shall  marry  an- 
 other, coniiiiitcth  adultery:  and  whoso  marrieth  her 
 whiih  is  put  away  doth  commit  adultery. 
 
 8  a  bin  of  divorcement,  and  to  put  her  away?  He 
 saith  unto  them,  Moses  for  your  hardness  of  heart 
 suffered  you  to  put  away  your  wives:  but  from  the 
 
 9  beginning  it  hath  not  been  so.  And  I  say  unto  you, 
 Whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife,  i except  for 
 fornication,  and  shall  marry  another,  conimitteth 
 
 1  Some  aacieot  autborities  read,  saving /or  the  cause  of  fornication,  maketh  her  an  adulteress :  as  in  ch.  v.  3'2. 
 
 of  Deuteronomy,  and  indeed  of  the  whole 
 Pentateuch  ;  it  is  necessary  to  tiiaintuin  either 
 that  Jesus  was  mistaken,  and  this  as  to  the 
 word  of  God,  or  else  that  he  used  the  phrase- 
 ology of  his  time  in  a  highly  misleading 
 fashion.  Many  similar  expressions  of  his  are 
 given  in  the  Gospels.  (Conip.  on  22:  43.)  The 
 Pharisees  had  said  that  Moses  commanded; 
 our  Lord's  reply  puts  it,  'suffered.'  But  in 
 Mark  10:  3  f.  he  says  'command,"  and  they 
 answer 'suffer.'  We  learn  then  that  the  law 
 did  not  require  the  wronged  husband  to  put 
 away  his  unfaithful  wife ;  he  might  forgive  her 
 upon  repentance,  as  the  prophets  so  often  de- 
 clared Jehovah  willing  to  do  with  his  unfaith- 
 ful spouse,  Israel.  The  law  fiuffercd  him  to 
 put  away  his  wife,  and  commanded  him  in  so 
 doing  to  give  the  formal  writing.  Because 
 of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts.  The 
 preposition  (pros)  translated  'because,'  sig- 
 nifies 'looking  to,'  'considering,'  'having  re- 
 gard to.'  tt  was  wise  not  to  attempt  too  much 
 in  these  civil  regulations  for  such  a  people. 
 Retnember  that  the  Mosaic  regulations  as  to 
 marriage  and  divorce  were  civil  enactments, 
 though  resting  on  an  ethical  basis.  The  nation 
 of  emancipated  slaves  whom  Moses  brought 
 out  of  Egypt  had  no  doubt  fallen  into 
 great  laxity  concerning  marriage,  as  slaves 
 always  do,  and  he  was  wise  enough  to 
 know  that  it  would  be  a  slow  and  difficult 
 task  to  lift  them  up  to  a  high  standard  of 
 morality  in  this  important  respect.  Yet  he 
 placed  serious  restrictions  upon  the  existing 
 facility  of  divorce  (see  on  5:  31  f.),  and  even 
 in  this  matter  Jesus  was  only  "completing" 
 
 the  law  by  going  further  in  the  same  direc- 
 tion (comp.  on  5:  17).  'Hardness  of  heart' 
 (Rom.  2: 5;  Ecoius.  16:  lo)  denotcs  not  merely  lack  of 
 proper  feeling,  as  we  use  the  phrase,  but  lack 
 of  proper  perceptions  and  will  (comp.  on 
 6:  21).  The  Israelites  who  received  the  law 
 were  not  qualified  for  elevated  ethical  percej)- 
 tions,  dispositions,  or  conduct,  and  would 
 fiercely  break  over  a  severe  enactment ;  and 
 their  descendants  were  still  too  much  of  the 
 same  character.  But  the  Messiah  proposes  to 
 lift  them  higher ;  and  in  this  matter  to  return 
 to  the  original  divine  design  of  marriage.  Our 
 Lord  thus  recognizes  that  the  practical  direc- 
 tion of  the  law  of  Moses  in  this  particular 
 respect  fell  short  of  perfection.  But  we  must 
 observe  that  he  does  nut  declare  the  Old  Test. 
 as  a  whole  to  be  imperfect  even  in  this  respect, 
 but  simply  goes  back  to  its  earliest  teaching 
 on  the  subject,  its  great  fundamental  princi- 
 ples. Mai.  2:  14-16  speaks  of  divorces  as 
 offensive  to  Jehovah ;  but  the  Rabbis  quib- 
 bled, some  saying  that  this  only  forbade  a 
 man's  putting  away  his  first  wife.  And  I 
 say  unto  you,,  solemnly  calling  their  atten- 
 tion (comp.  on  5:  18).  Mark  10:  10  shows 
 that  this  was  said  'in  the  house' — we  know 
 not  what  house — where  the  disciples  renewed 
 the  conversation.  Matthew  joins  it  without 
 break  to  the  foregoing,  and  it  was  really  a 
 part  of  the  discourse  on  divorce.  Our  Lord 
 gives  his  own  authoritative  statement  on  the 
 subject,  applying  the  principle  of  v.  6,  and 
 declares  that  divorce  is  not  only  not  allowable 
 'for  every  cause'  (v-3),  but  not  allowable  at 
 all — except  of  course  for  unchastity.*    See  the 
 
 1  The  reading  of  ;nar(7in  Rev.  Ver.  is  evidently  drawn 
 from  r>:  32.  The  first  part  'saving  .  .  .  fornication' 
 is  pretty  clearly  a  "Western"  correction,  being  found 
 In  the  characteristic  Western  documents  I),  Old  Latin, 
 Old  Syriao,  but  found  also  in  H,  the  two  Egyptian 
 version.^,  Origen,  Ba.sil.  W  H.  have  placed  it  in  their 
 margin,  and  so  it  is  in  margin  of  Kev.  Ver.  But  is 
 not  this  an  instance  of  a  "  Western  "  alteration  found 
 in  B,  etc.,  like  27:  28?  The  next  clause,  '  maketh  her 
 an  adulteress,'  is  also  plainly  taken  from  5:  32.  It  is 
 not  given  by  D,  etc.,  but  is  given  by  B,  with  C  (first 
 
 hand),  N,  two  cursives,  and  one  or  two  mixed  Latin 
 copies,  Meraphitic,  Origen,  Aug.  Here  again  B  and 
 Memphitic  are  clearly  wrong,  though  not  in  this  case 
 "  Western."  The  last  clause  '  and  he  that  iu,arrieth,' 
 etc.,  is  doubtful.  It  would  be  easily  inserted  from  5 :  32, 
 but  it  is  here  omitted  only  by  the  "  Western  "  group 
 with  L  and  some  other  MSS.,  the  Egyptian  versions  and 
 Origen,  most  of  which  are  clearly  wrong  just  above  ; 
 and  its  omission  might  have  originally  been  accidental, 
 through  the  similar  ending  of  this  clause  to  the  fore- 
 I  going.    The  confusion  arising  in  the  text  of  two  such 
 
Ch.  XIX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 31)9 
 
 10  His  disciples  say  unto  him,  If  the  case  of  the  man 
 be  so  witli  hix  wife,  it  is  not  good  to  marry. 
 
 11  Hut  he  said   unto  them,  All   men  cannot  receive 
 this  saying,  save  they  to  whom  it  is  given. 
 
 adultery:  'and  he  that  marrieth  her  when  she  is 
 
 10  put  iiway  coniniittetli  adultery.    The  discijiles  say 
 unio  him.  It  the  cx<e  of  the  man  is  so  witli  his  wile, 
 
 11  it  is  not  expedient   to  marry.      Hut   he  said   unto 
 them,  All  men  cannot  receive  this  saying,  but  they 
 
 1  The  rollowlng  words,  to  the  eud  or  the  verse,  are  omitted  bj  some  BDCient  authorities. 
 
 leading  terms  exphiined  above  on  the  similar 
 statement  of  5:  32.  That  was  made  in  Galilee, 
 and  we  are  now  in  Southern  Perea,  a  year  or 
 two  later.  It  seems  strange  to  modern  readers 
 that  the  highly  important  exception  our  Lord 
 makes  is  so  slightly  mentioned,  hoth  here  (v.  s) 
 and  in  5:  32,  and  that  in  Mark  and  Luke  (on 
 a  soinewliat  earlier  occasion,  16:  18)  it  is  not 
 recorded  at  all.  The  explanation  is  that 
 among  tlie  Jews  there  was  no  question  on  this 
 jioint.  The  strictest  school  of  Rabbis,  that  of 
 Shammai,  allowed  divorce  for  unchastity,  if 
 not  for  other  disgraceful  acts.  So  this  matter 
 did  not  need  to  be  dwelt  on,  hardly  needed  to 
 be  mentioned,  as  it  would  he  taken  for  granted 
 by  all  parties.  But  the  question  is  naturally 
 asked,  how  could  there  be  divorce  for  conju- 
 gal unfaithfulness,  when  the  law  punished 
 that  ofi'ence  with  death?  It  is  evident  that 
 the  law  was  not  regarded  as  compelling  the 
 husband  to  bring  forth  his  adulterous  wife  for 
 the  doatli  penalty.  Joseph  was  minded  to  put 
 Mary  away  privately,  and  was  prevented  only 
 by  learning  from  the  angel  that  her  condition 
 involved  no  guilt.  (i:i!»f)  In  the  doubtless 
 true  story,  though  not  belonging  to  Scripture, 
 of  the  adulterous  woman  brought  before 
 Jesus  (Johu8:3-ii),  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees 
 are  represented  as  "tempting  him"  (just  as 
 here)  with  the  question  whether  the  law  is  to 
 be  enforced  in  her  case,  and  he  does  not  say 
 that  it  must  be.  And  in  the  Talmud  it  is 
 perfectly  plain  that  the  Jews  did  divorce  for 
 adultery  instead  of  stoning,  and  no  one 
 thought  of  condemning  it. 
 
 In  Mark  10:  12  the  statement  is  expressly 
 declared   to  hold   of  a  woman  also,  who  di- 
 
 common  for  Roman  women  to  divorce  their 
 husbands  and  marry  again,  and  this  custom 
 had  begun  to  alfect  the  official  and  fashion- 
 able circles  in  Palestine — as  when  Herodias 
 divorced  her  husband,  Herod  Pliilip,  to  marry 
 Herod  Antipas  (see  on  14  :  3).  This  makes 
 it  natural  that  our  Lord  should  once  refer  to 
 that  side  of  the  question,  and  that  Mark's 
 Gospel  should  take  pains  to  report  the  saying, 
 as  he  wrote  especially  for  Gentile,  and  per- 
 haps especially  for  Roman  readers. 
 
 10-12.  A  remark  by  the  disciples  and  the 
 Master's  reply.  The  fact  that  this  was  'in 
 the  house'  (Mark),  with  only  the  disciples 
 present,  accords  well  with  the  delicacy  of  the 
 subject.  This  naive  remark  shows  that  even 
 they  shared  largely  the  popular  views  and 
 feelings  concerning  marriage  and  divorce,  and 
 thought  that  asan  indissoluble  union,  marriage 
 was  to  be  avoided.  Similar  (Plumptre)  is 
 the  view  of  Milton's  "Doctrine  and  Disci- 
 pline of  Divorce.  "  If  the  case  be  so,  and 
 the  form  of  expression  implies  that  they 
 accept  the  supposition  as  true.  The  word 
 rendered  'case'  is  rendered  'cause'  in  v.  3. 
 It  seems  here  necessarily  to  mean  'case' 
 or  'matter,'  and  this  .sense  is  very  generally 
 accepted,  though  it  has  not  been  established 
 by  other  usage.  The  Latin  versions  have 
 causa.  Meyer's  attempt  to  make  it  here 
 mean  cause  is  not  succes.«ful.  It  is  not  good 
 (or  expedient)  to  marry,  the  term  rendered 
 '  it  is  profitable '  in  18 :  6 ;  5  :  '29  f  ;  see  also  in 
 1  Cor.  G:  12;  10:  28. 
 
 Our  Lord's  replj'  is  that  marriage  is  some- 
 times not  expedient.  AM  men  cannot  re- 
 ceive this  saying,  viz.,  the  saying  that  it  is 
 
 vorces    her    husband.      Everywhere   in    Old  I  not  expedient   to   marry.     What   they  have 
 
 Test.,  and  everywhere  else  in  New  Test., 
 only  the  case  of  a  man  divorcing  his  wife  is 
 presented,  the  opposite  case  being  doubtless  a 
 very  rare  occurrence  in  Oriental  life.  We 
 might  take  for  granted  that  the  same  princi- 
 j)les  would  apply  to  a  woman  divorcing  her 
 husband,  and  this  saying  expressly  enjoins 
 such   an   application.     It  had   become   quite 
 
 said  is  true  in  some  cases,  and  for  a  special 
 reason,  quite  different  from  the  one  intimated 
 by  them.  To  understand  'this  saying'  as  his 
 own  saj'ing,  that  marriage  is  indissoluble, 
 would  make  the  Saviour  c<mtradict  his  own 
 argument,  for  he  had  argued  from  the  divine 
 purpo.se  in  the  creation  of  man.  'Receive' 
 does  not  here  mean  to  accept  as  true,  but  the 
 
 notable  parallel  passapes,  is  natural.    It  is  not  likely  :  or  the  latter  would  have  been  itself  likewise  altered 
 tnatihe  reading  here  has  been  affected  by  Mark  10:  11,     from  Matt,  in  some  copies. 
 
400 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIX. 
 
 12  For  there  are  some  eunuchs,  wliich  were  so  born  |  12  to  whom  it  is  given.    For  there  are  eunuchs,  that 
 
 fnmi  thfjr  iiiother's  wonili:  ami  tliereure  some  eunuchs, 
 wliich  were  made  eunuchs  of  men :  and  there  be  eunuchs 
 which  have  made  themselves  eunuchs  for  the  king- 
 dom of  heaven's  sake,  lie  that  is  able  to  receive  it,  let 
 biui  receive  il. 
 
 were  so  born  from  their  mother's  womb:  and  there 
 are  eunuchs,  that  were  made  eunuchs  by  men  :  and 
 there  areeunuclis,  that  made  themselves  eunuchs 
 for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake.  He  that  is  able 
 to  receive  it,  let  him  receive  it. 
 
 peculiar  Greek  word  signifies  to  have  space  in 
 (ine's  nature  for  something— like  a  vessel 
 liolding  so  much,  coiup.  John  21  :  25— some- 
 times in  the  sense  of  capacity  to  know  (Lid. 
 and  Scott),  here  in  the  sense  of  capacity  to 
 act  out.  '  Not  all  men  have  room  (capacity) 
 for  this  saying.'  The  capacity  depends  on 
 j)liy.sioU)gicul  constitution  and  general  tem- 
 perament, making  it  practicable  to  be  happy 
 and  useful  without  marriage.  Some  men  are 
 naturally  disqualified  for  marriage,  and  others 
 have  been  di6(iualitied  by  human  action. 
 Some  voluntiirily  abstain  from  marriage  for 
 the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake,  for  the 
 sake  of  greater  usefulness  in  proclaiming  its 
 truths  and  promoting  its  establi-shment.  Some 
 Rabbinical  writers  also  use  the  phrase, "made 
 tiiemselves  eunuchs,"  as  a  figure  for  volun- 
 tary and  entire  sexual  abstinence.  The 
 phrase  was,  and  would  still  be,  natural  enough 
 in  Oriental  speech,  however  repulsive  to  us. 
 It  would  probably  never  have  been  under- 
 stood literally  by  any  one,  but  for  well- 
 known  practices  among  some  heathen  de- 
 votees in  Asia  Minor  and  elsewhere.  Origen 
 took  it  literally  in  his  youth  and  acted  upon 
 it,  but  interprets  it  altogether  spiritually  in 
 his  commentary  on  this  passage. — The  Jew- 
 ish feeling  regarded  marriage  as  universally 
 desirable;  Jesus  says  that  for  some  persons  it 
 is  best  to  abstain.  He  thus  distinctly  intimates 
 that  celibacy  may  give  great  advantages  in 
 promoting  Christianity,  as  the  Apostle  Paul 
 afterwards  urged  in  1  Cor.  7.  Where  a 
 man  feels  deeply  moved  to  engage  in  some 
 form  of  religious  work,  with  the  prosecution 
 of  which  marriage  would  greatly  interfere, 
 then  it  is  well  if  he  can  be  willing  to  remain 
 unmarried.  So  John  the  Baptist,  and  Paul. 
 But  Paul  by  no  means  pressed  celibacy  upon 
 all,  recognizing  natural  differences  in  regard 
 to  it,  and  full  liberty  of  personal  decision. 
 .\nd  so  the  Saviour  did,  even  repeating,  He 
 that  is  able,  etc.  Observe  that  neither  Jesus 
 nor  Paul  nor  Scripture  anywhere  favors  the 
 ascetic  notion  that  marriage  is  impure,  or  es- 
 sentially less  pure  than  celibacy;  on  the  con- 
 trary, "  Let  marriage  be  had  in  honor  among 
 
 all"  (Heb.  13:  4,  Rev. Ver.),  and  it  was  fulsc  tcacli- 
 ers  of  the  worst  tj'pe  who  were  in  later  times 
 "forbidding  to  marry."  (i  Tim.  4: 1-3.)  The 
 question  is  not  of  a  more  or  less  holy  state, 
 but  of  greater  or  less  usefulness,  in  promoting 
 the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Among  the  apostles 
 to  whom  Jesus  said  this,  celibacy  was  tiot  the 
 rule,  but  the  exception.  Simon  Peter  was 
 married  (8:ii),  and  when  Paul  wrote  (icor.  9: 
 off.,R. v.),  "the  rest  of  the  apostles,"  and  "the 
 brethren  of  the  Lord,"  carried  their  wives 
 with  them  in  their  missionary' journeys.  Paul 
 himself  remained  unmarried  for  the  sake  of 
 giving  himself  without  hindrance  to  his  work. 
 (1  Cor.  7:32  f.) — The  Romish  rule  of  universal 
 celibacy  in  the  priesthood  occasioned  a  Prot- 
 estant reaction  to  the  opposite  extreme. 
 Protestant  public  opinion  almost  demands 
 that  a  minister  shall  marry.  Yet  how  much 
 missionary  work,  in  savage  or  sickly  coun- 
 tries, or  in  home  fields  that  cannot  support  a 
 family,  could  be  far  better  done  by  unmarried 
 men.  How  many  a  young  minister  cuts  short 
 his  preparatory  studies,  or  prosecutes  them 
 amid  great  interruption  and  hindrance,  or  is 
 obliged  to  begin  pastoral  work  in  too  exacting 
 a  field,  for  the  sake  of  an  unnecessarily  early 
 marriage.  Every  one  must  decide  for  him- 
 self; but  he  should  decide  in  view  of  life  as  a 
 whole,  and  of  the  life  to  come. 
 
 HOMILETICAI.    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  3.  Tempting  Jesus.  1)  With  hard  ques- 
 tions, Luke  11:  16;  Matt.  16:  1;  19:  3;  22: 
 18,  35.  2)  By  efforts  to  restrain  him  from 
 going  forward  to  death,  16:  22  f.,  comp.  John 
 12:  27  and  Matt.  26:  36  ff.  3)  By  suggesting 
 positive  sin,  4:  1-11. 
 
 V.  6.  God  and  man  as  to  marriage.  1) 
 All  the  fundamental  relations  of  society  are 
 based  on  human  nature  as  originally  created. 
 2)  Marriage  was  designed  bj'  the  Creator  to 
 be  a  complete  union  of  two  into  one,  and 
 indissoluble;  the  one  sin  that  justifies  divorce 
 does  so  because  it  has  essentiallj*  broken  the 
 union.  3)  Wherever  man  has  violated  God's 
 design,  by  separating  the  married  for  reasons 
 which  do  not  break  the  essential  bond,  there 
 
Ch.  XIX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 401 
 
 13  Then  were  there  brought  unto  hiui  little  children, 
 that  he  sliotild  put /((.«  bands  on  theuj,  and  pray:  and 
 the  disciples  rebulied  iheui. 
 
 13      Then  were  there  broujrht  unto  him  little  children, 
 that  he  should  lay  his  hands  on  theiu,  and  praj- :  and 
 
 follow  great  and  ever  growing  evils.  In  such 
 cases  rc-niarriage  may  secna  to  prevent  adul- 
 tery, but  it  is  itself  adultery  (v.  9).  4)  It  is 
 man's  highest  wisdom,   interest,   and  duty — 
 
 tablish  a  personal  relation  between  the  good 
 man  and  the  person  blessed.  See  Gen.  48:  14; 
 Numb.  27:  18;  Acts  «:  6;  13:  3;  comp. 
 Matt.    9:  18,    20.      They   came  to  Josus  as   a 
 
 best  for  the  parties  concerned  and  best  for  rabbi  or  a  prophet;  and  he  did  what  they  de- 
 sired, took  the  children  in  his  arms  and  blessed 
 them  (comp.  Mark  10:  lOi.  And  the  disci- 
 ples rebuked  them.  This  in  Matt,  might 
 mean  rebuked  the  children  or  rebuked  those 
 who  brought  them;  in  Mark  and  Luke  it  is 
 clearly  the  latter,  which  is  obviously  appro- 
 priate. Jesus  had  just  been  speaking  of  a 
 highly   important   practical    topic,    viz.,    the 
 
 society — to  follow  God's  law  of  marriage, 
 strictly  and  faithfully. 
 
 13-15.  Little  Children  are  Brought 
 TO  Jesus  for  his  Blessing. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  10:  13-lG;  Luke  18: 
 lo-lT.  Luke  here  again  becomes  parallel  to 
 Matthew  and  Mark,  and  continues  so  to  the 
 end,   see  above  on   19;  1.     The  place  of  this 
 
 occurrence  appears  to  have  been  Southern  '  propriety  of  divorce,  and  the  expediency  of 
 Perca,  in  some  house  (Maik  10:  lo),  and  the  time  marriage.  The  disciples  had  renewed  the 
 a  few  days  before  the  triumphal  entry,  see  on  I  subject  after  leaving  the  Pharisees  (Mark  lo:  lo), 
 19 :  li  Then  is  naturally,  though  not  of  ne-  and  the  Master  was  pursuing  it  in  private, 
 ccssity  (see  on  3:  13),  understood  strictly,  as    Perhaps   (Wet.)  they   were  just  thinking  of 
 
 denoting  the  time  of  the  foregoing  conversa- 
 tion upon  divorce.  Mark  has  simply  'and.' 
 Were  there  brought.  Mark  has  'they 
 brought,' impersonal,  like  "they say  ":  Luke, 
 'they  brought  unto  him  their  babes  also,' 
 which  shows  that  the  parents  brought  them. 
 They  were  so  moved  by  his  teaching  and  heal- 
 ing as  not  only  to  seek  a  personal  blessing, 
 but  a  blessing  upon  their  babes  also.  Mark 
 and  Lul<o  have  the  Greek  imperfect  tense,  de- 
 scribing them  as  engaged  in  bringing.  And 
 tiiey  have  '  rebuked  '  in  the  same  tense  ;  while 
 
 other  questions  to  ask  on  the  subject.  They 
 did  not  want  the  privacy  of  Messiah  the  King 
 to  be  interrupted,  and  these  deeply  interesting 
 instructions  stopped,  by  what  they  regarded 
 as  the  mere  trivial  matter  of  bringing  babes 
 for  the  teachers  bhssing.  Comp.  20:  31;  2 
 Kings  4:  27.  Our  Lord  not  only  spoke  in 
 opposition  to  their  rebuke,  but  (Mark)  'was 
 moved  with  indignation.'  a  strong  word,  the 
 same  as  in  20:  24;  26:  8.  Why  was  he  so 
 indignant?  He  warmly  loved  infant  chil- 
 dren.    All  good  men  ought  to  feel  a  tender 
 
 the  parents  were   bringing  and  the  disciples  i  affection  for  them,  and  it  seemed  that  the  d 
 
 were  rebuking,  Jesus  spoke.  Little  chil- 
 dren, called  'babes'  in  Luke,  and  small 
 enough  to  be  naturally  taken  in  one's  artns 
 (Mark).  These  terms  forbid  our  understand- 
 ing children  old  enough  to  exercise  faith.  Put 
 his  hands  on  them,  and  pray.  The  Jews 
 had  always  valued  the  "blessing"  of  a  father, 
 a  propliet,  a  great  rabbi,  or  other  venerable 
 
 ciples  were  in  this  respect  deficient.  This  very 
 scene  has  so  taught  the  Christian  world  to 
 love  infant  children  that  it  is  difficult  for  lis  to 
 realize  the  apparent  feelings  of  the  disciples. 
 They  thought  the  infants  and  their  parents 
 unworthy  of  the  Messiah's  notice ;  and  he  was 
 indignant  at  such  a  conception  of  childhood 
 and  of  him.     Moreover,  while  thev  were  an- 
 
 person.  The  Talmud  says  they  brought  their  !  noyed  at  the  interruption  of  valued  instruc- 
 young  children  to  the  synagogue  for  this  pur-  tion,  they  were  forgetting  that  some  months 
 pose.  "  After  the  father  of  the  child  had  laid  before  (is:  i  er.)  he  had  expressly  used  a  little 
 his  hands  on  his  child's  head,  he  led  him  to  j  child  as  an  object-lesson  to  give  them  a  de- 
 the  elders,  one  by  one,  and  they  also  blessed  ,  served  rebuke  for  their  selfish  ambition  and 
 him,  and  prayed  that  he  might  grow  up  jealous  strife.  This  was  one  of  the  lessons 
 famous  in  the  law,  fi\ithful  in  marriage,  and  they  most  needed,  and  from  that  time  forth 
 abundant  in  good  works."  (Buxtorf,  in  Gei-  j  they  ought  never  to  have  looked  at  a  little 
 kie.)  To  lay  hands  on  them,  or  (Mark  and  i  child  without  recalling  the  lesson  and  laying 
 Luke) 'touch  them,'  was  the  symbol  of  invok- !  it  to  heart  afresh.  But  no.  They  have  for- 
 ing  a  blessing  upon  them,  and  seemed  to  es-  '  gotten  the  lesson,  and  behold  little  children 
 
 A2 
 
402 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIX. 
 
 14  But  Jesus  said    Suffer  little  children,  and  forbid  I  14  the  disciples  rebuked  them.    But  Jesus  said,  Suffer 
 them  ittt  to  come  UDto  me :  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  the  little  children,  and  forbid  them  not,  to  come 
 
 ofheuveii  I       ""'^'^  ™'^'   '""^  **^*'  ^"''^  belongeth  the  kingdom  of 
 
 1  Or,  of  <ucA  i». 
 
 without  being  reminded.  In  a  day  or  two 
 they  will  aj^ain  manifest  (-iO:  20  ir.)  the  ambition 
 and'  jealousy  he  had  used  that  illustration  to 
 correot.  Tliere  may  have  been  other  grounds 
 for  the  Master's  indignation,  and  some  of 
 these  may  not  have  been  correctly  conceived. 
 But  we  seem  to  perceive  (a)  a  misapprehension 
 of  him,  for  he  tenderly  loved  little  children  ; 
 (b)  a  defect  in  their  own  character,  in  that 
 they  did  not  love  them  as  he  did  ;  (c)  a  griev- 
 ous forgetfulncss,  and  persistence  in  wrong 
 dispositions  he  had  taken  such  pains  to  cor- 
 rect; and  it  may  also  be  that  (d)  he  was  dis- 
 pleased at  their  assuming  the  right  to  decide 
 who  sliould  approach  him,  without  waiting  to 
 know  his  wishes.  More  than  once  before  he 
 has  sharply  reproved  them  for  not  under- 
 standing or  not  remembering  his  instructions. 
 
 (16:8-11,23:  Mark6:iii;  Watt.  11:25;  7:21-23;  couip.  hereafter 
 10:  22;  JohD  14  :  9.) 
 
 14.  The  repetition,  suffer  and  forbid  not, 
 
 is  highly  emphatic.  It  was  vividly  remem- 
 bered, for  Matthew,  Mark,  and  Luke  gave 
 the  same  words,  with  a  sligbt  difference 
 of  order.  'Suffer'  is  aorist  tense,  express- 
 ing the  simple  action  without  the  notion 
 of  continuance;  'forbid'  is  present  tense, 
 'do  not  be  forbidding',  or  'do  not  make  a 
 practice  of  forbidding.'  The  distinction  ob- 
 tains in  Matthew,  Mark,  and  Luke;  and  the 
 dirt'erence  was  felt,  for  the  manuscript  D  has 
 in  Matthew  and  Luke  altered  'forbid'  to 
 aorist.  To  come  unto  me  is  a  general  ex- 
 pression, not  necessarily  denoting  either  un- 
 aided locomotion  or  conscious  spiritual  ap- 
 proach, both  of  which  are  here  forbidden  by 
 the  terms  'babes'  and  'were  brought.'  The 
 disciples  rebuked  the  parents  and  thus  re- 
 pelled the  children  they  were  bringing;  but 
 there  must  be  free  access  to  him.  What  fol- 
 lows may  grammatically  be  a  reason  for  their 
 coming,  or  a  reason  why  the  disciples  must  let 
 them  come,  and  not  forbid  them.  The  latter 
 seems  to  be  the  thought.  For  of  such  is  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven.  Here,  as  commonly, 
 Matthew  has  the  .Jewish  phrase  'kingdom  of 
 heaven,'  Mark  and  Luke,  'kingdom  of  God' 
 (comp.  on  3:  2) ;  otherwise  the  phrase  is  iden- 
 tical in  all  three.     For  '  of  such  is,'  the  Amer. 
 
 Kevisers  give  'to  such  belongeth,'  comp.  5:  3, 
 10;  Luke  6:  20;  James  2:  5.  (So  Meyer, 
 Grimm,  Jelf.)  But  the  difference  is  not  im- 
 portant. 'Such'  evidently  means  childlike 
 persons,  as  he  had  previously  taught  in  18  :  3. 
 The  only  question  is  whether  it  also  means 
 children.  To  understand  it  in  both  senses  at 
 the  same  time  is  very  difficult.  Morison 
 argues  that  it  means  simply  and  exclusively 
 children  such  as  these,  and  not  childlike 
 adults  at  all.  There  is  plenty  of  warrant  \r\ 
 usage  for  so  understanding  the  word  'such  '  ; 
 but  does  not  the  connection  here  in  Mark  and 
 Luke  absolutely  require  the  sense  of  childlike 
 persons?  They  both  add,  'whosoever  shall 
 not  receive  the  kingdom  of  God  as  a f little 
 child,  he  shall  in  no  wise  enter  therein.'  This 
 is  exactly  what  Jesus  said  on  a  former  occa- 
 sion (18:3),  when,  as  almost  all  commentators 
 agree,  he  was  using  the  little  child  o«ily  as  an 
 illustration.  Morison's  position  is  therefore 
 untenable  in  this  case.  'Such'  certainly 
 means  childlike  persons,  and  apparently  does 
 not  mean  children  at  all.  So  the  Memphitic, 
 "for  persons  of  this  sort,  theirs  is  the  king- 
 dom of  heaven."  And  the  Peshito  takes  great 
 pains,  "for  those  who  are  like  them,  theirs  is 
 the  kingdom  of  heaven."  All  the  Greek  com- 
 mentators explain  it  as  meaning  the  childlike, 
 none  of  them  mentioning  children  as  included, 
 and  several  expressly  stating  the  contrary. 
 Nor  does  any  Greek  commentator,  so  far  as 
 we  can  find,  mention  infant  baptism  in  con- 
 nection with  the  passage,  though  the.y  all 
 practiced  that  rite.  Origen  speaks  only  of  the 
 childlike;  and  so  Cyril:  "The  new-born  child 
 is  a  symbol  of  innocence;  for  the  b:ibe  is  as  it 
 
 were  a  new  creature Christ  does  not 
 
 wish  us  to  be  without  intelligence  when  he 
 says,  '  For  to  such  belongs  (or,  of  such  is)  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven,'  but  to  be  infants  in  evil, 
 and  in  intelligence  perfect  (full-grown)." 
 Chrys. :  "  Teaching  them  (the  disciples)  to  be 
 lowly,  and  to  trample  under  foot  worldly 
 pride,  he  receives  them,  and  takes  them  in  his 
 arms,  and  to  such  as  them  promises  the  king- 
 dom ;  which  kind  of  thing  he  said  before 
 also,"  i.  e.,  in  18:  3  f.  Theophyl. :  "He  did 
 not  say  'these,'   but  'such,'  i.  e.,  the  simple, 
 
Cu.  XIX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 403 
 
 the  guileless,  the  innocent."  Euthym.  :  "He 
 did  not  say  'to  these  belongs  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven,'  but  'to  such,'  those  who  imitate  the 
 simplicity'  of  these."  Anon,  takes  the  occa- 
 sion to  exhort  parents  to  bring  their  children 
 incessantly  to  the  priests,  that  tlie^'  may  put 
 their  hands  on  them  and  pray  for  them.  Even 
 the  great  Latin  conimentat<jr,  Jerome  (fol- 
 lowed by  Hede),  tells  us:  "He  significantly 
 said  'such,'  not  'these,'  in  order  to  show  that 
 not  age  reigns,  but  character,  and  that  the 
 reward  is  promised  to  those  who  should  have 
 similar  innocence  and  simi)licity."  But  Tertul- 
 lian  and  Augustine  do  mention,  not  this  clause 
 but  that  which  precedes,  in  connection  with  in- 
 fant baptism.  Trrtnllian  (on  Baptism,  18)  ad- 
 vises delay  of  baptism  till  there  has  been  pro- 
 per instruction,  ''delay  according  to  each  one's 
 condition  and  di^sposition  and  even  age;  and 
 esi)ecially  as  to  the  little  ones.  .  .  .  The  Lord 
 does  indeed  say,  'Forbid  them  not  to  come 
 unto  me.'  Let  them  come,  then,  while  they 
 are  growing  up ;  let  them  come  while  they  are 
 learning,  while  they  are  being  taught  whither 
 to  come ;  let  them  be  made  Christians  when 
 they  have  become  able  to  know  Christ.  Why 
 does  the  innocent  age  hasten  to  remission  of 
 sins?"  He  here  shows,  as  throughout  the 
 treatise,  that  baptism  is  regarded  by  him  and 
 those  he  addresses,  as  securing  remission  and 
 making  persons  Christians.  So  Cyprian  ("  Ep. 
 to  Fidus")and  Origen  (on  Rom.  ch.  5  and 
 Homily  14  on  Luke  ch.  2.)  give  as  the  reason 
 for  infant  baptism  that  the  infants  may  re- 
 ceive remission  of  original  sin,  that  the  defile- 
 ment of  sin  may  be  washed  away  through 
 water  and  the  Spirit,  etc.,  but  neither  of  them 
 mentions  this  passage,  nor  does  Origen  men- 
 tion infant  baptism  in  his  interpretation  of 
 this  passage.  He  says  (on  Rom.),  "The  church 
 received  it  as  a  tradition  from  the  apostles, 
 to  give  baptism  to  little  ones  also."  Augustine 
 ("Serm.  174")  says:  "No one  passes  from  the 
 first  man  (Adam)  to  the  second  (Christ)  save 
 through  the  sacrament  of  baptism.  In  little 
 children  born  and  not  yet  baptized,  behold 
 Adam  ;  in  little  children  born  and  baptized 
 and  therefore  born  again,  behold  Christ.  .  .  . 
 What  is  it  that  thou  sayest,  little  children 
 
 have  no  sin  at  all,  not  even  original  sin  ? 
 What  is  it  that  thou  sayest,  but  that  they 
 should  not  approach  to  Jesus?  But  Jesus 
 cries  out  to  thee,  'Sutler  the  little  ones  to  come 
 to  me.'  "  Aug.  very  frequently  gives  the 
 same  reason  for  infant  baptism,  constantly 
 and  vehemently  assailing  the  Pelagians  with 
 the  argument  that  there  is  no  propriety  in 
 infant  baptism  unless  infants  are  under  the 
 guilt  of  original  sin,  but  we  have  found  no 
 other  instance  in  which  he  associates  with  it 
 this  passage.  Calvin  says  "both  children 
 and  those  who  are  like  them."  Alexander 
 (on  Mark):  "More  satisfactory  is  Calvin's 
 explanation  of  the  sentence  as  referring  both 
 to  children  (,i.  e.,  to  believing  children)  and 
 to  those  who  are  like  them  in  their  childlike 
 qualities."  But  believing  children  are  in  the 
 same  position  s:s  believing  adults;  so  this  is 
 virtually  admitting  that  there  is  here  no  ref- 
 erence to  infants  who  are  incapable  of  belief. 
 Alexander  adds,  "The  application  of  this 
 passage  to  infant  baptism,  although  scornfully 
 rejected  as  absurd  by  its  opponent.s,  is  entire- 
 ly legitimate,  not  as  an  argumer.t,  but  as  an 
 illustration  of  the  spirit  of  the  Christian  sys- 
 tem with  respect  to  children."  Bengel  says: 
 "Grant  that  such  as  are  like  infants  are 
 meant,  then  much  more  infants  themselves, 
 who  are  such,  have  the  kingdom  of  God,  and 
 should  and  can  receive  it  by  coming  to 
 Christ.  "  And  he  actually  thinks  it  helps  the 
 matter  to  add:  "Many  of  those  who  were 
 then  infants,  afterwards  when  grown  up  be- 
 lieved on  Christ  Jesus."  Meyer  :  "  Not  little 
 children,  but  men  of  a  childlike  disposition, 
 18:  3  f  "  ;  and  to  the  same  effect  Fritz..  Bleek, 
 Lutter.,  Keim,  Godet.  Ols/i.  :  "Of  thatref-. 
 erence  to  infant  baptism  which  it  is  so  com- 
 mon to  seek  in  this  narrative,  there  is  clearly 
 not  the  slightest  trace  to  be  found.  The  Sav- 
 iour sets  the  children  before  the  apostles  as 
 .s^-mbols  of  spiritual  regeneration,  and  of  the 
 simple  childlike  feeling  therein  imparted." 
 Oeikie :  "Let  the  little  children  ct>me  to  me, 
 and  do  not  forbid  them,  for  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven  is  given  only  to  such  as  have  a  child- 
 like spirit  and  nature  like  theirs."  ' 
 To  sum  up.     (a)  There  is  no  good  ground 
 
 ^  Maldonattis :  "The  Calvinists  f*.  e-.  Reformed]  have  I  clearest  testimony  by  which  fhe  church  has  always 
 no  othor  testimony  by  which  to  prove  th.it  infants  '  been  led  to  baptize  infants, 'except  a  man  be  I)orn  of 
 ou<;ht  to  be  baptized,  than  that  Christ  says,  'Suffer  the  water  and  of  the  Spirit  he  cannot  enter  into  tlie  king- 
 liitle  ones  to  come  to  me.'      For  that  strongest  and     dom  of  God,' they   interpret  not  of  baptism  but  of 
 
404 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIX. 
 
 15  And  ho  laid  his  bands  on  theai,  and  departed  I  15  heaven.    And  he  laid  his  hands  on  them,  and  de- 
 thence.  I        parted  thence. 
 
 for  understanding 'such  '  as  meaning  child- | 
 reu  themselves,  but  only  childlike  believers 
 (as  in  18  :  3.)  No  question  is  here  made  that 
 tho.se  dying  in  infancy  are  saved.  They  are 
 saved  through  the  atonement  of  Christ  and 
 the  work  of  the  Spirit,  but  this  must  hold 
 true  of  all  alike,  without  reference  to  any 
 ceremony,  and  no  matter  whether  their 
 parents  were  believers,  unbelievers,  or  heathen. 
 The  Messianic  kingdom  is  always  spoken  of 
 in  connection  with,  and  seems  naturally  to 
 imply,  persons  capable  of  conscious  submission 
 to  Christ's  reign.  It  is  here  said  to  belong  to,  or 
 consistof,  thechildlike,  and  (accordingto  Mark 
 and  Luke)noot!!ers.  If 'such'  includes  infants, 
 it  includes  all  infants,  not  only  those  dying  in 
 infancy,  and  those  that  live  and  become  be- 
 lievers, but  those  that  live  a  life  of  sin  and  are 
 finally'  lost;  in  what  sort  of  sense  does  the 
 Messianic  kingdom  belong  to  (or  consist  of) 
 these?  (b)  If  it  were  supposed  that  'such' 
 does  include  literal  children,  it  would  not  fol- 
 low thut  infants  ought  to  be  baptized.  There  is 
 here  no  allusion  to  baptism,  and  no  one  imag- 
 ines that  Jesus  caused  these  little  ones  to  be 
 baptized.  We  know  that  at  one  period  Jesus 
 was  baptizing  (through  his  disciples)  very 
 many  persons  (Joiin3:22;  *i(.),  but  no  one 
 questions  that  they  were  baptized  as  penitent 
 believers  in  the  Messianic  reign.  Infant  bap- 
 tism seems  to  have  arisen  afterwards  from  the 
 belief  that  baptism  was  necessary  to  salvation, 
 being,  in  all  the  early  references  to  it,  asso- 
 ciated with  that  belief,  and  only  as  an  after- 
 tiiought  was  ground  for  it  sought  in  an  in- 
 ference from  this  passage.    In  like  manner 
 
 Zwingli,  in  his  controversies  with  the  Ana- 
 baptists, introduced  the  argument  from  the 
 Abraham ic  covenant. i 
 
 15.  Laid  his  hands  on  them,  of  course 
 with  the  accompanying  prayer  (v.  is)  that 
 they  might  be  blessed.  Mark  adds  that  he 
 'took  them  in  his  arms,'  apparently  from  the 
 arms  of  those  who  brought  them,  'and  blessed 
 them,  laying  his  hands  upon  them' ;  he  must 
 then  have  been  seated — we  have  seen  that  he 
 was  probably  in  a  house.  His  blessing  them 
 means  that  he  prayed  (v.  u)  that  they  might 
 be  blessed.  We  cannot  possibly  know  what 
 results  followed  to  the  infants  from  this  bene- 
 diction. He  prayed  that  his  crucifiers  might 
 be  forgiven,  and  they  were — if  they  repented 
 and  believed.  And  departed  thence.  Mark 
 10:  17  may  perhaps  indicate  that  he  left  sooner 
 than  was  expected.  Was  it  because  of  his 
 indignation  at  the  disciples  ? 
 
 HOMILETICAL   AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  13-15.  Jesus  and  infant  children.  1) 
 Jesus  tenderly  loves  infant  children  (comp. 
 Mark  10:  16),  for  he  has  the  same  feelings  now 
 as  when  on  etu-th.  (neb.  i3:s.)  2)  It  is  right 
 for  parents  continually  to  seek  the  blessing  of 
 Jesus  upon  their  infant  children.  3)  It  is  a 
 great  mistake  and  a  great  fault  to  take  no  in- 
 terest in  infants;  they  who  do  so  are  quite 
 unlike  Jesus,  and  forget  one  of  his  most  im- 
 pressive lessons.  (Comp.  18:3.)  4)  All  f(d- 
 lowers  of  Jesus  ought  to  be  childlike,  i.  e., 
 teachable,  loving,  free  from  selfish  ambition 
 and  jealousy,  etc.;  not  only  ought  to  be,  but 
 absolutely  must  be  childlike.  (Mark  10:  15; 
 
 teaching;  so  it  comes  to  pass  that  as  long  as  they  wish 
 to  be  heretics  and  to  rcsi.^t  the  Catholic  Church,  they 
 di.sarni  themselves,  and  cannot  witlistand  the  Anabap- 
 tista  [i.  c,  rebaptizers],  who  deny  that  infaius  ought  to 
 be  baptized."  Ileus.s :  "This  word  of  .lesus,  '  Let  the 
 cliililrcn  (!oine  to  nit','  is  wrongly  cited  l)y  those  who 
 attempt  In  establish  the  baptism  of  infants  upon  texts 
 of  the  New  Test.  It  can  be  used  to  that  effect  upon 
 condition  of  forming  a  conception  of  baptism  itself 
 different  from  that  of  .John  the  Baptist,  Jesus,  and  the 
 apostles,  who  demanded  beforehand  a  con.scious  and 
 tho'ighlfnl  taith."  Plumplre.  :  "  The  words  and  the  act 
 •have  rightly  been  regarded,  as  in  the  Baptismal  Office 
 of  the  Chiireh  of  ICngland,  as  the  true  warrant  for  in- 
 fant baptism.  More  than  doubt  ftil  passages  in  the  .•Vets 
 »nd   Kpistles ;  more  than    the   authority,  real   or  su])- 
 
 posed,  of  primitive  antiquity;  more  than  the  legal  fic- 
 tion that  they  fulfil  the  condition  of  baptism  tlirough 
 tbeir  sponsors — they  justify  the  Church  of  Christ  at 
 lurge  in  commending  infants,  as  such,  to  the  blessing 
 of  their  Father.  The  blessing  and  the  prayer  of  Christ 
 cannot  be  regarded  as  a  mere  sympathizing  compli- 
 ance with  the  fond  wishes  of  the  parents,  and  if  infants 
 were  capable  of  spiritual  blessings  then,  why,  it  may 
 well  be  asked,  should  they  be  thought  incapable  now  ?  " 
 So  "the  true  warrant  for  infant  baptism  "  is  found  in 
 a  passage  which  very  many  of  the  ablest  ancient  and 
 modern  writers  who  have  practiced  it  declare  to  have 
 no  connection  with  the  subject. 
 
 iDr.  W.  Il.Whitsitt,  Prof,  of  Ch.   Hist.,   Louisville, 
 knows  of  no  earlier  use  of  this  argument. 
 
Ch.  XIX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 405 
 
 16  And,  behold,  one  came  and  said  unto  him.  Good 
 Master,  wliut  good  thing  shall  I  do,  that  I  may  have 
 eternal  litV'/ 
 
 17  And  he  said  unto  liitu,  Why  callest  thou  uie  good? 
 there  i.i  none  good  but  one,  //('(/  i.v,  (iod  :  but  if  thou  wilt 
 enter  into  life,  keep  the  coiumanduients. 
 
 16  And  behold,  one  came  to  him  and  said,  i  'Master, 
 What  good  thing  shall  I  do,  that  I  may  have  eternal 
 
 17  life?  And  he  said  unto  theui,  ^vvhy  askest  thou 
 me  concerning  that  which  is  good?  One  there  is 
 who  is  good:  but  if  thou  wouldest  enter  into  life, 
 
 1  Or,  Ttaeher. . 
 
 '.  Sonic  iiucicut  authorities  read.  Good  Matter.    See  Mark  x.  17  ;  Luke  xviii.  18 2  Some  aocient  authorities  read,  Why 
 
 eallctt  thou  me  qnml  '     \nnr  in  annd  »nve  one.  even  God.     8  e  Mark  x.  18 ;  Kuke  xvlll.  19. 
 
 com  p.  18  :  3  f.  ;  1  Cor.  14  :  20.)— This  passage 
 can  hardly  be  used  in  addressing  Sunday- 
 scliuol  children  as  a  pro(jf  that  .Jesus  specially 
 loves  tkem,  for  they  are  deeply  conscious  of 
 sin,  and  ought  to  ask  from  .Jesus  a  i^ew  heart, 
 forgiveness,  and  help  to  live  as  his  followers. 
 The  lesson  here  is  for  adults,  and  the  passage 
 is  (jfton  so  misused  as  simply  to  promote  in 
 children  a  most  hurtful  conceit,  to  the  effect 
 that  they  are  greatlj'  better  than  grown 
 people. 
 
 lG-22.  Thk  Rich  Young  Ruler. 
 
 Found  also  in   Mark  10:  17-22;    Luke  18: 
 
 i8-y;i 
 
 .Jesus  has  left  the  house  in  which  he  blessed 
 the  babes  (v.  i5;  Mark  lo:  in),  and  is  going  forth 
 into  the  road  iMarkio:i7),  doubtless  on  the  way 
 towards  Jerusalem  (20:17)  for  the  last  Pass- 
 over. The  place  is  still  pretty  certainlj'  in 
 Southern  Perea.     (i9:  i;  20: 29.) 
 
 16.  One  came.  'One'  may  be  taken 
 loosely  (see  on  8:  19),  as  we  in  English  often 
 use  it,  to  mean  some  one,  a  certain  one;  but 
 is  perhaps  better  taken  strictly — not  now  a 
 crowd  (19: -i)!  only  a  single  person,  but  a  very  1 
 interesting  and  important  case.  Matthew 
 tells  us  that  he  was  a  young  man  (v. 20-22), 
 Luke  that  he  was  a  'ruler'  (i8:i^),  not  prob- 
 ably meaning  one  of  the  Sanhedrin  (Johns:  1), 
 but  a  ruler  of  the  local  synagogue  (Matt.  9:  is); 
 all  three  state  that  he  was  very  wealthy.  The 
 theory  of  Plumptre  that  this  was  Jjazarus  of 
 Bethany,  rests  entirely  upon  certain  resem- 
 blances, as  wealth,  high  standing,  and  the 
 fact  that  .Jesus  is  said  to  have  loved  hiin,  and 
 it  must  be  regarded  as  a  pleasant  honii- 
 letical  fancy,  rather  than  even  a  probable 
 historical  fact.  The  resurrection  of  Laza- 
 rus was  almost  certainly  before  this  time. 
 For  'came  to  him.'  Mark  ^ays  vividly, 
 Rev.    Ver.,    "ran    to    him,    and    kneeled    to 
 
 him.'  Finding  that  Jesus  had  left  the  house, 
 and  eager  not  to  miss  the  desired  instruction, 
 he  runs  to  overtake  him,  and  then  kneels  in 
 profound  reverence.  Good  Master,  i.  e., 
 teacher  (didaskalo.s),  see  on  8:  19.  'Good'  is 
 wanting  in  the  earliest  and  best  documents, 
 and  was  manifestly  brought  in  by  copyists 
 from  Mark  and  Luke.  The  same  early  docu- 
 ments, with  niiiny  others  of  great  importance, 
 read  v.  17  as  in  Rev.  Ver.,  which,  especially 
 as  the  meaning  is  not  obviou.«,  would  be 
 readily  changed  to  agree  with  Mark  and 
 Luke.*  What  good  thing  shall  I  do?  He 
 has  done  many  good  things,  what  else?  (v. 20.) 
 That  I  may  have  eternal  life,  comp.  on 
 25:  46.  He  is  sincerely  and  dcc[)ly  desirous 
 of  gaining  it,  as  lie  has  shown  by  liis  conduct 
 heretofore,  and  shows  now  by  his  eagerness  to 
 learn  from  the  Galilean  teacher  who  is  pass- 
 ing by.  Contrast  the  lawyer  of  Luke  10:  2.5, 
 who  quibbled,   (v.  29.) 
 
 17.  It  is  possible  (Aug  )  that  Jesus  u.sed  first 
 the  expression  in  Mark  and  Luke,  and  after- 
 wards that  in  Matt.  (Rev.  Ver.)  But  the 
 Evangelists  often  report  a  saying  in  different 
 terms.  (See  on  3:  17.)  Both  forms  here  ex- 
 press truth,  and  they  substantially  agree.  To 
 call  him  'good'  (Mark  and  Luke),  was  a  sort 
 of  flattery  to  one  approached  only  as  a  Rabbi, 
 which  he  rebukes  as  improper;  onlj'  God  is 
 jjcrfectly  good — keep  that  word  for  him.  No 
 religious  teacher  would  really  like  to' be  ac- 
 costed as  "a  good  man."  So  here,  to  ask  a 
 teacher  concerning  that  which  is  good,  what 
 good  thing  shall  be  done,  mu.st  not  be  with 
 the  notion  that  any  mere  human  teticher  is  of 
 himself  qualified  to  give  the  desired  instruc- 
 tion. Only  God  is  perfectly  good ;  and  les- 
 sons of  goodness  are  not  lessons  of  mere  human 
 ethical  wisdom,  but  of  divine  instruction. 
 This  is  a  surpassingly  important  truth.      Men 
 
 1  The  other  readings  need  not  have  been  placed  in  the  '  while  the  change  into  assimilation  is  precisely  such  as 
 margin   of    Rev.  Ver.,  for  there   can   Ih!  no  question  |  we  constantly  find  in  MSS.  and  versions.    Origen  ex- 
 that  they  are  wrong.     We  cannot  imagine  any  reason     pressly  points  out  and  dwells  on  the  difference  between 
 for  changing  an  easy  reading  which  agreed  with  Mark  j  the  text  of  Matt,  and  that  of  Mark  and  Luke, 
 and  Luke  into  an  obscure  one  which  strikingly  differs,  ' 
 
406 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIX. 
 
 18  Hesaith  unto  him,  Which?  Jesus  said,  Thou  shalt 
 do  no  niunler,  Thou  shalt  not  couimil  adultery.  Thou 
 shalt  not  >teal,  Thou  shall  not  bear  false  witness. 
 
 19  Honor  thy  lather  and  /Ay mother:  and,  Thou  shalt 
 love  thy  neiglihour  as  iliysell'. 
 
 •ill  The  voung  man  saiih  unto  him,  All  these  things 
 have  I  kept  I'rom  mv  youth  up:  what  lack  I  yet? 
 
 21  Jesussaid  unto"hini,  lllhou  wilt  he  perlect,  no  and 
 sell  that  thou  liasi,  and  give  lo  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt 
 have  treasure  iu  heaven :  and  come  and  I'oilow  me. 
 
 18  keep  the  commandments.  He  saith  unto  him, 
 Which  ?  And  .lesus  said.  Thou  shalt  not  kill.  Thou 
 shall  not  commit  adultery,  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 
 Thou    shalt   not   bear   false   witness.  Honour    thy 
 
 19  father  and  thy  mother:  and,  Thou   shalt  love   thy 
 
 20  neighbour  as  thyself.  The  young  man  saith  unto 
 him,  All  these  tilings  have  1  observed:  'what  lack  I 
 
 21  yet?  Jesus  said  unto  him,  If  thou  wouldest  be 
 j)erfect,  go,  sell  that  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor, 
 and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  iu  heaven:  and  come, 
 
 in  every  age  and  country  are  prone  to  think 
 of  mere  liuinan  instruction  in  morals  and 
 religion,  and  to  forget  that  the  highest  relig- 
 ious wisdom  must  come  from  him  who  alone 
 is  perfect  wisdom  and  perfect  goodness.  But 
 it'tliou  wilt,  or  wishest  to  (comp.  on  15:  32; 
 Hi:  24),  enter  into  life  (comp  on  5:  20), 
 keep  the  commandments.  Be.ngel:  "Those 
 who  feel  secure  Jesus  refers  to  the  law ;  the 
 contrite  he  consoles  witli  the  gospel." 
 
 18  f.  Which,  if  strictly  translated,  would 
 be  what  sort  of,  what  kind  of  commandments, 
 not  inquiring  as  to  particular  precepts,  but 
 classes.  Yet  this  Greek  pronoun  is  used  some- 
 what loosely  in  New  Test.,  and  may  here  mean 
 simi)ly  which.  In  Modern  Greek  it  has  that 
 meaning  always.  The  ruler  may  have  ex- 
 ))ected  new  commandments,  or  a  special  selec- 
 tion from  those  existing.  The  Rabbis  would 
 have  proscribed  stricter  attention  to  tradi- 
 tional observances.  Jesus  did  not  projiose 
 new  commandments,  but  a  new  spirit  and 
 motive.  The  sixth,  seventh,  eighth,  and  nintii 
 commandments  arc  given,  then  the  fifth,  and 
 then  Matt,  alone  adds  the  general  precept 
 (Lev.  19:18)  which  suiHS  Up  all  thc  second  table 
 of  the  law;  comp.  on  22:  39.  Luke  quotes 
 the  same  five  commandments  as  Matt.;  Mark, 
 likewise,  but  inserting  'do  not  defraud,' 
 equivalent  to  the  tenth  commandment.  Thou 
 shalt  do  no  murder  (Rev.  Ver.,  shalt  not 
 kill).  So  also  Com.  Ver.  in  5:  21;  Mark 
 10:  10;  Luke  18:  20;  and  Rom.  13:9.  The 
 Old  Test.  Revisers,  on  the  contrary,  have 
 changed  '  thou  shalt  not  kill '  into  'thou  shalt 
 do  no  murder,'  ¥^\.  20:  13 ;  Deut.  5:  17.  The 
 Heb.  and  Greek  verbs  are  frequently  used  for 
 unlawful  killing,  murder,  hut  not  uniformly. 
 
 20.  ,\ll  these  things  has  the  emphasis 
 here  (according  to  the  probable  text)  on  'all'  ; 
 in  Mark  and  Luke  it  is  on  'these  things.' 
 Have  I  kept.    Rev.  Ver.  gives  observed.    So 
 
 Tyn.  and  Gen.  here,  and  all  early  English 
 versions  in  Mark  10:  20,  while  all  give  'kept' 
 for  the  same  word  in  Luke  18:  21.  In  v.  17 
 above,  'kept'  represents  a  diff"erent  word. 
 From  my  youth  up  is  spurious  in  Matt.,  but 
 genuine  in  Mark  and  Luke,  and  so  was 
 really  said.i  The  speaker  was  still  a  'young 
 man,'  but  it  is  quite  common  for  young  men 
 to  look  back  to  their  youth,  viz.,  boyhood, 
 and  as  a  very  remote  period.  He  must  have 
 been  sincere  in  bis  profession,  and  really 
 blameless  in  outward  conformity  to  law,  for 
 'Jesus  looking  upon  him  loved  him.'  {M.-nk.) 
 What  lack  I  yet?  Mark  and  Luke  give  as 
 the  beginning  of  the  Saviour's  reply,  'One 
 thing  thou  lackest.'  So  the  question  here 
 must  not  be  regarded  as  a  mere  self-righteous 
 expression.  The  only  observance  he  had  ever 
 thought  of  was  external  and  superficial ;  in  re- 
 gard to  this,  he  had  been  very  careful  and  cor- 
 rect. The  Talmud  repeatedly  mentions  persons 
 as  having  kept  the  whole  law,  in  one  case  "my 
 holy  ones,  who  have  kept  the  whole  law,  from 
 Aleph  to  Tau,"  like  Alpha  to  Omega.  The 
 Great  Teacher  does  not  stop  for  distinctions 
 between  the  external  and  the  spiritual  which 
 the  young  ruler  would  have  found  it  difficult 
 to  appreciate,  but  cuts  through  all  his  self- 
 delusion  and  self-complacency  by  an  extraor- 
 dinary demand. 
 
 21.  If  thou  wilt,  be,  loishest  to  be,  as  in 
 V.  17.  Perfect,  so  as  to  lack  nothing,  see  on 
 5:  48.  Go,  go  along,  go  promptly,  as  in 
 4:  10;  5:  24;  13:  44;  18:  15.  Sell  that 
 thou  hast  (comp.  13:  46),  a"  comj)re- 
 hensive  expression,  strengthened  in  Mark 
 by  'whatsoever,'  in  Luke  by  'all.'  To  the 
 poor.  Here  again  (see  on  5:  3;  11:  51  the 
 notion  of  'beggars'  is  quite  out  of  place;  the 
 wisest  giving  is  not  alwaj'S  to  beggars.  The 
 Talmud  (Wet.)  speaks  of  a  rabbi  as  saying 
 to    some    Gentiles    who    sought    instruction, 
 
 1  It  was  ea.sily  added  in  Matt,  by  copyists,  just  as  in  I  and  to  10;  21,  'if  thou  wishest  to  be  perfect.'  Such 
 Mark  some  documents  add  to  10:  20,  '  what  lack  1  yet,'  patent  errors  show  the  habits  of  copyists,  and  help  us  to 
 (which  Mark  really   has  just  after  in  another  shape),!  group  documents. 
 
Ch.  XIX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 407 
 
 22  Rut  when  the  young  luan  heard  that  saying,  he  !  22  follow  nie.    But  when   the   young  man  heard  the 
 went  away  sorrowful :  for  he  had  great  possessions.  I        sayitin,  he  went   away  sorrowful :    for  lie  was  one 
 
 I        that  had  great  jwssessious. 
 
 "Sell  all  that  yoii  have,  and  moreover  you 
 ought  to  become  pro.selytes." — This  was  a 
 sppciiil  test,  exactly  suited  to  the  j'oung  ruler, 
 its  appears  from  his  sorrowful  failure  to  meet 
 it.  The  principle  involved  is  supreme  devo- 
 tion to  Christ.  The  test  of  this  is  ditt'erent  for 
 different  people.  Some  P.nd  it  harder  to  re- 
 nounce hopes  of  wordly  honor  and  fame  for 
 Christ's  sake,  than  to  renounce  wealth;  and 
 for  others  the  hard  trial  is  to  abandon  certain 
 gratifications  of  tlie  various  appetites  or  of 
 ^  taste.  Abraham  left  his  native  country  at 
 (rod's  command,  but  became  rich  and 
 famous.  Moses  gave  up  the  distinction  and 
 refined  i>leasurcs  of  court  life,  and  tried 
 l)atiently  to  rule  a  debased  and  intractable 
 l)eo})le.  Elisha  left  his  property  at  the  call  of 
 (Jod  through  Elijali.  Paul  abandoned  his 
 ambitious  hope  of  being  a  great  rabbi.  All 
 should  be  willing  even  to  die  for  Christ  (i6:24fr.), 
 tliougli  not  many  are  actually  required  to  do 
 so.  The  Romanists  build  on  this  passage  their 
 tlieory  that  for  all  persons  and  times  volun- 
 tary and  absolute  poverty  is  a  chief  means  of 
 securing  the  highest  spiritual  attainments. 
 But  there  is  no  intimation  that  Jesus  requires 
 this  of  all  his  followers.  He  said  nothing  of 
 the  kind  to  any  but  the  Twelve,  and  a  few  who, 
 like  them,  were  called  to  leave  home  and 
 travel  about  the  country' with  him.  Treasure 
 in  heaven,  see  on  6:  20.  And  conic,  fol- 
 low me,  see  on  4:  19.  Many  documents  in 
 Mark,  and  one  or  two  in  Matthew  add  'tak- 
 ing up  thy  cross,'  borrowed  from  Mark  8  :  34; 
 Matt.  It):  24. 
 
 22.  He  went  away  'sorroAvfuI.  Mark 
 prefixes  'his  countenance  fell,'  'he  looked 
 gloomy,'  dark-faced  ;  comp.  a  similar  expres- 
 sion in  Luke  24:  17  (correct  text\  It  was  a 
 l)ainful  disappointment;  his  eager  longing 
 and  hope  gave  way  to  gloom — he  could  not 
 give  up  his  great  j>o?sessions.  Among  all  na- 
 tions, but  especially  among  the  Jewish  higher 
 classes,  the  idea  of  falling  from  great  wealth 
 to  utter  poverty  would  be  extremely  painful. 
 He  went  away,  «nd  appears  no  more  in  the  , 
 history.  One  would  incline  to  the  hopeful 
 persuasion  that  he  afterwards  became  a  true  j 
 Christian,  since  Jesus  loved  him.  But  the 
 story  ends  very  sadly.     And  its  lesson  applies  ' 
 
 i  very  closely  to  many  whose  'possessions'  are 
 by  no  means  '  great.' 
 
 HOMILETICAL   AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  17-21.  We  need  no  new  commandments, 
 but  a  new  motive,  supreme  devotion  to  Christ. 
 So  in  Rom  8  :  1-17,  there  is  presented  the  same 
 old  law,  but  a  new  revelation  of  forgiveness 
 (v.  1),  a  new  moral  force  (v.  2),  a  new  motive 
 (v.  15).— V.  16-22.  The  young  ruler.  1)  There 
 may  be  much  religious  earnestness,  and  a 
 lovable  sincerit\',  without  true  Christian  piety. 
 2)  To  become  a  thorough  Christian  requires 
 no  new  precepts,  but  a  new  spirit.  3)  A  com- 
 plete Christian  character  and  life  cannot  exist 
 without  complete  submission  to  Christ.  4) 
 The  tests  of  submission  to  Christ  will  be  verj' 
 different  in  different  cases,  but  must  in  every 
 case  be  squarely  met.  5)  Turning  away  from 
 Christ  with  regret  and  gloomy  sadness,  is  yet 
 turning  away. — V.  17  (latter  part).  If  thou 
 wishest  to  enter  into  life.  1)  The  wish,  (a) 
 None  enter  who  do  not  wish,  (b)  None  who 
 wish  to  enter  need  fail.  2)  The  way.  (a)  The 
 commandments  must  be  kept  not  only  out- 
 wardly, but  inwardly,  spiritually,  (b)  This 
 can  be  done  through  help  of  Christ  and  of  the 
 other  Comforter,  (c)  That  help  is  received 
 only  where  there  is  supreme  devotion  to 
 Christ.— V.  20.  What  lack  I  yet?  1)  He 
 might  seem  to  others  to  lack  nothing;  he  has 
 wealth,-  honor,  a  blameless  outward  life,  and 
 a  deep  sincerity  and  earnestness.  2)  He  is 
 conscious  of  lacking  something,  and  eager  to 
 supply  the  lack.  3)  He  really  lacks  every- 
 thing; for  he  has  only  kept  the  command- 
 ments outwardly,  and  thus  altogether  imper- 
 fectly. 4)  He  lacks  one  thing  (Markio:2ij, 
 without  which  all  is  inadequate,  and  with 
 which  all  will  work  toward  perfection  and 
 eternal  life;  and  that  one  thing  is  supreme  de- 
 votion to  Christ. — V.  22.  He  went  away  sor- 
 rowful. 1)  He  went  away  sorroirfuL  2)  He 
 went  an-ny  sorrowful. 
 
 Ch.  19:  23—20:  IG.  Hard  for  thk 
 Rich  to  bk  Saved.  Reward  of  Sacri- 
 fices FOR  Chri,><t"8  Sake. 
 
 This  section,  except  the  parable,  is  found 
 also  in  Mark  10:  23-31;  Luke  18:24-30.  In 
 both  it  is  immediately  connected  as  here  with 
 
408 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XIX. 
 
 23  Then  said  Jesus  ntilo  his  disciples,  Verily  I  say 
 iiiito  you,  That  a  rich  man  shall  hardly  enter  into  the 
 kingdom  of  htaveii. 
 
 ■^4  Ami  anain  I  sav  iiuto  you.  It  is  easier  for  a  camel 
 to  (JO  through  the  eye  of  a  needle,  than  for  a  rich  man 
 to  enter  into  tlic  kingdom  of  God. 
 
 23 
 
 And  Jesus  said  unto  his  disciples,  Verily  I  say 
 
 unto  yon.  It  is  hard  for  A  rich  man  to  enter  into  the 
 
 24  kingdom  of  heaven.     And   again  I  say  unto  you.  It 
 
 is  easier  for  a  camel  to  go  through  a  needle's  eye, 
 
 the  story  of  the  young  ruler.  Luke  tells  us, 
 '  Aiul  Jesu.s  seeing  him  said'  ;  Mark,  'Jesus 
 looked  round  about,  and  said.'  While  the 
 young  man  walked  gloomily  away,  Jesus 
 looked  at  him  and  at  his  disciples,  and  spoke 
 to  them  the  great  lessons  which  follow.  The 
 .section  divides  itself  into  v.  23-26,  v.  27-30, 
 and  2():  1-lG. 
 
 I.  '23-2G.  Hard  for  the  Rich  to  bk 
 Savkd.  Mark  lU:  23-27;  Luke  18:  24-27. 
 Verily  I  say  unto  you,  calling  special  atten- 
 tion, see  on  5:  18.  A  rich  man  shall  hardly 
 enter.  It  its  hard  for  a  rich  man  (Rev.  Ver.), 
 was  the  rendering  of  Tj'iidale  and  followers. 
 The  Com.  Ver.  though  more  literal,  would 
 now  suggest  impr<)bability  rather  than  diffi- 
 culty. The  Jews  inclined  to  think  it  much 
 easier  for  a  rich  man  than  for  a  poor  man. 
 The  former  had  in  his  very  prosperity  a  proof 
 of  the  divine  favor;  he  was  prima  facie  a 
 good  man.  and  might  feel  very  hopeful  about 
 entermg  the  kingdom.  Our  Lord  had  not 
 long  before  this  spoken  a  parable  (Lukei6:i9), 
 in  which,  contrary  to  what  all  Jews  would 
 have  expected,  the  beggar  Lazarus  weiit  to 
 Abraham's  bosom,  and  the  rich  man  to  tor- 
 ment. Much  earlier  (coinp.  on  5:3)  he  had 
 shown  tinit  the  kingdom  of  heaven  belongs  to 
 the  poor,  if  they  have  the  corresponding  pov- 
 erty in  spirit.  Kingdom  of  heaven,  see  on 
 3:  2.  He  was  far  from  meaning  that  all  poor 
 men  will  be  saved,  and  all  rich  men  lost;  for 
 Lazarus  was  carried  to  the  bosom  of  Abra- 
 ham, who  in  life  was  very  rich,  as  were  also 
 Isaac  and  .Jacob  and  Joseph,  David  and  Solo- 
 mon, Nicodemus  and  Joseph  of  Arimathea, 
 and  apparently  the  family  of  Bethany.  On 
 the  perils  of  riches,  comj).  13:  22;  1  Tim.  (5: 
 '.)  f  The  expression  in  Cont.  text  of  Mark 
 10:  24,  'for  them  that  trust  in  riche.s,'  must  be 
 omitted.'  This  strong  statement  our  Lord 
 now  repeats  (v.  •«),  in  a  hyperbolical  form 
 such  as  he  so  often  employed  to  awaken  atten- 
 tion and  compel  remembrance.  (See  on  5: 
 30.)     It    is    easier   for   a    camel     to    go 
 
 through  the  eye  of  a  needle.  So  also 
 Mark  and  Luke.  The  camel  was  the  largest 
 beast  familiar  to  the  Jews,  and  the  needle's 
 eye  was  the  smallest  opening  in  any  familiar 
 object.  So  the  expression  denotes  an  impos- 
 sibility, and  it  was  so  understood  by  the  dis- 
 ciples, and  so  treated  by  Jesus  just  after,  (v.  26.) 
 A  little  later  (23:24),  our  Lord  will  again  use 
 the  camel  as  the  largest  beast  in  another  hy- 
 perbolical expression,  "who  strain  out  the 
 gnat  and  swallow  the  camel."  In  the  Tal- 
 mud, for  an  elephant  to  go  through  a  needle's 
 ej"e  is  several  times  employed  as  an  expres- 
 sion of  impossibilitj',  the  Jews  in  foreign 
 countries  having  now  become  familiar  with 
 an  animal  even  larger  than  the  camel.  Our 
 Lord  may  have  been  using  a  proverb  (comp. 
 on  7:  3),  but  there  is  no  proof  that  such  a 
 saying  was  current  in  his  time.  The  Koran 
 (Sura  VII,  38)  borrows,  as  it  often  does,  the 
 saying  of  .Jesus:  "Those  who  say  our  signs 
 are  lies  and  are  too  big  with  pride  for  them, 
 for  these  the  doors  of  heaven  shall  not  be 
 open,  and  they  shall  not  enter  into  Paradise 
 until  a  camel  shall  pass  into  a  needle's  eye." 
 The  notion  that  the  word  means  a  cable, 
 found  in  Cyril  on  Luke,  and  in  a  scholium 
 ascribed  to  Origen  (Tisch.),  and  mentioned 
 by  Theophyl.  and  Euthym.  as  held  by 
 "some,"  was  merely  an  attempt  to  soften  the 
 inc<mgruity  of  the  image;  and  the  statement 
 of  the  late  lexicographer  Suidas  and  a 
 scholium  on  Aristophanes  that  kamelos  is  the 
 animal,  kamilos  a  thick  cable,  probably  arose 
 from  that  attempt.  (Liddell  and  Scott.)  The 
 Memph.,  Latin,  and  Pesh.  versions  give 
 camel.  Origin  understands  the  camel,  and 
 takes  the  phrase  as  a  Hgure  for  the  ihipossible  ; 
 so  Chrys.  and  followers.  Jerome  explains 
 likewise,  but  adds  that  as  Isaiah  declares 
 (60:6)  that  the  camels  of  Midian  and  Ephah 
 come  to  .Jerusalem  with  gifts,  and  though 
 curved  and  distorted  they  enter  the  gates  of 
 Jerusalem,  so  the  rich  can  enter  the  narrow 
 gate  by  laying  aside  their  burden  of  sins  and 
 
 '  It  is   wanting  in   several   of  the  earliest  and   best 
 documents,  and  we  readily  account  for  its  insertion  as 
 
 o|;^inally  a  marginal   explanation  of  a  ditliculty,  and     out 
 
 by  way  of  correspondence  to  the  next  verse,  while  we 
 can  see  no  reason  why  copyists  should  have  struck  it 
 
Ch.  XIX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 409 
 
 2.5  When  his  disciples  heard  (7,  they  were  exceedingly 
 auiazcd,  saying,  Wlio  llien  can  be  saved? 
 
 '26  lUit  .lesus  belicid  Ihem,  and  said  unto  thcni,  Witli 
 men  lliis  is  impossible:  but  with  Gud  all  things  are 
 jxjssiblc. 
 
 27  Then  answered  Peter  and  said  unto  him,  Behold, 
 wediavc  forsaken  all,  and  followed  thee;  what  shall  we 
 have  tlierelore '.' 
 
 ■JS  And  .lesus  said  unto  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
 That  ye  which  have  followed  me,  in  the  regeneration 
 when  I  he  Son  of  man  shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his  glory, 
 ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve 
 tribes  of  Israel. 
 
 than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
 (iod.  .\u(i  when  the  disciples  heard  it,  they  were 
 astonished  exceedingly,  saying.  Who  then  "can  be 
 saved  ?  And  Jesus  looking  ujiou  l/miii  said  to  them, 
 With  men  this  is  impossible;  but  with  liod  all 
 things  are  possible,  'i'hen  answered  I'eter  and  said 
 unto  him,  Lo,  we  have  left  all,  and  followed  thee; 
 what  then  shall  we  have?  .\iid  .Jesus  said  unto 
 them.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  who  have  fol- 
 lowed me,  in  the  regeneration  whoi'i  the  .Son  of  man 
 shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory,  ye  also  shall  sit 
 upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of 
 
 fill  tlieir  bodily  deformity — which  is  only  hi.s 
 loose  alle:?ori/.ing  upon  a  point  not  brought 
 into  view  by  the  Saviour.  A  gloss  to  Anselin 
 (a.  d.  108:5-1  lO'.t),  given  in  Aquinas,  says  that 
 "  at  Jerusalem  there  was  ti  certain  gate  called 
 the  Needle's  E^'e,  through  which  a  camel  could 
 not  pass,  save  on  its  bended  knees  and  after 
 its  burden  had  been  taken  off;  and  so  the 
 rich,"  etc.  This  is  to  all  appearance  a  conjec- 
 ture suggested  by  Jerome's  allegorizing  re- 
 mark. Lord  Nugent  many  years  iigo  (quoted 
 in  Morison,  from  Kitto)  heard  at  Hebron  a 
 narrow  entrance  for  foot-passengers,  by  the 
 side  of  the  larger  gate,  called  "the  e:ye  of  a 
 needle."  Fish  (p.  105),  speaking  of  the  Jaffa 
 gate  at  Jerusalem,  .says:  "There  is  here  a 
 small  gate  in  the  Itirge  one,  bearing  the  name 
 Needle's  Eye.  My  dragoman  informed  me  of 
 this,  and  said  it  had  always  been  so  called.  I 
 afterwards  inquired  of  a  Christian  Jew,  for 
 thirty  years  a  resident  in  Jerustilem,  who 
 verified  the  statement,  and  farther  said  that 
 any  little  gate  like  that,  in  a  large  one,  in 
 both  Palestine  and  Egypt,  was  called  a 
 needle's  eye  (a  fact  which  I  have  since  ascer- 
 tained from  other  sources)."  So  far  as  this 
 usage  really'  exists,  it  probably  arose  from  the 
 saying  in  the  New  Test.,  the  Talmud  and  the 
 Koran,  together  with  Jerome's  allegorizing 
 remark.  It  is  perfectly  evident  that  Jesus 
 was  imderstood,  and  meant  to  be  understood, 
 its  stating  an  impossibility;  and  as  to  the  in- 
 congruity of  the  image,  it  is  no  greater  than 
 that  of  23:  24,  and  employed  an  animal  as 
 familiar  to  his  hearers  as  the  horse  is  to  us. 
 2~f  r.  The  disciples  were  exceedingly 
 amazed,  for  this  was  contrary  to  all  the  no- 
 tions in  which  they  were  reared.  Since 
 everybody  believed  that  a  rich  man  was  shown 
 by  his  wealth  to  have  God's  favor,  and  could 
 secure  further  favor  by  his  beneficence,  and 
 since  Jp.sus  has  declared  that  it  is  practically 
 impossible  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  the  Messi- 
 
 anic kingdom,  they  very  naturally  asked, 
 Who  then  can  be  saved  i  with  emphasis  on 
 'who'  and  'can.'  Their  idea  is  that  things 
 being  as  the  Master  has  stated  (which  is  the 
 meaning  of  the  particle  translated  'then'), 
 nobody  can  be  saved.  And  to  this  ho  assents. 
 As  a  matter  of  human  power,  no  one  can  be 
 saved  ;  but  with  God  all  things  are  possi- 
 ble (comp.  Luke  l:.o7;  Job  42:  2;  Gen.  18: 
 14),  and  the  divine  omnipotence  may  save 
 even  a  rich  man. 
 IL  27-30.  Jests  Prcmises  Reward  to 
 
 THOSE  THAT  HAVE  LEFT  ALL  FOR  HIS  SaKE. 
 
 Mark  10:  28-31;  Luke  18:  28-30.  Peter 
 speaks  for  his  companions  as  well  as  himself 
 (see  on  10:  16),  and  the  answer  is  addressed 
 to  them  all,  'you'  (v.m).  Behold,  we,  the 
 word  'we'  being  expressed  in  tlio  Greek,  and 
 thus  emphatic;  .so  also  in  Mark  and  Luke. 
 Have  forsaken  all,  as  the  rich  young  ruler 
 had  just  refused  to  do.  (i9:  22-)  And  followed 
 thee,  comp.  on  4:  19  f.  Luke  18:  28  has  (cor- 
 rect text)  'have  left  our  own,'  i.  e..  prop- 
 erty, while  the  young  ruler  would  not  leave 
 his.  Some  had  left  their  calling  as  fishermen, 
 Matthew  a  public  oflSce,  James  and  John 
 their  parents,  Peter  his  home  and  family. 
 What  shall  we  have  therefore?  without 
 any  special  cm])liasis  on  'we.'  This  clause 
 is  not  given  by  Mark  or  Luke,  being  obvious- 
 ly implied  in  Peter's  foregoing  statement. 
 The  apostle's  inquiry  may  be  easily  stigma- 
 tized as  self-com])lacent  or  mercenary.  But 
 Jesus  evidentl\-  did  not  so  regard  it.  They 
 had  made  real  sacrifices,  and  were  following 
 liim  in  worldly  destitution  with  dismal 
 worldly  jirospects,  for  they  were  now  near 
 Jeru.salem,  where  he  would  be  rejected  and 
 put  to  death.  (16:21.)  The  situation  was  very 
 serious.  Jesus  solemnly  promises  great  re- 
 ward to  the  Twelve  (v.  2R),  and  extend.*  it  to 
 nil  who  have  left  anything  for  his  sake  {"■  n); 
 and  then  guards  against  all  selfish  and  jealous 
 
410  MATTHEW. [Ch.  XIX. 
 
 29  And  everv  one    that    hath  forsaken  houses,  or  I  29  Israel.    And  every  one  that  hath   left   houses    or 
 brethren   or  (sisters,  or  father,  or  niother,  or   «ife,  or  brethren  or  sisters,  or  father,  or  »mothsr,  or  chil- 
 
 cliiareu  or  lands  for  my  name's  sake,  shall  receive  a  1       dren,  or  lands,  lor  my  name's  sake,  shall  receive  2  a 
 
 1  Uao;  McieDt  anihoritie*  add,  or  wi/e  :  as  in  Luke  xviii.  29. ...i  Some  ancient  authorilies  read,  manifold. 
 
 cliiims  of  superior  reward  in  v.  30,  illustrated 
 by  the  parable  wliicli  follows. 
 
 28.    He  begins  with  a  .solemn  assurance,  as 
 in  V.  '2:?,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  see  on  5:  18. 
 This  special  promi.se  to  the  Twelve  is  found 
 only    in    Matt.,    to  whose   Jewish   readers  it 
 would    be   of  .special   interest.      In   the    re- 
 generation.     The    Greek   word    here    used 
 (palingenesin)  is  found  nowhere  else  in  New 
 Test,   save   Tit.   3:   5,  where    it    denotes  the 
 »piritual  new  birth.     Here  it  has  a  very  dif- 
 ferent sense.      Plutarch   uses   it   for  the   ap- 
 pearance of  souls  in   new  bodies   (Pythago- 
 rean doctrine  of  transmigration);    M.  Anto- 
 ninus speaks,  according  to  a  Stoic  conception, 
 of  "the  periodical  new-birth  of  the  universe," 
 viz.,  in  spring;    Philo,  according  to  another 
 Stoic  conception,  foretells  a  new-birth  of  the 
 world  out  of  fire ;  Cicero  speaks  of  his  "  restora- 
 tion to  dignities  and  honors"  as  "this  new- 
 birth   of  ours";    and  a  late.  Platonist  says, 
 "  Recollection  is  a  new  birth  of  knowledge." 
 These  uses  will  illustrate  our  passage,  which 
 has  a  kindred  but  profounder  sense.     When 
 the  Messianic  reign  is  fully  established,  there 
 will  be  a  new-birth  of  all  things,  called  also  a 
 "restoration  of  all  things"    (Actssrii,  rcv. ver.), 
 "new    heavens    and    a   new  earth,    wherein 
 dwelleth  righteousness"  (2  Pet.  3:  13;  comp. 
 Rev.   21:   1,   5),  and  the  deliverance   of  the 
 wh(de  creation  from  the  bondage  of  corruption 
 at  therevealingof  thesonsof  God  in  redeemed 
 bodies.     (Rom.  8;  18-23.)     The  Pesb.  here  trans- 
 lates 'in  the  new  world,'  or  new  age,  period. 
 (Comp.  on  12:  32.)     Understood  thus,  'in  the 
 regeneration'^   is    manifestly    not    connected 
 with  'ye  that  have  followed  me,'  for  it  de- 
 notes not  the  beginning,  V)ut  the  consumma- 
 tion of  the  Messianic  reign,  when   ihe  Son 
 of    man    (see    on   8:    "JO)    shall    sit   in   the 
 throne  of  his  glory,  comp.  25:  81;    also  7: 
 22;   16:  27.     All  this  high-wrought  imagery 
 of   a  universal    restoration,    a    new   birth,    a 
 new    universe,    must    of    course    be    inter- 
 
 preted as  imagery,  and  must  not  be  so  un- 
 derstood as  to  exclude  other  facts  of  the 
 future  which  are  plainly  revealed,  as  in  25: 
 46.  Ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve 
 thrones,  is  of  course  an  image.  It  is  idle 
 to  insist  upon  the  exact  number  twelve  (comp. 
 Rev.  21 :  1'2-14),  and  so  to  be  troubled  about 
 the  fact  that  while  Matthias  took  the  place  of 
 Judas,  Paul  made  thirteen  apostles.  Judging 
 the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  certainly  does 
 not  mean  that  only  Jews  will  be  judged,  or 
 that  one  apostle  will  judge  one  tribe.  The 
 Oriental  king,  and  the  Roman  emperor,  was 
 also  a  judge,  and  when  he  sat  on  his  throne  in 
 public,  it  was  usually  for  the  purpose  of  hear- 
 ing ])etitions  or  complaints  and  giving  judg- 
 ment. Such  a  monarch  often  had  persons 
 seated  near  him  (called  by  the  Romans  "as- 
 sessors"), to  aid  him  in  judging;  comp.  Rev. 
 4:4;  "round  about  the  throne  were  four  and 
 twenty  thrones."  To  this  position  of  dignity 
 and  honor,will  the  Twelve  be  exalted  at  the 
 consummation  of  the  Messianic  kingdom ; 
 comp.  1  Cor.  6:  2,  "the  saints  shall  judge 
 the  world."  Our  Lord  will  use  the  same 
 image  again  on  the  night  before  the  cruci- 
 fixion, Luke  22:  30. 
 
 29.  Not  only  the  Twelve  are  to  be  rewarded, 
 but  every  one  that  hath  forsaken  (left) 
 anj'thing  for  his  sake;  'every  one'  is  in  the 
 Greek  a  very  strong  expression ;  every  one 
 whosoever.  The  enumeration  is  substantially 
 the  same  in  Mark  and  Luke.  But  Luke, 
 while  condensing  some  of  the  other  expres- 
 sions, has  also  'or  wife,'  and  this,  as  so  often 
 happened  in  parallel  passages,  crept  early  into 
 many  copies  of  Matt,  and  Mark.  Being 
 omitted  by  fewer  earlier  copies  of  Matt,  than 
 of  Mark,  the  Rev.  Ver.  here  places  it  in  the 
 margin.  Tiiough  not  belonging  to  either 
 Matt,  or  Mark,  we  know  from  Luke  that  the 
 word  was  spoken.  The  list  of  objects  is  not 
 intended  in  any  case  to  be  complete;  it  men- 
 tions several  principal  things,  and  we  under- 
 
 >  On  this  form  see  Trench,  Synonyms.    It  means  not  3:  3,  'born  anew,'  over  again.    There  is  of  course  no 
 
 ejtaclly  a  new  l)irth,  but  a  lieinR  born  again,  another  substantial  difference  between  this  image  and  that  of 
 
 birth.    In  1  I'et.  1:  ;i,  2:j  the  verb  ann^ennno  means 'to  Tit.  3:  5.     Other  terms  describe   the  same  spiritual 
 
 iK-get  over  again,'  not  a  second  begetting  or  birth,  but  process  as  a  'renewing,'     (2Cor.4:16;  Rom. 12:2;  Col.3. 
 
 guiiig  back  and  repeating  the  first  process.    So  in  John  '»!  Tit.  i:  5-,  F.ph.  4:  23.) 
 
Ch.  XIX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 411 
 
 hundredfold,  and  shall  inherit  everlasting  life.  [  30  hundredfold,   and   shall   inherit  eternal  life.      But 
 
 ;iO  But  many  thai  are  first  shall  be  last;  and  the  last  i        many  shall  be  last  that  are  first;  and  first  that  ar" 
 shall  he  first.  last. 
 
 stand  that  the  same  is  true  of  anything  else. 
 Houses  may  have  been  mentioned  first 
 because  some  of  the  Twelve,  as  Simon  Peter, 
 had  left  homes;  lands  last,  because  real 
 estate  among  tlic  Jews  was  speciallj'  valuable 
 property,  not  to  be  alienated,  comp.  Acts  4: 
 34,  37.  The  most  exactly  similar  case  at  the 
 present  time  is  seen  in  the  foreign  missionary, 
 or  in  a  converted  heathen,  who  is  cast  out  by 
 his  kindred,  and  finds  compensation  in  the 
 Christian  aft'ection  and  kind  offices  of  the 
 other  converts,  and  in  the  joy  of  serving 
 Christ,  and  iioping  for  eternal  life.  More  re- 
 motely similar  is  the  case  of  a  worldly  young 
 person  in  a  Cliristian  land,  who  becomes  con- 
 verted, and  forsakes  worldly  pleasures  and 
 companionships.  Shall  receive  a  hundred- 
 fold. It  is  doubtful  whether  we  should  read 
 this  as  in  Mark,  or  'manifold'  (Rev.  Ver., 
 margin),  as  in  Luke.  The  question  is  of  no 
 practical  importance.!  We  might  in  reading 
 Matt,  think  only  of  rewards  after  death. 
 Mark  10  :  30  saj's,  'a  hundredfold  now  in  this 
 time.  .  .  .  and  in  the  world  to  come  eternal 
 life'  ;  and  such  a  distinction  seems  to  be  in- 
 tended in  Matt.  also.  Jesus  speaks  of  earthly 
 rewards  first,  but  does  not  mean  literally  sim- 
 ilar things  to  those  left,  but  equivalent  things 
 — blessings  temporal  or  spiritual,  that  will 
 compensate  many  times  over  for  all  that  was 
 abandoned.  The  expressions  cannot  jiossiblj- 
 be  understood  literally,  because  that  would 
 be  promising  in  Mark  a  hundred  inotliers, 
 and  comji.  Luke. 
 
 30.  But  many  that  are  first  shall  be 
 last,  etc.  Thisenigmatical  saying  isgiven  also 
 by  Mark  10:  31.  In  Matthew  our  Lord  pro- 
 ceeds to  illustrate  it  by  a  parable,  at  the  close 
 of  which  (M:  16)  lie  repeats  the  saying.  In  the 
 parable  an  employer  pays,  and  asserts  his 
 riglit  to  pay,  tlie  same  wages  to  laborers  who 
 began  hiter  in  tlie  day,  as  to  those  who  began  i 
 early.  Then  Jesus  is  here  speaking  of  the  re-  [ 
 wards  that  will  be  given  his  followers,  and 
 declares  that  these  will  be  given  as  a  matter  of 
 Sovereignty,  without  recognizing  any  claim 
 to  precedence.     So  the  immediate  application 
 
 of  the  saying  to  the  Twelve  is  probably  to  the 
 order  in  which  they  became  disciples.  In 
 their  disputes  as  to  which  should  have  the 
 highest  place  in  the  kingdom  (comj).  on  18  :  1), 
 now  shortly  to  be  renewed  (20: 20),  some  of  the 
 disciples  might  naturally  urge  that  the  high- 
 est places  should  be  given  to  those  who  first 
 followed  the  Master.  So  far  as  we  know, 
 these  were  John  and  Andrew,  next  Andrew's 
 brother  Simon,  and  presently  Philip  and  Na- 
 thanael.  (John  i:  35-51.)  Now  Simon  and  An- 
 drew, John  and  his  brother  James,  were 
 afterwards  together  called  to  leave  other  em- 
 ployments and  follow  Jesus  (*:  is-w),  are  re- 
 peatedly mentioned  together  as  being  in  his 
 company  (Mark  i:  39;  13:3),  and  constitute  the 
 first  four  in  every  list  of  the  Twelve  (see  on 
 10:  2).  Peter,  James,  and  John  were  alone 
 with  Jesus  during  that  night  upon  the  moun- 
 tain (•":!),  of  which  they  would  give  the 
 others  no  account  (i':"),  as  they  had  been  on 
 a  former  interesting  occasion.  (Mark  5: 37.)  And 
 presently  .James  and  John  will  ask  through 
 their  mother  (20: 20)  for  the  two  highest  places. 
 These  facts  make  it  not  at  all  unnatural  to 
 suppose  that  the  order  of  time  entered  into 
 their  disi)utos.  Our  Lord  then  means  that  he, 
 or  the  Father  (20:23),  will  act  as  he  .shall  think 
 proper  (20:15)  jn  respect  to  precedence,  and 
 mnni/  who  entered  his  service  late  will  receive 
 greater  reward  than  others  who  entered 
 earlier;  he  will  recognize  no  claim  on  any 
 such  ground.  A  notable  instance  would  be 
 the  Apostle  Paul.  But  while  immediately 
 designed  to  chock  disputes  as  to  this  ques- 
 tion of  time,  the  principle  is  stated  gener- 
 ally and  may  have  other  applications.  It 
 is  presupposed  throughout,  as  already  in- 
 volved in  19:  28  f,  that  Christ's  servants 
 will  bo  difierently  rewarded  ;  we  learn  here 
 that  this  reward  will  not  be  regulated  by 
 the  mere  outward  conditions  of  the  time  spent 
 in  his  service,  or  the  results  actually  attained, 
 but  will  be  conferred  according  to  his  own 
 judgment  and  sovereign  pleasure.  David,  who 
 meant  to  build,  will  be  rewarded  as  truly,  and 
 it  may  be  as  richly,  as  Solomon  who  built ; 
 
 >  It  h.xs  considerable  scientific  interest.    The  reading    '  .sevenfold  '  in  Luke,  though  this  last  is  found  only  in 
 Iseertainly  'a  hundre<ifold  '  in  Mark  (no  variation  at  '  the  "  Western  "  documents, 
 all),  probably  '  manifold'  in  Matt.,  and  quite  possibly  | 
 
412 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XX. 
 
 CHAPTER  XX. 
 
 FOR  the  kingdom  of  lieaven  is  like  unto  a  man  that  is 
 a  hoiiseholJer,  which  went  out  early  in  the  morn- 
 ing to  hire  labourers  iulo  his  vineyard. 
 
 2  And  wliou  he  had  agreed  with  llie  labourers  for  a 
 penny  a  day,  he  sent  them  into  his  vineyard. 
 
 A  .\nd  he  went  out  about  the  third  hour,  and  saw 
 others  standing  idle  in  the  marketplace, 
 
 4  And  ^aid  unto  them :  Go  ye  also  into  the  vineyard, 
 and  whatsoever  is  right  I  will  give  you.  And  they 
 went  their  way.  ,     .   ,,  . 
 
 .')  Again  ho  went  out  about  the  sixth  and  ninth  hour, 
 and  did  likewise. 
 
 6  And  about  the  eleventh  hour  he  went  out,  and 
 found  others  standing  idle,  and  saith  unto  them,  Why 
 stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle? 
 
 1  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  man 
 that  was  a  householder,  who  went  out  early  in  the 
 
 2  morning  to  hire  labourers  into  his  viueyard.  And 
 when  he  had  agreed  with  the  labourers  for  a  '  shil- 
 
 3  ling  a  day,  he  sent  them  into  his  vineyard.  And  he 
 went  out  about  the  tliird  hour,  and  saw  others  stand- 
 
 4  iug  in  the  marketplace  idle;  and  to  them  he  said, 
 (jo  ye  also  into  the  vineyard,  and  whatsoever  is  right 
 
 5  I  will  give  you.  And  they  went  their  way.  Again  be 
 
 6  went  out  about  the  sixth  and  the  ninth  hour,  and 
 did  likewise.  And  about  the  eleventh  hour  he  went 
 out,  and  found  others  standing;  and  he  saith  unto 
 
 1  See  margiiiiil  note  on  cb.  xviii.  28. 
 
 James  who  was  eiirly  slain,  as  truly  as  his 
 brother  who  lived -so  long.  The  often  re- 
 peated view  of  some  Fathers  that  the  refer- 
 ence was  to  .Jews  and  Gentiles,  is  quite  unten- 
 able. The  equal  reward  of  some  who  die 
 early  is  set  forth  by  a  somewhat  similar 
 illustration  in  Talmud  Jerus.,  Berach.,  ch. 
 II,  8  (Schwab),  designed  to  give  comfort  in 
 regard  to  the  early  death  of  a  rabbi.  A  king 
 hired  many  laborers,  and  seeing  one  who 
 worked  remarkably  well,  took  him  apart  after 
 two  hours  to  walk  with  him  to  and  fro.  At 
 even  he  paid  this  man  as  much  as  the  others, 
 and  when  they  complained,  he  said,  'This 
 man  has  done  more  in  two  hours  than  you  in 
 a  whole  day.'  In  like  manner  the  young 
 rabbi  knew  the  law  better  when  he  died  at 
 the  age  of  twentj'-eight  than  any  other 
 would  have  known  it  if  he  had  lived  to  be  a 
 hundred.  Thus  the  resemblance  to  our  Lord's 
 illustration  is  only  i>artial,  and  the  point  of 
 application  quite  different,  while  in  itself  very 
 pleasing. 
 
 III.  Ch.  20:  1-16.  Parable  or  the 
 L.MtouERs  wno  Received  the  Same  Re- 
 ward. Found  in  Matt.  only.  It  is  designed 
 to  illustrate  the  saying  of  19:  30,  which  is 
 repeated  at  the  close,  as  the  outcome  of  the 
 illustration.  (20;i6.)  The  terms  of  the  para- 
 ble itself  are  for  tlio  most  part  plain. 
 
 1-0.  The  kingdom  of  heaven,  the  Mes- 
 sianic reign  (see  on  3:  2)  is  like,  in  some 
 respects  resembles,  the  following  story  (comp. 
 on  13:  24.1  Unto  a  man,  that  is  a  house- 
 holder.  As  the  .•Jtory  is  fold  in  the  past  tense 
 throughout,  the  Amer.  Revisers  ver.y  natur- 
 ally wish  to  insert  'that  was,'  rather  than 
 'that  is,'  MS  in  13:  22,  where  the  present  tense 
 follows.     'Householder,"    or  housemaster,  is 
 
 the  same  word  as  in  10  :  '25  (see  note) ;  13 :  27, 
 52,  and  below  in  21:  33;  24:  43.  He  owns 
 a  house,  and  a  vineyard,  (v.  8.)  A  penny, 
 denarius,  about  seventeen  cents,  see  on  18:  '28. 
 This  was  the  customary  wages  of  a  soldier  or 
 a  laborer;  Plin.  XXXIII,  3;  Tac,  "Ann." 
 I,  17;  Tob.  5:  14;  Talmud.  The  third 
 hour.  The  Jews  divided  the  day,  from  sun- 
 rise to  sunset,  into  twelve  parts.  At  the 
 vernal  and  autumnal  equinox  these  would 
 be  exactly  as  long  as  an  hour  with  us,  but  at 
 other  seasons  would  be  longer  or  shorter.  The 
 sixth  hour  would  alwaj's  be  noon,  the  third 
 and  ninth  would  correspond  loosely  to  our 
 9  A.  M.  and  3  p.  m.  ;  the  eleventh  hour  loosely 
 to  an  hour  before  sunset.  In  the  market- 
 place, or  public  squaVe,  where  people  came 
 together  for  business  or  conversation.  Go  ye 
 also,  'ye'  being  expre.ssed  in  the  Greek  and 
 thus  emphatic.  Whatsoever  is  right,  no 
 definite  bargain  as  with  the  first  set.  In  the 
 supposed  actual  occurrence  this  might  result 
 from  haste,  or  from  the  fact  that  they  would 
 now  be  glad  to  find  employment  at  all,  and 
 would  trust  the  employer's  justice  without  a 
 definite  arrangement.  As  to  the  illustration, 
 this  point  prepares  for  the  result,  and  the 
 peculiar  application.  About  the  eleventh 
 hour.  Here  'hour'  is  not  expressed  in  the 
 correct  Greek  text,  but  naturally-  suggested. 
 Others  standing  idle.  The  word  'idle'  is 
 here  wanting  in  very  many  of  the  earliest  and 
 best  documents,  and  was  obviously  drawn  by 
 copyists  from  v.  3  and  the  end  of  v.  6.  Why 
 stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle?  This  is 
 often  used  homiletically  as  representing 
 persons  who  are  slothful  in  neglecting  to 
 work  in  Christ's  vineyard.  But  siu'h  appli- 
 cation is  unwarranted,  and  alien  to  the  tone  of 
 the  parable.     The  reason  given  by  these  men 
 
Ch.  XX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 41? 
 
 7  They  say  unto  him,  Because  no  mau  hath  hired  us. 
 He  saith'  unto  them,  (Jo  ye  also  into  the  viueyard  ;  and 
 whatsoever  is  riglil,  (hut  shall  ye  receive. 
 
 8  So  when  even  was  come,  llie  lord  of  the  viueyard 
 saith  unto  his  steward,  Call  the  labourers,  and  give  them 
 their  hire,  begiuuing  Ironi  the  last  unto  the  tirst. 
 
 9  And  when  they  came  that  ivi-.i-k  hirt-il  aliout  the 
 eleventh  hour,  they  received  every  mau  a  penny. 
 
 10  Hut  when  the  tirst  came,  they  supposed  tiiat  they 
 should  have  received  more;  and  they  likewise  received 
 every  man  a  penny. 
 
 11  And  when  they  had  received  (7,  they  murmured 
 against  the  goodman  of  the  house, 
 
 I'i  Saying,  These  hist  "have  wrought  but  one  hour,  and 
 thou  hast  made  them  equal  unto  us,  which  have  borne 
 the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day. 
 
 Vi  But  he  answered  one  of  them,  and  said.  Friend,  I 
 do  thee  no  wrong:  didst  not  thou  agree  with  me  for  a 
 penny  ? 
 
 14  Take  //ml  thine  /.v,  and  go  thy  way:  I  will  give 
 unto  this  last,  even  as  unto  thee. 
 
 I.")  Is  it  not  lawful  for  me  to  do  what  I  will  with  mine 
 own?     Is  thine  eye  evil,  bec:iuse  I  am  good? 
 
 16  So  the  last  "shall  be  first,  and  the  tirst  last:  for 
 many  be  called,  but  few  chosen. 
 
 7  them.  Why  stand  ye  h'jre  all  the  day  idle?  They 
 say  unto  him.  Because  no  man  hath  hired  us.     He 
 
 8  sailh  unto  them,  (jo  ye  also  into  the  vineyard.  And 
 when  even  was  come,  the  lord  of  the  viueyard  saith 
 unto  his  steward,  (all  the  lalxnuers.  and  pay  them 
 
 9  their  hire,  beginning  Irom  the  last  untotlietirst.  And 
 when  they  came  that  nern  hireU  about  the  eleventh 
 
 10  hour,  they  received  every  man  a  •shilling.  And 
 when  the  first  came,  they  supposed  that  they  would 
 receive  more;  an<l  tliey  likewise  received  every  man 
 
 11  a 'shilling.     And  when  they  rectived  it,  they  mur- 
 
 12  mured  against  the  houseliolder,  saying,  These  last 
 have  spent  but  one  hour,  and  thou  hast  made  them 
 equal  to  us,  who  have  borne  the  hurden  of  the  day 
 
 13  and  the  ■!  scorching  heat.  But  he  answered  and  said 
 to  one  of  them,  I  riend,  I  do  thee  no  wrong:  didst 
 
 14  not  thou  agree  with  me  for  a  'shilling?  Take  up 
 that  which  is  thine,  and  go  thy  way  ;  it  is  my  will  lo 
 
 lo  give  unto  this  last,  even  as  unto  thee.  Is  it  not  law- 
 ful for  me  to  do  what  I  will  with  mine  own?  or  is 
 
 IG  thine  eye  evil,  because  I  am  good?  So  the  last  shall 
 be  first,  and  the  first  last. 
 
 a  Or.  have  continued  one  hour  only.i.A  See  marginal  noteou  ch.  xviii.  28 '2  Or,  hot  teind. 
 
 i.s  treiiteti  tis  valid,  and  tliey  are  paid  for  a  full 
 day's  worlc. 
 
 7.  Go  ye  also,  'ye'  emphatic,  as  in  v. 4.^ 
 Obviously  this  employer  of  labor  acts  very 
 peculiarly.  (Comp.  Bruce.)  It  is  not  neces- 
 sary to  seek  parallel  cases,  nor  wise  to  propose 
 his  course  as  a  model  in  ordinary  business  (as 
 Ruskin  does  in  "  Unto  this  last,"  the  title 
 being  drawn  from  v.  12.)  The  thing  is 
 possible,  and  tlie  story  is  meant  as  an  illustra- 
 tion of  God's  course,  who  is  other  and  higher 
 than  man.    (isa.  55:  sf.)    • 
 
 8-12.  His  steward,  same  word  in  Luke 
 8:  3;  Gal.  4:  2,  is  natural  in  tlie  story  of  a 
 jreat  omploj'er;  what  good  is  done  by  saying 
 that  the  steward  represents  Clirist?  (Comp. 
 on  13:  3.)  Beginning  from  the  last  was  a 
 special  direction  given,  in  order  that  those 
 hired  earlier  might  see  tiiat  all  were  paid 
 alike. 
 
 11.  Murmured,  a  strong  word,  more  ex- 
 actly, ijritmhled.  The  Greek  word,  tlie  Latin 
 murmur,  and  the  English  grumble,  are  all  onr)- 
 matopoetic.  The  tense  is  imperfect,  describ- 
 ing the  grumbling  as  in  progress. 
 
 12.  Have  wrought  but  one  hour.  Spent 
 is  the  meaning,  rather  than  '  wrought.'  The 
 heat,  the  same  word  as  in  Luke  12  :  55;  James 
 1:  11.  The  Rev.  Ver.  renders  'scorching  heat ' 
 in  this  V.  and  Luke,  and  'scorching  wind'  in  \ 
 James,  and  puts  'hot  wind'  in  the  margin' 
 of  Matt,  and  Luke.  The  word  means  'burner,'  I 
 
 and  is  applied  sometimes  to  burning  heat  in 
 general,  but  more  frequently  in  Septuagint  to 
 the  burning  east  wind.  (See  Grimm.)  The 
 order  of  the  words,  'the  burden  of  the  day  and 
 the  scorching  heat,'  (kauson),  as  well  as  the 
 more  frequent  use  in  that  sense,  renders  it 
 likely  that  the  hot  wind  is  here  intended. 
 Mere  heat  is  so  common  in  Palestine  that  it 
 would  scarcely  be  worth  remark  ;  but  the  dry 
 and  scorching  east  win.l  is  something  terrible. 
 Even  in  February  (1871)  this  dry  east  wind, 
 having  come  across  the  desert  sands  and  lost 
 all  its  moisture,  in  an  hour  so  parched  the 
 mouth  and  nostrils  as  to  make  breathing  pain- 
 ful and  speech  difficult.  The  position  of  the 
 article  in  the  Greek  makes  it  impossible  to 
 render,  'the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day  '  (as 
 in  Tyn.  and  followers.) 
 
 13-lG.  Friend,  or  'comrade,'  a  familiar 
 and  kindly  term,  as  in  11:  10;  22:  12;  2G:  50. 
 14.  Take,  take  up,  or  'take  away.'  They 
 had  received  the  pay,  but  jjcrhaps  had  laid  it 
 down  again,  or  stood  holding  it  in  the  hand^ 
 unwilling  to  go  off  with  it.  I  will  give. 
 Tiie  Rev.  Ver.,  It  is  my  tcill  to  give,  con- 
 veys the  meaning  well.  The  Greek  is  ex- 
 pressed in  English  by  'will  to'  or  'wish 
 to'  (i5:.T.!;  16:24;  19:17),  according  to  the  na- 
 ture of  the  case;  comp.  v.  15;  1  Tim.  2:  4;  2 
 Pet.  3:  9.  15.  Is  it  not  lawful,  per- 
 missible. (See  on  14:  4.)  To  do  what  I  Avill 
 with  mine  own?    The  Saviour  here  illus- 
 
 '  The  final  clause  in  the  common  Greek  text,  'and  [  account  for  its  insertion  from  v.  4,  and  cannot  account 
 whatsoever  is  right  that  ye  shall  receive,'  is  wanting  i  for  its  omission  if  originally  present;  so  there  is  no 
 in   the  earliest   and  best  documents.    We  can  easily  ,  doubt  that  it  is  here  spurious. 
 
414 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XX. 
 
 trates  his  sovereignty  in  the  whole  matter  of 
 ri'Wiirding  his  fullowers.  Or,  Is  thine  eye 
 evil,  here  express-es  jealousy  and  hate  (Mark?: 
 w;  Deut.  ij:i(;  Prov.  M:  22),  quite  different  from  the 
 meaning  in  6:  28.  'Or'  is  in  the  correct 
 Greek  text.  16.  The  latter  clause  of  this  verse 
 in  the  conuaon  Greeii  text,  for  many  be 
 (are\  called,  but  few  chosien,  is  wanting 
 in  leading  early  documents,  and  evidently 
 hrought  in  from  22:  14,  vvhere  there  is  no 
 variation  in  the  reading.i  Our  Lord  here  re- 
 peats tiie  saying  of  19 :  30,  which  he  introduced 
 the  parable  to  illustrate.  It  is  very  natural 
 that  it  should  be  repeated  in  a  general  form, 
 witliout  the  restrictive  'many'  of  the  first 
 statement.  Some  able  writers  (Meyer,  Weiss, 
 others)  urge  that  the  parable  and  this  state- 
 ment teach  that  in  the  consummated  Mes- 
 sianic kingdom  all  will  have  an  equal  reward. 
 But  this  is  inconsistent  with  the  first  state- 
 ment, and  with  the  distinct  intimation  of  19: 
 28  f.  that  there  will  be  difference  of  reward. 
 The  general  thought  of  the  parable  is  that  the 
 assignment  of  individual  rewards  will  be  a 
 matter  of  divine  sovereignty,  precisely  as  in 
 20:  23,  comp.  Acts  1:  7.  We  have  seen  on 
 19:  30  that  this  had  a  special  application  for 
 the  discij)les,  but  as  a  general  principle  ma3' 
 be  variously  applied.  It  is  very  true,  as  some 
 commentators  urge,  and  it  may  be  properly 
 recalled  here,  that  God  will  reward  men 
 more  according  to  aim  and  spirit  than  to 
 time  spent  or  results  'achieved :  but  the 
 Saviour  does  not  here  say  that,  or  distinctly 
 imply  it. 
 
 UOMILETICAL   AND   PKACTICAL. 
 
 V.  23-26.  Salvation  of  the  rich.  1)  It  is 
 hard,  v.  23.  (a)  Many  peculiar  sins  con- 
 nected with  wealth,  in  procuring,  loving, 
 using,  retaining  it.  (b)  Men  find  it  diflScult 
 to  withdraw  tlie  heart  from  wealth  (6:21),  and 
 give  it  in  supreme  devotion  to  Christ  (comp. 
 V.  21  f);  and  without  this  there  can  be  no 
 salvation.  2)  It  is  not  only  hard,  but  im- 
 possible, v.  24.  26;  yea,  it  is  impossible  for 
 any  man  to  be  saved,  through  human  wis- 
 dom, power,  or  goodness. — V.  23.  Euthym.  : 
 "  If  the  rich  man  with  difficulty,  the  covetous 
 man  not  at  all ;  for  if  he  that  does  not  give  his 
 own  possessions  is  condemned,  much  more  he 
 
 that  also  grasps  the  possessions  of  others." — 
 V.  25.  Who  then  can  be  saved  ?  Henry  : 
 "Considering  the  many  difficulties  that  are  in 
 the  way  of  salvation,  it  is  really  strange  that 
 any  are  saved.  When  we  think  how  good 
 God  is,  it  may  seem  a  wonder  that  so  few  are 
 his;  but  when  we  think  how  bad  man  is,  it  is 
 more  a  wonder  that  so  tnany  are,  and  Christ 
 will  be  eternally  admired  in  them." — V.  27. 
 Forsaking  all.  The  all  may  not  be  much, 
 yet  it  is  much  to  forsake  all.  Chrys.  :  "The 
 forsaking  was  done  for  the  sake  of  follow- 
 ing, and  the  following  was  rendered  easier 
 by  the  forssaking."— V.  27-30.  Forsaking  and 
 receiving.  1)  Christ's  servant  must  actually 
 forsake  many  things,  and  be  willing  to  for- 
 sake all  things,  for  the  sake  of  him  and  his 
 work.  2)  The  negative  forsaking  must  be 
 accompanied  by  positive  following.  3)  He 
 shall  receive  incomparably  more  than  he  has 
 forsaken — both  in  time  and  in  eternity.  4) 
 The  rewards  received  by  different  servants 
 will  be  ver3'  different  in  degree,  v.  28.  5) 
 But  Christ  himself  must  decide  what  each 
 one's  reward  shall  be,  v.  30,  comp.  20:  1-16; 
 we  must  make  no  claims  and  no  complaints. 
 — V.  '28.  They  ^ho  follow  Jesus  in  this  world 
 shall  reign  with  him  in  the  better  world. — V. 
 29.  Cyril  :  "He  does  not  say  that  they  shall 
 have  many  fathers  or  mothers  in  place  of  one, 
 or  many  fields  in  place  of  few,  but  that  all 
 the  earthly  things  will  be  incomparably  ex- 
 celled by  the  heavenly,  and  the  things  that 
 are  saved  will  be  more  valuable  than  those 
 that  are  lost."— Ch.  20:  1-16.  The  laborers  in 
 God's  vineyard  and  their  reward.  1)  Unlike 
 many  human  employers,  God  cares  as  much 
 for  the  good  of  the  workers  as  for  the  amount 
 of  work  done.  2)  God's  service  is  not  repose 
 in  a  "Castle  oi  Indolence,"  but  hard  work  in 
 a  vineyard ;  self-denial  and  toil  in  promoting 
 our  own  piety  and  that  of  others.  3)  God  will 
 reward  his  workers  richly — in  this  life  (19: 
 29,  comp.  Mark  10:  30),  and  in  the  life  to 
 come.  (v.  8;  ch.  19:  21,  28.)  4)  He  will  give 
 to  none  less  than  he  had  promised  (v,  13),  but 
 he  will  give  to  some  much  more  than  he  had 
 promised;  he  will  give  as  a  sovereign  (v.  15), 
 and  his  workers  must  recognize  that  he  does 
 all  things  well.     (v.  16,  comp.  10:  30.) 
 
 1  It  is  wantinp  in  X  B,  L,  Z,  36,  Tliebaic,  Memphitic,    could  be  inserted,  and  can  see  no  sufficient  reason  for 
 and  a  codex  of  tlie  ^liiiopic.    We  see  at  once  how  it    its  omission  if  originally  present. 
 
Cii.  XX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 415 
 
 17  And  Jesus  going  up  to  Jerusalem  took  the  twelve  1 17  And  as  Jesus  was  going  up  to  Jerusalem,  he  took 
 disciples  apart  ill  tlie  way,  and  said  unto  them,  |       the  twelve  disciples  apart,  and  in  the  wav  he  said 
 
 l.S  B.'lioKI,  we  go  up  to  Jerusalem;  and  the  Son  of  i  18  unto  them,  Behold,  we  go  up  to  Jeru>alem  ;"  and  the 
 man  s  lall  he  hetrayeil  unto  the  chief  priests  and  unto  |  Son  of  man  shall  he  delivered  unto  the  chief  i»riests 
 the  scrihes,  and  they  shall  condemn  him  to  death,  j  19  and  scrihes;  and  tliey  shall  condemn  him  to  death, 
 
 19  And  shall  deliver  him  to  the  (ientiles  to  mock,  and  '  and  shall  deliver  him  unto  theficiililes  to  mock,  and 
 to  scourge,  and  to  crucify  him :  and  the  third  day  he  to  scourge,  and  to  crucify  :  and  the  third  day  he  shall 
 shall  rise  again.  |       he  raised  up. 
 
 Cli.  20  :  17-28.  Jksus  again  Foretells 
 HIS  Death  and  Resurrkction.  Ambi- 
 tious Kkquest  ok  James  and  .John. 
 
 Foiuul  also  in  Mark  10:  32-4-5;  and  (in  part) 
 in  Luke  18:  31-84.  This  passage  seems  in 
 Matt.,  Mark,  and  Luke  to  follow  immediately 
 upon  the  foregoing  matters  (ia::i  1020:  lu),  and 
 to  precede  by  only  a  few  days  the  triumphal 
 entry.  (21:1.)  The  phrase 'going  up,'  '  we  go 
 up  to  Jerusalem,'  does  not  prove  that  they 
 had  crossed  the  river,  and  were  now  ascend- 
 ing from  its  valley,  as  in  Luke  19:  28.  Since 
 Jerusalem  was  reached  by  ascent  both  from 
 east  and  west,  it  became  customary  to  speak 
 of  'going  up'  to  Jerusalem  from  all  parts  of 
 the  country,  Luke  2:  42;  John  2:  18;  5:  1; 
 11 :  5");  Acts  1-5:  2;  25:  1 ;  Gal.  1  :  17  f.  ;  2:1. 
 It  is  iifter  this  that  Jesus  and  his  followers 
 reach  Jericho,  20:  29;  Mark  10:  46.  The 
 scene  is  somewhat  more  likely  to  have  been 
 in  Porea,  than  between  the  river  and  Jericho, 
 which  was  only  a  few  miles ;  but  the  question 
 cannot  be  determined,  and  does  not  affect  the 
 exegesis.  This  section  contains  two  parts,  v. 
 17-19  and  v.  20-28.  ! 
 
 I.  17-19.  Jesus  A  Third  Time  Forktells  I 
 HIS  Death  and  Hesukreotion,  comp.  Mark 
 10:  32-34;  Luke  18:  31-34.  The  two  preced- 
 ing recorded  occasions  were  just  before  and 
 just  after  the  Transfiguration  (16: 21 ;  17:22), 
 and  at  least  six  months  earlier  tlian  tliis.  We 
 cannot  judge  whether  he  had  spoken  of  it 
 distinctly  in  tlic  mean  time,  but  there  is  in 
 Lidce  12:  49  ff.,  an  indication  that  his  own 
 mind  had  been  all  the  while  turning  towards 
 what  awaited  him,  turning  with  a  feeling  of 
 constraint  and  pressure,  but  not  of  grief  or 
 discouragement.  Going  up  to  Jerusalem.' 
 What  follows  was  said  in  the  way,  on  the 
 road.  Mark'  (lo:  32)  tells  that  his  followers, 
 here  meaning  more  than  the  Twelve,  were 
 'amazed'  and  'afraid'  as  thej' walked  after 
 him  along  the  road,  probably  because  of  what 
 he  had  said  about  the  difficultj'  of  saving  the 
 
 rich   (i9:23ir.),    and  about  the  Messianic   re- 
 wards for  sacrifices  in  his  service  (i9:  28  er.) ;  per- 
 haps  also   there  was   an  absorbed  and    fixed 
 look  in  the  Master's  face  as  he  pressed   on  to 
 his    terrible  baptism    of   sufiering,    that   was 
 new,  and  filled  them  with  wonder  and  alarm. 
 Took    the  twelve   disciples   apart,  from 
 the  throng  that  were  accompanying  him  to 
 tiie     Passover.    (20: 2»;  miteis:  se.)      Only     the 
 Twelve  were  in  the  least  prepared   to  under- 
 stand such   predictions  concerning  the   Mes- 
 siah.    Even   at  Jerusalem,  some  six   months 
 earlier,  the  people  did  not  at  all  understand 
 "Yet  a  little  while  am  I  with  you,  and    I  go 
 unto  him  that  sent  me,  "  John  7:    33-36,  Rev. 
 Ver.     We  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  etc.      Ori- 
 gen    remarks    that     Paul     exactly   imitated 
 Christ  when  he  went  up  to  Jerusalem  in  full 
 view  of  peril.     Acts  21  :  10-13.     The  predic- 
 tion our  Lord   here  gives  is  substantially  the 
 same   as  in  16:  21    (see   notes).      Some   new 
 particulars  are   now  added,   as  is  natural  in 
 the  nearer  approach   to  the  event,    and  when 
 their  minds  have  been  somewhat  prepared  by 
 the  previous  jiredictions.    The  Sanhedrin  will 
 formally  condemn  him  to  death;    and  not 
 only  will    he  '  be  delivered  into  the  hands  of 
 men,'    as   foretold     on    the   sec<md     occasion 
 (17:  22,  wiih  Mark  an.i  i,uke),  but  delivered  to  the 
 Gentiles    (Mark  and  Luke  also),  to  mock, 
 and  to  scourge,  and  to  crucify;  Mark  and 
 Luke  add    'spit    upon,"  and  Luke  generally 
 that  he  shall   be  'shamefully  treated.'     Tyn- 
 dale,  Cran.,  Gen.,  King  James,  all  hern  ren- 
 der the  same  word,    'betrayed'   in  v.  18  and 
 'deliver'  in  v.  19,  a   useless  and  misleading 
 variation,  comp.  on  17:  22,   and  10:  4.— Still, 
 after  this  renewed   and   detailed   prediction, 
 the    Twelve     "understood     none    of    these 
 things."  (Luke  18: 34.)     It  was  utterly  contrary 
 to  all   their  ideas  of  Messiah  and   his   work; 
 these  things  could  not  be  literally  true  of  the 
 king— what   did    it  all   mean?      Notice   how 
 Luke  dwells  upon  their   inability:    "and  this 
 
 1  W  H.  adopt  the  reading  '  was  about  to  go  up,'  from 
 B,  one  cursive,  Jlonipli.,  Theh.,  Pesh  ,  Origen  fthreo 
 times).    This  might  easily   have  been   changed  into 
 
 '  was  going  up' by  way  of  assimilation  to  v.  18  and  to 
 Mark  and  Luke,  and  .so  is  probably  correct.  There  is 
 of  course  no  substaiMial  difference. 
 
416 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XX. 
 
 20  Then  came  to  liiiii  the  mother  of  Zebedee's children 
 wich  her  sons,  worohiiipiug  liiiu,  aud  desiring  a  certain 
 thing  of  liim. 
 
 •Jl  And  h^'  said  unto  her,  What  wilt  thou?  She  saith 
 unto  him,  (irant  that  these  my  two  sons  may  sit,  the 
 one  on  thy  riglit  hand,  and  the  other  on  the  left,  in  thy 
 kingdom. 
 
 20  Then  came  to  him  the  mother  of  the  sons  of  Zebe- 
 dee  with   her  sons,  worshipping  hiti),  aud  asking  a 
 
 21  certain  thing  of  him.     And  he  said  unto  her,  What 
 ■    wouldest  thou  ?    She  saith  unto  him,  Command  that 
 
 these  my  two  sons  may  sit,  one  on  thy  right  hand, 
 
 saying  was  hid  from  them,  and  they  per- 
 ceived not  the  things  that  were  said."  Comp. 
 on  16:  21.  Hanna  :  "  This  only  proves  what 
 a  blinding  power  preconception  and  miscon- 
 ception have  in  hiding  the  simplest  things 
 told  in  the  simplest  language — a  blinding 
 power  often  exercised  over  us  now  as  to  the 
 written,  as  it  was  then  exercised  over  the 
 apostles  as  to  their  Master's  spoken,  words  .  .  . 
 They  had  made  up  their  minds,  on  the  best 
 of  evidence,  that  he  was  the  Messiah.  But 
 they  had  their  own  notions  of  the  Messiah- 
 siiip.  "With  these,  such  sufferings  and  such  a 
 death  as  actually  la^'  before  Jesus  were  utterly 
 inconsistent.  His  expressions,  then,  must  be 
 figurative,  intended,  perhaps,  to  represent 
 some  severe  struggle  with  his  adversaries, 
 through  which  he  had  to  pass  before  his  king- 
 dom was  set  up  and  acknowledged." 
 
 II.  20-28.  Ambitious  Bequest  of  the 
 Mother  of  James  and  John.  Mark  10: 
 86-45.  Luke  does  not  give  this,  though  paral- 
 lel to  Matt,  and  Mark,  just  before  and  just 
 after;  but  he  gives  similar  teaching  on 
 another  occasion,  Luke  22:  24-30.  Mark  rep- 
 resents James  and  John  as  themselves  saying, 
 in  almost  exactly  identical  words,  what  Matt. 
 ascribes  to  their  mother.  The  case  is  pre- 
 cisely like  that  of  tlie  centurion  (see  on  8:  5 
 ff. ),  and  in  accordance  with  the  law  maxim, 
 "  He  who  does  a  thing  through  another,  does  it 
 himself"  Our  Lord  so  takes  it,  for  he  presently 
 addresses  the  sons  themselves  as  making  the 
 request,  'ye  '  v.  22  f.  Then  came,  does  not 
 necessarily  (see  on  :>:  13),  but  does  naturally 
 indicate  that  this  followed  closely  upon  the 
 preceding;  Mark  simply  'and,'  as  in  19:  13. 
 The  request  seems  to  have  been  made  pri- 
 vately, when  the  other  ten  apo.stlcs  were  not 
 l)resent,  v.  24.  The  mother  of  Zebedee's 
 children  with  her  sons.  Tyndale  and  fol- 
 lowers rendered  'Zebedee's  cliildren,'  prob- 
 ably to  avoid  the  imiriediate  repetition  of 
 'sons;'  but  the  effect  is  to  suggest  that  there 
 wore  other  children  besides  the  sons.  As  to 
 Zebedee  and  Salome,  and  their  sons,  see  on 
 10:  2.  AVe  have  no  knowledge  whether 
 Zebedee  was  in  the  company,  or  was  still  liv- 
 
 ing. It  is  clear  that  the  mother  here  shares  the 
 ambition  of  her  sons,  and  so  it  is  not  unlikely 
 that  from  her  it  was  inherited.  If,  as  many 
 suppose  (see  on  27:  56),  she  was  the  sister  of 
 the  Saviour's  mother,  that  would  explain  her 
 boldness  in  personally  approaching  him  and 
 preferring  so  grave  a  request.  Comp.  Bath- 
 sheba  coming  to  David  for  Solomon,  1  Kings 
 1:  11  ff.  Worshipping  him  here  evidently 
 means  paying  homage  as  to  a  king,  (comp.  on 
 2:  2),  for  it  is  precisely  as  such  that  they  ap- 
 proach him.  'Worshipping'  and  'asking' 
 are  in  the  singular  number,  but  it  is  implied 
 that  the  sons  united  with  her.  A  certain 
 thing,  or  'something,'  Wye,  Eheims,  Bib. 
 Union,  and  so  Meyer.  Mark  says  they  first 
 wished  liim  to  promise  that  he  would  do 
 whatsoever  they  should  ask — which  was  pre- 
 sumptuous indeed.  Grant — or  coynniand, 
 that,  for  the  Gi-reek  construction  see  on  5  :  29. 
 She  is  thinking  of  the  two  highest  places  in  an 
 earthly  kingdom.  Could  not  the  solemn  pre- 
 diction of  his  death  and  resurrection  which  he 
 had  just  before  made  correct  their  unspiritual 
 conception?  Nay,  even  after  the  death  and 
 resurrection  had  actually  occurred,  the 
 Twelve  retained  the  same  expectation. 
 (Acts  1:6.)  In  fact  the  prediction  seems  on 
 several  other  occasions  also  to  have  been  im- 
 mediately followed  by  a  dispute  as  to  great- 
 ness in  the  kingdom;  see  on  18:  1,  and  here- 
 after 26:  2.  (Luke 22:24.)  They  seem  to  have 
 lost  sight  of  the  suffering  and  death,  and  fixed 
 their  minds  only  upon  the  thought  that  some- 
 how or  other  the  splendid  Messianic  kingdom 
 was  about  to  be  established  ;  comp.  Luke  just 
 afterward  (i»:n),  "they  supposed  that  the 
 kingdom  of  God  was  immediately  ia  appear." 
 Our  Lord  had  shortly  before  (Matt.  19 :  28),  per- 
 haps the  same  day,  spoken  of  himself  as  the 
 Messiah  who  would  'in  the  regeneration  sit  on 
 the  throne  of  his  glory,'  and  had  promised 
 that  the  Twelve  should  then  occupy  '  twelve 
 thrones.'  Salome  and  her  sons  seem  to  have 
 fastened  upon  that  thought.  Why  not  ask 
 that  her  two  sons  may  sit  on  the  two  chief 
 thrones?  To  place  the  most  distinguished 
 persons  on  the  right  and  left  of  a  sovereign  or 
 
Ch.  XX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 417 
 
 22  But  .Tesus  answered  and  said,  Ye  know  not  what 
 ye  ask.  Are  ye  able  to  drink  of  the  cup  that  I  shall 
 drink  of,  uiid  to  bo  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I  am 
 baptizeil  with'.'    They  say  uuto  him,  We  are  able. 
 
 ■iJ  Aud  he  saith  uuto  tiieu).  Ye  shall  drink  indeed  of 
 my  cup,  aud  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I  am 
 baptized  with:  but  to  sit  on  my  right  hand,  aud  on  my 
 loft,  is  not  iiiiue  to  give,  but  i/  shull  he  given  to  them  for 
 whom  it  Is  prepared  of  my  I-'atber. 
 
 24  And  when  the  ten  heard  it,  they  were  moved  with 
 indignation  against  the  two  brethren. 
 
 '22  and  one  on  thy  left  hand,  in  thy  kingdom.  But 
 Jesus  answered  and  said.  Ye  know  not  what  ye  ask. 
 AreyeaWe  to  drink  the  cup  that  I  am  about  to  drink? 
 
 23  They  say  unto  him  We  are  able.  He  saith  unto 
 them.  My  cup  indeed  ye  shall  driuk:  but  to  sit  on 
 my  right  hand,  aud  on  mi/  left  hand,  is  not  mine  to 
 give,  but  it  ijifitr  thum  for  whom  it  hath  been  pre- 
 
 24  pared  of  my  Father.     Aud  when  the  ten  heaVu  it, 
 
 presiding  personage  was  common  among  the 
 Greeks  and  Romans,  as  well  as  the  Jews 
 (Wet.),  and  is  practiced  among  us  at  ban- 
 quets, etc.  As  to  the  dignity'  of  being  on  the 
 right  hand.  comp.  Psa.  16:  11  ;  4"):  9;  110:  1; 
 Mark  14:  52;  Acts  7  :  55  f.,  etc.  Salome's  two 
 sons,  with  Peter,  have  already  been  treated 
 with  special  distinction  at  the  raising  of  Jairus' 
 daughter  and  at  the  Transfiguration,  and 
 tliis  tniglit  encourage  their  present  high  ambi- 
 tion. They  had  also  shown  a  fiery  and  self- 
 assertive  nature  in  forbidding  the  man  who 
 followed  not  with  them  (Mark 9: as),  and  in 
 wishing  to  call  down  fire  from  heaven  on  the 
 Samaritan  village  (Lukeaist);  comp.  above  on 
 10 :  2. 
 
 'i%  f.  Our  Lord  treats  the  request  as  that  of 
 the  sons  tlienisclvos.  Ye  know  not  what  ye 
 ask.  To  ask  tlnit  they  miglit  reign  with  hitn 
 was  asking  that  they  might  suffer  with  him  ; 
 comp.  2  Tim.  2:  12;  Rev.  8:  21  ;  Rom.  8:  17. 
 The  cup  th<-it  I  shall  drink,  a  familiar 
 image  for  great  suffering,  as  in  26:  39;  John 
 18:  11;  Psa.  75:  8;  Isa.  51:  17;  Jer.  49:  12. 
 lie  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I  am 
 baptized,  to  be  plunged  in  the  same  suffer- 
 ings, comp.  Luke  12:  50,  tind  see  above  on 
 3:  6.  Tills  comes  from  Mark  10:  38,  and 
 was  added  to  Matthew  here  and  in 
 the  next  verse  by  many  copies. i  We 
 are  able.  This  was  excessive  self-confi- 
 dence, but  not  mere  arrogance.  They  were 
 ignorant  what  the  cuj)  would  contain,  but 
 sincere  and  res(jluto  in  their  devotion,  as  they 
 afterwards  showed.  Probably  (Alexander) 
 they  thought  of  having  to  fight  for  the  Mes- 
 .sianic  kingdom,  and  the  ardent  spirit  of  the 
 "Sons  of  Thunder'  would  swell  at  the 
 thought.  Peter,  the  other  of  the  three  chosen 
 disciples,  made  a  like  confident  expression 
 soon  after,  Luke  22:  33.  Our  Lord's  reply  is 
 not  severe,  but  kind.     Drink  indeed  of  my  | 
 
 cup,  the  particle  rendered  'truly'  in  9:37, 
 and  there  explained,  indicating  that  this  state- 
 ment is  placed  in  contrast  with  something  to 
 follow.  Ye  shall  drink  indeed  of  my  cup, 
 ...  but,  etc.  They  were  not  appointed  to 
 suffer  as  profound  mental  iinguish  as  the  Mtis- 
 ter,  nor Would  their  suffering  have  any  aton- 
 ing character  ;  but  in  his  service  James  would 
 die  as  the  first  apostolic  martyr  (Acts  12:  2),  and 
 John  would  as  a  living  martyr  suffer  persecu- 
 tion (Rev.  1:  9),  and  sore  trouble  in  conflict  with 
 error  (Epistles  of  John).  The  legends  that 
 John  was  mtide  to  drink  poison,  and  was 
 plunged  in  boiling  oil,  are  likely  (Meyer)  to 
 have  been  suggested  by  this  saying.  Not 
 mine  to  give.  He  thus  lifts  their  minds 
 away  from  the  idea  of  a  human  sovereign 
 bestowing  earthly  honors  to  that  of  divine 
 gifts.  He  speaks  of  himself  (comp.  John 
 14:  28)  as  officially  subordinate  to  the  Father 
 in  his  office  as  the  (Jod-man,  the  Mediator,  in 
 which  he  has  derived  all  his  authority  and 
 power  from  the  Father  (28:18),  and  will  at 
 length  return  it  to  him.  (iCor.  i5:28)  Comp. 
 24:36;  Mark  13:  32.  The  English  word 
 'but'  might  here  seem  to  mean  'except' — 
 "  not  mine  to  give  except  to  those  for  whom 
 it  has  been  prej)ared,''  but  the  Greek  word 
 (nfln)  cannot  have  that  setiso.  For  whom  it 
 is  prepared  of  my  Father.  All  the  arrange- 
 ments of  the  Messianic  kingdom  have  been 
 alreadj'  made  by  the  Father,  indeed  made 
 "from  the  foundation  of  the  world,'  25:  34, 
 comp.  Acts  1  :  7. 
 
 24.  When  the  ten  heard  it.  They  had 
 not  been  present  at  the  time,  but  heard,  ap- 
 parently' soon  after,  what  had  occurred. 
 Moved  with  indignation  against  the 
 two  brethren,  not  '  against  '  but  concern- 
 in(j,  about  their  whole  course  in  the  matter. 
 Mark  has  the  same  expression.  Their  feeling 
 is  more  easily  accounted  for  from  the  fact 
 
 1  It  is  here  wanting  (in  both  verses)  in  X  B  D  L  Z,  I  tween  Matthew  and  Mark  is  expressly  mentioned  by- 
 two  cursives,  Old  Syriac,  most  copies  of  the  Old  Latin,  Origen.  Such  an  enlargement  of  one  Gospel  from  an- 
 Vulgate,  Memph.,  Theb.,  .\eth.;  and  the  difference  be-    other  is  extremely  common. 
 
 2B 
 
418 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XX. 
 
 2.1  But  Jesus  called  them  unto  him,  and  said,  Ye  know 
 that  the  princes  of  the  tJeniiles  exercise  dmuiniou  over 
 tlicui,  and  they  thai  are  great  exercise  authority  upou 
 iheui. 
 
 •lit  But  it  sliall  uot  be  so  among  you:  but  whosoever 
 will  be  great  aruoug  you,  let  hiiu  be  your  minister ; 
 
 •n  And  wiiosoever  will  be  chief  among  you,  let  him 
 be  yolir  servant: 
 
 •J8  Kven  as  the  Son  of  man  came  not  to  be  luinistered 
 unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom  lor 
 many. 
 
 25  they  were  moved  with  indignation  concerning  the 
 two  brethren.  But  Jesus  called  thetn  unto  him,  and 
 said,  Ye  know  that  the  rulers  of  the  Gentiles  lord  it 
 over  them,  and  their  great  ones  exercise  authority 
 
 26  over  them.  Not  so  shall  it  be  among  you:  but  who- 
 soever would  become  great  among  you  shall  be  your 
 
 27  1  minister;  and  whosoever  would  be  first  among  you 
 
 28  shall  be'your  ^servant:  even  as  the  Son  of  man  came 
 not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to 
 give  his  life  a  ransom  for  many. 
 
 1  Or,  servant 2  bondtervant. 
 
 mentioned  by  Matthew,  that  the  request  was 
 made  through  Saluiue.  Here  was  not  only  an 
 ambitious  attempt  to  gain  the  advantage  over 
 the  rest,  suid  to  forestall  matters  by  a  promise 
 in  advance,  but  it  may  have  seemed  an 
 unwortliy  thing  to  use  a  woman'  s  plea ;  all 
 the  more  if  she  was  near  of  kin  to  the  future 
 sovereign.  Senear  the  end,  and  they  are  still 
 thinking  of  a  worldly  kingdom,  and  full  of 
 selfish  sclicming  and  unkindness. 
 
 25-28.  What  a  sorrowful  task  for  the 
 loving  Saviour,  to  repress  these  ambitions  and 
 asperities.  Called  them  unto  him.  The 
 two  may  have  been  still  with  him,  or  all  may 
 have  been  summoned  together.  He  refers  to 
 the  faot  that  high  places  of  authority  and  do- 
 minion belong  to  worldly  kingdom?.  It  shall 
 not  be  so  among  you,  or  more  likely,  not  so 
 it  is  among  you}  Will  be,  or  wishes  to  become; 
 and  so  'wishes  to  be.'  For  minister  and 
 servant,  or  more  exactly 'bond  servant'(Rev. 
 Ver.  margin),  comn.  on  8:6.  Alas!  how 
 easily  human  atnbition  can  use  these  very 
 words  and  yet  retain  its  own  spirit.  The 
 "great  ones"  in  a  kingdom  are  called  "min- 
 isters." Even  the  Christian  "  minister"  will 
 sometimes  'lord  it'  over  his  charge  (1  Pet. 
 t*) :  3,  same  word  as  here) ;  and  the  often 
 arrogant  despot  in  the  Vatican  calls  himself 
 "the  servant  of  servants  of  the  servants 
 of  God."  Even  as  the  Son  of  man  (see 
 on  8  :  20),  the  Messiah  himself  did  not  come 
 to  enthrone  himself  in  an  earthly  king- 
 dom, with  higher  and  lower  officials  to  wait 
 on  him.  How  different  from  all  this  his  life 
 had  been  they  knew  ;  and  he  here  declares 
 that  such  was  the  purpose  of  his  coming. 
 Comp.  Luke  22  :  27  ;  Phil.  2:5;  Kom.  15 :  3. 
 
 And  now  comes  a  phrase  of  the  highest 
 moment,  such  as  the  Saviour  has  not  before 
 employed.     He  has  spoken  repeatedly  of  his 
 
 approaching    death   (is  :  21  ;  17  :  22  ;  20  :  19  ;  comp.   Joh» 
 
 7: 3:1),  but  now  it  is  added  that  his  death  will  be 
 redeeming  and  vicarious,  and  that  this  was  tlie 
 design  of  his  coming.  Mark  10:45  has  pre- 
 cisely the  same  expression.  This  remarkable 
 statement  must  have  been  quite  beyond  the 
 comprehension  of  the  disciples,  till  afterwards 
 brought  to  their  remembrance  by  the  Holy 
 Spirit  (John  14:26).  His  life,  comp.  on  16:25. 
 A  ransom  (Greek  lutron).  The  Greek 
 verb  {luo)  means  to  loose,  release,  e.  p., 
 a  prisoner.  Acts  22:30.  Lutron  (termina- 
 tion— tr-on)  is  the  means  or  instrument  of 
 releasing,  and  this  in  the  case  of  a  captive 
 is  naturally  a  ransom.  The  word  is  often 
 used  in  the  classics  and  the  Sept.  (Lid- 
 dell  and  Scott,  Cremer)  to  denote  a  ran- 
 som in  money,  and  in  corresponding  figur- 
 ative senses.  So  here  Christ's  life  is  given  as 
 'a  ransom,'  serving  to  redeem  men  from  cap- 
 tivitj',  from  the  power  of  sin  and  spiritual 
 death.  From  this  word  lutron  are  formed  the 
 words  translated  in  the  New  Test,  'redeem' 
 and  'redeni])tion.'  Our  English  word  ran- 
 dom is  the  French  rangon,  contracted  from 
 the  Latin  redemptio,  which  we  afterwards 
 borrowed  separately  as  redemption.  The 
 Old  Latin  and  Vulg.  here  render  redemp- 
 tionem;  so  Cranmer  and  Rheiins,  'a  redemp- 
 tion for  many.'  The  preposition  rendered 
 'for'  (anti)  necessarily  means  'in.stead  of,' 
 involving  substitution,  a  vicarious  death. 
 The  preposition  in  Mark  14  :  24  and  com- 
 monly employed  by  Paul  in  speaking  of 
 Christ's  death  fcir  us  (comp.  John  11  :  51)  is 
 huper,  which  means  'in  behalf  of,'  'for  tlie 
 benefit  of,' and  derivatively  'instead  of  wher- 
 ever the  nature  of  the  case  suggests  that 
 idea,  wherever  performing  an  action  for 
 one's  benefit  involves  performing  it  in  his 
 stead.     This  derivative  use  of  huper  is  frequent 
 
 '  Several  of  the  best  documents  here,  and  still  more  I  is  difficult  to  decide,  for  the  former  corresponds  to  what 
 in  Mark,  read  es/i, '  is,'  rather  than  eslai,  'shall  be.'    It  I  precedes,  and  the  latter  to  what  follows. 
 
Ch.  XX.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 419 
 
 '29  And  as  they  departed  froni  Jericho,  a  great  luulti-  I  29      Ani  as  they  went  out  from  Jericho,  a  great  multi- 
 tude followed  him.  | 
 
 enough  in  the  classics,  and  that  Paul  often 
 employs  it  to  mean  'instead  of  is  beyond  all 
 reasonable  question.  When  objectors  urge 
 tliat  that  is  only  a  .secondary  meaning  of 
 kiipcr,  and  require  us  to  prove  otherwise  tliat 
 Clirist's  death  was  vicarious,  tiien  it  is  well  to 
 remember  tlnit  here  (and  so  in  Mark)  the  pre- 
 position is  anti,  which  no  one  can  possibly 
 deny  to  have,  and  necessarily,  the  meaning 
 'instead  of  ;  jind  in  1  Tim.  2  :  6,  while  'for' 
 is  huper,  this  same  anti  is  prefixed  to  lutron, 
 "  who  gave  himself  a  substitutionary  ransom 
 for  all."  In  20:28  the  preposition  is  peri, 
 'concerning.'  For  maiiv?  Christ's  atoning 
 death  made  it  compatible  with  the  divine  jus- 
 tice that  all  should  be  saved  if  they  would 
 accept  it  on  that  ground ;  and  in  that  sense 
 he  "gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all  "  (i  Tim.  z :  6), 
 "tasted  death  for  every  man  "  (neb.  2:9),  comp. 
 1  .John  2:2;  but  his  death  was  never  ex- 
 pected, nor  divinely  designed,  actually  to 
 secure  the  salvation  of  all,  and  so  in  the 
 sense  of  specific  purpose  he  came  "  to  give  his 
 life  a  ransom  for  many.''  Comp.  26:28; 
 lieb.  9:  '28;  Rom.  5:  15,  18;  Isa.  o!^  :  12. 
 Henry:  "Suflicient  for  all,  ettectual  for 
 many.''  ' 
 
 HOMILKTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  18.  Orioex  :  "  It  is  not  proper  that  we 
 should  always  avoid  perils,  or  always  advance 
 to  meet  them  ;  one  must  be  wise  in  Christ  to 
 determine." — V.  19.  Anonym.:  "All  the  sal- 
 vation of  men  lies  in  the  death  of  Christ.'' 
 — Four  discourses;  Jesus  predicting  his  pas-  | 
 sion  (see  on  16:  21);  Jesus  preparing  for  bis  j 
 
 passion    (Luke  12:  50;  John  12:  27  ff.;  Gethsem.-ine)  ;    JeSUS  ! 
 enduring      his      passion      (Matthew,  Mark.  Luke.  John, 
 
 comp.  Heb.  12 : 2) ;    Jesus  looking  back  upon  his  i 
 
 passion.       (Lul(8  24:26r.,  «-48:  Rev.  l:  is.) — V.     21      ff.  1 
 
 CiiRYs. :  "  Let  no  man  be  troubled  at  the  apos-  j 
 tics  being  in  such  an   imperfect  state.     For 
 
 not  3-et  was  the  cross  accomplished,  not  yet 
 the  grace  of  the  Spirit  given.  But  if  thou 
 wouldst  learn  tlieir  virtue,  notice  them  after 
 these  things,  and  .see  what  manner  of  men  they 
 became  by  grace." — V.  20.  f.  Hall:  "  It  is 
 not  discommendable  in  parents  to  seek  the 
 preferment  of  their  children,  so  it  be  by  law- 
 ful means,  in  a  moderate  measure.  Oh,  the 
 madness  of  those  parents  that  desire  rather  to 
 leave  their  children  great  than  good." — V. 
 22.  Ye  know  not  what  ye  ask.  1)  To  ask  for 
 special  qualities  of  mind  and  character  may 
 be  asking  for  the  usually  attendant  faults  and 
 weaknesses,  and  the  consequent  perils  and 
 distresses;  poet,  artist,  orator,  financier, — 
 beauty,  wit,  strength  of  will,  passion,  san- 
 guine temperament.  2)  To  ask  for  worldly 
 wealth  and  honor  is  asking  for  great  toil  and 
 anxiety,  asking  to  be  envied  and  evil  spoken 
 of,  asking  often  for  disappointment  and  bitter 
 sadness.  3)  To  ask  even  for  eminent  relig- 
 ious usefulness  and  reward  is  to  ask  for  great 
 suffering,  Col.  1  :  24;  2  Cor.  11:  28;  Rev.  1: 
 9;  2:  10;  Rom.  8:  17.  Then  let  us  always 
 ask  in  subordination  to  God's  will,  1  John  5: 
 14  f.  .  Aug.:  "Give  what  thou  bidst  and 
 bid  what  thou  wilt."  Henry:  "We  know 
 not  what  we  ask,  when  we  ask  for  the  glory 
 of  wearing  the  crown,  and  ask  not  for  grace 
 to  bear  the  cross  in  our  way  to  it.'' — V.  26. 
 Not  so  among  you.  1)  In  worldly  kingdoms 
 ambition  eagerly  seeks  for  authority  and  do- 
 minion. 2)  In  Christ's  kingdom  the  only 
 greatness  is  usefulness,  the  only  dominion  is 
 service.  3)  Our  King  himself  came  to  be  a 
 servant  and  a  sacrifice.  4)  Let  these  things 
 be  a  check  to  religious  ambition,  and  a  cure 
 for  religious  jealousy. 
 
 29-34.  Two  Blind  Men  Healed  Near 
 Jericho. 
 
 Found   also  in    Mark  10 :  46-54 ;    Luke  18: 
 35-43.     Our   Lord  and  his  disciples  and  the 
 
 '  Here  the  "  Western "  documents,  D,  Old  Syriac, 
 most  copies  of  Old  Latin  and  some  Latin  Fathers,  add 
 (details  varying) :  "  But  do  you  seek  out  of  little  to  in- 
 crease and  out  of  greater  to  l)e  less.  .\nd  when  you 
 enter  in  and  have  been  invited  to  dine,  do  not  recline 
 in  Hie  prominent  places,  lest  a  more  honored  than  thou 
 come,  and  the  host  come  and  say  to  thee,  Move  still 
 lower,  and  thou  slialt  be  ashamed;  but  if  ihou  recline 
 in  the  inferior  place,  and  there  come  one  inferior  to 
 
 thee,  the  host  will  say  to  thee,  Get  up  still  higher,  and 
 this  shall  be  useful  to  thee."  The  latter  sentence  is 
 obviously  a  mere  traditional  corruption  of  Luke  14  :  8- 
 11.  The  former  is  likely  enough  based  on  a  true  saying 
 of  our  Lord.  For  a  collection  of  sayings  ascribed  to 
 Jesus  in  early  MSS.  and  Fathers,  and  not  given  in 
 New  Test.,  see  Westcott's  "  Introduction  to  Study  of 
 Gospels,"  App.  C.  '    ' 
 
422 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXI. 
 
 32  And  Jesus  stood  slill,  and  called  them,  and  said, 
 What  will  ya  that  I  shall  do  iiuto  you  ? 
 
 :{;j  They  say  iiuto  hiiu.  Lord,  thai  our  eyes  may  be 
 opened. 
 
 :(l  So  .lesus  had  compassion  on  them,  and  touched 
 their  eyes:  and  immediately  their  eyes  received  sight, 
 and  they  followed  hiiu. 
 
 32  on  us,  thou  son  of  David.    And  Jesus  stood  still,  and 
 
 33  called  them,  and  said.  What  will  ye  that  I  should  do 
 unto  you  ?    They  say  uulo  him,  Ijord,  that  our  eyes 
 
 34  may  be  opened.  And  Jesus,  being  moved  with  com- 
 pas.sion,  touched  their  eyes:  and  straightway  they 
 received  their  sight,  and  followed  him. 
 
 CHAPTER   XXI. 
 
 AND  when  thev  diew  nigh  unto  Jerusalem,  and  were 
 come  to  Hethphage,  unto  the  mount  of  Olives,  then 
 sent  Jesus  two  disciples, 
 
 1      And  when  they  drew    nigh  unto  Jerusalem,  and 
 came  unto  Bethphage,  unto  the  mount  of  Olives, 
 
 months  before.  (John9:iiT.)  The  multitude 
 rebuked  them.  Luke  'they  thtxt  went  be- 
 fore,' Mark  simply  'many.'  They  were 
 ve-xed  thiit  mere  blind  beggars  should  disturb 
 a  procession,  and  annoy  the  principal  person- 
 age, from  whom  they  may  have  been  eagerly 
 e.xpecting  further  teaching.  (Comp.  19:  13.) 
 Beggars  in  the  East  are  almost  always  offen- 
 sive and  often  disgusting,  and  it  is  hard  to  feel 
 com|)assion  for  tln^m,  even  when  blind.  Be- 
 cause, or,  thiit  they  should,  for  the  Greek 
 construction  see  on  5:  29;  so  also,  that  our 
 eyes  may  be  opened.  Hold  their  peace, 
 an  old  English  phrase,  the  Greek  being  liter- 
 ally be  silent.  As  they  were  needy  and 
 hopeful,  opposition  only  stimulated  a  louder 
 cry.  The  Greek  word  denotes  a  harsh  cry, 
 comp.  8:  29;  9:  27;  15:  23,  and  Mark  and 
 Luke  have  the  imperfect  tense,  describing  a 
 continued    crying. 
 
 32-34.  Called  them.  Mark  gives  vivid 
 particuhirs;  .lesus  directed  those  near  him  to 
 call;  they  spoke  clmeringlj' ;  tind  Bartimeus, 
 "casting  away  his  garment  (his  loose  outer 
 garment,  see  on  5:  4()),  sprang  up,  and  came 
 to  .Jesus."  We  easily  suppose  that  the  other 
 and  less  noticeable  blind  man  followed. 
 Jesus  had  compassion,  see  the  Greek  word 
 explained  on  9:  .30.  Touched  their  eyes, 
 not  mentioned  by  Mark  or  Luke,  ti  sign  to 
 them  thiit  he  was  the  healer,  as  in  9:  29. 
 Mark  and  Luke  relate  that  .Jesus  said,  "thy 
 faith  hath  made  thee  whole,"  saved  thee, 
 healed  thee,  as  above  in  9:  22,  and  comp. 
 9:  29.  And  they  followed  him,  Mark  'in 
 the  way,'  Ijuke  'glorifying  God.'  They 
 jirobably  ticcompanied  him  to  Jerusalem. 
 Iviikeadds:  "And  all  the  people,  when  they 
 saw  it,  gave  praise  unto  God."  (Comp.  Matt. 
 9:8;  15:  31.)  Jesua  here  shows  no  desire  to 
 prevent  His  miracles  from  becoming  generally 
 known,  as  he  did  in  9:  .30  and  often.  The 
 crisis  of  liis  ministry  is  now  n(>ar  at  hand,  and 
 publicity  will  make  no  difference. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND   PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  31.  And  the  multitude  rebuked  them. 
 1)  Men  sometimes  despise,  as  unfit  to  be 
 Christians,  those  whose  case  afterwards  brings 
 great  glory  to  God.  2)  Eeligious  decorum 
 must  sometimes  give  way  to  intense  earnest- 
 ness. 3)  Attempted  hindrance  becomes  for 
 earnest  souls  a  stimulus  to  greater  exertions. 
 4)  Christ's  followers  may  hinder  when  Christ 
 himself  stands  ready  to  hear.  Chrys.  :  "See 
 how  not  poverty,  not  blindness,  not  their 
 being  unheard,  not  their  being  rebuked  by 
 the  multitude,  not  anything  else,  impeded 
 their  exceeding  earnestness."  Augustine  : 
 "When  any  Christian  has  begun  to  live 
 rightly,  to  be  fervent  in  good  works  and  de- 
 spise the  world,  in  the  very  novelty  of  his 
 works  he  suffers  blame  and  contradiction  from 
 frigid  Christians.  But  if  he  perseveres,  and 
 overcomes  them  by  endurance,  and  does  not 
 fail  in  good  works,  then  they  turn  and  begin 
 to  say,  '  A  great  man,  a  holy  man  ' — like  that 
 crowd  that  were  with  the  Lord." — V.  34.  The 
 objects  of  Christ's  compassion.  1)  They  were 
 very  needj'.  2)  The3'  pleaded  for  pit}'.  3) 
 They  believed  in  his  mission.  4)  They  perse- 
 vered and  grew  more  earnest.  5)  They  knew 
 just  what  they  wanted.  6)  They  followed  him 
 in  gratitude  and  devotion. 
 
 Ch.  21 :  1-11.  The  Triumphal  Entry. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  11 :  1-11 ;  Luke  19:  29- 
 44;  .John  12:  12-19.  John  has  heretofore  been 
 parallel  to  Matt,  and  Mark  only  at  the  early 
 departure  from  Judea  to  Galilee  (Mau. 4: 12;  John 
 ♦  :i-t),  and  at  the  feeding  of  the  Five  Thousand. 
 (Malt.  14:1:1-21;  John  6: 114.)  He  appears  to  have 
 coincided  with  Luke  several  times  in  the  last 
 six  months.  (See  above  on  19:  1.)  Here  he 
 once  more  becomes  parallel  to  the  others,  and 
 will  be  so  at  the  Bethany  supper,  probablj  at 
 the  Paschal  meal,  clearly  at  the  betrayal,  and 
 at  certain  points  of  the  Passion  and  Resurrec- 
 
REFERENCES. 
 
 A  — Tower  of   Hippicus. 
 
 B. Pool  of  Hezekiah. 
 
 C— Ruins  of    Hospice  of   Knights  of 
 St.  John. 
 
 E'.-Entrance  to  Subterranean   Aparx-      <<j|\l||)|i|((il(i^li/^^^^^ 
 
 ments — Solomon's  Stables.  -s;;;^^"*^  ^ 
 
 F.— Robinson's  Arch.  "^^N/iOUNT  SCOPUS  1 
 
 G.—  Montefiore  Cottages.        ri; 
 H.  —  Armenian  Monastery.         "' 
 J,  — English  Church. 
 K. — Greek  Monastery. 
 L.  —  Lepers'  Quarter. 
 M.— Latin  (R.  C.)  Monastery 
 N  — Holy  Sepulchre  Church. 
 W  — Jews'  Wailing  Place. 
 
 *  jTK      Til    fitures  Jei    tt  (.1  \  u 
 irlue  I  t  ct 
 
 %lf 
 
 If  .<hw 
 
 i%A%::«fe^ 
 
 ^Jr 
 
 ^^^>^S 
 
 ^t^  i;«," 
 
 Oa 
 
 ^^V-^        !-':Ai:e 
 
 ,  "111'  i^  1 
 
 ^^/- 
 
 <   NGS     - 
 GAT  DEN 
 
 ^    HILL  OF 
 IviL  COUNSEL 
 
 ACELDAMA 
 
 ElMPjGcL 
 
 WCL 
 
 ^imk^-^ 
 
 JERUSALEM. 
 
 ^^'^''iiW^^n!ii:i§^ 
 
Ch.  XXL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 423 
 
 tion.  Matthew,  Mark,  and  Luke  continue 
 from  til  is  time  as  generally  and  as  closely 
 parallel  as  tliey  were  during  the  ministry  in 
 Galilee. 
 
 We  left  our  Lord  at  Jericho,  Luke  adding 
 that  he  "  went  before,  going  up  to  Jerusalem.'' 
 (Luke  19: 28,  B.  u.  viT.)  He  doubtlcss  climbcd  the 
 Kt)man  military  road,  carefully  graded  and 
 paved  with  hewn  stone,  which  came  up  from 
 Jericho  past  Bethany'  and  across  tlie  Mount 
 of  Olives  to  Jerusalem,  and  portions  of  which 
 are  still  clearly  marked  by  patches  of  pave- 
 ment. There  was  no  danger  in  this  particular 
 journey  that  one  would  fall  "among  rob- 
 bers" (Lukeio:3o,  Eev.  ver.),  sincB  the  multitude 
 formed  a  protection  ;  but  there  was  usually 
 such  danger,  and  one  cannot  safely  travel  that 
 road  to-day  without  a  guard  from  the  sheik  of 
 Lo/.ariyeh  (Bethany).  The  distance  from 
 Jericho  to  Jerusalem  is  about  seventeen  miles, 
 or  fifteen  miles  to  Bethany;  the  difference  in 
 elevation  is  some  three  tiiousand  feet.  Mat- 
 thew does  not  mention  the  arrival  at  Bethany 
 (see  on  21  :  17),  which  John  describes  as  occur- 
 ring "six  days  before  the  Passover  "  (John  12: 1), 
 probably  on  Friday'  afternoon.  Here  Jesus 
 appears  to  have  spent  the  Sabbath,  and  we 
 may  suppose  him  to  have  been  the  guest  of 
 Martha  and  Mary  and  Lazarus.  Hearing  of 
 his  arrival,  many  Jews  came  over  fnmi  Jeru- 
 salem to  Bethany  to  see  him,  and  also  Laza- 
 rus, whom  .he  had  raised  from  the  dead  (John 
 12:9);  the  time  of  their  coming  may  have  been  ' 
 Saturday  evening,  or  early  ne.vt  morning.  | 
 Mark  and  Luke  mention  Bethany,  in  connec- 
 tion with  Beth  phage,  as  reached  before  the 
 triumphal  entry,  but  give  no  details  of  a  ! 
 sojourn  at  Bethany. 
 
 1-3.  .And  when  they  drew  nigh  unto 
 Jerusalem.  The  hills  which  form  the  site  I 
 of  Jerusalem  are  really  the  somewhat  lower  : 
 part  tif  a  space  which  gently  slopes  from  the 
 northwest,  and  seems  elevated  only  because 
 of  the  deep  ravines  which  encompass  it  on 
 the  east  and  west  and  south.  Seen  from  a 
 real  mountain  five  or  six  miles  distant  in  the 
 northwest,  Jerusalem  seems  to  be  in  a  valley, 
 with  the  high  ridge  i^f  Olivet  on  the  eastern 
 and  part  of  the  northern  side,  and  with 
 another  ransc  of  hills  on  the  west  and  south. 
 Seen  from  Olivet,  tlie  city  rises  on  an  oppo- 
 site but  lower  elevation,  with  a  deep  and  nar- 
 row ravine  lying  between  them.      Seen  from 
 
 another  deep  ravine  on   the  south,  the  hill  of 
 Zion,    or  city  of   David,   appears  to  be  on  a 
 loft^-  and  exceedingly  steep  hill,  which  Joab 
 and  his  comrades  found  it  hard  to  climb  and. 
 capture  the  supposed  impregnable  fortress  of 
 the  Jebusites.  ( 2Sam.  5:  6f. ;  i  chron.  ii:  of.)     This 
 central  space,  which  slopes  narrowing  down 
 from  the  northwest  between  its  ever  deepen- 
 ing ravines,  is  presently  divided  by  a  slighter 
 depression,    having   the   same  direction,  into 
 somewhat  separate  ridges,  the  eastern   ridge 
 being  the  temple  hill,  two  hundred  feet  lower 
 than  the  other,  which   is  Zion.      The  depres- 
 sion  between    them   gradually  deepens,   con- 
 taining the  pool  of  Siloam  near  its  southeast- 
 ern end,  and  passing  into  the   eastern   ravine 
 befo.rethat  forms   a  junction    with  the  other 
 ravine  which  has  come  down  on  the  west  and 
 south   of    Zion.      The   northern   part  of   the 
 temple  elevation,  higher  than  the  site  of  the 
 temple  itself,   and  outside   of  the  city,  is  re- 
 cently with  no  small   probability  considered 
 to  be  Golgotha  or  Calvary.  (See  on  27:  33.)  A 
 j  considerable  .space   nt)rth    and   south   of   the 
 j  temple  enclosure  was  occupied  by  dwellings, 
 but  the  greater  part  of  the  city  lay  on    Zion, 
 and  in  the  depression  separating  it  fr()m  the 
 temple.     The  eastern  wall  of  the  temple  en- 
 closure  was  part  of  the  eastern    wall  of  the 
 city,  and  just  north  of  that  enclosure  appears 
 to  have  been  the  principal  eastern  entrance  to 
 the   city,    now  called    Saint   Stephen's  gate, 
 from  the  tradition  that  Stephen  passed  through 
 it  to   his    martyrdom.        Through   this   gate, 
 Jesus  and  his  followers  probably  entered  in  the 
 triumphal  procession,  and  were  at  once  quite 
 near  the  northern  entrance  to  the  outer  court 
 of  the  temple.     And   every   morning,    as  he 
 walked  over  the  Mount  of  Olives  from  Beth- 
 any, he  would  enter  the  city  and  the  temple 
 the  .same  wav\     In  the  northern  and  shallow- 
 est part  of  the  depression  between  Zion   and 
 the  temple  ridge  was  doubtles.s,  as  now,  the 
 great  northern  gate  of  the  city.      Out  of  thi.s 
 it  is  most  likely  that  our  Lord  was  led  to  cru- 
 cifixion, Golgotha  being  perhaps  the  elevation 
 on  the  right  after  passing  the  outer  gate.     Pi- 
 late's ofiScial  residence  when  visiting  the  city 
 (27:2)   was   doubtless   on    Zion,     probably    in 
 Herod's  palace.     It  would  be  hardly  one-third 
 (if  a  mile   from   that   place   to   the   northern 
 gate.     Not  far  north  of    Herod's  palace  was 
 the    principal   western   gate,   probably  about 
 
424 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXL 
 
 2  Saving  unUt  theui,  Go  into  the  village  over  against 
 you,  and  straightway  yc  shall  find  an  ass  tied,  and  a 
 tolt'witli  her:  loose  'l/iem,  and  bring  them  unto  lue. 
 
 :(  Anil  il'  any  man  say  aught  unto  you,  ye  shall  say. 
 The  Lord  hath  need  of  them;  and  straightway  he  will 
 geud  them. 
 
 2  then  Jesus  sent  two  disciples,  saying  unto  them.  Go 
 into  the  village  that  isoveragainst  yon,  and  straight- 
 way ye  shall  find  an  ass  tied,  and  a  colt  with  her: 
 
 3  loose  them,  and  bring  them  unto  me.  AndiC  any  one 
 say  aught  unto  you,  ye  shall  say,  The  Lord  hath 
 need  ot  them ;  and  straightway  he  will  send  them. 
 
 the  Slime  place  as  the  present  gate  leading  to 
 Joppa.  The  city  at  that  time  doubtless  ex- 
 tiMidud  considerably  farther  to  the  northwest 
 llian  now,  but  the  whole  space  enclosed  was 
 quite  small,  as  compared  with  modern  con- 
 ceptions of  a  great  city.  After  allowing  for 
 the  fashion  in  which  Asiatics  have  always 
 crowded  together,  as  the  Chinese  do  now,  it 
 is  hard  to  see  how  the  regular  population  in 
 the  time  of  Christ  can  have  been  more  than 
 two  or  tbree  hundred  thousand.  But  vast 
 multitudes  came  to  the  Passover  (Josephus 
 talks  of  tiiree  millions),  sleeping  in  the  streets 
 and  public  places,  tenting  in  tlie  surrounding 
 fields,  swiirniing  over  the  suburban  villages 
 like  Bethany  for  several  miles  :iround. 
 
 Were  come  unto  Bethphage.  To  men- 
 tion the  village  and  the  mountain  showed  on 
 what  side  they  approached  Jerusalem,  and 
 how  near  they  were.  Bethphage  might  seem 
 .  from  the  order  of  Mark  and  Luke  to  have 
 been  reached  before  Bethany,  but  this  infer- 
 ence is  not  necessary.  The  traditional  site  is 
 between  Betliany  and  Jerusalem,  on  the  east- 
 ern slope  of  the  Mount  of  Olives.  The  village 
 is  often  mentioned  in  the  Taltnud,  but  not  so 
 as  to  show  its  location,  nor  are  there  any 
 modern  remains.  It  was  at  least  near  the 
 mountain  on  the  eastern  side,  and  most  likely 
 on  the  lloinan  road  from  Bethan3'  to  Jerusa- 
 lem.    Tile    name    signifies    'house    of    figs.' 
 
 The  Mount  of  Olives  (24:  H-.IS-.iO.SS;  Zeoh.  U:  4)^ 
 
 in  Acts  1  :  12  '  Olivet,'  is  a  low  mountain  or 
 long  and  lofty  hill,  which  begins  north  of 
 Jerusalem  and  runs  eastward,  and  then  turn- 
 ing at  a  point  nearly  a  mile  northiMist  of  the 
 city,  runs  southward  until  interrupted  by  the 
 outlet  of  the  valleys  which  lie  east  and  south 
 of  the  city,  and  send  off  their  united  streams 
 at  the  southeast  in  a  deep  ravine  towards  the 
 Dead  Sea.  The  mountain  evidently  took  its 
 name  from  its  fruitfulness  in  olives.  The 
 valley  which  separates  it  from  Jerusalem  is 
 "the  brook  ('edron  "  or  Kidron,  of  John  18: 
 1.  Looking  from  Jerusalem  eastward  across 
 this  deep  and  narrow  valley  (comp.  on  20:  36), 
 one  sees  that  the  central  and  highest  part  of 
 the  ridge  is  some  three  hundred  feet  higher 
 
 than  the  temple  hill,  and  about  one  hundred 
 feet  higher  than  the  hill  of  Zion  ;  but  that  tlie 
 summit  lineand  faceof  the  ridge  are  marked  b^' 
 three  slight  depressions,  descending  so  as  nearly 
 to  meet  where  they  reach  the  valley  of  the 
 Kidron.  Up  the  northern  depression,  as- 
 cending northeastward,  went  David  in  fleeing 
 from  Absalom,  "over  the  brook  Kidron  .... 
 up  by  the  ascent  of  Mount  Olivet  .  .  .  • 
 past  the  top,"  and  so  along  a  route  still  distin- 
 guishable east  of  the  mountain  in  that  direc- 
 tion. (2  Sam.  15:  23;  16:  1,)  The  Central  depres- 
 sion runs  nearly  east  and  much  steeper,  almost 
 straight  across  the  mountain  and  so  towards 
 Bethany  (see  on  21 :  17),  and  is  the  direct  way 
 for  walking  between  that  suburb  and  the  city. 
 The  southern  depression  ascends  far  southeast- 
 ward, giving  a  better  grade  and  crossing  at 
 considerably  the  lowest  part  of  the  summit- 
 line;  over  this  gap,  and  skillfully  graded 
 beyond  it  on  the  eastern  slope  of  Olivet,  is  the 
 riding  way  from  Jerusalem  to  Bethany,  still 
 clearly  indicated  by  patches  of  Roman  pave- 
 ment. Along  this  road  camein  the  triumphal 
 procession. 
 
 Then  sent  Jesus  two  disciples  (so  also 
 Mark  and  Luke);  we  know  not  which  two, 
 but  very  likely  Peter  and  John,  as  hereafter 
 in  Luke  22:  8.  The  \illage  over  against 
 you  is  not  certainly  known,  but  was  j)robably 
 Bethphage,  fronting  them  as  from  Bethany 
 they  approached  the  eastern  face  of  the 
 Mount  of  Olives.  Straightway  ye  shall 
 find  ;  the  description  is  quite  definite.  An 
 ass  tied  and  a  colt  with  her.  Mark,  Luke, 
 and  John  mention  only  a  colt,  which  here 
 was  the  more  important  of  the  two.  (Comp. 
 on  20:  30.)  The  object  was  to  hav'e  Messiah 
 the  King  ride  a  young  animal  not  previously 
 used,  "whereon  no  man  ever  yet  sat"  (Mark 
 and  Luke),  as  a  matter  of  special  honor 
 (comp.  Deut.  21:  3;  1  Sam.  6:  7);  and  the 
 mother  was  probably  led  in  front,  to  make 
 the  colt  move  quietly.  Processions  often  in- 
 clude led  animals,  besides  those  ridden.  The 
 Lord  hath  need  of  them.  We  cannot  tell 
 whether  this  would  be  understood  by  the 
 owners  (Luke  i9:  as)  as  meaning  that  they  were 
 
Ch.  XXI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 425 
 
 4  All  this  was  done,  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which 
 was  s|)oki'ii  !)>•  the  prophet,  saying, 
 
 .")  Till  ye  the  daughter  of  Sioii,  Behold,  thy  King 
 coiueth  unto  tliec,  meek,  and  sitting  upon  an  ass,  and  a 
 colt  the  foal  of  an  ass. 
 
 4  Now  this  is  come  to  pass,  that  it  might  be  fulfilled 
 which  was  spoken  through  the  prophet,  saying, 
 
 5  Tell  ye  the  daughter  ofZion, 
 Behold,  thy  King  eouieth  unto  thee. 
 Meek,  and  riding  upon  an  ass. 
 And  upon  a  coll  the  foal  of  an  ass. 
 
 wanted  for  the  service  of  Jehovah,  or  defi-  i  mon  Hebrew  figure  by  which  u  city  was  rep- 
 
 iiitely  for  the  Lord. Jesus;  in  the  latter  case  !  resented  a.s  the  oftspriiig  of  the  locality, 
 we  might  suppose  owners  who  knew  of  Jesus,  Meek  (comp.  11:  29),  not  a  fierce  warrior, 
 and  would  gladly  serve  him,  as  in  2G :  18.  Upon  is  repeated  before  'a  colt'  by  the  cor- 
 Doubtlcss  the  animals  were  restored  that  after-  rect  Greek  te.xt.  In  v.  5,  ass  the  second  time 
 noon,  as  there  was  no  further  use  for  them;    is    literally    (an    animal)    umlcr     the    yoke, 
 
 it  could   be  easily  done  in  returning  to  Beth- 
 any. 
 
 4  1".  All  this  was  done,  etc. — better  as 
 Rev.  Ver.,  Now  this  is  come  to  pti.s-s  (in  the 
 course  of  divine  providence) — that  it  might 
 be  fiiltilled  which  was  spoken  by  the 
 prophet,  comp.  on  1 :  22.  The  Common 
 Te.\t  has  'all  this,'  evidently  altered  by 
 cop^'ists  .so  as  to  be  like  1:  22  and  2(\:  oti.i 
 The  quotation  is  from  Zech.  9:  9,  where  the 
 prophet  predicts  a  righteous  and  divinely 
 preserved  king  of  Israel,  coming  to  Jeru.sa- 
 lem  in  peace   and   meekness.     The  Jews  re- 
 
 draught-animal,  beast  of  burden,  a  more 
 general  term,  but  often  u.-^cd  to  denote  the  as.-. 
 (•2Pet.  2:  Hi,  aiidsept.)  Upon  au  ass,  and  a  colt, 
 is  a  Hebrew  parallelism  of  the  peculiar  kind 
 in  which  the  second  clause  more  precisely  de- 
 tines  the  first;  Rev.  Ver.  of  Zechariah  puts  it 
 'upon  an  ass,  even  upon  a  colt.'  The  King 
 does  not  come  on  a  chariot  or  on  a  war  horse, 
 but  riding  as   rulers  did   in  time  of  peace. 
 
 (I  Kings   1:  33;  Judg.  5 :  10;  Num.  M :   M.)       The      trained 
 
 mule  and  donkey  of  Egypt  and  Syria  are 
 very  pleasant  for  riding,  and  have  there  no 
 ludicrous    associations.      In   the   imagery   of 
 
 garded  the  passage  as  Messianic.  The  Tal-  Rev.  19:  11  the  Messiah  appears  again  as  a 
 mud  of  Babylon  several  times  speaks  of  the  conqueror  on  a  white  horse.  It  seems  clear 
 Messiah  as  riding  upon  an  ass  (Lightf.  and  ■  that  our  Lord  arranged  to  ride  the  young  ass 
 Wiin.),  and  some  Rabbinical  commentaries  ,  into  the  cit}',  as  an  intentional  fulfillment  of 
 apply  this  prophecy  of  Zechariah  to  the  Mes-  the  prophec\'.  The  disciples  quickly  so  re- 
 siah.  (Edersh.)  Matthew  and  John  (i-;  1*16)  '  cognized,  though  not  fully  understanding 
 distinctly  declare  the  passage  of  Zechariah  to  I  (Juhnii;  16),  and  communicated  to  the  multi- 
 be  Messianic,  and  Jesus  so  treats  it;  nor  is  l  tude  the  idea  that  this  was  a  Messianic  entry 
 there  anything  in  the  connection  of  Zecha-  into  the  capital,  as  the  shouts  of  v.  9  show 
 riah  to  forbid,  but  .several  expressions  (zccii.  9:  that  all  understood.  Jesus  has  heretofore 
 10.12)  which  are  quite  in  keeping,  while  va-  carefully  avoided  (16:20)  any  public  declara- 
 rious  otli'T  prophetic  passages  also  represent  \  tion  that  he  is  the  Messiah,  because  it  would 
 the  Messiah  under  the  figure  of  a  king  of  i  be  misunderstood  and  lead  to  political  agita- 
 Israel.  The  Hebrew  signifies  (Toy),  "  Re-  j  tion  and  fanatical  disturbance,  and  because 
 joice  greatly,  daughter  of  Zion,  shout,  daugh-  the  disciples  them.«elves  were  not  yet  suflS- 
 ter  of  Jerusalem.  Behold,  thy  king  comes  to  ,  ciently  instructed  as  to  the  true  nature  of  the 
 t^iee;  just  and  saved  is  he,  meek  and  riding  Messianic  reign.  Onlj' two  or  three  days  be- 
 on  an  ass,  and  on  a  colt  the  foal  of  an  ass.'"  fore  this  he  had  spoken  a  parable  at  Jericho 
 The  Sept.  differs  but  slightly.  Matthew  (i-uke  i9: 11),  designed  to  show  that  he  must  go 
 omits  'just  and  saved,'  as  not  important  for  away,  and  return  at  a  later  period  to  establish 
 his  purpose,  and  abridges  and  modifies  the  his  reign.  The  time  has  now  come  (Joha-:6: 
 opening  clause  without  altering  the  substan-  12:23)  for  declaring  that  he  is  the  king  Mes- 
 tial  sense  (comp.  on  2:  6),  as  John  does  in  I  siah,  but  a  lowly  and  peaceful  king.  (Comp. 
 another  way.     Some  think  that  Matthew  has    2tJ:63f) 
 
 combined    this    passage    with     Isa.     62:    11. 
 Daughter  of  Zion,  viz.,  Jerusalem,  a  com- 
 
 6-8.  Mark  here  describes  in  detail  (ii:<-6) 
 the  finding  of  the  animal  according  to  direc- 
 
 '  B  has  this  palp-thle  error,  and  the  "Western  •    docu-    add    Isaiah,    which   is    uientioned  as  illustrating  the 
 nients,  with   many   others,  have  the  correct   text.    To  I  ways  of  copyists. 
 '  prophet'  a  few  copies  add  Zechariah, and  two  or  three  I 
 
426 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXI. 
 
 6  And  the  disciples  went,  and  did  as  Jesus  com- 
 luaiided  tlioiii, 
 
 7  And  brouglit  Ilie  ass,  and  the  colt,  and  put  on  them 
 their  clothes,  and  lliev  set  him  thereon. 
 
 •s  And  a  verv  great  multitude  spread  ihcir  Karnicuts 
 in  llie  way  ;  others  cut  down  brandies  from  the  trees, 
 and  strewed  tkfm  in  tlie  way. 
 
 !l  And  the  mulli(udes  that  went  before,  and  that 
 followed,  cried,  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David  : 
 
 6  And  the  disciples  went,  and  did  even   as  Jesus  ap- 
 
 7  pointed  them,  and  brought  the  ass,  and  the  colt,  and 
 ])nt  on  them   their  garments;   aud   he  sat  thereon. 
 
 8  And  the  most  part  of  the  multitude  spread  their 
 garments  in  the  way;  and  others  cut  branches  from 
 
 9  the  trees,  and  spread  them  in  the  way.  And  the 
 multitudes  that  went  before  him,  and  that  followed, 
 cried,  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David:  Ble-ssed 
 is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord:  Hosanna 
 
 tion.    And    put  on    them    their    clothes 
 
 {yarments).  An  animal  to  be  ridden  by  a 
 monarch  was  often  covered  with  splendid 
 cloths.  Lacking  these,  the  disciples  tooiv  off 
 their  own  loo.sc  outer  garments  (comp.  on  5: 
 4(1),  and  putthem  as  housings,  not  only  on  the 
 colt  but  on  the  mother  ass  also,  as  that  was  to 
 form  part  of  the  procession.  And  they  set ; 
 and  he  sat  is  the  text  not  only  of  the  lead- 
 ing documents,  but  also  of  the  majority.' 
 Tliereoii,  literally,  on  them,  which  naturally 
 means  on  the  garments.  Of  course  the  words 
 could  mean  on  th(!  animals.  Those  who  thus 
 take  them  may  understaiid  the  phrase  gener- 
 allj',  like  "the  postillion  rode  his  horses 
 hard,"  or  "he  sprang  from  the  horses,"  when 
 of  course  the  saddle-horse  is  meant.  (Winer, 
 17-')  ['210],  Olsh,.  Schaff. )  » But  it  is  much  more 
 natural  to  understand  that  he  sat  on  the  gar- 
 ments. We  should  not  know  from  Matthew's 
 expression  on  which  of  the  two  animals  he 
 rode,  but  the  prophecy  he  has  quoted  shows, 
 as  do  the  other  Gospel.s.  And  a  very  g:reat, 
 etc.  And  the  ynost  part  of  the  multitude,  is 
 the  only  natural  meaning  of  the  Greek,  tind 
 8o  Memph.  distinctly.  Tyn.,  Cran.,  Gen,, 
 'many  of  the  people';  K.  James  followed 
 Rheims,  'a  very  great  multitude,'  which 
 quite  overlooks  the  Greek  article.  The  phrase 
 indicates  that  a  god  many  did  not  take  part. 
 Besides  some  who  had  joined  them  at  Jericho 
 and  at  Bethany,  or  had  come  over  from  Jeru- 
 salem (J"hiiii:9)  and  were  returning,  there 
 were  doubtless  persons  among  the  crowd 
 that  had  followed  .Tesus  from  Perea,  and 
 perhaps  from  Galilee,  who  did  not  yet 
 believe  him  to  be  Messiah,  and  so  were  not 
 prepared  to  treat  him  as  a  monarch  enter- 
 ing   his    capital   in    triumph.      Luke    pres- 
 
 •lltly    tells    us    (I9:39f.,  Eev.Ver.)  that    "  SOmS    of 
 
 ' '  .\nd  they  set  him'  (Com.  Ver.)  is  not  even  found  in- 
 Stephens'  third  edition,  usually  followed  by  King 
 James'  revisers;  Tyn.  and  followers  had  it,  doubtless 
 iriMuenced  by  the  Vulgate;  so  also  (Morison)  the  fourth 
 edition  of  Stephens,  and  Bcza,  who  so  often  influenced 
 King  James'  men.  Luke  19:  35  has  an  equivalent  ex- 
 prcssioD. 
 
 the  Pharisees  from  the  multitude"  spoke  to 
 Jesus  and  complained  of  what  was  going  on. 
 Spread  their  garments  in  the  way,  having 
 no  magnificent  carpets  to  spread  on  the  road 
 over  which  the  King  was  to  ride,  as  was  often 
 done  in  triumphal  processions.  Coiiip.  2 
 Kings  9  :  13.  Wetstein  quotes,  from  <4reek, 
 Roman,  and  Jewish  writers,  accounts  of  car- 
 pets and  garments  spread  under  the  feet  of 
 some  honored  one  moving  in  a  procession. 
 Robinson  tells  of  the  Bethlehein  peasants  as 
 on  a  certain  occasion  spreadingtheir  outer  gar- 
 ments on  the  road  before  the  horse  of  the 
 British  Consul,  and  entreating  his  help  against 
 the  exactions  of  the  Turkish  tax-gatherers. 
 And  others,  must  not  be  taken  as  meaning 
 the  rest  of  the  multitude  besides  'the  most 
 part'  ;  but  simply  as  an  additional  number  of 
 friendly  persons  who  offered  another  mark  of 
 honor  to  the  king.  This  second  class  is  men- 
 tioned b3'  Mark  also,  though  not  by  Luke. 
 The  tense  of  the  verb  'spread'  changes  in 
 Matthew  to  the  imperfect,  and  with  that  of 
 'cut'  descj-ibes  these  persons  as  engaged  in 
 cutting  and  strewing.  Thus  three  things  were 
 done;  the  disciples  placed  their  garments  on 
 the  animal,  most  of  the  crowd  spread  their 
 garments  on  the  road,  and  some  spread 
 boughs  of  trees.  The  trees  are  naturally  con- 
 ceived of  as  mainly  olive-trees,  which  have 
 ample  and  accessible  branches,  and  from 
 which  the  mountain  took  its  name,  but  also 
 fig-trees  and  others.  Mark's  expression  sug- 
 gests rather  leaves  than  boughs.  The  leaves 
 were  of  course  the  main  object,  and  they  cast 
 in  the  road  only  such  smaller  Jbranches  as 
 would  not  embiirrass  locomotion  for  man  and 
 beast.     So  we  scatter  flowers. 
 
 9.  The  multitudes  that  went  before 
 and     that     followed,    the     honored     King 
 
 2  Strauss  and  some  others  have  chosen  to  insist  that 
 Matt,  represents  his  Master  as  riding  both  the  animals. 
 In  this  absurdly  hypercritical  fancy  they  were  antici- 
 pated by  the  "  Western  "  documents,  which,  with  their 
 usual  free  handling,  changed  'on  them'  (both  times)  to 
 '  on  it '  or  '  on  the  colt.' 
 
Ch.  XXL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 427 
 
 Blessed  is  hethatcoiuetb  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;  Ho-    10  in  the  highest.    And  when  he  was  couie  into  Jerii- 
 sanna  in  the  highest.  saleui,  all  the  city  was  slirred,  saying,  Who  is  this? 
 
 ID  And  when  he  was  come  into  Jerusalem,  all  the    11  And  the  multitudes  said,  This  is  the  prophet,  Jesus, 
 city  was  moved,  saying,  Who  is  this?  1       from  Nazareth  ot  (ialilee. 
 
 11  And  the  multitude  said,  This  is  Jesus  the  propliet 
 of  Nazareth  of  Galilee.  I 
 
 having  an  advance  guard  and  a  rear  guard. 
 John  speaks  of  a  great  multitude  that  had 
 come  to  the  feast  and  went  forth  from  Jerusa- 
 lem to  meet  Jesus,  bearing  branches  of  palm- 
 trees  (comp.  Lev.  28:  40),  and  crying  "  Ho- 
 sauna,"  etc.  (John  12:  i2f.)  It  is  easy  to  sup- 
 pose that  they  met  the  procession  and  turned 
 back  with  those  who  preceded  Jesus.  From 
 this  statement  in  John  comes  the  phrase 
 "Palm  Sunday. "  Cried,  imperfect  tense, 
 were  crying,  kept  crying.  Hosanna  is  a 
 word  borrowed  froin  the  Hebrew,  meaning 
 'save  now,'  'O  save,'  in  Psa.  118:  25.  The 
 Hebrew  form  represented  by  Hosanna  is  a 
 slight  and  natural  alteration  of  that  occurring 
 in  the  Psalm.  The  Mishna  (Succoth  IV.,  5) 
 says  that  every  day  during  the  Feast  of  Tab- 
 ernacles they  encompassed  the  altar,  repeat- 
 ing Psa.  118:  2o.  The  Talmud  shows  that 
 this  Psalm  also  formed  a  part  of  the  series  of 
 Psalms  sung  at  the  Passover  (coinp.  on  26: 
 30),  called  by  Jewish  writers  "the  great  Hal- 
 lel,"  Psa.  113-118.  It  was  thus  very  natural 
 that  the  people  should  break  out  with  tliis 
 expression  and  the  following  verse.  To  the 
 Son  of  Uavid,  recognized  him  as  the  Mes- 
 siah, comp.  on  20:  30;  22:  42.  The  gram- 
 matical construction,  'Hosanna  to  the  Son  of 
 David'  shows  us  that  Hosanna  had  conie  to 
 be  a  formula  of  congratulation  or  expression 
 of  good  wishes,  not  unlike  the  English  "God 
 save  the  king."  He  that  cometh  (see  on  3: 
 11)  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  (see  on  28:  18), 
 from  Psa.  118:  2i»,  quoted  again  by  our  Lord 
 himself  in  23:  39.  Luke  has  '  Blessed  is  the 
 king  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,' 
 distinctly  declaring  him  the  Messiah;  and 
 Mark,  '  Blessed  is  the  kingdom  that  cometh, 
 the  kingdom  of  otir  father  David.'  Various 
 other  expressions  are  given  by  the  four  Evan- 
 gelists, and  in  this  case  all  may  have  been 
 emploj-ed  by  different  persons  (comp.  on  3: 
 It)).  Hosanna  in  the  hi$;hest,  i.  c,  in  the 
 highest  (heavens\  as  in  Luke  2:  14.      It  is  an 
 
 appeal  to  God  in  heaven  that  he  will  save  and 
 bless  his  people;  audit  here  implies  a  joyful 
 recognition  of  evidence  that  he  is  about  to  do 
 so.  Luke  alone  here  introduces  (19 :  «i-«)  the 
 pathetic  account  of  the  Saviour  as  seeing  the 
 city  and  weeping  over  it,'  comp  Matt.  23 : 
 37-39. 
 
 10  f.  When  he  was  come  into  Jerusa- 
 lem. Mark  adds  'into  the  temple,'  and  that 
 he  'looked  round  about  upon  all  things.' 
 All  the  city  was  moved,  a  strong  word,  ren- 
 dered 'quake'  in  27:51;  28:  4,  Kev.  Ver., 
 'shaken  '  in  Rev.  6  :  13.  The  great  procession 
 and  the  loud  salutations  as  to  the  King  Mes- 
 siah awakened  general  attention  and  agitated 
 all  the  people.  (Comp.  2:  3.)  Who  is  this? 
 It  was  plain  that  the  multitudes  wlio  were  ap- 
 plauding Jesus  as  'the  .son  of  David,'  as  'the 
 king  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,' 
 regarded  him  as  being  the  Messiah.  The 
 citizens  inquired  simply  who  was  the  person 
 thus  regarded.  And  the  multitudes, 
 plural,  as  in  v.  9,  said,  imperfect  tense,  kept 
 saj'ing,  or  said  every  time  they  were  asked. 
 This  is  Jesus  the  prophet,  (i.uiie  7:  ig;  joiine: 
 14;  7:40;  9:17.)  There  could  in  their  opiuiou  be 
 no  doubt  that  he  was  a  prophet;  their  convic- 
 tion that  he  was  the  Messiah  they  did  not 
 care  to  assert  in  so  many  words.  Of  Naza- 
 reth of  Galilee.  For  Nazareth,  see  on  2: 
 23;  for  Qalilee,  on  4:  12.  Certainly  some, 
 and  probably  many  of  the  crowd  had  accom- 
 panied Jesus  from  Galilee  (27:55),  and  would 
 take  special  interest  in  stating  that  he  was 
 from  that  district.  The  Judeans  insisted  that 
 the  Messiah  would  not  be  from  Galilee,  and 
 that   in   fact  from    Galilee  arose  no  prophet. 
 
 (John  7  :  41  f  ,  52.)  * 
 
 HOMILKTICAL    AND   PRACTICAL. 
 
 V' 1-3.  Co-workers  with  Christ.  1)  Jesus 
 needing  the  help  of  his  followers.  2)  Jesus 
 giving  full  directions  for  their  work.  3)  Jesus 
 promising  them  success  (v.  3).     4)  Jesus  joy- 
 
 *The  apparent  contradiction  in  Luke  between  v.  :17  |  the  ground  in  both  directions  with  Dean  Stanley's  book 
 and  V.  41  is  fully  explained  by  Stanley,  "Sinai  and  Pal-  :  in  hand,  and  had  no  doubt  remaining  as  to  the  correct- 
 estine,"  whose  l)eautil'ul  description  of  the  triumphal  en-  ness  of  his  explanation.  A  patch  of  Roman  iiavement 
 try  ought  to  be  read  by  all.  It  may  be  worth  while  to  '  remains  to  determine  within  a  few  feet  the  point  at 
 mention  that  the  present  writer  and  a  friend  went  over  1  which  Jesus  "  saw  the  city  and  wept  over  it." 
 
428 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXI. 
 
 fully  obeyed  (v.  6f.)— V.  3.  The  Lord  hath 
 need  of  tlicm.  1)  The  Lord  often  needs  the 
 property  of  men.  2)  The  Lord's  ministers 
 must  inform  men  of  this  need.  3)  The  Lord 
 promises  success  in  attaining  what  is  needed. 
 — V.  5.  The  peaceful  King.  1)  His  charac- 
 ter is  peaceful.  2j  His  methods  and  sur- 
 roundings are  peaceful  (comp.  r2:19f.)  3) 
 His  office  is  to  bring  men  into  peace  with  God 
 and  with  each  other.  (i-uke2:u.)  4)  His  ser- 
 vice may  arouse  the  hostility  of  the  ungodly 
 (losuff.),  but  its  spirit  and  aim  must  still  be 
 peaceful.  (Rom.  12:  is.)— V.  7.  Origen,  Jerome, 
 and  other  Fathers  made  the  ass  represent  the 
 Jews,  accustomed  to  the  yoke  of  the  law,  and 
 the  colt  the  hitherto  untamed  Gentiles. 
 Lange;  "The  old  theocracy  runs  idly  and 
 instinctively  by  the  side  of  the  young  Church, 
 which  has  become  the  true  bearer  of  the  king- 
 dom of  Christ."  It  is  somewhat  dangerous  to 
 mention  these  conceits,  even  as  a  warning,  for 
 there  are  persons  unwise  enough  to  adopt 
 them.  Morison  illustrates  v.  8  by  the  famous 
 story  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh's  cloak.— V.  8-11. 
 Popular  applause.  1)  It  may  be  sincere  even 
 when  superficial.  2)  It  need  not  be  despised 
 because  so  often  temporary.  3)  It  may  awaken 
 the  attention  of  others,  and  thus  do  good 
 (v.  10).  4)  It  must  not  prevent  sorrow  over 
 the  peri.shing.  {Lukei9:4i  tr.)— V.  10.  Hall: 
 "  Christ's  being  amongst  us  doth  not  make  us 
 happy,  but  his  welcome.  Every  day  may  we 
 hear  him  in  our  streets,  and  yet  be  as  new  to 
 seek  as  these  citizens  of  Jerusalem,  '  who  is 
 this?'"  Jer.  Taylor:  "O  holj'  King  of 
 Zion,  eternal  Jesus,  be  pleased  to  enter  into 
 my  soul  with  triumpli,  trampling  over  all 
 thine  enemies;  and  give  me  grace  to  enter- 
 tain thee  with  joy  and  adoration,  lopping  otf 
 all  my  superfluous  branches  of  a  temporal 
 condition,  and  spending  them  in  the  offices  of 
 charity  and  religion.  .  Thou,  to  whose  honor 
 the  very  stones  would  give  testiniony,  make 
 my  stony  heart  an  instrument  of  thy  praises  ; 
 let  me  strew  thy  way  with  flowers  of  virtue, 
 and  the  holj-  rosary  of  Chri-tian  graces  .  .  . 
 and  let  us  at  last  follow  thee  into  thy  heavenly 
 Jerusalem  with  jialms  in  our  hands,  and  joy 
 in  our  hearts,  and  eternal  acclamations  on  our 
 lips,  rejoicing  in  thee,  and  singing  hallelujahs 
 in  a  happy  eternity'  to  thee.  O  holj'  King  of 
 Zion,  eternal  Jesus.  Amen.' 
 1^-17.  Cleansing  the  Temple. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  11 :  15-10 ;  Luke  19 :  45- 
 48.  It  appears  from  the  order  of  Mark,  who 
 is  nearly  always  chronological,  that  this  did 
 not  occur  on  the  day  of  the  triumphal  entry, 
 but  on  the  next  day.  Matthew,  as  so  often 
 before,  has  grouped  topics,  without  stopping 
 to  indicate  the  time.     Comp.  on  21  :  20. 
 
 John  (2:13-22)  has  described  a  similar  cleans- 
 ing of  the  temple,  at  the  first  Passover  of  our 
 Lord's  ministry.  Of  course  the  destructive 
 critics  at  once  assume  that  these  are  only  con- 
 flicting accounts  of  the  same  event.  But  we 
 have  seen  (on  15:  38)  that  Jesus  certainly  did 
 perform  some  very  similar  miracles,  as  he 
 certainly  repeated  a  number  of  sayings  (see 
 at  beginning  of  ch.  5).  To  make  the  two 
 cleansings  the  same  is  to  treat  either  the 
 Fourth  Gospel,  or  all  the  other  three,  as 
 grossly  inaccurate  in  respect  to  historical 
 order.  Matthew,  as  we  have  seen,  sometimes 
 arrangestopically  ratherthanchronok)gically, 
 but  so  far  as  can  be  judged,  the  others  are  as 
 chronological  as  historians  usually  are.  Cer- 
 tainly then  we  ought  not  to  suppose  that  John 
 has  placed  a  striking  event  at  the  first  of 
 several  passovers,  and  the  other  three  have 
 placed  it  at  the  final  passover,  unless  it  be 
 impossible,  or  extremely  difficult,  to  believe 
 that  the  act  was  repeated.  Now  it  is  perfectly 
 natural  that  the  money-losing  traders,  who 
 had  been  temporarily  driven  outb\'  a  prophet's 
 stern  rebuke,  should  quickly  come  back  when 
 he  was  gone.  Their  fathers  had  often  returned 
 to  idolatry  and  gross  vices  very  soon  after  the 
 reformation  wrought  by  a  prophet.  Nobody 
 knew  that  the  prophet  from  Nazareth  would 
 interfere  with  them  again.  And  what  he  had 
 done  produced  no  great  pecuniary  loss,  while 
 the  opportunity  for  gain  in  this  business  was 
 enticing.  After  all,  they  might  say,  we  were 
 worse  scared  than  hurt.  The  prophet  does 
 not  kill  nor  imprison,  nor  impose  fines,  and 
 the  temple  authorities  make  no  objection ; 
 why  not  go  in  again  ?  Nothing  is  more  com- 
 mon than  for  reform,  even  when  accompanied 
 by  severe  penalties,  to  need  frequent  renewal 
 on  the  part  of  civil  as  well  as  ecclesiastical 
 authorities.  Even  the  second  cleansing  doubt- 
 less had  only  temporary  results.  The  chief 
 importance  of  the  act  lies  in  the  assertion  of 
 projjhetic  authority  (21^23)  and  its  recognition 
 by  all  c<mcerned,  and  in  the  symbolical  lessons. 
 There  is  thus  no  difficulty  at  all  in  supposing 
 
Ch.  XXL]  MATTHEW.  429 
 
 12  And  Jesus  went  into  the  temple  of  God,  and  cast    12      And  Jesus  entered    into  the  temple  '  of  God,  and 
 out  all  them  that  bought  and  sold  in  the  teuiplc,  and  cast  out  all  thciu  that  sold  and  bought  in  theteruple: 
 
 overthrew  the  tables  of  the   money  changers,  and  the  andoverthrew  the  tables  of  the  uiouey-cUangers,  and 
 
 seats  of  them  that  sold  doves,  I 
 
 1  liaDjr  anoieoi  aulborlclea  omit,  of  God. 
 
 A  repetition  of  the  cleansing.  The  first  would 
 not  bo  mentioned  by  Matt.,  Mtirk,  and  Luke, 
 because  they  give  no  account  of  that  early 
 Ju.lean  ministry  with  wliich  it  was  connected, 
 and  wliich  John  narrates;  and  the  second 
 would  be  omitted  by  John,  who  introduced 
 very  little  already  found  in  the  other  Gospels. 
 There  are  numerous  other  cases  in  which  one 
 of  the  Gospels  records  a  certain  event  or  dis- 
 course, ami  omits  the  repetition  of  it  which  we 
 find  in  another  Gospel.  On  this  second  occa- 
 sion of  cleansing  fewer  details  are  mentioned 
 — notliing  of  oxen  and  sheep,  and  nothing  as 
 to  a  scourge  of  cords. 
 
 13.  Jesus  went  into  the  temple.  The 
 additional  of  God  should  probably  be  omitted 
 (Rev.  Ver.,  margin),  but  the  question  is  diffi- 
 cult and  the  substantial  sense  not  altered.* 
 Though  he  had  entered  Jerusalem  as  the  King 
 Messiah,  he  did  not  seek  the  palace  of  Herod 
 or  the  city  of  David,  but  we  find  him  every 
 day  teaching  in  the  temple  (i.ukei9:  47)  ;  for 
 his  Messianic  reign  was  to  be  brought  about 
 through  spiritual  instruction.  'Temple'  is 
 here  hieron  (see  on  4:  5),  the  general  sacred 
 enclosure.  Jesus  is  nowhere  said  to  have 
 entered  the  naos,  the  sacred  house,  which 
 none  but  priests  were  allowed  to  enter. 
 (Comp.  on  27:  5.)  The  sacred  house  was 
 situated  on  the  top  of  a  iiill,  and  sur- 
 rounded by  an  enclosed  space  which,  as 
 enlarged  for  Herod's  temple,  seems  to  have 
 been  about  six  hundred  feet  square.  The 
 house  on  the  summit  was  near  the  western 
 side  of  this  space.  The  large  outer  court, 
 with  its  great  wall  and  inner  colonnades  (see 
 on  4  :  5),  was  considerably  lower  down  the 
 hill.     Into  this,  as    more    remote    from    the 
 
 sacred  house  and  the  altar,  it  had  been  cus- 
 tomary to  allow  the  entrance  of  Gentiles,  and 
 so  it  was  called  the  Court  of  the  Gentiles. 
 From  this  court  went  up  grand  steps,  in  two 
 flights  with  a  landing  between  them,  (Ui  the 
 nortl),  east,  and  south,  to  the  next  enclosure, 
 Citllcd  the  Court  of  Israel,  and  a  portion  of  it 
 separated  as  the;  Court  of  the  Women.  The 
 wall  at  the  top  of  the  steps  had  grand  gates, 
 one  of  which  was  known  as  "Beautiful" 
 (Aots»:2),  and  was  perhaps  the  same  that 
 Josephus  glowingly  describes  in  "  War,''  5,  5, 
 3.  Along  this  wall  were  stone  pillars,  bear- 
 ing in  Greek  and  Latin  the  inscription,  "  Let 
 no  Gentile  enter  here  under  pain  of  death*' 
 ("  War,"  5,  5,  2)  ;  one  of  these  is  .said  to  have 
 been  found  a  few  years  ago.  Again  steps,  and 
 gates  at  the  summit,  to  the  central  Court  of 
 the  Priests,  lying  "east  of  the  sacred  house, 
 with  an  enclosing  wall  of  only  two  feet  in 
 height.  Just  within  this  court  on  the  eastern 
 side  stood  the  great  altar  of  burnt  sacrifice — 
 probably  built  on  the  large  rock  which  the 
 Mohammedans  have  enclosed  in  the  Mosque 
 of  Omar.  Thus  the  worshiper  could  bring 
 his  sacrifice  up  the  steps  and  pass  it  in  to  the 
 priests,  and  could  see  plainly  when  it  was  laid 
 on  the  altar  (5:23);  and  looking  beyond 
 the  altar  could  see  into  the  eastern  end  of  the 
 sacred  house,  where  the  priests  entered  at 
 certain  times  to  burn  incense,  (i.ukeirsr.)  As 
 Gentiles  were  admitted  into  the  large  outer 
 court,  it  was  very  easy  for  Jewish  traders  to 
 conclude  that  they  miglit  properly  sell  here 
 the  animals  to  be  used  in  sacrifice.  Wher- 
 ever purchased,  these  animals  had  to  be  led 
 through  the  courts  up  to  the  alt;ir.  All  that 
 were  brought  in  for  sale  would,  it  was  hoped. 
 
 > Omitted  by  X  B  L,  several  cursives,  Meniph.,  Theb.,  ; 
 one  copy  of  Old  Latin,  Jerusalem  Syriac,  .\rm.,  JRxh., 
 and  some  Fathers.  It  is  not  found  in  the  parallel  pas- 
 sagesof  Mark  aiul  I.uke,nor  thcsimilarpassajie  of  John 
 (j:  l«),  but  that  fact,  if  observed  by  copyists,  would  have 
 been  a  reason,  as  we  may  judge  from  their  Rcneral  prac- 
 tice, not  for  omitting  it  in  Malt.,  hut  for  inserting  it  in 
 some  of  the  others.  The  expression  would  not  be  in- 
 trinsically objectionable  to  any  one,  and  so  we  cannot 
 account  for  its  omission  on  that  ground.  .Some  suppose 
 it  to  have  been  oiuittcd  because  the  phrase  is  rare.    The 
 
 Jews  had  little  use  for  such  a  phrase,  since  for  them 
 '  the  temple  '  could  mean  only  one  thing.  But  the  adili- 
 tion  would  not  strike  a  copyist  as  strange  or  unnatural. 
 -■Vnd  a  similar  phrase  does  occur,  even  in  2G:  01,  and 
 figuratively  in  1  Cor.  .3 :  16  IT. ;  2  Thess.  2:  4:  Rev.  :{; 
 12,  etc.,  and  'temple  of  the  Lord'  in  Luke  1:  9,  the 
 word  in  all  these  ca.^^es  being  not  hieron  but  nnoK,  which 
 for  our  present  purpose  makes  little  difference.  .\s  the 
 Ir.ternal  evidence  is  indecisive,  it  seems  wisest  to  follow 
 the  documents  which  so  generally  give  the  correct  text, 
 (^('omp.  W  H.,  .\pp.) 
 
430 
 
 MAT-THEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXJ. 
 
 13  And  said  unto  them,  It  is  written,  My  house  shall  ;  13  the  seats  of  them  that  solrl  fhp  ,h,^^.         ,  , 
 
 I        House  01  prayer:  but  ye  uiake  it  a  deu  of  robbers. 
 
 be  purchased  and  sacrificed,  and  so  they  were 
 in  a  tertain  sense  already  sacred,  and  quite  as 
 fit  to  be  here  as  d<jgs  of  Gentiles.      Worship- 
 ers  from  a  distance  would  enter  the  courts, 
 pass  up  toward  the  altar,  and  feeling  moved 
 to  otter  a  sacrifice,  would  be  glad  to  find  a  sup- 
 ply  so    conveniently    near.      Lightfoot   says 
 (from  the  Talmud)  that  they  also  sold  "wine, 
 s.Hit,  oil,  and  other  requisites  to  sacrifices."  It  is 
 natural  that  the  practice  of  admitting  traders, 
 not     mentioned    in  Old    Test.,   should    have' 
 arisen   in  a  later  time  when   so  many  Jews 
 came    frona    foreign    countries     to    worship. 
 Jerome  suspects  that  the  priests  had  a  share 
 in  the  profits;  and  probably  (Morison)  extor- 
 tionate prices  were  charged.     At  any  rate  we 
 know   they  derived  gain  from  all   sacrifices, 
 and  these  would  be  multiplied  by  having  the 
 mnteriul  convenient.     Plumptre  :  "  We  tnust 
 picture  to  .mrselves,  in  addition  to  all  the  stir 
 and  bustle 'inseparable  from  such  traffic,  the 
 wrangling  and  bitter  words  and  reckless  oaths 
 which  necessarily  grew  out  of  it  with  such  a 
 people  as  the  Jews.     The  history  of  Christian 
 churches  has  not  been  altogether  without  par- 
 allels that  may  help  us  to  understand   how 
 such    a    desecration   came  to    be    pernwtted. 
 Those   who  remember  the  state  of  the  great 
 Cathedral  of  London,  as  painted  in  the   lite- 
 rature of  Elizabeth  and   James,  when  mules 
 and  horses  laden  with  market  produce  were 
 led  through  St.  Paul's,  as  a  matter  of  every- 
 day occurrence,   and    bargains   were  struck 
 there,  and  burglaries  planned,  and  servants 
 hired,  and  profligate  assignations  made  and 
 kept,  will  feel  that  even  Christian  and  Prot- 
 estant England  has  hardly  the  right  to  cast  a  | 
 stone  at  the  priests  and  people  of  Jerusalem  ■' 
 Cast  out.    We  do  not  know   whether  as 
 on  the  former  occcasion  (-lohniMs).  he  used  'a 
 .scourge  of  small   cords'  as  a  symbol  of  au- 
 thority and   punishment.      Overthrew  the 
 tables    of  the    money    changers.       The 
 Greek  word  signifies  those  who  make   small 
 change.      Com  p.    on   25:  27.      One  sees  such 
 men   now  in  Jerusalem,   with   various  coins 
 piled  in  slender  pillars  on  a  table,  ready  for 
 n  small    premium   to  change  foreign   money 
 into  such  as  would  be  more  current.     In  our 
 Lord's  time  there  was  much  demand  for  this 
 
 on   the   part  of  foreign   Jews,  whom   custom 
 forbade  to  put  any  but  Jewish  coins  into  the 
 treasury    of  the   temple.  ,  (Mark  12:  n.)     as   the 
 change  was  thus  needed   in  order  to  a  sacred 
 contribution,   people  easily   persuaded  them- 
 selves  that  it   was   proper  to  allow   money- 
 changing  for  the  special  purpose  to  take  place 
 in  the  outer  court.     That  sold  doves.  These 
 were  appointed  as  sacrifices  in  various   cases 
 and   allowed   in   others  as   substitutes  on  the 
 part  of  the   poor.  (Lake2:24.)     There  is   here 
 (and  so  Mark  and  Luke)  no  mention  of  oxen 
 and  sheep,  as  on  the  first  occasion.      It  might 
 bo  inferred  that  the  traders  had  not  again  be- 
 come bold  enough   to  bring  in   these,  but  the 
 inference  would  be  somewhat  precarious,  as 
 the  account  may  have  merely  omitted  them 
 Mark  adds  (11:. 6,  Rev.  ver.),  "and  he  would  not 
 suffer  that  any   man   should  carry  a  vessel 
 through   the  temple."      The   word   rendered 
 'vessel'  denotes  all  sorts  of  utensils  and  im- 
 plements (comp.   above  on  12:  29,  'goods'). 
 It    had    probably    become    common    to    go 
 through   the  courts  for  a  short  cut  from  the 
 great  eastern   gate  of  the  city  towards  the 
 southern  part 'of  Zion,  which  was  connected 
 with  the  temple  by  arched  bridges  over  the 
 intervening  depression. 
 
 13.    It   is   written,  in   Isa.   56:    7.    Luke 
 quotes  as  here.      Mark  adds    the  pn.phefs 
 concluding   words,     'for    all     the     nations,' 
 which  carry  the  emphasis  in  Isa.,  but  are  not 
 necessary  here.      The  meaning  and   applica- 
 tion of  this   quotation   are   obvious.     But  ye 
 make  it,  as  in    leading  early   documents,  was 
 easily   changed   to  ye   have   made  it,  as   in 
 Luke    (and   Mark).      A  den  of  thieves,  or 
 robbers,  as  in  27  :  38.      They  were  worse  than 
 thieves,'    they    openly    plundered,    making 
 nioney  out  of   the   worship,  in  ^sight  of  the 
 altar.     The  phrase  is  borrowed  from  Jer.  7: 
 11,  where  the  prophet  reproaches  the  people 
 with  having  a  superstitious  reverence  for  the 
 temple  and  its  services,  and  yet  living  so  im- 
 morally that  they  seem  practically  to  regard 
 the  temple  as  'a  den  of  robbers.'     The  Jews 
 \vliom   Jesus    reproached    were   reproducing 
 (Toy)  the  superstitious  reverence  for  the  tem- 
 ple and   the   wickedness  that   dishonored  it      * 
 On  the  former  occasion  (John  2 :  is),  Jesus    had 
 
Ch.  XXI.] 
 
 MATfHEW. 
 
 431 
 
 14  And  the  blind  and  the  lame  cauie  to  him  in  the 
 temple;  uiid  he  lieuled  them. 
 
 1.5  .Villi  when  tlie  cliiel'  priests  and  scribes  saw  the 
 wondiM'I'iil  things  tliat  he<tid,  and  tlie  cbiklren  crying 
 in  tlie  temple,  and  saying,  llusanna  to  the  Son  of  Uavid  ; 
 they  were  >ore  disph'used. 
 
 16  .\nd  said  nuto  him,  Hearest  thou  *hat  these  say? 
 And  .K'siis  saith  unto  them,  Yea;  have  yc  never  read, 
 Out  of  tb<!  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast  per- 
 fected praise? 
 
 14  And  the  blind  and  the  lame  came  to  him  in  the  tem- 
 
 15  pie:  and  he  healed  them.  But  when  the  chief  priests 
 and  the  scribes  saw  the  wonderful  things  that  he  did, 
 and  the  chiklr^'n  thai  were  crying  in  the  temple  and 
 saying,  llosaiina  to  the    son'ot    David;   they   were 
 
 16  moved  with  indignation,  and  said  unto  him,  Hearest 
 thou  what  these  are  saying?  And  Jesus  saith  unto 
 them.  Yea:  did  ye  never  read.  Out  of  the  mouth  of 
 
 siinply  said,  "Make  not  my  Father's  house  a 
 liotise  of  merchandise." — AVhat  led  the 
 traders  to  obey?  There  must  have  been  in 
 our  Lord  a  iool<  and  tone  of  superliuman  au- 
 thority (21:  2:i;  John  18:  5  f.)  ;  and  tlien  the  traders 
 knew  in  their  secret  iieart  that  they  were 
 doing  wrong. 
 
 14.  Til  is  i.s  mentioned  by  Matt.  only. 
 Many  afflicted  persons  were  doubtless  to  be 
 seen  in  the  temple  courts,  asking  alms 
 (\cM3:2),  or  seeking  consolation  in  worship. 
 Xhe  miraculous  healings,  then  and  there, 
 served  to  establish  Jesus'  authority  to  cleanse 
 the  temple,  and  in  some  sense  (Weiss)  re-con- 
 secrtttcd  the  courts  which  had  been  pro- 
 faned. 
 
 15  f.  The  chief  priests  and  the  scribes 
 were  perhaps  representatives  of  the  Sanhe- 
 drin  (see  on  26:  59);  comp.  '21:  23;  2(5:  3, 
 47;  Mark  11:  18.  Saw  the  wonderful 
 thins;s  thnt  he  did,  not  teratn,  'prodigies,' 
 iistially  translated  'wonders'  (see  on  12:  38), 
 but  the  general  term  which  means  e.xtictly 
 wonderful  things.  This  doubtless  includes 
 his  cleansing  the  temple  and  his  healing  the 
 blind  and  the  lame.  And  the  children 
 crying;  thnt  were  crying,  Kev.  Ver.,  repre- 
 sents the  Greek  of  the  leading  manuscript.«. 
 The  words  are  masculine,  meaning  boys  as  in 
 2:  16,  and  not  the  general  term  children  as 
 in  11 :  16.  It  would  naturally  be  boys  rather 
 than  girls,  for  comparatively  few  even  of 
 grown  women  went  to  the  temple  amid  the 
 crowds.  These  boys  had  heard  the  day  be- 
 fore the  cries  of  the  triumphal  procession, 
 '  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David  '  (21 :  9),  and 
 readily  understood  it  to  mean  the  Messiah; 
 now  observing  the  authority  with  which  he 
 cleansed  the  temple  and  healed  the  blind  and 
 tlie  lame,  they  recalled  that  cry  and  were 
 loudly  repeating  it,  even  in  the  temple. 
 The  older  people  who  had  said  the  same  on 
 the  Mount  of  Olives  and  in  the  streets  of  the 
 
 city  might  have  shrunk  from  making  the  bold 
 proclamation  in  tiiis  most  public  place  and  in 
 the  very  face  of  their  religious  rulers;  chil- 
 dren are  in  such  a  case  more  ardent  and  more 
 fearless.  They  were  sore  displeased,  or, 
 I  moved  with  indignation,  same  word  as  in  20: 
 24.  They  ought  to  have  been  led  to  earnest 
 inquiry  whether  he  who  thus  asse'rted  author- 
 it}'  and  wrought  miracles  and  allowed  him- 
 self to  be  hailed  as  the  Son  of  David  was  in- 
 deed the  Messiah  ;  and  his  })urific:ition  of  the 
 temple  might  well  have  reminded  them  of 
 Mai.  3:  1-4.  They  rejected  the  idea  without 
 inquiry,  and  wfere  indignant  at  the  tipparent 
 claim.  He  wasaltogether  different  from  their 
 notion  of  the  Messiah,  came  frojn  an  obscure 
 village  in  distant  Galilee  (Joim -:  4i  r.,  52),  had 
 not  asked  the  recognition  of  the  Sanhedrin, 
 but  seemed  to  be  relying  on  mere  popular  re- 
 cognition (John  7: 49);  and  as  the  Messiah  was  of 
 course  to  be  a  revolutionist  and  civil  ruler,  his 
 claim  and  its  popular  support  might  provoke 
 the  Romans  to  crush  out  the  "nation,"  and 
 deprive  these  Jewish  officitils  of  their  "place,"' 
 as  some  of  them  had  intimated  not  long  be- 
 fore. (John  It:  47  f.)  Hearest  thou  what' 
 these  are  saying?  They  do  not  really  doubt 
 that  he  hears,  but  mean  to  intimate  surprise 
 that  he  does  not  stop  a  thing  so  improper  as  to 
 call  him  Son  of  David.  So  during  the  tri- 
 umphal procession  (Luke  10:39),  "some  of  the 
 Pharisees  from  the  multitude"  openly  called 
 on  him  to  rebuke  his  disciples  for  language 
 implying  that  he  was  the  Messiah,  but  he  re- 
 fused. (Comp.  above  on  21 :  9.)  It  is  idle  for 
 critics  to  suppose  this  a  mere  inaccurate  report 
 of  that  former  case,  for  the  place  is  different, 
 the  persons  making  the  outcry  are  here  chil- 
 dren, and  the  Saviour's  reply  is  also  entirely 
 different,  and  adapted  to  the  testimony  of 
 children.  The  Scribes  complaining  may  have 
 been  different,  or  may  have  included  some  of 
 the  same  persons,  now  still  further  outraged 
 
 'The  simple  interrogative  in  indirect  question,  heie  and  in  10:  19;  Miwk  14:  36;  Luke  17  :  8,  is  occasionally 
 usid  in  classic  Greek  also,  .sec  Jelf,  J 877,  Obs.  2. 
 
432 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXI. 
 
 17  And  he  left  them,  and  went  out  of  the  city  into  |17  babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast  perfected  praiae  ?  And 
 Bethuuy  •  aud  he  lodged  there.  .  he  left  theiu,  and  went  lonh  out  of  the  city  to  15eth- 
 
 '  '  I      any,  and  lodged  there. 
 
 by  tlie  renewed  hosaniias.  Yea,  he  hears  it, 
 and  litids  it  unobjectionable  and  proper. 
 Have  ye  never  read  (see  on  12:  3),  implying 
 a  blamewortliy  ignorance  of  what  was  meant 
 by  ft  very  familiar  passage  of  those  sacred 
 writings  with  which  Scribes  were  supposed  to 
 be  so  thorougiily  acquainted;  so  also  in  19:' 
 4;  21:  42;  22:  31.  Out  of  the  mouth,  etc., 
 from  Psa.  8:  2  (3).  Hebrew,  'out  of  the 
 iMoutlis  of  babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast 
 established  strength.'  The  Sept.  has  'thou 
 hast  prepared  praise ' ;  in  several  other  pas- 
 sages (Toy)  it  has  rendered  the  word  fur 
 'strength'  by  'praise.'  Matt,  follows  the 
 Sept.,  as  he  so  often  does  where  it  expresses  the 
 Heb.  sufficiently  for  his  purpose.  (Comp.  on 
 3:  3  and  12:  14.)  The  Greek  word  means 
 'prepared'  or  'completely  prepared,'  and  so 
 may  be  rendered  'perfected.'  The  first  utter- 
 ances of  very  young  children,  showing  admi- 
 ration of  God's  works,  and  ready  recognition 
 of  his  existence,  are  a  strong  testimony  to  his 
 being  and  glory,  and  ought,  the  Psalmist  adds, 
 to  silence  the  enemy  and  the  avenger,  all  the 
 "malignant  raiiers  against  God."  {Alexander 
 on  Psalms.)  Suckling  was  sometimes  con- 
 tinued among  the  Jews  till  the  child  was  three 
 years'  old  (aMacc.  7: 27),  and  such  a  custom  is 
 still  reported  by  some  travelers  in  the  East. 
 Wlnit  the  Psalmist  declared  true  of  sucking 
 babes  was  also  and  still  mure  true  of  these 
 boys  crying  hosanna.  Toy  says  that  the 
 meaning  in  which  the  words  are  here  used  is 
 "substantially  the  same  as  that  of  the  Psalm- 
 ist—God had  shown  these  children  a  truth 
 tliat  the  learned  men  did  not  see,  and  had 
 thereby  made  them  instruments  of  praise  and 
 strength."  Our  Lord's  wise  answer,  while 
 not  provoking,  yet  failed  to  restrain,  the  pur- 
 pose excited  by  the  triumphal  entry  and  his 
 cleansing  the  temple,  viz.,  to  destroy  him  if 
 possible;  the  popular  recognition  and  en- 
 thusiasm made  them  fear  him  all  the  more, 
 for  they  accounted  him  a  dangerous  rival  to 
 their  own  position  as  religious  instructors  and 
 
 rulers.       (Mark  11:  IK;  Luke  19:  tit.) 
 
 17.  And  he  left  them,  etc.  Mark  shows 
 that  this  was  not  on  the  day  of  the  triumphal 
 entry,  but  on  the  day  following.  (Comp. 
 above  on  v.  12.)  Indeed,  Mark  tells  us  (n:i9, 
 Rer.ver.)   that  "  Gvcry  eveniiig  he  went  forth 
 
 out  of  the  city  "  ;  and  Luke  states  in  connec- 
 tion with  the  next  day  that  "  every  day  he 
 was  teaching  in  the  temple  ;  and  every  night 
 lie  went  out  and  lodged  in  the  mount  that  is 
 called  the  Mount  of  Olives."  (Luke 21; 37,  Rev. 
 vcr.)  This  naturally  enough  means  Bethany, 
 which  lay  on  a  spur  of  the  mountain.  Thus 
 the  statements  agree,  and  show  us  what  course 
 he  took  on  the  three  days  of  his  public  ap- 
 pearance, probably  the  first,  second,  and  third 
 days  of  the  week;  he  came  "early  in  the 
 morning"  (Luke.'i:  ss.)  tothe  temple  and  taught, 
 and  went  out  at  night  across  the  mountain  to 
 Bethany.  Many  who  had  come  to  the  feast 
 sought  nightly  lodgings  in  the  surrounding 
 villages.  Jesus  would  go  out  to  seek  repose 
 in  the  home  of  his  friends  (comp.  on  26:  6), 
 and  probably  also  to  avoid  an  attempt  to 
 arrest  him,  such  as  was  successfully  made  the 
 first  night  he  spent  in  the  citj'.  There  is  no 
 occasion  to  suppose,  as  some  have  done,  that 
 he  and  his  followers  camped  out  near  Beth- 
 any. His  friends  in  the  village  were  ap- 
 parently wealthy. 
 
 In  leaving  Jerusalem  by  the  eastern  gate 
 (comp.  on  21:  1),  Jesus  and  his  disciples 
 would  descend  the  steep  declivity  into  the 
 narrow  valley  of  the  Kidron,  and  by  a  little 
 bridge  would  cross  over  the  dry  bed  of  the 
 stream,  all  covered  with  flat  stones  worn  into 
 rounded  shapes  by  the  torrents  of  the  rainy 
 season.  Reaching  the  foot  of  the  Mount  of 
 Olives,  they  found  near  them  a  garden  called 
 Gethsemane  (see  on  26:  36),  doubtless  occu- 
 pied by  olive-trees  and  fig-trees,  with  prob- 
 ably flowers,  and  less  probably  vegetables. 
 It  seems  to  have  been  a  place  open  to  the 
 public,  and  "Jesus  ofttimes  resorted  thither 
 with  his  disciples"  (Joiini8:2),  perhaps  stop- 
 ping to  rest  under  shade  and  among  flowers 
 before  climbing  Olivet,  or  in  th'fe  morning 
 before  entering  the  hot  and  crowded  city ; 
 for  in  April  it  is  extremely  hot  in  Jerusalem 
 in  the  daytime,  though  chilly  towards  morn- 
 ing. (John  18: 18.)  Up  the  Central  depression  in 
 the  slope  of  the  Mount  of  Olives  (comp.  on 
 21:  1)  the  path  is  steep  and  toilsome,  some- 
 times clambering  up  ledges  of  limestone  rock, 
 and  gradually  rising  to  a  level  with,  and  then 
 above,  the  city  on  the  hills  behind.  At  the 
 summit,  from  which  could  be  seen  the  long 
 
Ch.  XXL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 433 
 
 18  Now  in  the  morning,  as  he  returned  into  the  city,  I  18    Now  in  the  morning  as  he  returned  to  the  city,  ho 
 he  liungercd.  | 
 
 e.istt'rn  line  of  the  high  mountains  of  Moab,  I  interests.  4)  When  men  wrong  others  through 
 with  glimpses  of  the  I)e;id  Sea  in  a  deep  caul-  the  week,  and  try  to  atone  for  it  by  worship- 
 drori  between,  they  were  half  way  to  Betli- Mng  God  on  the  Lord's  Day.  (Jer.i:9-ii.) 
 any.  Some  distance  down  the  eastern  slope'  Hknry:  "Lawful  thing.*,  ill-timed  and  ill- 
 is  a   narrow  nocl<  of  rocky  soil  between  little    placed,    may    become    sinful    things.      That 
 
 northern  and  southern  valleys.  This  neck  of 
 liind  connects  with  Olivet  a  small  rounded 
 outlying  hill.  Their  i>ath  wound  around  the 
 northern  part  of  this  hill,  while  the  Roman 
 paved  road  from  Bethany  to  Jerusalem  jjas.sed 
 around  its  southern  face.  On  the  east  this 
 rounded  hill  slopes  down  in  a  tongue  of  land 
 between  two  minute  valleys,  which  presently 
 unite  beyond  it  and  go  deepening  down 
 towards  the  Dead  Sea.  On  this  little  tongue  of 
 land  and  in  these  shallow  val.eys,  amid  olive 
 trees,   figs,  almonds,  vines,  and  apric  ■>ts,  and 
 
 which  was  decent  enough  in  another  place, 
 and  not  only  lawful  but  laudable  on  another 
 day,  defiles  the  sanctuary  and  profanes  the 
 Sabbath."  Hall:  "Yea,  thus  it  became 
 thee,  O  thou  gracious  Redeemer  of  men,  to 
 let  the  world  .see  thou  hast  not  lost  thy  ui.s- 
 tice  in  thy  mercy;  that  there  is  not  more 
 lenity  in  thy  forbearances,  than  rigor  in  thy 
 just  severities ;  that  thou  canst  thunder  as  well 
 as  shine.' — V.  15  f.  Children  crying  in  the 
 temple.  1)  Would-be  wise  men  often  show 
 folly  by  despising  the  young.      2)  Children 
 
 patchesof  small,  bright-hued  flowers,  gleamed    sometimes  see   religious  truth   more  clearly 
 
 the  white  limestone  dwellings  of  Betluiny 
 The  place  is  now  called  Lazarij'eh,  from 
 Lazarus,  or  more  exactly,  in  Arabic,  el- 
 Aziriyeh,  from  el-Azir.  It  is  by  the  direct 
 path  a  mile  and  three  quarters  from  Jeru.- 
 salem,  corresponding  exactly  to  the  fifteen 
 stadia  (.something  less  than  furlongs)  of  John 
 11  :  18.  The  name  Bethany  appears  to  mean 
 either  'house  of  dates'  or  'house  of  the  poor.' 
 There  was  another  Bethany  beyond  Jordan 
 
 than  prejudiced  adults.  3)  The  praise  of  chil- 
 dren is  thoroughly  acceptable  to  God.  4)  The 
 piety  of  children  ought  to  touch  hard  hearts, 
 and  silence  malignant  opposers  of  the  gospel. 
 
 18-22.  The  JLvkkkn  Fig-Trek. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  11 :  12-14  and  20-20.  If 
 we  had  only  Matthew,  we  should  suppose  that 
 all  this  occurred  the  morning  which  followed 
 the  triumphal  entry  and  the  cleansing  of  the 
 temple.     But  Matthew  doe.s  not  at  all  contra- 
 
 (joUdI:  M),  and  in  John  11:  1  this   Bethany  is  |  diet   the  fuller  account   of    Mark,  viz.,  that 
 
 distinguished  as  "the  village  of  Mary  and  her 
 sister  Martha." 
 
 HOMILKTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  12.  TiiiEME  (in  Stier):  "Once  more  he 
 goes  the  way  which  he  had  loved  as  a  child, 
 up  to  the  temple.'' — V.  13.  A  place  of  wor- 
 ship becoming  a  den  of  robbers.  1)  When 
 the  worship  is  conducted  by  men  who  seek  re- 
 
 after  the  triumphal  entry  (probably  on  the 
 first  day  of  the  week)  Jesus  returned  to 
 Bethany  ;  the  next  morning  (Monday)  on  his 
 way  to  the  city  he  pronounced  a  curse  upon 
 the  Cg-tree,  and  afterwards  cleansed  the 
 temple;  and  the  following  morning  (Tuesday) 
 the  disciples  expressed  their  surprise  that  the 
 tree  had  at  once  withered.  Matthew  has 
 simply  thrown  together  the  whole  matter  of 
 ligious  office  for  the  money  it  yields.  2)  When  j  the  fig-tree,  just  as  in  narrating  the  ministry 
 the  worship  is  supported,  or  the  house  of  wor-  !  in  Galilee  he  often  arranges  topically  rather 
 shij)  erected,  by  such  measures  as  extortion  in    than  chronologicallj'. 
 
 "fairs,"  or  covert  gambling.  3)  When  per- 
 sons join  a  certain  church  in  hope  of  gaining 
 custom,  or  otherwise  promoting  their  worldly 
 
 18.  As  he  returned,  or  probably,  upon  re- 
 turning} He  hungered.  The  first  meal  was 
 usually  taken  about  the  middle  of  the  fore- 
 
 1  Aorist  part,  in  X  (first  haiid\  B  (first  hand),  L  (fol-  [  the  city,  he  had  not  entered  it.  There  is  thus  only  an 
 lowed  by  Tisch.  and  \V  H.),  'upon  returning,'  '  after  apparent  contradiction  between  this  and  Mark,  '  when 
 returning,'  '  having  returned.'  This,  as  the  more  diffi- j  they  were  come  out  from  Bethany  he  was  hungry.'  It 
 cult  reading,  easily  changed  by  copyists  into  the  other,  j  *ras  less  than  two  miles  from  one  place  to  the  other. 
 
 has  strong  claims  to  adoption.  The  inimediatoly  fol- 
 lowing 'by  the  road'  would  show  that  the  former  ex- 
 pressio:)  is  uiL'aut  loost>ly,  that  though  he  had  reached 
 
 Buttmann  would  here  translate  '  put  off  as  it  means  in 
 Luke  5:. "if.,  thus  making  it  '  afler  putting  off  to  the 
 city.'    But  it  can  hardly  be  shown  that  the  word  bos 
 
 B2 
 
434 
 
 MATTHEVf. 
 
 [Ch.  XXI. 
 
 9  And  when  he  saw  a  fie  tree  in  the  wav.he  came  to  I  19  hungered.    And  seeing  la  fig  tree  by  the  way  side, 
 and   found   nothing  thereon,   but  leaves   onlv,   and  he  came  to  it,  and  found  nothing  thereon,  but  leaves 
 
 d  iiiito  it    Ixl  no  fruit  grow  on  thee  henceforward  only  ;  and  he  .saith  unto  it,  Let  there  be  no  fruit  froiu 
 
 19 
 it 
 .sal 
 for  ever 
 
 And  presently  the  tig  tree  withered  away. 
 
 thee  henceforward  for  ever.    And  immediately  the 
 
 1  Or,  a  single. 
 
 n(K)i).  (Aci82:i5.)  Comp.  on  2'2  :  4.  The  case 
 iii.Jolin  21:  12  is  exceptional.  Walidng  up 
 and  down  the  steep  mountain  in  the  early 
 morning  air  would  naturally  awaken  appe- 
 tite, especiiilly  in  one  who  had  eaten  moder- 
 ately the  evening  before.  There  is  no  occa- 
 sion for  the  supposition  that -he  had  spent  the 
 night  in  special  |)rayer. 
 
 19.  A  fig-tree,  or  more  probably,  in  the 
 strict  sense  (liev.  Ver  margin),  'a  single 
 lig-tree'(comp.  on  8:  19),  perhaps  one  that 
 .stood  apart,  or  that  attracted  attention  by  the 
 rich  devcl.)pment  of  leaves  which  it  alone  pre- 
 .^ented.  Pliny  ("Natural  History"  XVI,  49, 
 says  of  the  fig-tree,  '"  Its  leaf  comes  later  than 
 the  fruit,  except  a  certain  species  in  Cilicia, 
 Cyprus,  and  Greece."  Tristram  says  ("Nat. 
 Hist,  of  the  Bible")  that  in  Palestine  "the 
 fruit  apjiears  before  the  leaves."  Dr.  Cham- 
 bers (in  Schaff )  denies  this,  but  the  conflict  of 
 reports  is  accounted  for  by  the  statement  of 
 Thomson  ("Land  and  Book  '):  "The  fig 
 often  comes  with,  or  even  before,  the  leaves." 
 Mark's  expression,  "seeing  a  fig-tree  afar  off, 
 having  leaves,  became,"  shows  that  the  pres- 
 ence of  leaves  suggested  the  presence  of  fruit. 
 They  liad  perhiii)s  eaten  new  tigs  in  the  deep 
 pliiin  of  Jericho  a  few  days  before.  And 
 though  "it  was  not  the  season  of  figs" 
 (Markii:  i.'j,  Rev.  Ver.),  here  Oil  the  mouutaiii,  yet 
 this  api)eared  to  be  an  exceptional  tree,  bear- 
 ing fruit  earlier  than  usual.  Thomson  says 
 he  has  eaten  very  early  figs  on  Lebanon  in 
 May,  and  that  fruits  are  there  a  month  later 
 than  in  Jerusalem.  So  it  was  not  impossible 
 that  in  some  v/ann  nook  of  the  Mount  of 
 Olives  an  exceptionally  early  variety  might 
 have  figs  at  the  beginning  of  April.  To  sup- 
 pose that  Jesus  expected  to  find  a  few  figs  re- 
 maining from  the  fall  and  winter  crop  is  en- 
 tirely unsuitable.     Leaves  would  be  no  sign 
 
 of  such  remaining  fruit;  there  would  be  no 
 occasion  for  finding  fault,  and  no  symbolical 
 lesson.  The  artificial  translation  of  Mark 
 which  some  hiivc  proposed,  "for  the  season 
 was  not  a  good  one  for  figs,"  is  without  war- 
 rant in  grammar,  and  a  mere  expedient  to 
 escape  a  difficulty. — To  take  from  a  fruit  tree 
 beside  the  road,  or  oven  to  pluck  ears  of  grain 
 in  passing,  was  entirely  in  accordance  with 
 law  and  custom,  Deut.  23:'24  f.,  comp.  above 
 on  12:  1.  See  the  thorough  humanity  of  our 
 Saviour  —  hungry  from  a  mountain  walk, 
 seeking  food  froiTi  a  tree  beside  the  road,  and 
 disappointed  in  not  finding  figs  when  there 
 was  such  a  show  of  leaves.  His  human  mind, 
 which  had  grown  in  wisdom  (Luke 2: 52),  which 
 did  not  know  the  day  and  hour  of  his  own 
 second  coming  (Mark  i.?:  32),  was  of  necessity,  as 
 a  finite  mind,  unable  to  contain  all  knowledge. 
 We  must  beware  of  unchastened  inferences 
 from  this  fact  that  he  did  not  know  some 
 things,  remembering  that  in  the  unity  of  his 
 person  dwelt  a  divine  as  well  as  a  human  na- 
 ture, and  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  given  him 
 without  measure  (John3:34);  but  we  must  not 
 deny  or  becloud  the  fact,  when  distinctly  set 
 forth.  This  is  indeed  a  necessary  part  of  a 
 real  incarnation,  and  we  must  accept  it  as 
 a  mystery.  Maldonatus  holds  that  Jesus 
 feigned  to  bo  hungry,  and  feigned  to  seek 
 what  he  knew  he  would  not  find — which  pain- 
 fully reminds  us  that  the  great  commentator 
 was  a  Jesuit.  Let  no  fruit  grow  on  thee 
 henceforward  forever.  So  Mark,  and  this 
 is  what  Peter  called  a  curse.  (M.ukii:  21.) 
 To  suppose  that  Jesus  angrily  uttered 
 imprecations  against  the  inanimate  object 
 is  not  only  irreverent,  but  grat^uitous  and 
 silly.  Our  Lord  sought  illustration  of  re- 
 ligious truth  from  all  sources;  from  food 
 and  water,  patching  clothes  and  bottling  wine, 
 
 that  exact  sense,  nnlcfs  the  phrase  were  '  after  putting 
 off  from  Ik'thany.' — The  .\nrist  pari,  in  Act.s  25:1:3, 
 which  Scrivener  says  is  "manifestly  false"  though  read 
 by   all   uncials  and   some  other  good  documents,  and 
 
 Festus,"  since  the  coming  itself  was  a  greeting  as  well 
 as  the  words  spoken  on  arriving.  This  would  lie  like 
 "You  did  well  in  reminding  me"  {anamnesas),  Plato. 
 (Comp.  below  2'^ :  .3 ;  26  :  12  ;  27  :   4.)     The   present  part. 
 
 which   Hort  regards  as  an   instance  of  "  prior  corrup-  '  would  mean,  "  they  came  down  while  saluting."  Comp. 
 tion  "  of  the  text,  may  perhaps  be  exi)lained  as  mean-    on  23 :  20,  as  to  the  general  theory  ot  the  aorist. 
 iug  "  they  came  down  to  Cesarea  by  way  of  greeting  to  | 
 
Ch.  XXL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 435 
 
 20  Ami  when  the  disciples  saw  it,  they  marvelled, 
 saying,  How  soon  is  the  tig  tree  witliered  away  I 
 
 21  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  tlieni.  Verily  I  say 
 unto  you.  It  ye  have  faith,  and  doubt  not,  ye  shall  not 
 only  do  this  which  is  doiif  to  the  tig  tree,  but  also  if  ye 
 shall  say  unto  this  mountain.  Be  ihou  removed,  and  lie 
 thou  cast  into  the  sea;  it  shall  be  done. 
 
 20  fig  tree  withered  away.  And  when  the  disciples  saw 
 it,  they  marvelled,  saying,  How  did  tlie  tig  tree  iiu- 
 
 21  inediaiely  wither  away  ?  And  .lesus  answered  ami 
 said  unto  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  If  yc^  have 
 faith,  and  doubt  not,  ye  shall  n<it  only  do  what  is 
 done  to  the  lig  tree,  but  even  if  yesliall  say  unto  this 
 mountain,  Be  thou  taken  tip  and  cast  into  the  sea,  it 
 
 sowing  and  reaping,  and  changes  of  weather, 
 birds  and  flowers,  plants  and  trees,  as  well  as 
 the  doings  titid  sayings  of  men  around  him, — 
 ail  were  made  toteaeh  lessons.  And  here  wtis 
 an  opportunity  for  a  very  striking  lesson.  The 
 tree  gave  by  its  leaves  a  false  sign  of  possessing 
 fruit,  and  so  would  strikingly'  represent  false 
 professions  of  piety  without  the  ettects  thereof, 
 its  so  plainly  seen  in  the  contemporary  Jews, 
 and  alas!  not  in  them  alone.  By  the  curse 
 pronounced  it  bectime  a  symbol  and  a  warn- 
 ing to  all  who  should  ever  hear  the  gospel. 
 That  withered  tig-tree  stands  as  one  of  the 
 most  conspicuous  objects  in  sacred  history,  an 
 object  lesson  forever  (conip.  on  18:  2).  Its 
 lesson  corresponded  exactly  to  that  of  a  para- 
 ble given  some  months  earlier  (i-uije  i3:6-9),  and 
 corresponds  generally  to  the  lamenttition  over 
 Jerusalem  the  day  before  (i.uiieio: «),  to  the 
 cleansing  of  the  temple  which  immediately 
 followed,  iind  to  the  long  course  of  teaching 
 on  the  ne.vt  day.  (Matt.  21 :28toi:i:39.)  There  was 
 among  tlie  Jews  of  the  time  great  religiosity, 
 iind  little  religion.  Witness  the  trading  in 
 the  temple,  the  hypocrisy  of  the  Scribes  and 
 Pharisees,  their  rcftisal  to  believe  John  the 
 liaptist  (2i::«),  their  rejection  of  the  long  ex- 
 ])ected  Messiah.  The  fig-tree  destroyed  was 
 of  extremely  little  value,  as  it  bore  no  fruit. 
 It  may  be  that  standing  '  on  the  road'  it  was 
 not  private  property.  The  Talmud  often 
 (listinguishos  (Lightf. )  between  the  fruit  of 
 trees  tliat  grew  in  comtnons,  and  the  fruit  t)f 
 trees  that  grew  in  gtirdens  or  fields.  But  that 
 ii  projihet,  a  "teacher  come  from  God,"  should 
 destroy  a  piece  of  property  of  trifling  value 
 for  the  sake  of  teaching  a  great  lesson,  would 
 seem  to  the  Jews  no  ground  whatever  of  com- 
 plaint; much  less  will  it  seem  so  to  those  who 
 believe  in  his  divinitj*.  Comp.  the  destruc- 
 tion of  the  herd  of  swine,  8 :  80  ff.  Theophyl. 
 remarks  that  our  Lord's  other  miracles  were 
 ill!  beneficent,  and  lest  it  should  be  thought 
 that  he  cannot  punish,  he  wrought  two  that 
 were  punitive  :  yet  these  were  not  upon  men, 
 but  upon  the  tree  and  the  swine,  and  reallj- 
 meant  kindness  toward  men  ;  "he  withers  tlie 
 tree  that  he  may  chasten  men."     Aud  pres- 
 
 I  ently  (Rev.  Ver.,  immediately)  the  fig-tree 
 
 I  withered  away,  does  not  necessarily  mean 
 tlisit  tlie  withering  was  completed  in  a  moment. 
 And  when  Mtirk  (11:20,  Rev.  ver.)  states  that  "in 
 the  morning  they  saw  the  lig-tree  withered 
 away  from  the  roots,"  he  indicates  that  the 
 withering  had  previously  occurred.  So  there 
 is  no  contradiction. 
 
 SO.  And  when  the  disciples  saw  it, 
 which  we  learn  from  Mark  was  the  following 
 morning.  Matthew  does  not  mention  the 
 lapse  of  time,  but  does  not  deny  nor  exclude 
 it.  How  soon,  etc.,  better,  as  in  Rev.  Ver., 
 How  did  the  fi<j-tree  immediately,  etc.  See 
 Winer,  p.  276  [345].  The  Greek  cannot  mean 
 'how  soon,'  for  the  word  is  'immediately,' 
 just  as  in  the  preceding  verse.  The  disciples 
 inquire  liow  tiie  immediate  withering  occur- 
 red. The  process  was  justly  characterized  as 
 immediate,  as  there  had  been  onl^'  twenty- 
 four  hours,  and  it  was  withered  from  the  roots 
 (Mark).  The  Master  had  not  expressly  sa-'d 
 that  the  tree  should  wither  at  once,  but  only 
 that  it  should  never  betir  fruit.  We  learn 
 from  M.irk  (11:21)  that  Peter,  so  often  spokes- 
 man, mentioned  the  matter  to  the  Teacher, 
 but  the  answer  was  addressed  to  them  all. 
 
 21  f.  Our  Lord  indirectly'  answers  their 
 question  by  telling  how  they  too  may  work  . 
 not  only  such  a  miracle,  but  more  wonderful 
 ones,  and  may  obtain  in  prayer  all  that  they 
 ask  for,  viz.,  through  undoubting  faith.  Unto 
 this  mountain  would  naturall^'bc  the  Mount 
 of  Olives,  and  rnto  the  sea  would  be  the 
 Mediterranean  or  the  Dead  Sea.  Mark  has 
 both  expressions  the  same.  But  the  example 
 is  evidently  presented,  not  as  a  thing  likely  or 
 proper  to  be  actually  done,  but  as  an  extreme 
 case  of  a  conceivable  miracle  (comp.  1  Cor. 
 13:  1),  to  illustrate  more  vividly  the  miracu- 
 lous possibilities  presented  to  unwavering 
 fiiith.  (Comp.  on  17:  20.)  In  a  similar  expres- 
 sion not  long  before  he  spoke  of  rooting  up  a 
 tree  and  planting  it  in  the  sea.  (Luke  u: 6.)  The 
 Talmud  of  Bab.  (Lightf)  frequently  uses 
 "rooter  up  of  mountains  "  as  a  figure  to  de- 
 scribe some  teacher  who  had  great  power  in 
 removing  difBculties. — Christians  of  the  presr 
 
436 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXI. 
 
 22  And  all  things,  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  prayer,  I  22  shall  be  done.    And  all  things,  whatsoever  ye  shall 
 believiug,  ye  shalFreceive.  I       ask  in  prayer,  believing,  yeshall  receive. 
 
 fint  day  have  no  reason  to  believe  themselves 
 ooinmissioned  to  work  miracles,  and  tlie  at- 
 tempt todoso.is  cither  irreverent  trifling,  or 
 a  fanaticism  injurious  to  themselves  and  re- 
 pulsive to  thoughtful  observers.  Every  true 
 prayer  of  Christian  faith  is  taught  by  the 
 Spirit  of  God  (Romans  8:  2Gf.),  and  he  will 
 never  teach  men  a  presumptuous  prayer. 
 
 From  the  power  which  faith  will  give  them 
 to  work  miracles,  our  Lord  passes  to  its  more 
 general  power  in  prayer  (v.  '2'2).  This  in  Mat- 
 thew is  merely  added;  in  Murk  (n.-ajjifis 
 declared  to  follow  as  a  consequence  from  what 
 precedes.  If  faith  could  worlv  miracles,  it  fol- 
 lows that  faith  can  secure  whatever  we  pray  for 
 (comp.  James  5:  16).  Believing,  ye  shall 
 receive.  Of  course  this  })romise  has  limita- 
 tions; we  shall  receive  what  we  ask,  or  some- 
 thing which  our  Heavenly  Father  knows  to 
 be  better  (comp.  on  7:  7,  11).  Mark  has  a  j'et 
 stronger  and  quite  peculiar  expression,  "be- 
 lieve that  ye  receive  (Rev.  Ver.,  margin  re- 
 ceived) them,  and  yeshall  have  them  "  ;  from 
 tiie  time  of  asking  go  on  believing  that  your 
 prayer  was  heard,  that  j'ou  virtually  received 
 when  you  asked,  and  you  shall  have  the 
 tilings  in  due  season.  Mark  also  adds  (u:  25) 
 an  injunction  to  forgive  others  when  we  are 
 praj'ing  for  God's  forgiveness;  which  Mat- 
 thew might  omit  froin  having  recorded  it  as 
 also  given  in  connection  with  the  "  Lord's 
 Prayer."  (stu.) 
 
 HOMILKTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  18  f.  Nothing  but  leaves.  1)  Profession 
 without  practice  is  worthless.  2)  Profession 
 without  practice  is  offensive  to  God  and  man. 
 ;?)  Profession  without  practice  is  in  great  dan- 
 ger of  becoming  perpetual.  4)  Profession 
 need  not  be  laid  down  if  practice  be  taken  up. 
 Hall:  "That  which  was  the  fault  of  this 
 tree  is  the  punishment  of  it,  fruitlessness. 
 Woe  be  to  that  church  orsoul  that  is  punished 
 with  horown  sin."— V.  21  f.  The  power  of 
 ('hristian  faith.  1)  In  the  time  of  Christ  and 
 his  apostles  it  could  work  miracles.  2)  If  we 
 suppo.se  it  can  now  work  ar.y  miracle,  it  ought 
 to  be  able  to  work  the  greatest  miracles.  (John 
 u:\-i.)  3)  Its  j)ower  in  miracle-working  as- 
 sures and  illustrates  its  present  nower  in 
 prayer  (comp.  James  5:  17  f.  ;  Luke  10:  20). 
 
 4)  We  cannot  be  sure  that  miracles  would 
 now  do  good,  but  we  know  that  the  prayer  of 
 faith  in  every  age  brings  the  richest  blessings. 
 
 5)  It  enhances  the  privilege  of  prayer  to  be- 
 lieve that  God  will  give  what  we  ask,  or  what 
 he  sees  to  be  better. 
 
 23-32.  The  Rulers  Question  Christ's 
 Authority,  and  are  Rebuked. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  11 :  27-38;  Luke  20: 
 1-8.  It  occurred  on  the  third  day  of  our 
 Lord's  appearance  in  the  temple,  which  was 
 probably  Tuesday. 
 
 23.  The  chief  priests  and  the  elders. 
 Mark,  '  the  chief  priests  and  the  scribes  and 
 the  elders,'  representing  the  three  classes 
 which  composed  the  Sanhedrin  (see  on  26: 
 59);  it  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  a  formal 
 deputation.  They  had  already  begun  seek- 
 ing to  destroy  liim  (Lukei9:  47  f.),  and  even  some 
 time  sooner,  (joim  11:53.)  As  he  was  teach- 
 ing.  So  Luke,  Rev.  Yer.  ;  Mark  has  'as  he 
 was  walking  in  the  temple,'  probabh'  in  one 
 of  the  beautiful  colonnades,  as  some  months 
 earlier  in  John  10:  23.  To  teach  while  walk- 
 ing about  was  very  common  with  the  Rabbis, 
 as  it  was  at  Athens,  where  the  followers  of 
 Aristotle  were  from  this  specially  called  Peri- 
 patetics. To  stop  a  teacher  .  and  ask  him 
 questions,  was  also  common.  (22:16,23,35.)  The 
 conversation  between  our  Lord  and  the  rulers 
 now  goes  on  for  a  long  time  in  the  temple 
 court  (21: 23  to  nj:  46),  the  people  thronging  to 
 hear,  their  usual  keen  interest  in  rabbinical 
 discussions  beingheightened  by  the  triumphal 
 entry  and  other  recent  events.  After  that, 
 he  turns  from  the  baffled  rulers  to  address  di- 
 rectly the  multitudes  and  his  disciples  (ch.23), 
 and  towards  evening  speaks  to  the  disciples 
 on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  (oh.  24  and 25.)  By 
 what  authority  (see on  9:  6),  more  exactly, 
 by  mliat  sort  of  nvthnrity  ;  SO  also  Mark  and 
 Luke.  And  who  gave  thee  this  authority? 
 The  first  question  asks  the  nature  of  the  au- 
 thority, the  second  asks  its  source.  Did  he 
 claim  prophetic  authority  (21:11),  Me.«sianic 
 authority  (2i:i5),  or  what?  Did  he  claim  au- 
 thority from  man,  or  from  God?  Any  Jew 
 was  allowed  to  talk  publicly  about  religious 
 questions  (as  in  our  social  meetings),  but  if 
 he  proposed  to  be  a  regular  teacher  (Rabbi), 
 he  must  be  authorized  by  other  Rabbis  or  by 
 
Ch.  XXL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 437 
 
 23  And  when  he  was  come  into  the  temple,  the  chief 
 nriesls  and  the  elders  of  the  [teople  c:uue  iinio  liiiu  as 
 he  was  teacliing,  and  said,  15y  what  authority  doest 
 tliou  these  things?  and  who  gaie  thee  this  authority.' 
 
 •2J  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unio  them,  1  alsd 
 will  ask  yon  one  thing,  which  it  ye  tell  uie,  1  in  like 
 wise  will  tell  yon  by  what  authority  I  do  these  things. 
 
 2o  Th"3  baplisni  oi'  John,  whence  was  it?  from  heaven, 
 or  of  men?  And  they  reasoiu'il  with  themselves,  say- 
 ing, ir  we  shall  say,  From  heaven  ;  he  will  say  unto  us, 
 Wliv  did  ve  not  then  lielieve  him? 
 
 2(i"  Hut  if  we  shall  say.  Of  men;  we  fear  the  people ; 
 for  all  hold  John  as  a  prophet. 
 
 •27  And  ihev  answert^l  Jesus  and  said,  We  cannot 
 tell.  And  he'said  unto  them,  Neither  tell  I  you  by 
 what  authority  1  do  these  things. 
 
 23  And  when  he  was  come  into  the  temple,  the  chi'.'f 
 priests  and  llie  elilersof  the  people  came  unto  him  as 
 he  was  teachii^g,  and  said,  By  wliat  authority  doest 
 thou  ihes.'  lliiugs?  and  who  gave  thee  this  authority  ? 
 
 24  And  Jerus  answered  and  said  unto  Iheui,  I  also  will 
 ask  you  one  '  question,  which  if  ye  tell  me,  I  likewise 
 will  tell  you  l>y  what  authority  I  do  these  things. 
 The  baptism  ot  John,  whence  was  it?  Irom  heaven 
 or  from  men?  And  they  reasoned  with  themselves, 
 saying.  If  we  shall  say,  Vrom   heaven;   he  will  say 
 
 26  uiito  us.  Why  then  did  ye  not  believe  him?  But  if 
 we  shall  say,' From  men  ;  we  fear  the  multitude;  for 
 
 27  all  bold  Jobn  as  a  prcjphet.  And  they  answered 
 Jesus,  and  said.  We  know  not.  He  also  .said  unto 
 them,   Neither  tell   1   you   by  what  authority  1  do 
 
 the  Sanhedrin  (comp.  Edersh.).  Jesus  was 
 not  only  making  it  his  occupation  to  teach, 
 hut  working  miracles,  cleansing  the  temple 
 as  if  a  propliet,  and  apparently  justifying  his 
 followers  in  greeting  him  as  the  ilessitih.  It 
 was  proper  for  the  Saniicdrin  to  in(iiiire  into 
 his  authority  (comp.  Acts  4:  7),  if  it  had  been 
 done  in  a  jiroper  spirit.  These  rulers  ought 
 to  have  recognized  his  divine  mission,  as  their 
 associate  Nicodemus  had  done  two  or  three 
 years  before,  just  after  the  first  cleansing  of 
 the  temple.  (J.iini  2 :  is.) 
 
 24-27.  Jesus  answers  by  asking  them  a 
 question.  He  did  this  not  simply  as  a  retort, 
 or  to  escape  from  a  dilemma,  but  (comp.  Ori- 
 gen)  because  his  question  tended  to  show 
 tiiein  the  inconsistency  of  their  position,  and 
 lead,  if  po.ssible,  to  self-searching  and  a  better 
 mind  (comp.  22:  41  If.).  If  they  would 
 sipiarely  answer  his  question,  their  own  ques- 
 tion wotild  then  answer  itself.  What  sort  of 
 authority  did  John  have,  and  who  gave  it  to 
 him?  But  John  had  testified  to  Jesus.  The 
 baptism  of  John.  Tiiis  striking  rite,  from 
 which  John  was  popularly  called  'John  the 
 iJaptizer'  (comp.  on  3:  1),  represented  in  the 
 ))opular  mind  his  entire  ministry',  and  our 
 Lord  .so  uses  it  here.  Comp.  Actsl:  22;  10: 
 ;i7;  13:  21.  From  heaven,  was  the  same  as 
 to  say  'from  God'  (see  on  3:  2).  And  they 
 reasoned  with  themselves,  may  mean 
 eiliier  among  themselves,  or  in  their  own 
 minds.  Their  embarrassment  in  argument 
 grew  out  of  tiieir  practical  misconduct,  as 
 often  liapjuMis.  Johns  ministry  had  made  a 
 great  impression  (comp.  on  3:  5),  and  the 
 people  had  very  naturally  recognized  that  it 
 was  from  heaven,  that  he  was  a  true  prophet. 
 This  feeling  was  doubtless  deepened  by  .sor- 
 row at  his  untimely  death,  .so  that  the  multi- 
 tude would  not  now  tolerate  any  expression 
 
 of  doubt  as  to  his  being  a  prophet.  But  the 
 rulers,  after  their  first  early  interest  (■*■■  7;, 
 had  turned  away  from  his  ministry,  and  de- 
 clined his  baptism  (i.uke7:30);  hence  their 
 present  embarrassment.  Why  did  ye  not 
 then  believe  him?  John  constantly  testi- 
 fied that  the  Messianic  reign  was  near  at 
 hand,  and  distinctly  intimated  to  messengers 
 from  the  rulers  that  tlie  Messiah  would  very 
 soon  appear  ( John  1 :  19.  io  r. ),  and  again  in  the 
 presence  of  a  Jew  that  Jesus  was  the  Messiah. 
 (joiin»:  a5-:;o.)  Long  before,  at  Jerusalem,  our 
 Lord  had  recalled  this  embassy  to  John,  and 
 the  testimony  borne  to  himself.  (JohnS:  .3-.>-s6.) 
 In  the  region  of  the  baptizing  this  testimony 
 was  well  remembered.  (Johnio:  40-42.)  So  then 
 to  reject  him,  when  by  his  actions  and  by 
 popular  acclaim  declared  to  be  the  Messiah, 
 was  refusing  to  believe  John;  they  saw  this 
 plainly,  and  knew  that  it  would  be  said. 
 (v.  3-.'.)  We  fear  the  people,  or  rmi/titudr. 
 Luke  adds,  'AH  th(!  people  will  stone  us.' 
 For  all  hold  John  as  a  prophet.  So  also 
 Mark  and  Luke.  Herod  had  long  feared  to 
 put  John  to  death  for  the  same  reason.  (i4:  5.) 
 In  Galilee  Jesus  took  for  granted,  and  strongly 
 encouraged,  the  popular  persuasion  that  John 
 was  a  prophet.  (See  on  11 :  7.)  W'e  cannot 
 tell.  iVe  knoni  not,  is  the  literal  and  exact 
 meaning.  So  Wye.  and  Riieims.  It  was 
 Tyn.  that  introdut^ed  '  we  cannot  tell.'  And 
 he,  or  he  a/so,  with  a  certain  emphasis  on  'he' 
 (see  on  1:  21.)  Neither  tell  I  you.  So  also 
 Mark  in  Rev.  Ver..  and  Luke.  A^oi*  '  neither 
 do  I  kimw,'  as  they  had  said  ;  in  fact  even 
 theirs  was  not  re.nlhj  a  failure  to  know,  but  to 
 tell.  He  was  released  from  all  obligation  to 
 tell  them  on  the  ground  of  c<»urtesy,  by  their 
 declining  to  answer  his  question.  He  did  not 
 choose  to  answer,  because  he  did  not  wi.sh  to 
 make  distinct  and  public  proclamation  of  his 
 
438 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Cii.  XXI. 
 
 28  But  what  tliiiik  ye?  A  certain  man  had  two  sons; 
 and  he  came  lo  the  (irst,  and  said,  Son,  go  work  to  day 
 ill  my  vineyard.  ,    ,     r.  i 
 
 •»J  He  answered  and  said,  I  will  not;  but  afterward 
 lie  repented,  and  went.  .,    ,., 
 
 ;J0  And  he  caiue  to  the  second,  and  said  likewise. 
 And  he  answered  and  said,  I  c/o,  sir;  and  went  not. 
 
 28  these  things.     But  what  think  ye?     A  man  had  two 
 sons;   and   he  came  lo  the  first,  and   said,  iSon,   go 
 
 29  work  to-day  in  the  vineyard.    And  he  answered  and 
 said,  I  will  not;  but  at'te'rward  he  repented  himself, 
 
 30  and  went.    And  he  eaiue  to  the  second,  and  said 
 likewise.    And  he  answered  and  said,  1  (/o,  sir:  and 
 
 Messiahship  till  the  moment  of  crisis  came 
 (26:63f.);  while  tliey  probably  wished  to  entrap 
 him  into  some  avowal  for  which  he  could  be 
 accused  before  the  Sanhedrin,  as  in  22:  15  ff. 
 And  he  did  not  need  to  answer,  for  they 
 k\u:\v  that  John  had  testiiii^l  to  him  as  the 
 Messiah,  and  that  he  had  suffered  the  people 
 to  greet  him  as  the  Son  of  David.  The 
 principio  involved  in  his  refusal  is  the 
 same  as  when  he  refused  a  sign  from 
 heaven  (is.-  4),  viz.,  (Alex.)  "that  no  man  has  a 
 riglit  to  demand  a  superfluity  of  evidence  on 
 any  question  of  belief  or  duty,  and  that  as  the 
 call  for  such  accumulated  proof  is  a  virtual  re- 
 jection of  that  previously  given,  it  is  the  law  of 
 that  divine  administration  to  refuse  it  even 
 as  a  favor."     (Conip.  Luke  16:  31.) 
 
 Our  Lord  now  rebukes  the  rulers  by  three 
 parables,  the  first  and  second  being  pointedly 
 applied  to  them,  viz.,  v.  28-32,  v.  33-46,  oh. 
 22:  1-14.  The  first  and  third  are  given  by 
 Msitt.  only. 
 
 28-30.  Two  sons,  literally,  children. 
 Perhaps  we  may  suppose  them  to  have  been 
 boys,  to  whom  the  conduct  in  the  two  cases 
 would  be  especially  natural.  Son,  child,  as 
 an  ('.xpression  of  affection  (see  on  9:  2).  Go, 
 r/o  along,  said  with  a  certain  urgency,  comp. 
 4:  10;  5:  24;  13:  44;  18:  15;  19:  21.     In  my 
 
 vineyard,  the,  not '  my,'  according  to  the  best 
 text.  The  father  speaks  of  it  as  pertaining 
 to  the  family',  not  as  distinctively  his  own.  I 
 will  not,' a  rough  and  curt  answer.  Repented 
 is  the  Greek  wi>rd  {vietanielomal)  which  ex- 
 presses regret,  and  may  or  may  not  be  fol- 
 lowed by  change  of  purpose  and  conduct 
 (comp.  27:  3);  quite  different  from  the  word 
 (metanoeo)  used  to  denote  repentance  unto 
 life.  (See  on  3:2.)  It  is  rendered  'repented 
 himself  in  Com.  Ver.  of  27:  3,  and  it  is  better 
 to  give  with  Rev.  Ver.  the  same  rendering 
 here  and  in  v.  32.  In  2  Cor.  7:  8,  10,  the 
 milder  English  term  'regret'  is  a  sufficient 
 translation.  I  go,  sir,  with  emphasis  on  'I,' 
 as  it  is  expressed  in  the  Greek;  a  polite  and 
 pretentious  reply.  So  the  Jewish  rulers  pro- 
 fessed that  they  served  God,  while  others  did 
 not.  The  same  fault  had  been  illustrated  that 
 morning  by  the  fig-tree,  which  made  great 
 show  of  leaves,  hut  had  no  fruit.  Some  un- 
 derstand the  'I'  as  a  Hebraistic  expression 
 without  emphasis,  comparing  Acts  9:  10; 
 Judg.  13:  11 ;  but  those  cases  are  unlike  this, 
 and  even  in  those  the  'I'  is  really  emphatic. 
 — A  somewhat  similar  parable  is  given  ( Wiin.) 
 in  the  Midrash  (Jewish  commentary)  on  Exo- 
 dus, probably  of  the  eleventh  or  twelfth  cen- 
 tury.    A  king  wished  to  rent  out  some  land; 
 
 1  Tnere  is  here  a  famous  and  quite  perplexing  ques- 
 tion of  text  criticism,  though  fortunately  it  does^iot 
 materially  alfect  the  sense.  W  H.  follow  (as  usual)  B 
 and  certain  other  documents  in  transposing  the  order 
 in  which  the  conversation  with  the  two  sons  is  held, 
 and  then  in  v.  :M  reading  '  the  latter  ' ;  thus  getting  the 
 same  sense  as  that  of  the  common  text.  Lachm.  and 
 Treg.  follow  the  "  Western  "  docunionts  in  keeping  the 
 order  of  the  coniinon  text  and  yet  reading  '  the  latter.' 
 They  preft^rred  this  as  the  more  difficult  reading,  readily 
 accounting  for  tin;  other  two  as  alterations  from  it ;  but 
 the  difficulty  here  amounts  almost  to  impossibility,  for 
 .Icroine's  supposition  that  the  .lews  purpo.sely  said  '  the 
 hiltcr'  through  perverseness  is  excessively  far-fetched. 
 Those  who  prefer  the  "  Text  us  Ueceptiis"  at  all  hazards, 
 or  who  merely  count  authorities  instead  of  grouping 
 them,  decide  at  once  for  the  common  reading.  \V  II., 
 on  the  other  hand,  declare  B,  the  lost  uncial  repre- 
 sented by  i:!,  09,  124,  and  340,  with  three  cursives,  the 
 Memph.,  Jerusalem  Syr.,.'Vrm.,  and  some  codices  of  the 
 
 jEth.,  and  some  rather  late  Fathers,  to  be  "far  the 
 higher  authority,"  which  is  surely  far  too  strong  a 
 statement.  It  is  not  easy  to  say  whether  the  common 
 reading  or  that  of  B  will  best  account  ioi  the  others. 
 Perhaps  the  most  satisfactory  conjecture  would  be  that 
 in  some  early  copy  of  the  "  Western  "  type  '  the  latter' 
 or  'the  last'  was  substituted  by  a  copyist's  mistake,  and 
 propagated  ;  and  that  then  a  corrector  of  the  "  Alexan- 
 drian" type  (some  such  corrections  we  have  already 
 found  in  B)  removed  the  difficulty  by  transposing  the 
 order  of  the  two  conversations,  a  traivsposition  further 
 recommended  to  him  by  the  fact  that  it  puts  first  the 
 son  who  represents  the  rulers  as  opposed  to  publicans 
 and  harlots,  and  (upon  the  interpretation  of  Origenand 
 other  Fathers)  the  Jews  as  opposed  to  Gentiles,  which 
 might  seem  the  more  natural  order,  and  would  corre- 
 spond to  the  order  of  allusion  in  v.  3J.  This  theory  is 
 certainly  not  more  finespun  than  that  of  W  H.  in  the 
 opposite  direction.  So  far  as  it  goes  it  will  tend  to  sup- 
 port the  common  text. 
 
Ch.  XXI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 439 
 
 31  Whether  of  theiu  twiiiii  did  the  will  of  his  father? 
 They  say  uiitu  him,  The  tirst.  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
 Verily  1  say  unto  you,  Tliat  the  puhlieaus  and  the 
 harlots  go  into  the  kingdom  of  (iod  l)efore  you. 
 
 .i\i  h'or  .John  came  unto  you  in  the  way  of  righteous- 
 iie;s,  and  ye  believed  him  not ;  but  the  publicans  and 
 the  liarlots  believed  him  :  and  ye,  when  ye  had  seen  it, 
 repented  not  afterward,  that  ye  might  believe  him. 
 
 31  went  noC  Whether  of  the  twain  did  the  will  of  hi.s 
 father?  They  say.  The  iirst.  .Iesu.s  saith  nnto  theiu, 
 Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  publicans  and  the 
 
 32  harlots  go  into  the  kingdom  of  Ijod  bel'ore  you.  For 
 John  came  unto  you  in  the  way  of  rightcousiie.ss, and 
 ye  believed  him  not :  but  the  publicans  and  the  har- 
 lots believed  him:  and  ye,  when  ye  saw  it,  did  not 
 even  repent  yourselves  afterward,  that  ye  might  be- 
 lieve him. 
 
 several  farmers  declined;  one  undertook  it, 
 but  did  ni)t  work  the  land;  the  king  will  be 
 mo.,t  arififry  with  the  last.  This  may  have 
 been  an  imitation  of  tliat  given  by  Jesus. 
 
 31  f.  Tlie  a|ipliciition  is  not  (as  Origen.and 
 otlier  Fathers  explain)  to  Jews  in  contrast  to 
 Gentiles,  as  in  the  iie.vt  parable,  but  expressly 
 (v.  31)  to  the  Jewish  rulers  and  outwardly  cor- 
 rect persons,  in  contrast  to  some  who  had 
 been  grossly  wicked.  Comp.  Luke's  remark 
 (T.29t.)on  an  earlier  occasion.  Here  for  the 
 Iirst  tiiTie  our  Lord  makes  an  open,  personal 
 application  of  a  parable  to  the  Jewish  authori- 
 ties. So  also  in  v.  43  ft*.  The  time  has  come 
 f  >r  speaking  out  unreservedly  to  them,  and 
 also  to  the  people  concerning  them,  as  he  will 
 do  later  in  the  day.  (ch.  w.)  The  publicans 
 were  ver^'  unpopular,  and  often  very  wicked. 
 (See  on  5:  46.)  To  these  he  adds  the  chtss 
 everywhere  most  despised,  and  too  often  re- 
 garded as  beyond  the  reach  of  religious  in- 
 fluence. The  "woman  which  was  a  sinner" 
 of  Luke  7 :  37  probably  belonged  to  this  class. 
 Bruce:  "Publicans  and  harlots!  wb^',  the 
 phrase  was  proverbial  to  denote  all  thtit  was 
 vile,  loathsome,  and  tilien  to  the  feelings  of 
 tlie  pure,  the  respectable,  and  the  patriotic. 
 The  analogous  phrase.in  Corea,  another  Judea 
 in  exclusiveness,  is  'pigstickers  and  harlots.' 
 To  tell  the  proud,  self-satisfied  zealots  for 
 righteousness  that  the  moral  scufn  of  society 
 was  nearer  the  kingd(jm  of  God  than  they, 
 \v!is  to  oft'er  them  a  mortal  tind  unpardoniible 
 insult.'  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  solemnly 
 calling  attention,  see  on  5:  18.  Into  the 
 kingdom  of  God,  the  Messianic  kingdom, 
 see  on  3:  2  and  11:  12.  Go  before  you  (as 
 in  21:  9),  or  more  probably  'lead  you  on' 
 fas  in  2:  '.);  Mark  10:  32,  and  so  in  26:  32; 
 28:  7).  Ytm  not  only  do  not  lesid  them  for- 
 ward, as  you  ought'  to  do,  but  will  not  even 
 follow  their  lead.    In  the  way  of  righteous- 
 
 ness, and  not  in  any  way  of  sin — a  man  of 
 
 righteous  behavior  and  righteous  teaching. 
 Comp.  2  Pet.  2:  21;  Prov.  8:  '20;  12:  28; 
 Tobit  1 :  3.  You  cannot  excuse  your  failure 
 to  believe  him  by  im|)Ugning  his  character  or 
 his  instructions.  John  showed  no  lack  of 
 righteousness  even  as  to  the  externals  which 
 the  Pharisees  .so  valued,  for  he  practiced  fast- 
 ing (9: 14;  IMS),  (iiid  iiiade  foriuiil  prayers. 
 (Luke  11  ;i.)  Olsli.  aiid  Bpucc  sceui  to  go  too 
 far  in  making  this  last  the  sole  thought.  And 
 ye  believed  him  not,  comp.  on  3  :  7.  They 
 knew  Jesus  would  charge  this  upon  thetti. 
 (v. 25.)  When  ye  had  seen  it,  or  saw,  saw 
 that  some  of  the  vilest  were  believing  John 
 and  entering  the. kingdom.  Repented  not, 
 etc.  Better,  as  in  Rev.  Ver.,  Did  not  even^ 
 re2)ent  yourselves  afterward,  that  ye  might 
 believe  him.  This  does  not  mean  that  they 
 did  not  repent  of  their  sins  in  general  (me- 
 tanoeo),  but  that  they  did  not  even  after  see- 
 ing the  effect  produced  in  others,  repent 
 (metamelomoi)  of  their  previous  refusal  to 
 believe  John  and  enter  the  kingdom.  The 
 terms  'repent  yourselves'  and  'afterward' 
 are  in  the  application  borrowed  from  the 
 parable. 
 
 ^  HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  '24-'26.  A  (juestion  answered  by  a  ques- 
 tion. 1)  It  is  sometimes  proper  to  silence 
 captious  inquiry  by  asking  questions  in  return. 
 (Comp.  12  :  27  ;  22  :  41,  46.)  2)  We  are  fre- 
 quently involved  in  logical  and  in  practical 
 difficulties  by  our  previous  wrong-doing; 
 comp.  Pilate.  3)  One  has  no  right  to  decide 
 questions  of  truth  and  duty  by  considerations 
 of  safety  and  popularity.  4)  Yet  public  opin- 
 ion is  often  wiser  than  eminent  rulers  (comp. 
 John  7  :  48  f. ).— V.  25.  "  From  heaven  or  from 
 men."  1)  No  religious  teaching  is  authori- 
 tative unless  it  comes  from  God.     2)  No  relig- 
 
 1'  Not  even,'  oude,  rather  than  ou,  '  not'  (com.  text),  I  because  you  did  not  believe,'  which  shows  early  confti- 
 is  read  by  B,  several  cursives,  the  Latin  and  Syriac  ver- j  sion  as  to  the  text.  'Not  even'  would  be  readily 
 sions,  Meuiph.,  iEth.,  and  soiue  Fathers.  D  and  two  '  changed  to  '  not,'  by  copyists  who  did  not  see  the  force 
 copies  of  the  Old   Latin   put  it   'repented   afterward    of  the  argument,  and  is  no  doubt  the  correct  reading. 
 
440 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXI. 
 
 33  Hear  another  parable :  There  was  a  certain  house- 
 holder. wlMch  planted  a.  vineyard,  and  hedged  it  round 
 ahoui.and  digged  a  winepress  in  it,  and  built  a  tower, 
 and  let  it  out  to  husbandmen,  and  went  into  a  far 
 eoui.tiy.  ,     .     ,  . 
 
 ;t»  And  when  the  time  of  the  fruit  drew  near,  he 
 sent  liis  servants  to  the  husbandmen,  that  they  might 
 receive  the  fruits  of  it. 
 
 33  Hear  another  parnbte:  There  was  a  man  that  was 
 a  householder,  who  planted  a  vineyard,  and  set  a 
 hedge  about  it,  and  digged  a  winepress  in  it,  and 
 built  a  tower,and  let  it  out  to  husbandmen, and  went 
 
 34  into  another  country.  And  when  tlie  season  of  the 
 fruits  drew  near,  he  sent  his  >  servants  to  the  hus- 
 
 1  Gr.  bondservantB. 
 
 ious  ceremony  is  obligatory  unless  it  is  com- 
 manded by  God.  3)  All  teachings  from  God 
 should  bo  believed,  and  all  ceremonies  ap- 
 pointed by  him  should  be  practiced. — V.  27. 
 '  '•  Wo  know  not."  1)  Men  often  shrink  from 
 knowing,  because  of  a  lurking  fear  that  the 
 knowledge  might  not  please  them.  2)  Men 
 often  pretend  they  do  not  know,  because  it 
 would  be  embarrassing  to  tell  what  they 
 do  know.  3)  Men  might  often  gain,  by  act- 
 ing up  to  what  they  know,  some  blessed  in- 
 crease of  knowledge.— V.  30.  "I  go,  sir." 
 l)It  is  right  to  profess,  if  we  also  practice. 
 2)  It  is  wrong  in  professing  to  assume  superi- 
 ority to  others;  coinp.  Peter  (26  :  33).  3)  It 
 is  abominable  to  profess,  and  that  loudly, 
 when  one  does  not  practice ;  comp.  the  fig- 
 tree  (21  :  19).  4)  It  is  wise  not  to  bring  the 
 profession  down  to  the  practice,  but  to 
 hring  tlie  practice  up  to  the  profession. — 
 V.  31  f.  The  decent  and  the  vile.  1)  The 
 vile  who  believe  God's  message  and  turn 
 from  their  sin  are  accepted;  the  Prodigal 
 Son,  Zaccheus,  and  the  penitent  robber.  2) 
 The  decent  who  refuse  to  believe  God,  are 
 thereby  guilty  of  great  and  ruinous  sin  ;  Eve, 
 Caiaphas,  Gallio.  3)  The  saved  who  were 
 once  vile  should  stir  penitent  shame  and 
 awaken  new  hope  in  the  decent  who  have 
 been  unbelieving.  "Moral"  persons  ought 
 to  set  an  example  to  the  vicious  of  joyfully 
 accepting  God's  mercy;  but,  alas!  they  are 
 often  self-righteous,  and  will  not  even  follow 
 nn  example.  Chrys  :  "It  is  an  evil  thing 
 not  at  the  first  to  choose  the  good,  but  it  is 
 worse  not  to  even  change  afterwards.  .  .  .  Let 
 no  man  then  of  them  that  live  in  vice  despair; 
 let  no  man  who  lives  in  virtue  slumber.  Let 
 neither  this  last  be  confident,  for  often  the 
 harlot  will  pass  him  by;  nor  let  the  other 
 desjjair,  for  it  is  possible?  for  him  to  pass  by 
 even  the  first." 
 .i:{-l<>.  Parahle  of   the  Wi(;ked  Hus- 
 
 HANUMKN. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  12:  1-12;   Luke  20:  9- 
 19. 
 
 33  f.  Hear  another  parable.  Jesus  ad- 
 dresses the  Jewish  rulers.  (21 ;  23.)  Many  of  the 
 people  also  were  listening.  (Luke  ■no-,  s.)  He  had 
 not  called  v.  28-30  a  parable,  but  all  per- 
 ceived that  it  was  such.  As  to  the  term,  and 
 the  general  principles  upon  which  our  Lord's 
 parabolic  discourses  must  be  interpreted,  see 
 on  13:  3.  In  explaining  certain  points  of  the 
 story  itself,  we  may  sometimes  for  conveni- 
 ence anticipate  the  application.  The  imagerj' 
 here  recalls  Psalm  80:  8-16,  and  especially 
 Isa.  5:  1-7.  Bruce:  "  Our  parable  is  but  an 
 old  theme  worked  up  with  new  variations. 
 Every  one  who  heard  it  knew  what  the  vine- 
 yard with  its  hedge,  winepress,  and  tower 
 signified,  and  who  the  vine-dressers  were,  and 
 who  the  servants  sent  for  the  fruits.  These 
 phrases  belonged  to  the  established  religious 
 dialect  of  Israel."  A  certain  householder, 
 see  bn  10:  25.  A  tower,  in  which  guards  stay 
 to  protect  the  vineyard  against  robber3\  Pul- 
 pit interpretation  should  beware  of  separately 
 "spiritualizing"  the  hedge,  winepress,  tower, 
 etc.  Origen  here  especially  cautions  against 
 "torturing  the  parable,"  and  then  does  it. 
 These  details  simply  show  that  the  owner 
 made  all  necessary  arrangements,  so  that  the 
 vineyard  ought  to  have  yielded  a  good  return 
 (comp.  Isa.  5:  4).  JLet  it  out  to  husband" 
 uien,  the  general  term  'agriculturists,'  here 
 applied  to  one  particular  department  of  agri- 
 culture. Went  into  a  far  country,  literally 
 (in  our  coWoquisd)  moved  away.  Luke  adds, 
 'for  a  long  time.'  The  time;  season  of 
 the  fruits  fas  in  v.  41),  not  'time,'  see  on 
 11:  21.  His  servants,  '  bond"- servants' 
 (Rev  Ver.  margin),  doulous,  see  on  8:  6; 
 here  they  act  as  the  master's  agents.  Mark 
 and  Luke  mention  only  a  single  servant  each 
 time,  but  Mark  adds  'and  many  others.'  To 
 receive  the  fruits  of  it,  or,  Ids  fruits.  The 
 Greek  may  mean  either;  the  connection 
 favors  the  latter,  and  so  Mark  and  Luke. 
 The  rent  was  sometimes  paid  in  mone^-^ 
 (Edersh.),  but  in  this  case  in  a  certain  portion 
 I  of  the  crop  (see  Mark  12:  2),  which  the  agents 
 
Cii.  XXL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 441 
 
 3-T  And  the  husbandiiien  took  his  servants,  and  beat  I 
 one,  and  killed  auotlu-r,  and  stoned  another.  | 
 
 :W  Again,  he  sent  other  servants  more  than  the  first;  i 
 and  they  did  unto  thetn  likewise. 
 
 :)7  But  last  of  all  he  .sent  unto  them  his  son,  saying, 
 They  will  reverence  my  son. 
 
 :{s"  But  when  the  hnshandnien  saw  the  son,  they  iaid 
 ainou;;  themselves.  This  is  Iheheir;  come,  let  us  kill 
 lilin,  and  let  us  .seize  on  his  inheritatice. 
 
 :W  .\nd  they  eauglu  him,  and  cast  him  out  of  the 
 viueyanl,  and  slew  /lim. 
 
 4l)'\Vhen  the  lord  therefore  of  the  vineyard  cometh, 
 what  will  he  do  unto  those  husbandmen? 
 
 Jl  They  say  unto  him.  He  will  nii.sorably  destroy 
 those  wicked  men,  and  will  let  out  his  vineyard  unto 
 
 35  bandnuMi  to  receive  '  his  fruits.  And  the  husbandmen 
 
 took  his  Sservanls,  and  beat  one,  and  killed  another, 
 
 3(i  and  stoned  another.     Again  he  sent  other  ^servants 
 
 37  more  than  the  lirst;  and  they  did  unto  them  in  like 
 niatincr.     But  afterward  he  sent  unto  them  his  son, 
 
 38  saying.  They  will  reverence  my  son.     But  the  hus- 
 bandmen, when  they  saw  the  son,  said  a ig  theiu- 
 
 39  selves.  This  is  the  heir;  come,  let  us  kill  him,  and 
 lake  his  inheritance.     And  they  took  him,  and  cast 
 
 40  him  forth  out  of  the  vineyard,  and  killi'<l  him.  When 
 thi-refore  the  lord  of  the' vineyard  siiall  eomc,  what 
 
 41  will  he  do  unto  those  husbandmen  ?    They  say  unto 
 him,  He  will  miserably  destroy  those  miserable  men, 
 
 I  Or,  tUe/ruiU  of  it 'i  Gr.  bondtervanti. 
 
 possible,  and  that  is  enough  for  an  illustration  ; 
 the  conduct  to  be  illustrated  was  itself  extraor- 
 dinary.   The  owner  in  the  story  had  been  long 
 
 might  then  sell  to  the  tenants  or  any  one  else, 
 <tr  might  carry   away    with   them.      This   is 
 liirgely  practiced  at  the  pre.sent  day  in  India 
 and  in   Italy,  and  to  a  considerable  extent  in  j  absent,  and  seems  to  have  had  no  other  son  ; 
 this  cuiiiitry.  j  he  might  not  return  for  j'cars,  might  die  in  a 
 
 35.  And  beat  one,  more  exactly,  scoM;\grc</,  j  distant  land,  and  leave  the  vineyard  perma- 
 literally,  \fla;icd.'  Goebel :  "  For  the  bodily  nently  in  their  possession.  The  property  of  a 
 ill-treatment  of  the  prophets,  the  example  of,  continuous     absentee    is    often     very    freely 
 
 Jeremiah  may  be  cimipared  (Jer.20:  i  r.;  37:  lo; 
 3«:6),  and  of  Micali  (1  Kings 22:  24);  for  the  kill- 
 ing, ttie  murder  of  the  prophets  in  the  time  of 
 Elijah  (1  Kiiissi8:4;  19:10),  and  of  Urijah  by  Je- 
 hoiakim  (Jit.  2S:  aair.) ;  and  for  the  stoning,  the 
 example  of  Zechariah.  (•2Chroii.i4:  21  r.)  The 
 killing  of  the  prophets  collectively  is  men- 
 
 handled  by  the  occupiers.  The  story  shows 
 serious  defects  in  local  government  and  out- 
 breaks of  popular  violence,  such  as  we  know 
 to  have  been  not  uncommon  in  Palestine  at 
 that  period.  Alexander:  "It  is  incongruous 
 to  pre.<s  the  correspondence  of  the  sigtt  and 
 the  thing  signified,  although  this  proposition 
 
 tinned  in  Old  Te.st.  (Jer.2:  .io;  Neh.9:  JB),  and  re-  j  bears  an  evident  analogy  to  the  ambitious  and 
 ferred  to  by  Jesus  in  23:  31,  35,  37;   Luke  13:  \  absurd  attempt  of  the  Jewish   rulers   in  the 
 
 34;  also  in  Acts  7:  02;  Heb.  11  :  36."  And 
 stoned  another  may  well  follow  'killed,' 
 since  it  denotes  a  very  wrathful  and  cruel  way 
 of  killing.  Stoning  did  not  necessarily  kill 
 (AcisU:  19),  but  was  apt  to  do  so.  (acist:  59.)  How- 
 ever it  is  not  necessary  to  find  regular  progres- 
 sion in  a  series  of  terms  in  a  style  so  familiar 
 as  that  of  the  Gospels. 
 
 36  f.  Renewed  and  more  urgent  calls. 
 Goebel  urges  that  the  word  translated  more 
 [ pleionns)  here  means  more  excellent  (as  in 
 Heb.  11 :  4),  of  higher  dignity;  but  that  use  is 
 quite  rare,  and  does  not  seem  to  be  here  called 
 for.  His  son.  Mark  and  Luke  add  'be- 
 loved.' They  will  reverence  my  son,  Luke 
 j)refixes  'it  may  be.'  This  indicates  a  hope 
 that  was  doomed  to  disapiiointment.  Such  a 
 detail  could  bo  applied  to(iod  only  by  anthro- 
 pomorphism, as  when  it  is  said  that  God  re- 
 pented. And  we  may  add  that  although  God's 
 Son  was  slain,  his  mission  did  ultimately  ])ring 
 fruits  from  "other  husbandmen,  ' 
 
 3R.  Let  ns  kill  him,  and  let  us  seize  on 
 his  inheritance.  This  was  something  not 
 likely  to  occur  in  such  a  case,  but  entirely 
 
 time  of  Christ  to  oust  him  from  his  heritage 
 and  make  their  t)wn  provisional  authority  per- 
 petual. In  every  effort  to  continue  the  Mosaic 
 institutions  bej-oiid  the  time  prescribed  for  their 
 duration,  the  Jews  have  been  guilty  of  the 
 usurpation  here  projected  by  the  hu.sband- 
 men." 
 
 39.  And  cast  him  out  of  the  vineyard. 
 Alejrnnder:  "The  act  of  casting  out  denotes 
 the  whole  rejection  of  our  Lord,  but  perhaps 
 with  an  allusion  to  the  literal  fact  of  his  suffer- 
 ing without  tjje  holy  city  (Heb.  i:):ii-i:j),  which 
 must  not  however  be  regarded  as  the  whole 
 sense,"  For  six  months  i)ast  Jesus  has  been 
 telling  the  discijiles  that  the  rulers  at  Jerusa- 
 lem would  kill  him  (16:21 ;  17:23;  20:  is),  and 
 now  to  the  rulers  themselves  he  intimates  the 
 Siime  through  a  "  parabolic  veil  "  so  transpar- 
 ent that  they  do  not  fail  to  see.  (t.  45f.)  Doubt- 
 less some  of  those  who  heard  these  .sayings 
 were  reminded  of  them  a  few  weeks  later  by 
 Peter's  words  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost,  and 
 all  the    more   were    pricked    in   their  heart. 
 
 (Act«2:23.37:   S:  14.) 
 
 41.    He   will    miserably   destroy   those 
 
442 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXI. 
 
 other  husbandmen,  which  shall  render  hiui  the  fruits 
 in  their  seasons.  . 
 
 42  Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Did  ye  never  read  in  the 
 Scriptures,  The  slune  winch  the  builders  rejected,  the 
 same  i.-  bee  )me  the  head  of  the  corner:  this  is  the 
 Lord  s  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes? 
 
 and  will  let  out  the  vineyard  unto  other  husband- 
 42  men,  that  shall  render  him  the  fruits  in  their  sea- 
 sons. Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Did  ye  never  read  iu 
 the  scrii)tures. 
 
 The  stone  that  the  builders  rejected. 
 
 The  same  was  made  the  head  of  the  corner : 
 
 This  was  from  the  Lord, 
 
 And  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes? 
 
 wicked  men.  The  Rev.  Version  preserves 
 tlu!  verbiil  assonatice  of  the  Greek;  but  the 
 Greek  describes  them  as  wicked— evil  they 
 are  and  evil  shall  be  their  fate.  Instead  of 
 drawing  out  this  reply  from  the  rulers,  so  as 
 to  condemn  them  out  of  their  own  mouth 
 (comp.  Nathan  and  David),  our  Lord  in  Mark 
 and  Luke  makes  the  statement  himself.  We 
 may  perhaps  suppose  (Maid.)  that  he  repeated 
 their  statement,  so  solemnly  and  pointedly  as 
 already  to  indicate  that  it  meant  them;  thus 
 leadinj?  them  to  say  "  be  it  not  so.  "  (Luke20:i6, 
 Ruv.vcr.,  morjin.)  At  any  rate  there  is  no  substan- 
 tial difference  (comp.  on  3:  17).  Goehel: 
 "  On  one  side  the  rhetorical  question  (in  Mark 
 and  Luke)  is  still  an  appeal  to  the  assent  of 
 the  hearers  to  the  statement  introduced  by  the 
 question;  and  on  the  other,  the  acceptance  of 
 the  answer  of  the  Sanhedrists  by  the  Lord  (in 
 Matt.)  is  equivalent  in  substance  to  a  state- 
 ment of  his  own  of  the  same  purport."  In 
 destroying  the  husbandmen,  the  owner  acts  as 
 also  a  sovereign  (comp.  22:  7). 
 
 42.  Our  Lord  now  jwintedly  and  severely 
 applies  his  illustration  to  the  .Jewish  rulers, 
 whom  he  has  been  addressing  ever  since  21 : 
 2:},  and  to  the  nation  in  general,  (v.  42-44.)  The 
 nation  of  Israel,  after  being  established  by 
 special  divine  act  in  the  land  of  promise,  and 
 provided  with  everything  necessary  for  right- 
 eous living,  failed  to  render  to  God  the  fruits 
 of  righteousness,  when  called  on  bj'  provi- 
 dential dealings  and  by  inspired  messages; 
 they  have  insulted  and  sometimes  killed  his 
 messengers  tin?  prophets,  and  sire  now  on  the 
 piint  of  slaying  his  Son  (comp.  Acts  7:  52.) 
 Yet  this  will  not  end  the  matter.  The  re- 
 jected one  is  God's  chief  corner-stone  for  the 
 temple  of  human  salvation. 
 
 Dill  yc  never  read  in  the  Scriptures?  as 
 in  12:  3;  19:  4;  21:  16.  Marks  phrase 
 (12: 10.  Rev.  vcr.)  makcs  Still  morc  pointed  the  re- 
 buke of  their  ignorance,  '  Have  ye  not  read 
 even  this  Scripture  '  ?  The  term  'Scriptures' 
 or  '  Scripture  '  (22 :  29 ;  26 :  54,  56,  and  through- 
 •  out  the  New  Test.)  had  a  technical  sense 
 among  the  Jews  of  our  Lord's  time,  (just  as 
 
 among  us),  denoting  a  certain  well-known 
 group  of  sacred  books  We  learn  from 
 Josephus  and  the  Talmud,  from  Melito  and 
 Origen  (see  works  on  The  Canon),  that  this 
 group  comprised  exactly  our  Old  Test., 
 neither  more  nor  less,  and  was  recognized  as 
 definite  and  fixed.  The  Talmud  states,  it  is 
 true,  that  in  what  must  have  been  the  latter 
 part  of  our  first  century,  some  Rabbis  ques- 
 tioned, on  internal  grounds,  whether  Eccle- 
 siastes  was  sacred,  and  some  others  as  to  Solo- 
 mon's Song;  but  the  final  decision  supported 
 those  books,  and  there  is  no  hint  of  any  ques- 
 tion as  to  the  other  books — so  that  the  excep- 
 tion proves  the  rule.  When  therefore  Jesus 
 and  the  apostles  spoke  of  '  the  Scriptures'  or 
 'Scripture'  as  sacred  and  authoritative,  they 
 knew  that  their  hearers  would  understand 
 them  to  mean  that  well-known  group  of 
 books;  and  they  have  thus  stamped  their  seal 
 upon  the  entire  Old  Test. 
 
 Our  Lord's  quotation  is  from  Psa.  118:  22  f., 
 just  preceding  the  words  borrowed  in  the  ho- 
 sannas  of  the  multitude  during  the  triumphal 
 entry  (see  on  21 :  9).  The  quotation  follows 
 the  Heb.  and  the  Sept.  without  any  notice- 
 able difference.  Mark  has  the  same.  The 
 second  couplet,  'This  was  from  the  Lord,' 
 etc.,  is  omitted  by  Luke,  and  also  by  Peter, 
 who  quotes  the  passage  both  in  addressing  the 
 Sanhedrin  (Acts4:H),  and  in  his  first  Epistle, 
 (i:  7.)  Comp. in  general  Isa.  28:  16.  The  stone 
 which  the  builders  rejected.  A  few  miles 
 northwest  of  Jerusalem,  on  the  Roman  road 
 to  Gibeon,  may  now  be  seen  in  an  old  quarry 
 a  .etone  set  on  end,  say  8x3x2  feet.  As  ob- 
 served from  the  road  it  is  a  good  stone,  but 
 on  riding  around  you  find  a  great  flaw  that 
 destroys  its  value.  This  stone  was  quarried 
 and  oftered,  but  when  lifted  up  for  inspection 
 was  rejected  by  the  builders,  and  there  it 
 stands.  Imagine  such  a  rejected  stone  to  bo- 
 come  the  chief  corner  stone  in  some  grand 
 building.  The  tradition  sometimes  repeated 
 that  such  a  thing  actually  occurred  in  build- 
 ing the  temple,  doubtless  grew  out  of  this 
 passage  and  is  worthless.      The  corner  stones 
 
Cii.  XXL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 443 
 
 41!  Tlifrefore  say  I  unto  you,  The  kingdom  of  God  !  43  Therefore  say  I  unto  you,  The  kingdom  of  (iod  shall 
 
 shall  lie  taken  from  you,  and  given  to  a  nation  bring- 
 ing forth  the  fruits  tliereof. 
 
 44  And  whosoever  shall  fall  on  this  stone  shall  be 
 broken:  1ml  on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  will  grind 
 him  to  powder. 
 
 be  taken  away  from  you,  and  shall  be  given  lo  a  ua- 
 
 44  tion  bringing  forth  the  fruits  thereof.    '  And  lie  that 
 
 fallethoii  this  stone  shall  be  broken  to  pieces :  but  on 
 
 whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  will  scatter  him  as  dust. 
 
 1  Some  aDciaiit  autlioriUes  omit  ver.  44. 
 
 of  nncif'iit  biiiltlings  were  often  of  enormous 
 size,  and  therefore  very  costly,  'precious.' 
 (1  Pet. ire.)  Thus  even  now  at  the  southeast 
 corner  of  what  was  the  temple  area  is  seen 
 above  ground  a  stone  nearly  24  x  5  .\  3  feet, 
 and  at  the  southwest  corner  one  about  :52  x  3 
 X  2  feet  (comp.  on  24:  1).  The  same  is  be- 
 come, or  simply  bcr.nnicA  The  head  of  the 
 corner  do(>s  not  show  clearly  whether  it 
 stands  as  the  foundation,  or  tis  the  topmost 
 stono,  or  elsewhere.  It  seems  to  be  called 
 '  head  '  simply  from  its  prominence  and  im- 
 portance. This  was  ^  from  tlie  Lord,  is  the 
 literal  translation.  Tyndale's  paraphrase, 
 ♦  This  is  the  Lord's  doing,'  is  very  pleas- 
 ing. In  tlie  Psiilm,  the  date  of  which  is  un- 
 certain, but  probably  after  the  captivity, 
 Isrtiel  seems  to  be  the  stone,  conquered,  car- 
 ried away,  and  flung  aside  as  of  no  use,  but 
 divinely'  destined  to  a  future  of  importance 
 and  grandeur.  But  there  is  atypical  rehition 
 between  the  history  of  Israel  and  the  Messiah 
 (see  on  2:  15),  and  our  Lord  shows  us  in  this 
 passage  a  prophecy  at  the  same  time  of  him- 
 sel  f. 
 
 43.  This  is  given  by  Matt,  only,  being  of 
 special  moment  to  his  Jewisli  readers.  The 
 kingdom  of  l<ud,  the  Messianic  reign  (see 
 on  '■'>:  2),  with  its  privileges  and  benefits. 
 Shall  be  taken  away  from  you.  This  was 
 fullilled  partly  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusa- 
 lem and  of  the  Jewish  Sttite,  and  |)artlyin  the 
 fjict  that  most  Jews  through  their  unbelief 
 fiiiled  of  the  Messianicsalvation.  And  given 
 to  a  nation  shows  distinctly  that  it  was  to  be 
 
 taken  away  not  merely  from  the  Jewish 
 rulers,  whom  our  Lord  has  been  principally 
 addressing,  but  from  the  Jewish  people  in 
 general— though,  as  we  learn  otherwise,  with 
 many  individual  exceptions,  and  with  a  pros- 
 pect in  the  far  future  (Rooi.  ch.  u),  which  our 
 Lord  does  not  here  indicate.  This  other  na- 
 tion will  be  the  spiritual  Isniel,  called  by 
 Peter  "a  holy  nation."  (iPct.a:s.)  Cotnp. 
 Acts  13:  46;  18:  o.  Bringing  forth  the 
 fruits  thereof-  (comp.  3:  8;  ?•:  10  ft".), 
 living  as  is  required  of  Messiah's  subjects. 
 The  image  changes  from  that  of  ])iiying  the 
 owner's  share  of  the  fruits,  to  the  more  lainil- 
 iar  one  of  producing  the  fruits.  Or  perhaps 
 it  is  meant  that  the  husbandmen  were  not 
 only  unwilling  to  i)ay  the  owners  share,  but 
 had  failed  to  make  the  vineyard  duly  pro- 
 ductive. 
 
 44  is  here  of  doubtful  genuineness.*  as  it  is 
 wanting  in  soinedocuinetits,  and  uiight  easily 
 have  been  brought  in  from  Luke  20:  18,  where 
 there  is  no  variation  at  all,  while,  on  the  other 
 hand,  we  can  see  no  reason  for  its  omission 
 here  if  originally  present.  It  is  at  any  rate  a 
 real  saying  of  our  Lord  on  this  occasion,  as 
 we  know  from  Luke.  The  passage  evidently 
 refers  to  Isa.  8:  14  f.,  which  is  borrowed  in  1 
 Pet.  2:  8,  along  with  the  quotation  from  I'sa. 
 118,  which  has  here  just  preceded.  Broken, 
 Rev.  Ver.,  broken  to  pieces,  the  Greek  being 
 stronger  than  the  mere  '  broken.'  Will  grind 
 him  to  powder.  So  Tyndale,  Gen.,  and  K. 
 James.  This  would  strike  any  one  at  first 
 .sight  as  being  what  the  image  calls  for.     But 
 
 1  It  is  very  doubtful  whether  the  aorist  passive  of  this 
 verb  is  anywhere  pereeptibly  dilferent  in  force  from 
 the  aorist  middle. — 'The  stone'  in  (ireek  is  an  accusa- 
 tive, by  an  unusual,  but  not  unnatural  nor  wholly  un- 
 exampled form  of  attraction. 
 
 2'This'  and  '  marvelous'  arc  feminine  in  the  Greek, 
 and  might  grammatically  refer  to  kephale, '  head'  |Ori- 
 gen,  .Meyer)  ;  but  Matt,  only  follows  the  Stjpt.,  and  the 
 femiulue  seems  there  a  mere  literal  rendering  of  the 
 lleb.,  which  having  no  neuter,  uses  the  feminine  for 
 general  ideas,  so  that  'this  means  this  thing  or  this 
 occurrence,  iis  it  would  naturally  be  taken  in  Ivnglish. 
 There  are  other  examples  in  Sept.,  as  I'sa.  20:  4;  102  : 
 
 j  9;119:  36;  ,Tudg.  1.5:  7.  So  our  pa.ssage  is  understood 
 by  Buttm.,  Jelf,  most  commentators;  Win.  and  .Vlex. 
 hesitate. 
 
 3  Wanting  in  D,  3.3,  .several  copies  of  the  old  Latin, 
 and  passtil  without  mention  in  Origen's  copious  com- 
 mentary on  this  pas.sago.  Eusebiusand  Jronieus  copy 
 V.  33-43,  and  would  hardly  have  failed  toadd  so  .striking 
 a  concluding  sentence.  Yet  as  the  authorities  for  omis- 
 sion are  few,  and  represent  mainly  the  "Western" 
 group,  which  has  so  much  arbitrary  alteration  of  the 
 text,  the  que-stion  must  be  left  doubtful.  The  sentence 
 is  only  hrackfted  in  l.aelim.,  Treg.  (margin),  and  W  H,, 
 and  see  margin  of  liev.  Ver. 
 
444 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXI. 
 
 45  And  when  the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees  had 
 hoard  his  parables,  they  perceived  that   he  spake   ot 
 
 4(>  But  whtu  thev  soiiglit  to  lay  hands  on  him,  they 
 feared  the  multitude,  because  they  took  hiui  for  a 
 prophet. 
 
 45  And  when  the  chief  priests  and  the  Pharisees  heard 
 his  parables,  they  perceived  that  he  spake  of  them. 
 
 46  And  when  they  sought  to  lay  hold  on  him,  they 
 feared  the  multitudes,  because  they  took  him  for  a 
 prophet. 
 
 the  Greek  word  nowhere  has  that  meaning. 
 By  etymology  and  general  use,  it  signifies  to 
 '  winnow,'  to  separate  the  chaff  from  the 
 wheat;  and  derivatively  to  'scatter,'  like 
 rliaffor  dust.  Memph.  and  Pesh.  both  here 
 render  'scatter.'  There  is  doubtless  an  allusion 
 to  Dan.  2:  35,  "Then  was  the  iron,  the  clay, 
 the  brass,  the  silver,  and  the  gold  broken  in 
 pieces  together,  and  became  like  the  chaff  of 
 the  summer  threshing-floors,  and  the  wind 
 carried  them  away,  that  no  place  was  found 
 for  them"  (Rev.  Ver. ),  in  reference  to  which 
 passage  a  little  later  d-.**)  the  Sept.  (Theodo- 
 tion)  uses  the  Greek  word  here  employed  by 
 Matt,  and  Luke.  The  idea  then  is  not  simply 
 that  of  crushing,  but  of  scattering  into  noth- 
 ingness. Wliat  then  is  the  thought  of  our 
 passage?  He  wlio  in  unbelief  finds  this  stone 
 an  obstacle,  smites  against  it  and  falls  (comp. 
 on  11 :  G;  5:  '29),  will  not  only  be  bruised  by 
 the  fall,  but  broken  to  pieces,  (isa.  s:  u;  i  Pet.  2:  s.) 
 If  he  stumbles  over  Jesus  as  unfit  to  be  a 
 Saviour,  all  liis  religious  hopes  will  be  utterly 
 destroyed.  In  the  second  clause  the  image  is 
 somewhat  changed.  The  stone  is  here  con- 
 ceived ni)t  as  the  foundation  stone,  but  as 
 placed  higher  up  in  tlie  corner,  perhaps  at  the 
 top,  and  some  one  tries  to  pull  it  down  from 
 its  place;  but  it  falls  upon  him,  and  scatters 
 him  like  a  puff  of  dust.  Jesus  came  to  be  the 
 Messiah  ;  the  Jews  reject  him,  and  thereby 
 utterly  lose  the  Messianic  felicity.  He  is  not- 
 withstanding placed  by  God  as  the  corner 
 stone  of  salvation  ;  the  Jews  try  to  pull  him 
 down,  to  defeat  the  divine  plan  by  putting 
 him  to  death,  but  in  falling  he  will  scatter 
 like  chafftheir  schemes  and  themselves.  The^' 
 will  have  not  only  the  loss  which  comes  from 
 stumbling  at  him,  but  the  terrible  destruction 
 which  comes  from  pulling  him  down  on  their 
 heads;  while  he,  divinely  replaced,  will  for- 
 ever remain  the  corner-stone  of  human  salva- 
 tion. 
 
 45  f.  The  chief  priests  and  Pharisees, 
 correspond  t<>  the  chief  priests  and  the  elders 
 of  '21  :  '23.  The  chief  priests,  certainly  at  this 
 period,  were  for  the  most  part  Sadducees, 
 comp.  on  2G  :  57 ;  27 :  62.     As  to  the  Pharisees, 
 
 see  on  3:  7.  Had  heard  his  parables,  this 
 and  that  of  21 :  28  ff.,  and  perhaps  others  not 
 recorded.  Mark  and  Luke,  having  only 
 given  this  one,  say  'parable.'  That  he 
 spake  of  them,  not  of  them  as  distinguished 
 from  the  people  at  large,  but  especially  of 
 them  as  being  the  leaders.  (Comp.  on  v.  43.) 
 When  they  sought.  This  would  cover  not 
 merely  actual  efforts,  but  plans  and  wishes. 
 The  Sanhedrin  had  some  weeks  before  formed 
 the  purpose  to  kill  Jesus.  (John  11147-53.)  They 
 feared  the  multitudes,  just  as  with  refer- 
 ence to  John  the  Baptist.  (21:26;  u:5.)  Took 
 him  for  a  prophet,  the  expression  being,  in 
 the  correct  text,  a  little  different  from  that  of 
 21 :  26. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  37.  Reverencing  the  Son  of  God.  1)  He 
 deserves  to  be  reverenced  by  all  mankind.  2) 
 He  came  to  men,  and  his  own  chosen  people 
 (John  1:11)  rejected  and  killed  him,  v.  39.  3) 
 He  is  now  rejected  and  dishonored  by  many 
 who  ought  most  to  admire  and  revere  him. 
 4)  He  is  crucified  afresh  (Heb.  6:6)  by  some  who 
 have  professed  to  show  him  reverence.  5) 
 Yet,  though  rejected  and  slain,  he  is  risen  and 
 ascended  and  reigning,  and  multitudes  do 
 reverence  and  serve  him.  6)  In  the  great 
 day  every  tongue  will  confess  that  he  is  Lord. 
 (Phil.  2:  9-11.) — y.  41.  Henry:  "Many  can 
 easily  prognosticate  the  dismal  consequences 
 of  other  people's  sins,  that  see  not  what  will 
 be  the  end  of  their  own." — V.  42.  "Did  ye 
 never  real  in  the  Scriptures?  "  1)  If  we  had 
 read  the  Scriptures  aright,  they  would  solve 
 for  us  many  a  now  perplexing  question  of 
 truth  and  duty.  2)  If  we  had  read  the  Scrip- 
 tures aright,  we  should  clearly  perceive  that 
 they  condemn  us.  3)  If  we  had  read  the 
 Scriptures  aright,  we  should  see  in  them 
 •Tesus  Christ  the  corner-stone  of  human  sal- 
 vation.— V.  43.  Origen:  "The  kingdom  of 
 God  is  not  given  to  any  one  that  is  reigned 
 over  by  sin." — V.  44.  Use  and  misuse  of 
 the  corner-stone.  1)  God  gave  his  Son  to  be 
 the  corner-stone  of  salvation  to  all  who  will 
 
 accept    him.       (Is».  28:  IS;    1  Pet.  2:  6;  Eph.  2:  20.)      2) 
 
Ch.  XXII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 445 
 
 CHAPTER   XXII. 
 
 AND  .lesus  answered  and  spake  unto  tlieni  again  by  j  1      And  Jesus  answered  and  spake  aijain  in  parables 
 
 paraliles,  and  said,  2  unto  theui,  saying,  The  kingdom  (if  lieaven  is  likened 
 
 2  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  certain  king,  unto  a  certain  king,  who  luade  a  marriage  feast  for 
 which  made  a  marriage  for  his  son,                                      I 
 
 Many  stumble  against  that  stone  instead  of  I  why  not?     It  required  only  a  few    minutes. 
 
 building    upon  it  (l^'^-*-  '*;    Ro'»-  9:  si  ir.;  l  Pet.  2:  8; 
 
 Matt.  11:6),  and  are  broken  to  pieces  by  the  fall. 
 (a)  Some  believe  nothing  in  the  Bible,  (b) 
 Others  do  not  believe  that  Ciirist  is  the  founda- 
 tion of  salvation  by  his  atonement,  (c)  Others 
 tliink  the  vicious  may  build  on  Christ,  but 
 thei/  can  build  on  themselves.  3)  On  many 
 that  stone  will  fall  iind  utterly  destroy  them. 
 (a)  He  will  destro\'  by  his  providence  their 
 l)lans  of  opposition  to  his  kingdom,  (b)  He 
 will  destroy  themselves  to  all  eternity.  (25:46; 
 Hob. 6: 2: 2Thc3s.  1:9.)  Calvin:  "  Tliis  toach ing 
 partly  instructs  us  that  with  tender  and  flexi- 
 ble heart  we  may  gently  yield  ourselves  to  be 
 ruled    over  bj'  Clirist;    ptirtl^'  also   confirms 
 
 And  21 :  46  is  a  general  statement,  covering 
 much  that  followed.— The  supposed  liabbiii- 
 ical  parallels  to  this  parable  (Wiin.,  Kdersh.) 
 are  in  fact  so  little  like  it  as  not  to  be  worth 
 stating.  To  derive  illustration  from  a  feast 
 would  be  a  matter  of  course. 
 
 1.  Answered,  not  to  anything  that  had  been 
 said,  so  far  as  we  know,  but  responded  to  the 
 feelings  and  wishes  (-ii :« r.)  which  he  knew 
 were  entertained.  And  spake  again  by 
 parables.  Only  one  is  given  ;  there  may 
 have  been  others,  or  this  may  have  been  re- 
 garded as  comprising  two  (2-10.  ii-i;i),  or  the 
 plural  may  be  (Goebel)  only  that  of  category, 
 meaning   that  he  spoke  parabolicaily.     This 
 
 us  against  the  contumacy  and  furious  assaults  j  parable  is  n^t  e.vpressly  applied,  like\he  two 
 ..f  the  ungodly,  for  whom  at  last  a  fearful  end  j  foregoing,  because  the  application  is  now  suf- 
 is  waiting."— V.  45.  Hkxry  :  "A  guilty  c.m- j  fi^iently  obvious,  especially  since  21:43. 
 science  needs  no  accuser,  and  sometimes  will  1  ^;.j<ce  .•  "The  parable  of  the  vine-dressers 
 save  a  minister  the  labor  of  saying  'Thou  art  |  exposes  Israel's  neglect  of  covenanted  dutt/ ; 
 the  man.'  When  thosewho  hear  the  reproofsof  j  this,  her  contempt  of  God's  grace.  The  two 
 the  word  perceive  that  it  speaks  of  them,  if  it    are    mutually  complementary,   and    present 
 
 do  nf>t  do  them  good  it  will  certainly  do  them 
 hurt."— V.  4)  f.  Calvin:  "The  Evangelist? 
 show  us  how  little  Christ  accomplished,  in 
 order  that  we  may  not  wonder  if  to-day  the 
 gospel  does  not  constrain  all  to  obey  God." 
 
 together  a  full  view  of  Israel's  sin."  For  the 
 term  parable,  and  the  general  principles  of 
 interpretation,  see  on  13  :  3. 
 
 2  f.  The  kingdom  of  heaven,  sec  on  3:  2. 
 Is  like  unto,  see  on  13  :  24.  Unto  a  certain 
 king.  Note  the  leading  differences  between 
 the  present  parable  and  that  of  Luke  14:  16  If. 
 There  it  was  simply  'a  certain  man,'  here  it  is 
 a  king  ;  there  merely  a  'great  supper,'  here  a 
 marriage  fenst  for  the  king's  son.  There  he 
 sent  once  to  summon  the  invited,  here  twice. 
 There  they  made  excuse;  here  they  make 
 light  of  it,  and  some  shamefully  treat  and  kill 
 
 Ch.  22  :  1-14.  Marriagk  of  the  King's 
 Son. 
 
 This  is  found  in  Matt,  only,  but  the  first 
 part  resembles  a  parable  given  by  Luke  as 
 spoken  some  time  earlier,  (i.uue  u  :  16-24.)  Some 
 critics  at  once  assume  that  only  one  parable  was 
 given.     But  any  nuxn   who  ever  went  to  and 
 
 fro  as  a  preacher  will  know  that  to  repeat  an  |  the  king's  messengers,  and  the  king  destroys 
 illustration  to  a  new  audience  with  some  mod- j  them  and  their  city.  Then  in  both  parables 
 ification  is  perfectly  natural  (comp.  at  begin-  other  guests  are  invited  wherever  thev  can  be 
 ningofch.  5).  So  later  in  this  same  day,  ch.  picked  up.  It  thus  appears  that  this  later 
 25:  14  ff.  will  repeat  Luke  1!):  11  If.  There  parable  brings  out  much  more  clearly  the 
 are  examples  in  the  Talmud  of  a  like  rejieti-  wickedness  of  the  Jews  in  not  simply  reject- 
 tion  and  reworking  of  an  illustration  by  dif-  !  ing  God's  general  invitations  of  love,  but  dis- 
 ferent  Rabbis,  and  why  not  this  be  done  by  i  honoring  his  Son,  and  killing  his  servants  ;  and 
 the  same  Rabbi?  It  has  been  held  that  a  '  that  difference  exactly  suits  the  change  of  cir- 
 parable  cannot  have  been  spoken  at  this  point,    cumstances.     Very  naturally  the  parable  in 
 
 between  the  rise  of  the  feelings  described  in 
 21  :  45  f.  and  the  consultation  of  »22  :  15.     But 
 
 Luke  is  oftenest  used  in  our  pulpits,  as  it  does 
 not  so  distinctively  relate  to  the  conduct  of  the 
 
446 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXII. 
 
 3  And  sent  forth  his  servants  to  call  them  that  were 
 bidden  to  tlie  wedding:  and  they  would  not  conie. 
 
 4  Atjain,  he  sent  lortli  otiier  servants,  saying,  iell 
 then  which  are  bidden.  Behold,  I  have  prepared  my 
 dinner:  niv  oxen  awl  my  fallings  are  killed,  and  all 
 things  are  ready  :  come  unto  the  marriage. 
 
 3  his  son,  and  sent  forth  his  i  servants  to  call  them 
 that  were  bidden   to  the  marriage  feast:   and  they 
 
 4  would  not  come.  Again  ho  sent  forth  other  '  ser- 
 vants, saying.  Tell  them  that  are  bidden,  Behold  I 
 have  made   ready    my   dinner :   my  oxen   and    my 
 
 1  Gr.  bondservants. 
 
 Jew*.     But  this  also,  especially  with  the  ad- 
 dition ofv.  11-13,  is  full  of  solemn  instruction 
 for  all    times.     Made    a    marriage    feast. 
 Some   render  this  simply  'a   feast,'   because 
 gamos  'marriage,'    is  used   by   the   Sept.    to 
 translate  the  Heb.  for  'feast'  in  Esther  1  :  5, 
 comp.  9  :  22;  and  it  may  be  added  that  Pesh. 
 here    translates    back    into    the    same    word 
 feast  that  is  there  employed  in  the  Heb.     But 
 as  there  is  no  other  known  example  of  such  a 
 use  of  gamos,  it  is  better  to  understand  it  here 
 in   the  literal  and  common  sense,  especially 
 since  '  for  his  son  '  means  the  Messiah  (comp. 
 21  :  37),    and   the   Messiah    is  elsewhere  also 
 represented  as  a  bridegroom  (25:i;9:  i5;  Joimsiao; 
 Rev.ai  :'2. 9;  Epi).5:25  3'i),  just  as  in   the  prophcts 
 Israel    is  often  the  spouse  of  Jehovah.     The 
 Greek  word  is  here  in  the   plural,  ign.mous), 
 and  so  in  v.  3  and  4  (and  Luke  12: 36),  while   it  is 
 singular  in  v.  8,  11  f     The  plural  of  a  word 
 denoting  a  festival  was  often  used  to  indicate 
 its    several    parts   or  stages    (Buttm.  p.  23); 
 comp.  our  word  nuptials.     Wyclif  here  imi- 
 tates the  Greek  plural,  '  made  weddings."     In 
 modern  English  we  could  say,  '  made  a  wed- 
 ding,'  but  the    singular    is   wanted    for    the 
 Greek  singular  in  v.  8,  and  so  'made  a  mar- 
 riage feast '  is  our  best  translation.     His  ser- 
 vants, literally  slaves  idoulous),  see  on  8  :  6 
 and  comp.   14  :  2  ;  18  :  23  ;  21  :  34.     To   call 
 them  that  were  bidden,  literally,  'to  call 
 the  called.'     The  guests  were  invited  in   ad- 
 vance and    then,  being  close  together  in   a 
 crowded  Eastern  city,  and  not  generally  sup- 
 plied  with  convenient  time-i)ieces,  they  were 
 notified    when   the   feast  was   ready.     Comp. 
 Luke  14  :  17  ;  Esth.  5  :  8  and  (3  :  14.' 
 
 4.  Again  he  sent  forth  other  servants. 
 The  king  kindly  renews  the  summons,  and 
 remonstrates,  urging  that  he  has  prepared  a 
 grand  entertainment,  and  they  really  ought  to 
 come.  So  in  the  foregoing  parable  (-'1:36)  the 
 householder  sent  others  and  more  in  number. 
 I  have  prepared,  or,  made  ready,  the  same 
 Greek  root  as  '  ready  '  just  below.  My  din- 
 ner, arifiton,  found  also  in  Luke  11  :  38,  while 
 deipnon,  'supper,'  is  found  in  23:  6  and  often 
 
 elsewhere  in  New  Test.,  and  both  occur  to- 
 gether in  Luke  14 :  12.     The  ariston  seems  to 
 have  been  usually  taken  about  the  middle  of 
 the  forenoon,  sometimes  earlier  or  later;  the 
 deipnon  at  the  close   of  the   day,  often  after 
 dark.     Josephus   ("Ant.,"   5,   4,  2)  supposes 
 thatEglon's  guards  (Judg.3;2t)  were  negligent 
 about  midday,  "  both  because  of  the  heat  and 
 because  their  attention  was  turned  to  dinner" 
 {ariston).     This  would  indicate  that  in  Jose- 
 phus'  own  time  the  ariston  was  sometimes 
 taken  as  late  as  noon  ;  on  the  other  hand  in 
 John  21  :  12,  15  it  is  taken  shortly  after  dawn. 
 Vambery  (in    Morison)  says  of  the  Turks  at 
 the  present  time,   "  There  are  onlj- two  meals 
 during  the  day,  the  smaller  one  between  ten 
 and  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  the 
 second  and  larger  one  after  sunset."     Grimm, 
 Plump.,  and  others  seem  to  be  wrong  in  sup- 
 posing that  the  Jews  of  our  Lord's  time  took 
 a  separate  and   slight  meal  on  rising,  as  the 
 later  Greeks  did,  and  some  among  the  later 
 Romans.     There  is  no  evidence  that  the  Jews 
 had  more  than  the  two  meals.     (See  Smith's 
 "Diet.,"    Art.     "Meals.")      In   the  time  of 
 Elizabeth   and    King    James,    the    princi])al 
 meal  in  England  was  taken  some  time  before 
 noon,   and  called  'dinner,'  and  the  slighter 
 meal  taken  at  the  close  of  the  day  was  called 
 'supper.'     Accordinglj'  in  the  early  English 
 versions    ariston   is   rendered    'dinner,'    and 
 deipnon  'supper,'  which  conforms  to  the  time 
 of  day,  but  quite  misrepresents  the  real  im- 
 portance of  the  two  meals.     In  modern  city 
 life    the    words    breakfast    and    dinner,    the 
 former  occurring  at  9  to  12  o'clock,  the  latter 
 at  evening,  would  correspond  quite  closely  to 
 ariston  and  deipnon  in  the  New  Test.,  but  it  is 
 too  late  to  make  a  general   change  (see  Eev. 
 Ver.  of  John  21  :  12,  1.5).     The  marriage  feast 
 mentioned  in  this  parable  is  an  ariston,  curi- 
 ously   resembling    the     English    "wedding- 
 breakfast,"  while  the  feast  of  Luke  14:  16  is  a 
 deipnon,  as  entertainments  usually  were.    Biit 
 here  the   feast  is  either  protracted,  or  more 
 likely  delayed,   until   after  night,  (v.  n.)     As 
 new  guests  had   to  be  summoned  and  must 
 
Crr.  XXII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 447 
 
 5  But  tliey  iiiadu  lii^ht  of  iV,  and  went  their  ways,  one 
 to  hisl'unn,  aiiuthcr  to  his  uierchandise: 
 
 G  And  the  leninaiit  took  hi.s  servants,  and  entreated 
 theiu  .-pitifully,  and  slew  litem. 
 
 7  IJui  whfii  the  king  heard  t/iereo/he  wa.s  wrotli  :  and 
 he  sent  forth  liis  armies,  and  destroyed  those  murder- 
 ers, and  l)urned  up  their  city. 
 
 8  Then  saith  lie  to  his  servants,  The  wedding  is  ready, 
 hut  they  wliich  were  hidden  were  not  worthy. 
 
 y  (lo  y(!  therefore  into  the  liighways,  and  as  many  as 
 ye  shall  lind,  'oid  to  the  marriage. 
 
 5  fallings  are  killed,  and  all  things  are  readv  :  come 
 to  the  marriage  feast.  But  they  made  light  o(  it, 
 and  went  their  ways,  one  to  his"own  farm,  anotlier 
 
 6  to  his  merchandise:  and  the  rest  laid  hold  on  his 
 'servants,  and  entreated  them shametully, and  killed 
 
 7  them.  Butthekin;,' was  wroth  ;  and  hesent  hisarniies, 
 and  destroyed   those  murderers,  and  hurned   their 
 
 8  city.  Then  saith  he  to  his  'servants.  The  wedding 
 is  ready,  hut  they  that  were  hidden  were  not  worthy. 
 
 'J  (Jo  ye  therefore  unto  the  partings  of  the  higliways, 
 and  as  many  as  ye  shall  tind,  hid  to  the  marriage 
 
 I  Gr.  bondtervantt. 
 
 liave  time  to  assume  festive  apparel,  it  might 
 well  be  night  before  the  festival  was  actually 
 in  progress,  and  the  king  entered.  Or  the 
 ariston  may  have  been  intended  as  a  pre- 
 liminary' banquet,  while  the  marriage  would 
 occur  at  niglit.  (20:6.)  In  1  Cor.  11:  20,  "tlie 
 Lord's  deipnon  "  seems  to  give  the  idea  of  a 
 banquet  to  which  the  Lord  invites.  My  oxen 
 and  my  fallings,  beeves  and  fatted  calves, 
 as  in  2  Sam  6:  13  ;  1  Kings  1 :  9,  where  Adoni- 
 jah  made  a  royal  feast.  Come  is  the  same 
 strong  and  urgent  word  as  in  11  :  28. 
 
 5-7.  They  made  light  of  it,  a  great  insult 
 to  a  king.,  whose  invitation  was  Ihe  liighest 
 honor,  and  who  was  celebrating  an  octrasion 
 of  peculiar  interest.  Tiiese  showed  contempt 
 by  going  off  to  their  every-day  employments, 
 and  those  that  remained  showed  even  murder- 
 ous iiatred,  a  spirit  of  rebellion  against  the 
 king  and  his  son.  (Psa.  2: 2. 12.)  One  to  his 
 farm.  His  own  fiirm,  is  the  exact  meaning  of 
 the  Greek  ;  1  he  was  caring  exclusively  for  his 
 own  affairs.  Anotlier  to  his  merchandise, 
 his  mercantile  business.  The  remnant, 
 rather,  the  rest,  which  is  not  only  simpler  but 
 a  more  exact  translation.  Took,  or,  seized, 
 a  stronger  term  than  in  21  :  85,  o9.  Entreated 
 them  .spitefully.  Shnmefully  (so  Cranmer) 
 is  better  than  'spitefully  '  ;  we  might  .<ay  sim- 
 ply 'insulted  them.'  But  the  king  was 
 wroth,  a  strong  word.  When  .  .  .  heard 
 thereof,  is  a  spurious  additioit  to  the  text. 
 Sent  forth  his  armies.  Our  word  'armies' 
 now  always  suggests  a  large  number  of  sol- 
 diers, which  is  not  true  of  the  Greek  word; 
 Plump,  proposes  'troop.s.'     Destroyed  those  I 
 
 murderers.  They  were  also  rebels.  Goebel  .- 
 "The  hitherto  peaceful  image  of  an  invita- 
 tion to  a  marriage  feast  is  now  changed  into 
 the  warlike  image  of  a  military  raid  with  fire 
 and  sword  against  murderous  rebels."  And 
 burned  up  their  city,  which  may  be  thought 
 of  its  among  the  suburbs  of  the  capital  where 
 the  wedding  feast  occurred.  There  is  no  ne- 
 cessity for  supposing  that  tliis  OTdi'T\\'SL%  carried 
 out  before  the  king  sent  forth  to  invite  other 
 guests,  (v.8.)  An  autocratic  sovereign  had  but 
 to  give  the  order,  and  could  then  turn  his 
 attention  to  other  things. 
 
 I  8-10.  Into  the  highways.^  ^\t.  the  part- 
 ings of  the  highways,  colloq.,  'theforks  of  the 
 roads,'  where  the  roads  leading  out  from  the 
 i  city  separated  each  into  two  or  more  roads. 
 There  the  country  people  coming  in  from  dif- 
 ferent directions  could  all  be  seen  and  invited. 
 V.  10  has  the  simple  term  highways,  which 
 i  is  enough  without  repeating  the  precise  direc- 
 tion. It  is  surely  over-refinement  to  say 
 (Bishop  Lightfoot  on  Revisioni,  "In  this 
 change  of  expression  we  seem  to  see  a  refer- 
 ence to  the  imperfect  work  of  the  human 
 agents  as  contrasted  with  the  urgent  and  un- 
 compromising terms  of  the  command"  ;  but 
 certainly  the  two  phrases  ought  to  be  kept 
 distinct  in  the  translation,  which  was  not  done 
 by  Tyndale  and  followers,  and  imperfectly 
 done  by  Wye.  and  Rheims.  In  Luke  14: 
 21  ff.  the  messengers  were  sent  first  into  the 
 streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  and  afterwards 
 into  the  roads  outside;  here  only  the  latter 
 are  mentioned.  Meyer  oddly  concludes  that 
 the  capital  was  the  citj'  burned,  and  none  but 
 
 1  Winer,  Buttm.,  Grimm,  suppose  that  here  and  in  25 : 
 
 14,  and  some  other  passages  ((/jo«  loses  its  proper  sense, 
 and  means  not  '  his  own,'  hut  simply  his.  But  hone  of 
 the  passages  require  this  weakened  sense,  and  therefore 
 it  is  not  justified. 
 
 2  The  term  rendered  'pirtings'  is  not  found  else- 
 where in  the  New  Test.  The  frequent  .Sept.  sense  of 
 'outlet'  would  answer  here,  if  the    expression  were 
 
 "  dUxodous  of  the  streets,"  but  not  when  it  is  "  diexo- 
 dous  of  the  roads."  Is  there  any  clear  instance  of  hodos, 
 '  way,' '  road,'  being  applied  to  the  street  of  a  city  ?  The 
 preposition  din  hero  has  its  frequent  force  (in  compound 
 words')  of  division,  from  the  primary  seuseof '  between.' 
 Many  have  been  misled,  h'ere  and  el.sewhere,  hy  suppos- 
 ing that  dia  must  necessarily  mean  '  through.' 
 
448 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXII. 
 
 10  S<)  those  servants  went  out  into  the  highways,  and 
 gathered  tom-iher  all  as  many  as  they  found,  botli  bad 
 and  good;  and  the  wi-dding  was  furnished  with  guests. 
 
 11  And  when  the  king  came  in  to  see  tlie  guests,  he 
 saw  there  a  man  wliicli  liad  uot  on  a  wedding  gar- 
 ment: 
 
 10  feast.  And  those  i  servants  went  out  into  the  high- 
 ways, and  gathered  togetlier  all  as  many  as  they 
 found,  both  bad  and  good:  and  the   wedding  was 
 
 11  filled  with  guests.  Hut  when  the  king  tame  in  to 
 behold  the  gutsts,  he  saw  there  a  man  who  had  not 
 
 1  Gr.  bondfervanta. 
 
 country  people  could  now  be  invited;  but 
 •their  city'  (v.  7),  seem:?  clearly  to  distinguish 
 it  from  the  city  in  which  the  king  lived.  As 
 many  as  they  found,  both  bad  and  good. 
 
 Tiiey  do  not  stop  to  discriminate  as  to  social 
 position  or  even  moral  character.  This  alludes 
 to  the  tact  that  some  very  wicked  persons 
 would  become  Cliristians.  The  bad  are  men- 
 tioned first,  so  as  to  emphasize  the  king's 
 grace.  And  the  wedding,  or,  according  to 
 the  more  probable  Greek  text,  the  bridal-hnll^ 
 was  furnishe«l,  filled,  the  literal  and  exact 
 meaning,  withsnests^withpersons reclining, 
 viz.,  at  table.     See  on  8:  11. 
 
 The  meaning  of  the  parable  up  to  this  point 
 is  plam.  The  benefits  and  delights  of  the 
 Messianic  reign  are  represented  under  the 
 image  of  a  marriage  feast  in  honor  of  God's 
 Son.  The  Jewish  people  iiad  long  before  been 
 invited  to  enjoy  tiie  feast.  God  had  sent  his 
 servants  the  prophets  from  time  to  time  (we 
 may  include  John  the  Baptist),  to  call  them 
 to  the  wedding.  But  many  had  been  utterly 
 indifferent,  caring  only  for  tlieir  worldly  pur- 
 suits; and  some  had  insulted  and  slain  his 
 messengers.  These  murderers  God  will  most 
 severely  punish.  Then  his  servants  will  go 
 forth  !ind  bring  in,  no  longer  the  chosen  peo- 
 ple originally  indicated,  but  Gentiles,  includ- 
 ing some  very  wicked  persons,  and  these  will 
 form  the  honored  guests.  If  the  destroyed 
 city  of  v.  7  be  supposed  to  point  specially  to 
 the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  then  we  may 
 understand  that  the  new  messengers  of  v.  8 
 are  the  apostles,  sent  forth  to  the  Gentiles. 
 They  began  before  Jerusalem  was  destroyed, 
 but  not  before  its  destruction  had  been  fore- 
 told as  inevitable  and  near  at  hand.  (•.'3:38; 
 24: 15  (T.)  The  very  Greek  phrase  '  not  worthy  ' 
 of  v.  8  is  applied  by  Paul  to  the  Jews  in  Acts 
 
 '  In  K  B  (first  hand)  L  the  word  is  not  gninos '  wed- 
 ding,' hut  numphon,  a  rare  word,  meaning  the  place 
 where  the  bride  is,  and  found  elsewhere  only  in  the 
 sense  '  hrido-chaiuber'  (•):  i.i;  ToWifir  11,17).  The  obvious 
 I  lappropriateness  of  that  sense  here  would  account  for 
 the  change  to  riamnx  (from  v.  8),  while  we  could  not  ex- 
 plain the  introduction  of  a  word  apparently  so  unsuit- 
 able.    Etyiuologically  it  could  easily  signify  'bridal 
 
 13:  46,  and  rendered  'unworthy.'  Thus 
 neglect  and  outrage  on  the  part  of  the  Jewish 
 nation  will  not  prevent  the  Messiah  from 
 having  a  people  (Johu6:37),  nor  mankind  from 
 enjoying  the  Messianic  benefits,  the  feast  of 
 salvation.  This  parable,  therefore,  repeats 
 the  idea  of  the  foregoing  that  the  Jews  will  be 
 severely  punished  for  slighting  and  slaying 
 God's  messengers,  but  brings  out  more  fully 
 the  thought  that  others  will  enjoy  the  benefits 
 they  have  lost.  (Comp.  21  :  41  with  21 :  7-10.) 
 Jesus  here  still  looks  sadly  at  the  past  and 
 present,  but  also  looks  hopefully  to  the  future. 
 11-13  present  a  new  feature  of  the  parable, 
 having  nothing  like  it  in  Luke  14  :  16-24.  V. 
 10  makes  the  transition  from  the  main  para- 
 ble to  this  further  lesson,  as  is  shown  (Goebel) 
 by  the  phrase  'those  servants,'  whereas  'the 
 servants'  would  have  been  natural  in  a  mere 
 conclusion  of  the  foregoing  narrative.  The, 
 king's  directions  were  carried  out,  and  the 
 liridal  hall  filled  with  persons  reclining  at  the 
 banquet ;  but  they  were  not  all  suffered  to 
 enjoy  the  feast.  When  the  king  came  in  to 
 see  the  guests,  rather  behold,  not  simply  'to. 
 see,'  but  to  look  at  them  as  a  pleasing  spec- 
 tacle. (6:1:  11:7.)  This  is  uot  the  forenoon  meal 
 originally  intended  or  begun  with,  for  it  is 
 now  night,  (v.  i:^.)  A  man.  He  represents  a 
 principle  (Bruce),  and  therefore  a  class;  comp. 
 the  one  slothful  servant  in  25:  24.  Had  not 
 on  a  wedding  garment,  a  dress  suitable  for 
 attending  a  wedding.  We  do  not  know  of  any 
 specific  wedding  dress,  as  distinguished  from 
 that  appropriate  to  other  festive  occasions ; 
 but  the  guests  must  come  properly  arrayed. 
 Oriental  monarchs  now  frequently  present 
 some  elegant  article  of  apparel  to  a  visitor  ; 
 and  hence  it  has  been  widely  supjiosed  by 
 commentators  that  in  this  case  the  king  had 
 
 hall,'  the  place  of  the  wedding  banquet,  and  so  be  en- 
 tirely appropriate.  Yet  the  mere  fact  that '  was  filled,' 
 suggests  a  room  (comp.  Luke  14:  2.3)  would  not  account 
 for  a  change  from  the  sufficiently  suitable  term  gamos 
 to  an  apparently  quite  unsuitable  word.  Ti.sch.,  W  H., 
 an<l  Weiss  read  numphon,  and  Treg.  (who  had  not  t(f 
 placed  it  in  his  margin. 
 
Ch.  XXII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 449 
 
 12  And  he  saith  unto  him,  Friend,  how  earnest  thou  i  12  on  a  wedding  garment;  and  he  saith  unto  him, 
 in  hither  not  having  a  wetlding  garment  ?  And  he  was  Friend,  how  eaiues  thou  in  hither  not  liaving  a  wed- 
 spet'clile^s.  13  ding  garment?     And  he  was  speechless.     Tlien  tlie 
 
 l.i  Then  said  the  king  to  the  servants.  Hind  him  hand  1  Iting  said  to  the  '  servants  Hind  liini  liand  and  lout, 
 and  Coot,  and  talce  liim  away,  and  cast  A//«  into  outer  1  and  cast  liiin  out  into  onturdarlcness;  there  shall  be 
 <larlciiess;  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  14  the  .veeping  and  gnashing  ol' teetii.  For  many  are 
 teeth.  called,  but  tew  chosen. 
 
 14  For  many  are  called,  but  few  are  chosen.  I 
 
 1  Or,  minitten. 
 
 furnished  .suitable  ajjparel,  and  this  nuin  bad  |  dark  by  the  contrast  of  the  brilliantly  lighted 
 refii.st'd   or  nejj;iected  to  put  it  on.      But  the    psihicf- 
 
 evidence  furnished  for  such  a  custom  (e.  </., 
 by  Trench)  is  not  adequate;  and  if  the  sup- 
 position be  here  made,  it  must  be  grounded  on 
 the  necessity  of  the  case.  There  is,  however, 
 no  intimation  that  the  man  was  poor.  This  is 
 uot  a  charitable  feast  to  the  poor  (Luke  i4:  is), 
 but  a  grand  entertainment  in  honor  of  the 
 king's  son.  A  forenoon  banquet  was  origi- 
 nally proposed  and  it  is  now  night,  so  that  there 
 has  been  ample  time  for  preparation.  We 
 may  then  su{)pose  either  that  the  man  ought 
 not  to  have  come  in  at  all  if  unable  to  dress 
 himself  properly,  or  that  he  might  have  sought 
 help  froin  the  king  under  the  peculiar  cir- 
 cumstances if  he  had  felt  a  proper  an.viety  to 
 be  attired  worth ilj'  of  the  occasion.  At  any 
 rate,  his  presence  without  proper  dress  was 
 tacitly  admitted  by  himself  to  be  quite  ine.v- 
 cusable,  and  was  regarded  hy  the  king  as  a 
 flagrant  insult,  deserving  the  severest  punish- 
 ment. No  light  is  gained  by  supposing  a 
 reference  to  Zeph.  1  :  (>  f.,  where  the  imagery 
 is  quite  differently  used.  Friend,  or  comrade, 
 see  on  20:  1:5.  And  he  was  speechless. 
 This  shows  that  he  felt  himself  to  be  entirely 
 without  excuse ;  he  fully  knew  what  was 
 proi)cr,  and  it  was  not  beyond  his  resich.  Our 
 l)ulpit  interpretation  had  better  hold  fast  to 
 this  fiict  and  not  distract  attention  by  discuss- 
 ing the  question  whether  wedding  garments 
 were  furnished.  Said  to  the  servants,  the 
 attendants  idinkonnis,  see  on  8:  6).  including 
 others  besides  his  slaves  (v.  a.  e);  Rheims 
 '  waiters.'  Bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and 
 east  him.  The  inserted  words  fnl;r  liim 
 (iivay  and,  are  wanting  in  the  best  manuscripts 
 and  nearly  all  earl^'  versions,  and  though 
 really  useless  the  phrase  is  not  objectionable, 
 so  that  it  is  clearly-  an  addition  of  the  copy- 
 ists. The  binding  would  prevent  his  return  to 
 the  bri<lal  hall,  and  would  leave  hiin  helpless 
 in  the  darkness.  Into  (the)  outer  darkness 
 (see  on  8:   12),  which  would  be  oppressively 
 
 What  now  is  the  application?  Those  who 
 repent  and  propose  to  be  subjects  of  the  Mes- 
 sianic reign  must  become  righteous  in  charac- 
 ter and  life  or  they  cannot  enjoy  its  benefits. 
 (5: 20;  ueb.  12: 14.)  It  is  not  cnough  for  a  man 
 to  place  himself  in  outward  relation  to  the 
 kingdom  ;  he  must  also  develop  the  corre- 
 sponding character  and  conduct.  There  have 
 always  been  persons  who  desired  the  temporal 
 and  eternal  advantages  which  Christianity 
 offers,  without  caring  to  be  and  to  do  what  it 
 requires.  Those  who  accept  God's  bounty  in 
 the  gospel,  the  salvation  that  is  not  by  works 
 but  according  to  his  merc3',  must  "be  careful 
 to  maintain  good  works"  (Titus3:4-8)  ;  other- 
 wise they  insult  God,  and  disgrace  the  feast 
 of  salvation,  and  will  not  be  allowed  to  share 
 it — yea,  will  be  severely  punished.  The  les- 
 son here  taught  is  thus  seen  to  be  of  the 
 greatest  importance.  But  to  bring  in  the 
 Pauline  conception  of  imputed  righteousness, 
 and  understand  the  parable  to  teach  that  we 
 must  "  put  on  the  wedding-garment  of 
 Christ's  righteousness,''  is  altogether  out  of 
 place,  and  turns  attention  away  from  the  real 
 lesson. 
 
 To  leave  no  doubt  as  to  what  is- meant  by 
 'the  outer  darkness,'  our  Lord  adds,  there 
 shall  be  the  weeping  and  gnashing  of 
 teeth  (see  on  8:  12\  the  well  known  signs  of 
 wretchedness  in  Gehenna,  the  place  of  eter- 
 nal punishment.   (13:  42;  25:30,  46,  comp.  on5:22.)  This 
 
 clause  cannot  be  taken  as  spoken  bj'  the  king, 
 and  is  easily  understood  as  an  addition  made 
 by  our  Lord,  like  that  which  immediately 
 follows. 
 
 14.  For  many  are  called,  but  few  are 
 chosen.  This  is  a  general  fact  added  as  ac- 
 counting for  the  particular  fact  described  in 
 the  jvarable  (notice  'for').  Many  are  called 
 to  share  the  Messianic  benefits,  but  few  are  se- 
 lected actually  to  attain  them:  a  large  por- 
 tion of  the  called  utterly  refusing  to  accept, 
 
 2D 
 
450 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIL 
 
 15  Theu  went  the  Pharisees,  and  took  counsel  howl  15    Then  went  the  Pharisees,  and  took  counsel  how 
 they  might  cutangle  hiiu  in  his  talk.  I 
 
 and  some  even  of  those  who  profess  accept- 
 ance not  developing  the  corresponding  char- 
 acter and  life.  This  selection  of  the  actually 
 .saved  may  be  looked  at  from  two  sides.  From 
 the  divine  side,  we  .see  that  the  Scriptures 
 teach  an  eternal  election  of  men  to  eternal 
 life,  simply  out  of  God's  good  pleasure. 
 From  the  human  side,  we  see  that  those  per- 
 .sons  attain  the  ble.ssings  of  salvation  through 
 Christ  who  accept  the  gospel  invitation  and 
 obey  the  gospel  commandments.  It  is  doubt- 
 ful whether  our  minds  can  combine  both 
 sides  in  a  single  view,  but  we  must  not  for 
 that  reason  deny  either  of  them  to  be  true. — 
 This  sentence  is  unwarrantably  borrowed  by 
 many  documents  (and  the  common  text)  as 
 an  addition  to  20:  16. 
 
 IIOMILKTICAL   AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  6.  "They  made  light  of  it."  1)  Many 
 men  acknowledge  no  obligation  to  honor  the 
 Son  of  God.  2)  They  take  no  pleasure  in 
 contemplating  his  character  and  showing  him 
 respect.  3)  They  are  engro.ssed  with  their 
 own  worldly  possessions  and  pursuits,  and 
 care  for  nothing  that  he  offers.  4)  They  thus 
 dei)rive  themselves  of  the  highest  benefit,  and 
 offer  him  the  grossest  insult. — V.  7.  Hknry: 
 "(Jhrist  will  have  a  kingdom  in  the  world, 
 though  many  reject  the  grace  and  resist  the 
 power  of  that  kingdom." — V.  8.  God's  for- 
 bearance and  wrath.  1)  He  is  not  repelled  by 
 refusal,  but  kindly  urges  the  invitation,  v.  4. 
 2)  He  chastises  those  who  insult  him  and  out- 
 rage his  messengers,  v.  7.  3)  He  condescends 
 to  call  many  whom  the  world  would  have 
 thouglit  unfit  for  such  an  honor,  v.  8-10. 
 4)  He  punishes  those  who  pretend  to  accept 
 his  invitation,  but  dishonor  him  bj'  utter  in- 
 consistency, v.  11-13.— V.  12.  Chrys.:  "Rev- 
 erence the  love  of  him  who  called  you,  and 
 let  no  one  continue  to  have  filthy  garments, 
 but  htt  each  of  you  busy  himself  about  the 
 <'lothing  of  your  soul."— V.  14.  The  called 
 and  the  chosen.  1)  The  many  are  called  in 
 good  faith,  and  it  is  their  own  fault  if  they 
 do  not  have  part  in  the  feast.  2)  There  are 
 various  reasons  why  so  large  a  number  of  the 
 called  fail,  (a)  Some  turn  away  in  contempt- 
 uous neglect,  through  worldly  engrossment, 
 v.  5.     (b)  Some  hate  him  who  calls  and  out- 
 
 rage even  those  who  bring  the  call,  v.  6.  (c) 
 Some  profess  to  accept  it,  but  take  no  pains 
 to  have  the  corresponding  character  and  con- 
 duct, V.  11  f.  3)  The  few  who  are  chosen 
 give  proof  of  it  by  accepting  the  call  and  be- 
 having accordingly.  4)  These  enjoy  the  feast 
 of  salvation,  gladly  honor  the  Son  of  God, 
 and  humbly  ascribe  all  to  sovereign  grace. 
 Jerome:  "He  sums  up  all  these  parables  in 
 a  brief  sentence,  to  the  effect  that  in  working 
 the  vineyard,  and  in  building  the  house,  and 
 in  the  marriage  feast,  not  the  beginning  but 
 the  end  is  the  great  matter." 
 
 15-46.  Question  and  Answer  in  the 
 Temple. 
 
 This  is  found  also  in  Mark  12:  13-37  ;  Luke 
 20 :  20-44. 
 
 It  was  customary  for  any  one  who  desired  it 
 to  ask  questions  of  a  Rabbi  in  public,  even 
 interrupting  him  at  pleasure.  The  Talmud 
 gives  many  examples,  and  sometimes  the 
 Rabbi  replied  with  further  interrogation.  So 
 with  the  Athenian  philosophers,  especially 
 Socrates,  who  reduced  questioning  to  a  science. 
 The  leading  priests  and  Scribes  felt  themselves 
 pointedly  assailed  by  Jesus  in  the  three  para- 
 bles just  given,  especially  in  21:  28-32,43-45. 
 It  was  determined  upon  consultation  to  attack 
 the  Nazarene  with  hard  questions  before  the 
 multitude,  hoping  to  extract  from  him  some 
 answer  that  would  offend  popular  prejudice  or 
 provoke  the  Roman  authorities,  and  at  any 
 rate  hoping  to  show  that  he  was  not  greatly 
 superior  to  other  Rabbis.  Accordingly,  three 
 questions  were  successively  proposed  by  rep- 
 resentative persons,  the  first  by  Pharisees  and 
 Herodians  united,  the  second  by  Sadducees, 
 the  third  by  a  Lawyer.  To  all  these  Jesus 
 made  prompt  and  wonderfully  wise  replies, 
 and  then  finished  by  asking  them  a  question 
 of  the  deepest  importance,  which  tliey  were 
 unable  to  answer.  These  four  instances  of 
 question  and  answer  hang  closely  together  in 
 the  narrative,  being  all  given  in  the  same 
 order  by  Matthew  and  Mark,  and  all  except 
 the  third  given  also  by  Luke.  They  occurred 
 in  the  temple  court,  probably  on  Tuesday, 
 three  days  before  the  crucifixion. 
 
 I.  15-22.  The  Pharisees  and  Herodi- 
 ans Ask  about  Tribute  to  Cesar.  Mark 
 12:  13-17;    Luke  20:  20-26.     Then  does  not 
 
Ch.  XXII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 451 
 
 16  And  they  sent  out  unto  hiui  their  disciples  with  >  l(i  they  might  ensnare  him  in  his  talk.    And  they  send 
 the  Herodiuns,  siiyiug,  Master,  we  know  that  thou  art  to  hiiu  their  disciples,  with  the  Herodians,  saying, 
 
 true,  and   teaohtst.   tlie  way  of  (iod   iu  triiih,  ueitlifr  i  Master,  we  know  that  thou  art  true,  and  leachest 
 
 Ciirost  thou  for  any  iimn:    fur  thou  regardest   not  the  i        the  way  of  God  iu  truth,  and  carest  not  for  any  one; 
 person  ot  lueu.  { 
 
 1  Or,  TeacMar. 
 
 necessarily  (see  on  3:  13),  but  does  naturally 
 indicate  that  tliis  was  on  the  same  occasion  as 
 the  foregoing  (conip.  on  14:  1);  Mark  and 
 Luke  have  simply  'and.'  Went,  from  where 
 Jesus  was  teaciiing,  to  some  other  part  of  the 
 temple  courts.  The  Pharisees,  see  on  3  :  7. 
 Entangle.  This  literally  means,  to  catch  in  a 
 snare  or  trap.  Their  disciples,  see  on  5:  1; 
 the  leading  Rabbis  send  some  of  their  astute 
 pupils,  while  they  themselves  stand  aloof  to 
 watch  the  result,  and  so  are  not  committed  to 
 any  subsequent  co-operation  with  the  Herod 
 party.  With  the  Herodians.  When  Ar- 
 chelaus  (see  on  2:  22)  was  in  A.  D.  6  deposed 
 from  the  ethnarchate  of  Judea  and  Samaria, 
 and  those  districts  were  placed  under  a  Roman 
 governor  (see  at  end  of  chap.  2),  the  Jews 
 were  much  divided  in  sentiment.  Secular- 
 ists preferred  the  new  arrangement,  as  giving 
 security  to  business  and  property;  and  with 
 these  the  Sadducees  generally  sympathized. 
 Many  Pharisees  bitterly  opposed  it  on  the 
 ground  that  Jehovah's  people  ought  not  to  be 
 subject  to  heathen  rulers.  Some  persons  in- 
 sisted that  another  prince  of  the  house  of 
 Herod  ought  to  be  appointed  over  Judea  and 
 Samaria,  even  as  Horod  Anti|)as  wsis  still  per- 
 mitted to  rule  over  Galilee  and  Perea;  and  it 
 was  doubtless  hoped  that  some  prince  of  the 
 family  would  one  day  regain  all  the  domin- 
 ions of  Herod  the  Great,  as  was  at  length 
 done  for  a  few  years  by  Herod  Agrippa.  (Acts 
 12:  I.}  These  persons  gradually  came  to  be 
 known  as  Herodians,  i.  e.,  partisans  of  Herod, 
 comp.  Pompeians,  Cesarians,  Christians  (Acts 
 11:26),  the  Latin  termination  —  finii.i  being 
 used  to  denote  a  follower  of  a  political  leader. 
 Tiiis  political  party  probably  had  the  sym- 
 pathy of  the  less  rigorous  Pharisees,  as  offer- 
 ing the  only  available  alternative  to  direct 
 heathen  rule;  while  the  great  body  of  the 
 Pharisees  hated  them,  since  the  Herod  princes 
 were,  after  all,  only  appointees  and  under- 
 lings of  the  Romans.  (Comp.  Smith's 
 "Diet.")  As  Roman  governors  continued 
 to  rule  over  Judea  and  Samaria,  the  Herod 
 l)arty  would  gradually  diminish,  and  accord- 
 ingly it  is  mentioned  only  here  (with   Mark 
 
 1 12:  13),  and  in  Mark  3:6;  not  at  all  in  Jose- 
 I  phus,   the   Talmud,  or  elsewhere — whence  it 
 follows  that  the  above  or  any  other  theory  of 
 their  origin  must  be  partly  conjectural.   When 
 I  Herod  Agrijtpa  became  king  of  all  Palestine 
 j  in   A.   D.   41,  the  lingering  supporters  of  his 
 family  in  Judea  must  have  greatly  rejoiced, 
 I  but  all  men  by  that  time  saw  that  no  politi- 
 [  cal   position  was  ]<jnger  possible  except  sub- 
 mission or  hostility  to  the  Ronutns,  and  so  it 
 is  natural  that  we  should  hear  no  more  of  a 
 Herod   party.      When   the   Pharisees  united 
 Herodians   with   themselves   in   the   effort  to 
 ensnare  Jesus,  it  was  obviously  through  the 
 cohesive  power  of  a  common  jealousy  towards 
 one  popularly  regarded  as  the  Messiah  ;  for  if 
 recognized  as  such,  they  were  sure  he  would 
 overthrow  the  Herod  family  everywhere,  and 
 depose  the  present  Jewish  officials.     On  the 
 earlier  occasion  in  Galilee,  nearly  two  years 
 before    this,   according    to    most    harmonists 
 (Mark s: 6),  the  Herodians  could  be  relied  on  to 
 excite   Herod    Antipas  against  Jesus;    here, 
 they  represent  Roman  sympathies,  since  on 
 the  Romans  all  Herodian   hopes  now  really 
 depended.     Luke  (20:  20,  e.  v.)  does  not  men- 
 tion Pharisees  or  Herodians,  but  says  that  the 
 Scribes  and  the  chief  priests  sent  'spies,'  or  in 
 modern  phrase  detectives,  'which  should  feign 
 themselves  tobejust' — which  agrees  with  their 
 attemjit  at  flattery  in  Matt. — and  wished  to 
 find   an   excuse   for    delivering   him    to    'the 
 governor,'  i.  c,   Pilate — a  design  here  repre- 
 sented by  the  Herodians.   Master,  or  Teacher 
 {(lidafikalos),  see  on  8:  19.     We  know,  with- 
 out emphasis  on  'we.'     Thej'  said  it  in  a  far 
 different    spirit    from    Nicodemus    (John3:2); 
 what    they   said   was    really   true,    but    they 
 meant   it   only  as  flattery.      By  this  flattery 
 they  would   embolden    the  teacher  to  speak 
 out  against  the    Roman    rule,  for  they   wc^ll 
 knew    in    advance    that     only    through    the 
 Romans  could  they  compass  his  death.     The 
 way  of  C<od,  the  way  in  which  God  would 
 have  men  walk;  this  would  include  the  ques- 
 tion whether  the  people  of  God  ought  to  do  so 
 and  so.    Thon  regardest  not  the  person  of 
 men.    This  is  one  of  several  Greek  phrases 
 
452 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXII. 
 
 17  Tell  us  therefore,  What  thinkeat  thou  ?  Is  it  law- 
 ful to  give  tribute  unto  Cesar,  or  not? 
 
 IK  hut  Jesus  perceived  tlieir  wickedness,  and  said, 
 Why  leuipl  ye  me,  ye  hypocrites  ? 
 
 17  for  thou  regardest  not  the  person  of  men.    Tell  us 
 therefore,  what  ihiukest  thou?    Is  it  lawful  to  give 
 
 18  tribute  unlo  Cae.'-ar,  ornot?  But  Jesus  perceived  their 
 wickedness,  and  said.  Why  try  ye  lue,  ye  hypocrites? 
 
 representing  a  peculiar  Hebrew  idiom,  which 
 probably  signified  originally  (Morison)  to  lift 
 up  the  face  of  a  prostrate  suppliant,  and  so  to 
 show  him  favor,  and  hence  came  to  signify 
 regard  for  a  person  in  the  good  sense,  or  in 
 the  bad  sense  regarding  the  person  rather 
 than  the  justice  of  the  cause  ;  in  Hebrew  and 
 Greek  the  term  'face'  was  derivatively  used 
 for  person.  The  flatterers  meant  that  Jesus 
 would  follow  principle  and  truth  without 
 fi-ar  or  favor.  (Coinp.  Gal.  2-  6;  Kom.  2: 
 11.) 
 
 17.  Is  it  lawful, or  pfirmts.sti^e,  allowable 
 (see  on  14  :  4) ;  there  is  no  direct  reference  to 
 law,  whether  Jewish  or  Roman.  Or  not; 
 they  wish  him  to  say  yes  or  no,  as  when  law- 
 yers try  to  corner  a  witness.  Tribute.  The 
 Latin  word  census  is  borrowed  in  the  Greek 
 of  Matt,  and  Mark,  while  Luke  has  the  gen- 
 eral term 'tribute.'  Census  \r\.  Latin  signifies 
 a  registration  of  persons  and  property  u>s  we 
 borrow  it  in  English),  and  hence  a  tax  on 
 either.  But  here  it  signifies  simply  a  poll-tax 
 (comp.  on  17  :  '25),  Pe.sh.  Syriac  'head-money.' 
 Of  course  the  principle  was  the  same,  whether 
 the  question  concerned  poll-tax  or  tribute  in 
 general;  the  former  touched  the  poorest,  and 
 was,  as  it  is  among  us,  a  matter  of  greater 
 popular  interest  and  complaint.  Cesar  is 
 the  general  term  for  the  Roman  imperafor  or 
 (•mperor,  applied  to  Augustus  in  Luke  2  :  1, 
 Tiberius  in  Luke  3:1;  Claudius  in  Acts  17  :  7; 
 Nero  in  Acts  25  :  8  if. ;  Phil.  4  :  22.  The 
 family  name  of  the  great  Julius  thus  became 
 H  title,  and  in  modern  tiines  (Kaiser,  Czar)  is 
 more  honorable  than  even  king.  Paying  the 
 head-tax  to  Roman  authorities  was  the  most 
 immediate  and  liumiliating  recognition  of 
 subjection  to  the  heathen.  Judas  nf  Galilee 
 (Jos.  "Ant.,"  18,  1,  1  and  C)  headed  a  fierce 
 insurrection  against  the  first  Roman  governor 
 (a.  I),  fi)  for  making  a  census  with  a  view  to 
 taxation,  .saying  that  God  was  "their  only 
 Ruler  and  Lord,"  and  that  the  census  "was 
 leading  them  right  straight  into  slavery." 
 He  perished,  and  Gamaliel  tells  us  that  his 
 followers  "were  scattered  abroad."  (Act^5:37, 
 KcT  vir.)  But  the  sentiment  represented  by 
 that  movement  still  burned  in  many  bosoms. 
 
 Josephus  says  that  Judas  the  Galilean  was 
 "the  founder  of  a  fourth  philosojjhy,"  whose 
 followers  agreed  in  all  other  things  with  the 
 Pharisees,  but  were  fanatics  for  liberty,  and 
 that  this  led  to  the  insurrection  (in  a.  d.  6G) 
 which  ended  in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
 At  that  later  period  they  were  called  Zealots, 
 and  it  is  supposed  that  Simon  the  Zealot  (lo:  *) 
 had  belonged  to  the  party,  and  also  perhaps 
 Barabbas.  (•n-.n.)  We  may  therefore  be  sure 
 that  among  the  easily  excited  crowds  who 
 filled  the  temple  courts  when  Jesus  was 
 asked  this  question,  there  were  many  who 
 regarded  paying  the  poll-tax  as  the  very 
 badge  of  slavery  to  the  heathen,  and  as  trea- 
 son against  Jehovah,  the  theocratic  king  of 
 Israel. 
 
 18-22.  Jesus  perceived  their  wicked- 
 ness, or  as  we  should  say,  their  villainy. 
 With  smooth,  flattering  words  they  came, 
 asking  a  question  which  they  thought  would 
 prove  a  hopeless  dilemma.  He  was  desired 
 to  say  either  yes  or  no.  If  he  said  yes,  the 
 Pharisees  would  loudly  proclaiin,  through  all 
 the  temple  courts  and  every  day,  that  the 
 Nazarene  said  it  was  proper  to  pay  tribute  to 
 Caesar,  which  showed  that  all  notion  of  his 
 being  the  King  Messiah  must  be  ridiculous 
 and  that  in  fact  he  was  neither  patriotic  nor 
 pious.  If  he  said  no,  the  Herodians  would  go 
 straight  to  Pilate.  The  Romans  cared  noth- 
 ing for  questions  pertaining  to  the  religion  of 
 a  subject  nation  (comp.  Acts  25  :  18-'20),  and 
 interfered  very  little  with  local  aff'airs,  pro- 
 vided always  the  people  kept  the  peace  and 
 paid  the  taxes.  So  confident  were  the  Jewish 
 rulers  that  this  plea  would  be  eflfectual  before 
 Pilate  that  three  days  later  with  flagrant  false- 
 hood they  told  him,  "  We  found-  this  man 
 forbidding  to  give  tribute  to  Caesar,  and  saying 
 that  he  himself  is  Christ,  a  king"  (i.uke23:2, 
 Rev. ver.).  Why  tcttipt  ye  me,  testing  him 
 with  hard  questions,  in  hope  of  drawing  him 
 to  say  something  injurious  to  himself.  (Comp. 
 on  16  :  1  and  19  :  3.)  Ye  hypocrites  (see  on 
 G  :  2  and  15:  7)  ;  they  were  pretending  great 
 admiration  for  him  as  a  tciicher,  and  pretend- 
 ing faithful  allegiance  to  Cesar  (Johui9:i5),  and 
 pretending  a  lofty  patriotism  and  piety.   Jesus 
 
Cii.  XXII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 453 
 
 10  Shew  me  the  tribute  money.  And  they  brought  |  19  Shew  me  the  tribute  money.  And  they  brought 
 unto  liiiu  a"penny.  1 '20  unto  liiiii    a   'denarius.     And  he  saitii   unto  theiu, 
 
 ■Jit  And  be  ^saitU  unto  tlieui,  Wliose  i.s  tliis  image  and  i  "21  Whose  is  tliis  image  and  suporscription  ?  They  say 
 'superscription'.'  unto  liiui,  ('a;sar's.    Then  saith  lu-  unto  tlieni,  Ken- 
 
 21  They  say  unto  Iiini,  Cesar's.  Then  saith  lie  unto  |  der  therefore  unto  Ca;sar  the  things  tliat  are*  ajsar's; 
 them,  KeiideV  therefore  unto  Cesar  the  things  wiiich  i  22  and  unto  (iod  the  things  that  are  liod's.  And  when 
 are  Cesar's;  and  unto  (iod  the  things  tliat  are  t-iod's.  they   heard  it  tliey   marvelled,  and   left   him,   and 
 
 '22  When  they  had  heard  l/te.ie  uords,  they  marvelled,  '        went  their  way. 
 and  left  hiiu,  and  went  their  way.  i 
 
 a  Id  vMue  sevenpence  half  penny :  cb.  20 :  2 6  Or.  inteription. 1  See  margluul  note  on  cb.  XTlli.  28. 
 
 showed  them  by  this  term  (Bengel)  that  he 
 uHs  iiuloed  'true,'  and  ready  to  speak  out. 
 Shew  mc  the  tribute  money,  the  coin  used 
 in  paying  tlie  poll-tax.  It  was  natural  that 
 the  lloman  coin  should  be  commonly  used  in 
 jiayini:^  it,  as  there  was  no  exact  equivalent  in 
 other  coins.  Hebrew  shekels,  etc.,  from  the 
 days  of  the  Maccabaean  kings,  and  various 
 (ireek  coins  (n  :  a.  27  rcv.  vcr.  margin),  wcre  also  in 
 use.  The  Herod  family  jind  the  procurators 
 were  allowed  to  coin  only  copper  money 
 (Lutter. );  any  new  silver  coins  were  of  neces- 
 sity Rotiiiin.  The  emperors,  down  to  Vespa- 
 sian, as  a  concession  to  Jewish  feeling,  had 
 coins  made  for  that  province  without  the 
 head  of  the  emperor  (Keim),  which  would 
 liiive  been  offensive  as  a  "  grax'en  iiiiiige." 
 Hut  Roman  coitis  from  other  provinces 
 would  of  course  come  into  Judea,  especially 
 at  the  festivals,  and  oire  of  these  hap- 
 pened (as  we  say)  to  be  handed  to  Jesus. 
 A  penny,  properly  'a  denarius,'  a  Roman 
 coin,  equal  to  about  seventeen  cents  of  our 
 money.  (Comp.  on  18:  28.)  This  was  tlie 
 price  of  a  day's  hibor  in  the  parable  (20:  2), 
 and  the  daily  wages  of  a  Roman  soldier  (out 
 of  which  he  paid  for  liis  food),  and  seems 
 also  to  have  been  the  poll-tax  at  this  time. 
 Image  anil  superscription,  or  'inscription.' 
 The  former  translation  might  suggest  some-  ' 
 thing  written  above  the  image,  whereas  the 
 (ireek  word  means-  only  something  written 
 (or  gniven)  on  the  coin.  (Morison.)  Many 
 such  coins  are  still  extant,  betiring  the  head 
 of  some  emperor,  with  words  giving  liis  name  I 
 and  the  value  of  the  coin.  Lightfoot  quotes  j 
 from  the  Ttilmud  that  "if  a  king's  coin  is 
 current  in  a  country-,  the  men  of  the  country 
 do  thereby  evidence  thtit  they  acknowledge 
 him  for  their  Lord";  and  there  are  vtirious 
 otlier  testimonies  to  the  same  effect.  Wiinsche 
 tries  to  show  the  existence  of  an  expectation 
 that  the  Messiah  would  declare  the  Ronian 
 coins  uncurrent,  which  expectation  would  be 
 
 an  interesting  illustration  of  this  passage  if 
 its  existence  were  better  established. 
 
 Our  Lord's  reply  is  one  of  those  great  say- 
 ings of  his  which  cut  into  the  iieart  of  things 
 (comp.  15:  11;  Mark  2:  27),  clearing  up  dif- 
 ficulties that  had  long  perplexed  many  honest 
 and  devout  Jews,  and  occasioned  vain  wrang- 
 ling without  end.  Under  the  theocracy,  re- 
 ligious duties  and  civil  duties  were  both  duties 
 to  the  same  Divine  Ruler,  and  men  had  little 
 occasion  to  distinguish  between  them.  There 
 was,  indeed,  as  Geikie  reminds  us,  a  some- 
 what similar  confusion  of  religion  and  civil- 
 government  among  heathen  peoples,  sis  ft>r 
 example  the  Roman  emperor  was  alwtiys  chief 
 j)riest.  Now,  however,  that  the  Jewish  civil 
 government  was  administered  by  heathen 
 rulers,  the  distinction  between  civil  and  re- 
 ligious duties  was  of  great  importiince,  but  the 
 people  in  geiienil  did  not})erceive  that  distinc- 
 tion. Jesus  holds  up  the  coin,  whicli  be- 
 longs to  Cesar,  which  they  use  as  furnished  by 
 him,  and  thus  vividly  shows  that  there  are 
 duties  to  the  civil  ruler  which  are  di  tinct 
 from  duties  to  God,  and  do  not  necessarily 
 conflict  with  them.  In  another  sense,  every 
 duty  to  other  men  or  to  ourselves  is  at  the 
 same  time  a  duty  to  God,  but  that  is  not  here 
 the  point.  Paul  afterwards  expressed  the 
 Saviour's  teaching  on  the  subject  in  definite 
 precept,  when  writing  to  Christians  at  the 
 ca|)ital  of  the  empire  (Kom.  t.i:  1.5)  ;  comp. 
 1  Pet.  2:  13-17.  This  was  another  case  of  our 
 Lord's  giving  an  object-lesson,  like  the  child 
 (iH:2),  the  fig-tree  (2i:i9),  the  feet-washing. 
 Render  as  in  16:  27;  21:  41,  literally  give 
 back,  translated  'pay'  in  5:  26;  18:  25,  28; 
 20:  8.  The  idea  here  seems  to  be,  "You  got 
 this  from  Ce-sar,  pay  it  back  to  him."  Chrys.  : 
 "  For  this  is  not  to  give  (v.  n),  but  to  give  back." 
 The  things  which  are  Cesar's,  not  mer(  ly 
 the  tax,  but  all  that  citizens  owe  the  civil 
 government,  one  matter  here  suggesting  all. 
 The  things  that  are  God's,  not  simply  the 
 
454 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXII. 
 
 23  The  same  day  came  to  him  the  Sadducees,  which 
 sav  that  there  is  ni)  resurrection,  and  asked  him, 
 
 24  Saying,  Master,  Moses  said.  If  a  man  die,  leaving 
 no  eliildren,  liis  brother  sliall  marry  his  wile,  and  raise 
 up  seetl  unto  his  brother. 
 
 2.5  Now  tlicre  were  with  us  seven  brethren:  and  the 
 (irst,  when  be  had  married  a  wile,  deceased,  and  having 
 no  issue,  left  his  wile  unto  bis  brother: 
 
 26  IJkewise  the  second  also,  and  the  third,  unto  the 
 "seventh. 
 
 27  And  last  of  all  the  woman  died  also. 
 
 23  On  that  day  there  came  to  him  Sadducees,  i  who 
 say  that  there  is  no  resurrection:  and  they  asked 
 
 24  him,  saying,  -  Master,  Moses  said.  If  a  man  die,  having 
 no  children,  his  brother  <*sball  marry  liis  wife,  and 
 
 25  raise  up  seed  unto  his  brother.  Now  there  were  with 
 us  seven  brethren:  and  the  first  married  and  deceased, 
 and  having  no  seed  left  his  wife  unto  his  brother ; 
 
 26  in  like  manner  the  second  also,  and  the  third,  unto 
 
 27  the  *  seventh.     And  after  them  all  the  woman  died. 
 
 a  Or.  «eB«n. 1  Many  ancieot  authorities  read,  saying '2  Or,  Teacher :f  Gr.  shallper/orm  the  duty  of  a  hiinhands  brother  to  bia 
 
 wife.    Cnmpare  Deal.  xxv.  5 i  Gr.  levert. 
 
 temple  revenues,  but  all  ceremonial  and  moral 
 duties.  The  notion  that,  like  the  coin,  our  souls 
 HTO  stamped  with  tlie  image  of  God,  and  must 
 therefore  be  yielded  to  his  service  (Tert, 
 Origen,  and  many),  is  a  mere  fancy.  They 
 marvelled.  With  all  their  hostility  they 
 could  not  help  seeing  that  he  had  not  only 
 escaped  from  the  dilemma  (conip.  Luke  20: 
 2H),  but  had  wonderfully  cleared  up  an  im- 
 portant question.  Yet  when  there  was  time 
 to  R'flect,  they  could  not  fail  to  perceive  that 
 .Jesus  had  distinctly  declined  the  role  of  a 
 political  and  revolutionary  Messiah,  and  this 
 would  gradually  alienate  from  him  the 
 pojjular  heart.     (Comp.  Weiss,  "Life.") 
 
 II.  23-33.  TuE  Sadduckes  Ask  as  to 
 THE  Resurrection.  Mark  12:  18-27  ;  Luke 
 20:  27-40.  This  is  a  second  hard  question 
 from  a  new  source.  V.  2-5-28.  The  same 
 day  scem.s  clearly  to  sliow  the  close  connec- 
 tion with  what  precedes;  Mark  and  Luke 
 again  have  .simply  'and.'  The  Sadducees 
 (see  on  3:  7).  Omit  'the.'  It  was  not 'the 
 Sadducees'  as  a  cla.ss,  but  some  persons  be- 
 longing to  that  party.  Which  say.  The 
 participle  without  the  article  here  probably 
 means  indefinitely  (Jelf,  ^451,  Obs.  2)  'persons 
 who  say '  (as  Mark,  and  as  Origen  paraphrases 
 Matt.),  while  with  the  article  it  would 
 be  '  those  persons  who  say,'  ^  as  Luke. 
 That  there  is  no  resurrection,  not  only 
 doubting  but  denying.  This  particular  nega- 
 tive tenet  of  theirs  (Acts it:  8)  is  named  to  ex- 
 plain what  follows.  It  must  have  been  well 
 known  that  Jesus  taught  the  resurrection  of 
 the  dead.  (JoimS:  w;  i.ukci:f;i8.)  Master,  ^e«cA(?;-, 
 as  in  22:  16.     These  prie.stly  aristocrats  prob- 
 
 •The  article  is  omitted  by  K  B  D  M  S  Z,  about  tifty 
 cursives.  .^-^Ih.,  and  some  Fathers.  The  participle 
 without  it  would  nt  first  sight  seem  to  mean  'came  to 
 him,  saying,'  which  would  be  an  incongruous  and  im- 
 probable sense,  tbtjiigh  it  is  so  unilerstood  by  Old 
 ijyriacaud  Pesh.  The  liifficulty  would  be  easily  removed 
 
 ably  felt  contemptuous;  but  they  were  gentle- 
 men, and  must  be  civil ;  one  seems  to  detect  a 
 tone  of  polished  scofBng  in  their  attack. 
 Moses  said,  in  Deut.  25:  5  f  The  quotation 
 is  condensed  but  without  important  alteration. 
 Mark  and  Luke  have  '  his  brother  shall  take 
 his  wife,'  etc.,  as  in  Septuagint.  Matt.,  writ- 
 ing especially'  for  Jewish  readers,  takes  pains 
 to  translate  more  exactly  the  Hebrew,  as  Sept. 
 does  in  Gen.  38  :  8.  The  Hebrew  has  a  pecu- 
 liar verb  representing  this  peculiar  law,  yeba- 
 tna.h  yibbemah,  'her  husband's  brother  shall 
 husband's  brother  her,'  shall  act  the  part  or 
 perform  the  duty  of  a  husband's  brother  to 
 her.  (See  margin  of  Kev.  Ver.  in  Matt.) 
 From  the  late  Latin  levir.,  '  brother-in-law,' 
 this  precept  of  Deut.  is  commonly  called  the 
 levirate  law.  A  like  usage  exists  now  in 
 Arabia,  the  Caucasus,  and  elsewhere  (Smith's 
 "Diet."  Art.  "Marriage").  It  was  an  old 
 custom  (Geu.  38:8),  which  Moscs  did  not  abolish, 
 but  regulated  and  restricted,  as  he  did  with 
 divorce  (see  on  5:  32)  and  blood  revenge. 
 No  actual  case  is  recorded  in  Old  Test.,  but 
 the  custom  is  alluded  to  in  Ruth  1:  11-13,  and 
 a  related  practice  in  Ruth  4 :  1  ff.  In  our 
 Lord's  time  the  law  was  but  little  observed,  as 
 there  was  then  less  concern  about  maintaining 
 families  and  fatnily  estates.  The  right  of  the 
 husband's  brother  to  decline  (Deut.as:?  ff.)  is 
 declared  in  the  Mishna  (Edersh.)  to  take  pre- 
 cedence of  the  obligation  to  perform,  and 
 there  was  a  growing  disposition  tQ  limit  the 
 practice.  The  case  described  here  by  the 
 Sadducees  need  not  be  supposed  to  have 
 actually  occurred.  As  in  a  parable,  they  tell 
 the  story  for  illustration.     Seven  is  natural  in 
 
 by  copyists  through  the  mere  insertion  of  the  article. 
 The  indefinite  use  of  the  participle  after  an  indefinite 
 noun,  '  Sadducees,  (persons)  who  say,'  though  infre* 
 quent  is  unquestionable.  So  with  the  reading  oi 
 W  H.  in  23 :  24. 
 
Ch.  XXII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 455 
 
 28  Therefore  in  the  restirrection,  whose  wife  shall  she 
 be  of  the  seven?  for  they  all  had  her. 
 
 29  Jesus  answered  and  .said  unto  them,  Ye  do  err,  not 
 kn<)win({  the  .Soripliire.s,  nor  the  power  of  (Jod. 
 
 :H)  l''or  in  the  resurrection  they  neither  marry,  nor 
 are  given  in  marriage,  but  are  as  the  angels  of  (jod  in 
 heaven. 
 
 31  Hut  as  touching  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  have 
 ye  not  read  that  which  was  spoken  unto  you  by  God, 
 .saying, 
 
 28  In  the  resurrection  therefore  whose  wife  shall  she  be 
 
 29  of  the  seven?  for  they  all  had  her.     liut  .Icsus  an- 
 swered and  said  unto  them,  Ye  do  err,  not  knowing 
 
 30  the  .scriptures,  nor  the  power  of  (jod.     For  in  the 
 resurrection   Ihey  neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in 
 
 31  marriage,  but   are   as   angels'   iu    heaven.     Hut   as 
 touching  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  have  ye  not 
 
 1  Many  anotent  authorities  add,  «/  God. 
 
 such  a  story  as  a  round  number.  One  ima- 
 gines they  had  often  nonplussed  the  Pharisees 
 with  the  question,  inthe  resurrection Avhose 
 
 wife  shall  she  be  f  The  Pharisees  generally 
 lield  that  the  resurrectit)n  life  would  be  a  mere 
 reprotluction  of  this  life,  with  all  its  relations 
 and  conditions  restored  and  made  permanent. 
 The  Cabalistic  book  Sohar,  written  late,  but 
 witii  much  early  material,  says,  '"The  woman 
 who  lias  married  two  in  this  world  is  in  the 
 world  to  come  restored  to  the  former."  Mai- 
 monides  (twelfth  ctmtury)  taught  that  chil- 
 dren would  be  produced  in  the  world  to  come. 
 Some  Kabbis  in  the  Tiilmud  declare  (Wet., 
 AViin.)  that  in  the  world  to  come  there  would 
 be  no  eating  and  drinking,  no  trading,  no 
 marriage  and  production  of  children.  But  it 
 is  evident  that  the  other  opinion  generally 
 prevailed. 
 
 29  f.  Ye  do  err.  He  speaks  with  kindness 
 and  decision.  Not  knowing  the  Scriptures, 
 nor  the  power  of  God.  Bcngel :  "The 
 resurrection  of  the  dead  rests  on  the  power  of 
 God  ;' and  our  faith  in  a  resurrection  rests  on 
 the  Scriptures.'  These  Sadducees  were  ac- 
 customed to  deny  that  the  Scriptures  so 
 taught,  and  doubtless  also  maintained,  as 
 skeptics  in  all  subsequent  times  have  done, 
 fliat  a  resurrection  of  the  body  is  impossible. 
 l>ut  'the  power  of  God '  can  accomplish  it, 
 and  chat  not  by  merely  restoring  the  condi- 
 tions of  this  life,  but  by  tjxaltingto  a  different 
 and  higher  type  of  existence.  For  introduces 
 the  explansition  of  the  difficulty.  In  the  res- 
 urrection, in  the  state  of  things  represented 
 thereby,  in  the  risen  life.  They  neither 
 miirry,  etc.,  viz.,  in  the  sense  of  earthl3' 
 marriage,  which    under  its   physical   aspects, 
 
 is  necessarily  an  exclusive  relation,  so  that  a 
 woman  cannot  here  be  the  wife  of  several 
 men  at  the  same  time.  There  is  nothing  in 
 this  statement  to  forbid  the  persuasion,  else- 
 where countenanced  in  Scripture,  that  the  rt- 
 lutions  of  earthly  life  will  be  remembered  in 
 the  future  state,  the  persons  recognized,  and 
 special  affections  cherished  with  delight;  and 
 we  can  imagine  that  exalted  and  spiritualized 
 conjugal  affections  may  then  and  there  exist 
 towards  more  persons  than  one.  The  idea  is 
 hard  to  accept  now,  onl^'  because  we  do  not 
 realize  how  great  changes  of  feeling  will 
 accompany  existence  in  the  glorified  body 
 (icor.15:  44;Pi.ii.3:2i.)  In  heavcu,  the  love  of 
 two  that  were  successive  husbands  may  be  as 
 little  mutually  exclusive  as  the  love  of  two 
 children  or  two  sisters,  and  yet  be  intense, 
 peculiar,  and  delightful.  This  is  another  of 
 those  sayings  by  which  our  Lord  at  one  stri>ke 
 cut  into  the  heart  of  some  difficulty,  and  laid 
 it  open.  Comp.  on  v.  21.  But  are  as  the 
 angels  in  heaven, i  viz.,  in  being  exalted 
 above  merely  physical  conditions  and  rcla~ 
 tions.  Luke's  expression,  'are  equal  unto thf> 
 angels,'  amounts  to  the  same  thing.  There  is 
 nothing  at  all  here  to  imply  that  the  saints 
 become  angels  (comp.  on  18:  10).  Our  Lord 
 at  the  same  time  teaches  that  the  Sadducees 
 are  wrong  in  denying  the  existence  of  angel.*. 
 31-33.  Having  explained  how  they  err 
 through  not  knowing  'the  power  of  God.' 
 he  now  shows  their  ignorance  of  the  Scrip- 
 tures on  this  subject,  (v.  29.)  Have  ye  not 
 read,  comp.  on  21 :  42;  12:  3.  Spoken  unto 
 you  by  God.  God  spoke  thus  to  Moses 
 (Ex.3: 6),  and  presently  f3:i5)  bade  him  speak 
 likewise  to  the  children  of  Israel.      Matthew 
 
 I  The  addition  '  of  God,'  margin  (Rev.  Ver.)  is  wanting  ,  On  th«  other  hand, '  angels  of  God  •  would  be  a  natural 
 in  B  D,  two  cursives,  most  copies  of  the  Old  Latin,  Old  )  marginal  note  to  explain  'angels  in  heaven,"  and  might 
 Syriac,  Theb.,  Arm.,  aJid  repeatedly  in  Origen.  We  ,  then  easily  creep  into  the  te.\t.  Several  of  the  docu- 
 iiiight  regard  this  as  a  "Western"  omission,  followed  ;  ments  which  add  the  words  here  add  them  iu  Mark 
 by  B.  and  Origen  (as  does  sometimes  happen >,  but  for  '  also, 
 the  fact  that  one  sees  nothing  to  cause  the  omission.  I 
 
456 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  xxri. 
 
 32  lam  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac, 
 and  the  (io.l  of  .lacob?  (Jod  is  not  the  God  of  tha  dead, 
 bill  of  the  living. 
 
 :W  And  when  the  multitude  heard  Ihi.i,  they  were  as- 
 tonished at  his  doctrine. 
 
 34  Bui  when  the  Pharisees  had  heard  that  he  had  put 
 the  Saddncees  to  silence,  they  were  gathered  together. 
 
 read  that  which  was  spoken  unto  you  by  God,  say- 
 
 32  ing,  I  am  the  (ioil  of  Abraham,  and  the(jod  of  Isaac, 
 and  tlie  God  of  Jacob?    God   is  not  tkf.  Guu  of  the 
 
 33  dead,  but  of  the  living.     And  when  the  multitudes 
 heard  it,  they  were  astonished  at  his  teaching. 
 
 34  But  the  Pharisees,  when  they  heard  that  he  had 
 put  the  Sadducees  to  silence,  gathered   themselves 
 
 jiiid  Mark  quote  from  v.  6,  Luke  from  v.  15.. 
 Luke  says,  'even  Moses  signified.'  It  was  in- 
 ferred from  this  by  Tert.,  Origert,  Chrys., 
 •Ferome,  and  has  been  often  repeated,  that  the 
 Sadducees  recognized  none  of  the  sacred 
 books  as  autiioritative  except  the  Pentateuch. 
 J}ut  there  is  no  proof  of  more  than  that  they 
 valued  the  Pent,  more  highly  than  the  other 
 books,  which  was  true  in  some  degree  of  all 
 the  Jews.  Luke's  expression  is  sufficiently 
 accounted  for  by  the  fact  that  apparent  proofs 
 of  the  resurn^ction  were  familiar  in  the  pro- 
 phets. Jesus  means  to  say,  not  only  have  the 
 prophets  shown  it,  but  even  Mo.ses.  The 
 God,  V.  32,  is  in  italics  in  Rev.  Ver.  ;  it  is 
 naturally  understood  to  complete  the  sense. 
 The  Sadducees  denied  a  resurrection  of  the 
 body  and  any  existence  of  spirits  (Aet.s23:8), 
 which  position  would  exclude  a  separate  im- 
 mortality of  the  soul,  and  so  there  is  no  occa- 
 sion to  ■  doubt  the  statement  of  Josephus 
 ("  War,"  2,  8,  14)  that  "they  do  away  with  the 
 contituied  existence  of  the  soul,  and  the  pun- 
 ishments and  rewards  in  Hades."  Indeed  the 
 idea  of  separate  immortality  of  the  soul  was 
 little  present  to  the  mind  of  the  Palestinian 
 Jews,  and  the  question  lay  simply  between  a 
 resurrection  of  the  body,  and  no  future  ex- 
 istence;  so  also  in  1  Cor.  ch.  Vy.  If  the  pas- 
 sage of  Exod.  be  taken  in  the  superficial 
 sense,  an  objector  might  fairly  deny  that  it 
 proves  )i  resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  might 
 mean  simply,  "I  am  he  who  was  the  God 
 of  Abraham,  li^aac,  and  Jacob  during  their 
 life,  and  this  is  a  pledge  that  I  will  be 
 the  God  of  their  descendants."  We  cannot 
 insist  on  the  present  tense  'am,'  as  many  have 
 followed  Chrys.  in  doing;  for  the  verb  is  not 
 expressed  at  all  in  Mark  nor  in  the  Hebrew, 
 and  therefore  certainly  cannot  be  emphatic. 
 But  our  Lord  is  the  authority  (7:29)  for  under- 
 standing the  passage  in  a  profounder  sense, 
 even  as  he  claimed  to  reveal  God.  (ii:2t.)  God 
 here  speaks  of  his  covenant  with  the  patri- 
 archs; and  the  Eternal  One  would  not  make 
 and  avow  such  a  covenant  save  with  those 
 whose  existence  is  permanent.  Our  Lord 
 then  does  not  so  much  argue  from  the  passage 
 
 in  its  obvious  meaning,  as  authoritatively 
 expound  it  in  a  deeper  sense.  To  explain  in 
 this  way  the  difficulty  which  the  passage  rep- 
 resents is  not  entirely  satisfactory,  but  it  is 
 certainly  more  natural  and  reasonable,  on  the 
 very  lowest  ground,  than  to  suppose  that 
 Jesus  failed  to  see  the  fallacy  which  would 
 otherwi.se  lurk  in  the  argument.  The  Tal- 
 mud (Wiin.)  tells  of  Eabbi  Gamaliel  (not 
 Paul's  teacher,  but  a  later  Rabbi)  as  con- 
 vincing some  Sadducee  by  arguing  from 
 'them'  in  Deut.  11 :  9,  "in  the  land  which 
 the  Lord  sware  unto  your  fathers  to  give 
 them  "  ;  and  of  another  Rabbi  as  proving  the 
 resurrection  from  Exod.  6:  4,  "to  give  them 
 the  land  of  Canaan,"  viz.,  (t. s)  to  Abraham, 
 Isaac,  and  Jacob.  These  do  not  involve  the 
 profound  thought  of  the  passage  used  by  our 
 Lord,  and  even  these  (Edersh.)  may  have 
 been  onl3'  poor  imitations  of  his  teaching. 
 The  multitudes  .  .  .  Avere  astonished  as 
 in  V.  22;  7  :28;  13:  54,  at  his  doctrine,  lit. 
 teaching,  see  on  7 :  28.  Luke  says  that  some 
 of  the  Scribes  (not  of  the  Sadducees)  an- 
 swered, "Teacher,  thou  hast  well  said." 
 
 The  stor3"  of  the  woman  taken  in  adultery 
 (joim-:53  to8:n),  wliich  Certainly  does  not  be- 
 long where  the  common  text  gives  it  in  John, 
 is  placed  after  Luke  21  :  38  by  the  lost  uncial 
 represented  by  the  four  cursives,  13,  69,  124, 
 346.  This  would  put  it  on  the  day  of  these 
 several  attacks  upon  Jesus,  which  it  strikingly 
 resembles  both  in  aim  and  in  result.  As  the 
 story  is  in  all  probability  historically  true 
 (see  Hovey  on  John),  it  may  perhaps  be  sup- 
 posed that  the  interview  really  occurred  on 
 this  daj'.  Lange  ("Life")  and  Ellicott 
 would  place  it  at  the  .  point  wq,  have  now 
 reached,  Hitzig  before  the  question  of  the 
 Sadducees,  Wei.ss  before  the  question  about 
 tribute  to  Cesar;  which  latter  view  suits  the 
 phrase  "early  in  the  morning."  (JohuS:  i.) 
 
 HI.  34-40.  A  Lawyer  Asks  Which  is 
 THE  Great  Commandment.  Mark  12  :  28-34. 
 Luke  does  not  give  this,  probably  because  he 
 had  given  a  similar  teaching  in  connection 
 with  the  parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan, 
 some  months  earlier.  (Lukeio:  25  ff.) 
 
Ch.  XXII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 457 
 
 ;ii  Then  one  of  thetn.JcAicA  was  a  lawyer,  asked  him  a  [  35  together.    And  one  of  them,  a  lawyer,  asked  him  a 
 
 r/»f;.v/io/),  tempting  liiiii,  and  saying,  3G  question,  trying    liiin,  Mlaster,  wlilch   is   the  great 
 
 :if)  Master,  which  is  the  great  coniiiiaudnieut  in  the    37  conimunduient  in  tin- law?     And   hi:  said  unti)  liiui, 
 
 law  ?  I        Thou  shall  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,' 
 
 :!7  .lusus  said  unto  him,  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  I 
 
 (iod  with  all  thy  lieart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with 
 
 all  thy  mind.  { 
 
 1  Or,  Teacher. 
 
 34-36.  The  rivalry  between  the  Pharisees 
 and  theSadducecs  (see  on  3:  7)  here  appears. 
 Tlie  furmcf,  who  had   withdrawn  (v.  aa),  were 
 doubtless  pleased  to  find  the  Sadduoecs  beaten 
 in  argument,  tiieir  perhaps  celebrated  and  to 
 the  Pliari-sees  very  perplexing  question  solved, 
 and   the   doctrine   of    the   resurrection    more 
 firmly  established  in  the  popular  mind  ;  but  all 
 the   more  was  it  important   that  tliey  theni- 
 iielves  should  make  a  further  attack  upon  the 
 Nazareno,  lest  his  followers  should  think  him 
 victorious  over  ail.      When  the   Pharisees 
 had  heard.     This  may  refer  to  the  loading 
 Pharisees  who  had  put  forward  the  juniors. 
 (•i.':i6.)      Put    the   Sadducees   to    silence. 
 The  passive  of  the  same  verb  is  rendered  '  was 
 speechless'  in  22:  12.     It  signifies  literally  to 
 >nazzle    ^iCor.9:a),    then  to    silence.    (iPet.2:i5.) 
 They  were  gathered  together,  either  for 
 consultation  as  to  their  next  move  (coinp.  v. 
 15),  or  to  give  the  weight  of  a  large  attendance 
 to  the  new   enquiry.     One  of  them  ...  a 
 lawyer.     Mark,  'one  of  the   Scribes.'      The 
 Scribes,    from    being    authorized   copyists  of 
 the  law,  and  thus  minutely  acquainted  with 
 the    text,     had    come    to    be    recognized    as 
 authoritative     expounders    of    its    meaning, 
 (see  on  2:    4).     In    this  capacity   they    were 
 called  'lawyers,'  a  term  found  also  six  times 
 in  Luke,  and  in  Titus  8:  1:5,  and  which   may 
 have  been  applied  only  to  such  Scribes  as  were 
 particularly  noted  for  their  interpretations  of  j 
 the   law.       Some   of   them    acted   as   formal 
 '  teachers  of  the  law'  (law  jtrofessors),  Luke 
 5:  17;  Acts  5:  34;  1   Tim.  1:7.     As  the  law 
 of  Moses  united  civil  and  religi.ius  precepts, 
 these  lawyers  must  be  described  to  the  modern 
 mind  as  half  lawyer,   half  theologian,  corre- 
 sponding to  the  original  and  proper  use  of  the 
 title   LL.  D..  a   Doctor  of  Laws,  i.  e.,  of  both 
 civil  law  and  canon  law.     They  w.  re  looked 
 up  to  as  great  authorities.     But  their  citations 
 and     interpretations    of   Scripture-law    were 
 often  belittled  by  petty  quibbling,  and   were 
 loaded   with    references    to   former   decisions 
 (comp.  on  7  :  20),  botli  of  these  being  vices  not 
 
 confined  to  the' lawyers  or  theologians  of  any 
 one  age.     Tempting  him.     (Comp.   on  22: 
 18;   16:  1).     Putting  him  to  the  te.st,  with  the 
 hope  that  he  would  .<ay  something  unpopular, 
 or  i)erhaps  that  he  might  be  drawn  into  a  bit- 
 ter and  wrangling  discussion.     This  the  law- 
 3-er  does  as  rei)resentative,  and  apparentlj'  by 
 request,    of  the   many   Pharisees  assembled. 
 Mark  shows  (i-':  ■*),  that  the  lawyer  himself 
 had  been  favorably  impressed  by  our  Lord's 
 answer  to  the  Saddu(,'ees,  and  was  a  man  in- 
 clined to  true  devoutness.     The  apparent  con- 
 flict between  this  and  ^Matthew's  statement  is 
 removed   by  the  supposition  just  made.     To 
 understand  'tempting'  here  in  the  good  sense 
 (Plump.,  Morison),  is  contrary  to  the  nearly' 
 uniform  and  \ery  frequent  use  of  the  word  in 
 the  New  Test.,  and  does  not  harmonize  with 
 the  tone  of  Matthew's  narrative.     Which  is 
 the    great   commandment    in    the    law? 
 More  literally  this  would  be:    What  sort  of 
 commandment  is  great  in  the  law  ?     And  such 
 is  the  exact  sense  in  19:  18;*21 :  23.     The. Jews 
 were  fond  of  classifying  the  commandments 
 asgreatandsnnill,  or  weighty  and  light.  (23:  m.) 
 Wiinsche  thinks  that  the  object  of  so  doing 
 was  to  decide  rightly  in  case  of  conflict  between 
 [  several   precepts  and   prohibitions,  since  the 
 I  rabbis  taught  that  there  was  the  same  reward 
 j  for  observing  the  light  as  the  weighty.     Some 
 'held   (Talmud  Jer.)  that   "the  words  of  the 
 Scribes  surpass  the  words  of  the  law;  for  the 
 words  of  the  law  are  weighty  and  light,  but 
 the  words  of  the   Scribes   are  all   weighty.  " 
 The  special  hope  in  asking  this  question  may 
 have  been  (Keim)  that  he  would  take  jiosition 
 for  or  against  the  "oral  law.  "     Our  Lord's 
 reply  (v.  »»)  shows  that  he  recognized  a  difl^er- 
 ence    in    the   importance   of   the   command- 
 ments. 
 
 37  f.  Jesus  said.  'Jesus'  is  wanting  in 
 some  of  the  best  documents,  and  was  readily 
 inserted  by  copyists  (comp.  on  14:  14).  With 
 all  thy  heart,  etc.,  literally,  'in  all,'  the  love 
 dwelling  in  the  heart.  (Comp.  on  3:  11). 
 The  Hebrew  (Deut.  6:  4f.)  has  heart,  soul, 
 
458 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXII. 
 
 38  This  is  the  first  and  gre.it  coinniandiiieiit. 
 3y  AikI  lilt'  becoiid  is  like  uuto  it,  Thou  Shalt  love  thy 
 neighbour  us  llivsfll'.  ,     .     ,  j 
 
 40  On  ihe>e  two  cooiuiandments  liang  all  the  law  ana 
 the  propluls. 
 
 41  Wljilo  iho  rharisees  were  gathered  together,  Jesus 
 abked  ihciii, 
 
 38  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.    This 
 
 39  is  the  great  and  first  couiiiiauduient.    lAnd  a  spcond 
 like  unto  it  is  this,  Thou  slialt  love  thy  neighbour  as 
 
 40  thyself.    On  these  two  comuianUuients  haugeth  the 
 whole  law,  and  the  prophets. 
 
 41  Now  while  the  Pharisees  were  gathered  together, 
 
 I  Or,  And  a  second  ia  like  unto  tC,  Thou  shalt  love,  etc. 
 
 might.  We  hiivn  repeatedly  observed  that  in 
 Hebrew  iisaa;e  tlie  heart  is  regarded  as  the 
 seat  (»f  thought  and  volition,  as  well  as  emo- 
 tion. (See  on  (>:  21).  A  kindred  Greek  use 
 is  found  only  in  Homer  and  the  tragic  poets 
 (Lid.  and  Scott) ;  for  late  Greek  prose  some 
 other  expression  might  seem  to  be  needed. 
 Accordingly,  in  Sept.  heart  is  here  rendered 
 by  a  word  equivalent  to  'mind';  though  in 
 *2  Kings  23:  25  it  translates  literally  'heart, 
 soul,  might,'  and  'heart,  soul'  in  Deut. 
 10:  12;  80:  G.  Matthew  retains  'heart 
 and  substitutes  'mind'  for.  the  general  term 
 '  might,'  which  of  course  here  denotes  tnental 
 and  not  physical  power;  Mark  and  Luke  give 
 both  '  mind'  and  '  might,'  and  presently  Mark 
 (12: 3:i)  has  the  Scribe  stating  it  as  heart,  under- 
 standing, might.  All  these  amount  to  the 
 same  thing,  piling  up  different  terms  to  show 
 that  all  our  factilties  and  affections  must  be 
 oc<'upit'd  with  love  to  Jehovah.  The  first 
 and  great  comniandinent,  ^  greatest  in  im- 
 portance, and  tirst  in  proper  order  of  state- 
 ntent. 
 
 39  f.  After  answering  the  immediate  ques- 
 tion, Jesus  further  states  what  is  the  second. 
 This  is  quoted  from  Lev.  19:  18,  same  in  Heb. 
 and  Sept.  Like  unto  it,  viz.,  like  in  na- 
 ture, as  being  ti  commandment  to  love,  and 
 perhaps  like  as  being  also  very  important. 
 On  these  two  commandments  hang,  etc. 
 Literally,  as  in  Rev.  Yer.,  hamjcth  the.  whole 
 fnw,  the  verb  being  singular  in  the  correct 
 Greek  text.  Like  the  peg  on  which  garments 
 hang,  these  great  precepts  u|>held  all  tlie  other 
 precepts  of  the  law,  yes,  and  of  the  prophets. 
 (Comp.  on7:  I'i. )  Every  thing  commanded 
 in  the  Old  Test,  may  be  included  under  one 
 or  the  other  of  these  (comp.  Rotnans  13:  8  f. ); 
 and  all  the  instructi(ms  and  promises  serve  to 
 help  in  fulfilling  tltese  great  precepts.  A 
 Rabbi  once  said  (Wiin.),  "  Name  a  little  say- 
 ing on    which   all   essential   teachings  hang. 
 
 'In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  him.'  (Prov. 
 3:6.)"  Plutarch  says  (Wet.) :  "' Know  thy- 
 self,' and  'Nothing  in  excess'  ;  for  on  these 
 hang  all  the  others.'  "  We  see  from  Luke 
 10  :  27  that  at  least  some  of  the  '  lawyers '  were 
 wont  themselves  to  combine  these  two  great 
 commandments,  as  together  telling  what  must 
 be  done  in  order  to  "inherit  eternal  life"; 
 yet  we  may  be  sure  they  took  a  far  less  broad 
 and  spiritual  view  of  them  than  Jesus  took. 
 The  two  are  quoted  from  different  books,  but 
 our  Lord  declares  them  similar,  and  places 
 them  i:i  close  relation.  Some  religionists  in- 
 cline to  dwell  on  the  first  and  neglect  the 
 other,  some  unbelievers  eulogize  the  second 
 and  care  nothing  for  the  first.  But  there  is  no 
 earnest  and  intelligent  love  to  God  without 
 love  to  our  neighbor ;  and  the  love  of  our 
 neighbor  derives  its  fundamental  and  neces- 
 sary sanction  from  love  to  God.  The  second 
 precept  cannot  stand  alone,  even  in  theory. 
 Why  should  I  subdue  egoism  and  lift  altruism 
 to  a  level  with  it?  Certain  skeptical  philoso- 
 phers say  that  natural  sympathy  by  frequent 
 exercise  hardens  into  altruism.  But  suppose 
 this  has  not  happened  with  me  ;  why  should 
 I  feel  it  my  duty  to  sacrifice  my  interest  or 
 inclination  for  the  benefit  of  others?  The 
 true  and  only  sufficient  answer  is,  that 
 supreme  duty  to  God  includes  and  authenti- 
 cates duty  to  man. — Mark  tells  us  (li-.n.u) 
 that  the  Scribe  fully  recognized  the  pro- 
 priety of  the  answer,  and  the  superiority  of 
 these  great  ethical  duties  to  all  religious 
 ceremony;  and  seeing  that  he  answered  sensi- 
 bly, Jesus  said,  "Thou  art  not  far  from  the 
 kingdom  of  God." 
 
 IV.  41-46.  Jesus  QuKSTiONS  THE  Phari- 
 SEEs  AS  TO  David's  Son  and  Lord,  Mark 
 12:  .3.5-37  ;  Luke  20:  41-44.  Having  answered 
 all  the  questions  so  as  to  command  the  ad- 
 miration even  of  his  enemies,  our  Xord  finishes 
 the  conversation  by  turning  on  the  Pharisees 
 
 1  This  was  chance.!  by  many  documents  from  'great  I  'great,'  because  that  was  the  point  of  the  inquiry;  but 
 nn.I  first'to  '  first  and  great,'  as  sniootlier.  We  can  see,  |  copyi.sts,  like  motlern  compositors,  seldom  had  time  to 
 upon  rellcctlon,  that  ihe  phrase  properly  begins  with  |  reflect. 
 
Ch.  XXII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 459 
 
 4-2  Saying,  What  think  yeof  Christ?  whose  son  is  he?  142  Jesus  asked  them  a  question,  saying,  What  think  ye 
 
 hey  say  unto  him,  T/if  so7i  of  UaviOi.  I       of  the   Christ?    whose  sou  is  lie?    Thuy  say  uuio 
 
 4:i  He  saith  unto  theiii,Uow  then  (loth  David  in  spirit    43  him,  T/if  .son  t>{  David.     He   saiih   iiuto  llit-m,  How 
 
 They 
 
 4:i  1 
 call  him  Lord,  saying. 
 
 then  doth  David  in  the  Spirit  call  him  Lord,  raying. 
 
 with  a  question  which  they  cannot  answer 
 (v.  4G;  conip.  21:  27),  and  wiiith  ought  to 
 set  them  to  thinking  how  defective  are  their 
 conceptions  of  the  Messiah.  He  knew  that 
 he  would  be  condemned  by  the  Sunhedrin  for 
 s;iying  that  he  was  "the  Christ,  tlie  Son  of 
 God  "(26:  63-66;  comp.  John  5:  18);  and  he 
 defends  himself  in  advance  (Godet)  by  point- 
 ing out  that  the  Messiah  cannot  be  a  mere 
 man.  He  takes  occasion  for  this  while  the 
 Pharisees  were  gathered  together.  (Comp.  ' 
 V.  34.)  What  think  ye  of  (:;/(r)  Christ?  What 
 is  your  opii!i()n  concerning  the  Messiah?  Pul- 
 pit interpretation  of  the  Com.  Ver.  has  often 
 treated  'What  think  ye  of  Christ?'  entirely 
 according  to  our  present  use  of  the  term 
 'Christ";  but  with  the  article  it  evidently 
 means  'the  Messiah.'  (Comp.  on  2:  4.)  This 
 general  question  is  then  especially  apjilied,  if 
 not  restricted,  to  the  added  inquiry,  Whose 
 son  is  he?  To  this  there  could  be  but  tme 
 answer,  according  to  universal  Jesvish  opin- 
 ion and  recognized  Scripture  teaching  (comp. 
 9:  27;  12:  23;  lo:  22;  20:  30;  21:  9,  15;  John 
 7:  41  f. )  ;  in  Mark  and  Luke  our  Lord  refers 
 to  the  fact  that  the  Scribes  so  taught. 
 
 43-45.  Jesus  he^e  quotes  the  first  verse  of 
 Psalm  110  as  said  by  David  in  (the)  spirit, 
 and  said  concerning  the  Messiah.  Certain 
 critics  maintain  that  Psalm  110  was  not  writ- 
 ten by  David,  and  docs  not  relate  to  the  Mes- 
 siah. Now,  if  this  be  really  so,  let  us  all 
 recognize  the  fact,  and  modify  accordingly 
 our  conceptions  as  to  the  teachings  of  Jesus, 
 and  as  to  inspired  teaching  in  general ;  for 
 here  would  be  the  Saviour  asst-rting  two  things 
 which  are  both  untrue,  and  making  them  the 
 basis  of  his  argument.  This  psalm  is  oftener 
 quoted  in  the  New  Test,  as  Messianic  than  is 
 any  other  portion  of  the  Old  Te.<t.  Besides 
 tiie  quotation  here,  which  is  recorded  by 
 Matthew,  Mark,  and  Jjuke,  it  is  quoted  by 
 Peter  in  Acts  2:  33-!^'),  by  Paul  in  1  (.^or.  15: 
 25,  in  Heb.  1:  13;  10:  12  f. ;  and  is  distinctly 
 alluded  to  as  Messianic  in  Eph.  1:  20;  Heb. 
 1:3;  1  Pet.  3:  22;  while  v.  4  is  made  the 
 basis  of  a  Messianic  argument  in  Heb.  5:  6  to 
 7:  25.  The  psalm  is  expressly  ascribed  to 
 David  by  Jesus  himself  in  all  three  Gospels, 
 
 and  by  Peter  at  the  Pentecost,  basing  his  ar- 
 gument on  that  fact;  and  'David'  certainly 
 cannot  be  here  understood,  as  some  wish  to 
 understand  it  in  several  other  passages,  to 
 mean  merely  the  book  i>f  Psalms;  for  the  ar- 
 gument both  of  the  Saviour  and  of  Peter  re- 
 fers to  the  man  himself.  The  inscriptioi;,  "A 
 Psalm  of  David,"  at  least  shows  that  such 
 was  an  early  Jewish  opinion.  It  was  re- 
 garded as  Messianic  by  Jewish  expositors 
 (comp.  Edersh.,  App.  IX.)  up  to  the  tenth 
 century  (Toy)  ;  the  mediaeval  Jewish  writers 
 doubtless  began  to  deny  it  in  order  to  escape 
 the  Ciiristian  argument. 
 
 On  what  grounds  then  do  some  assert  that 
 the  p.salm  was  not  written  by  David,  and  does 
 not  refer  to  the  Messiah  ?  The  matter  is  of 
 such  interest  as  to  justify  a  detailed  statement. 
 
 (1)  It  is  urged  that  the  psilm  cannot  have 
 been  written  by  David,  because  the  writer 
 speaks  of  David  as  'my  Lord.'  Therefore 
 some  think  it  was  written  by  a  contemporary 
 and  addressed  to  David  ;  so  Ewald,  Meyer, 
 A  divine  oracle  from  Jehovah  was  given 
 David,  as  in  v.  1,  and  the  poet  started  from 
 this.  But  David  may  in  high  prophetic  vision 
 be  speaking  immediately  of  the  Messiah. 
 There  is  no  certain  example  of  this  elsewhere 
 in  the  Old  Test.,  unless  Moses'  prediction  of  a 
 prophet  like  himself  (ocut.  is:  i5)  be  thought  an 
 exception.  It  is  always  primarily  David,  or 
 Solomon,  or  Cyru.s,  or  Israel,  etc.,  and  then 
 secondarily  the  Messiah.  But  our  Lord  say.s 
 that  Abraham  saw  his  day  and  rejoiced 
 (John  8:  56);  and  tliis  being  true,  it  is  certainly 
 possible  that  David  may  have  done  likewise. 
 .Jesus  distinctly  says  that  this  is  the  case  ;  that 
 David  does  here  address  the  Messiah  as  Lord. 
 If  prophecy  involves  supernatural  knowledge 
 of  the  future,  this  miff/if  he  the  meaning;  if 
 •Jesus  possessed  supernatural  insight  into 
 Scripture,  this  /.9  the  meaning.  If  the  critic 
 assumes,  as  many  destructive  critics  really  do. 
 that  neither  prophet  nor  Saviour  possessed 
 any  truly  supernatural  knowledge,  then  the 
 argument  may  as  well  be  dropped,  or  must  be 
 transferred  to  another  department  of  inquiry. 
 (2)  Toy:  "The  psalm  is  an  address  to  a  ki/iff. 
 whose  capital  was  Jerusalem,  announcing  his 
 
460 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXII 
 
 coming  victories  over  enemies,  and  his  estab- 
 lishment in  the  dignity  of  priest.  There  is 
 nothing  on  its  face  to  indicate  tliat  it  referred  to 
 any  other  person  than  the  one  addressed ;  or 
 tiiat  this  person  was  otlier  than  a  contempo- 
 rary of  the  poet;  there  is  no  such  pointing 
 to  a  coming  man  as  in  Isa.  11,  Mic.  5,  and 
 other  proplietic  passages;  it  is  a  present  mon- 
 arcli  to  wiioni  tlie  psalmist  speaks."  But  if 
 there  is  any  real  Messianic  prophecy  in  the 
 Old  Test.,  then  it  is  natural  that  such  a 
 jirophecy  should  draw  imagery  from  a  king 
 at  Jerusalem.  There  may  be  nothing  on 
 tlie  face  of  the  psalm  which  without  assist- 
 an'ce  would  have  shown  us  that  it  is  Mes- 
 sianic; but  there  is  nothing  to  show  that  it  is 
 not,  and  the  Founder  of  Christianity  in- 
 forms us  that  it  is  Messianic.  As  to  the 
 u^e  of  present  tenses,  many  prophecies  de- 
 scribe future  events  as  present  or  even  as  past.^ 
 In  this  second  case  also,  the  whole  argument 
 really  turns  upon  the  question  whether  there 
 was  a  supernatural  element  in  the  teaching  of 
 Jesus.  (3)  It  is.  objected  that  most  of  the 
 psalm  describes  a  conqueror  and  a  temporal 
 sovereign,  and  so  it  cannot  be  an  immediate 
 prediction  of  the  New  Test.  Messiah.  But 
 the  Mes^^iah  is  necessarily  described  through 
 images,  and  is  in  various  other  prophecies 
 conceived  of  as  a  king  and  conqueror.  We 
 need  not  suppose  that  David  or  Abraham 
 foresaw  tlie  Messiah's  offic(>s  and  experiences 
 in  all  respects.  (4)  It  is  urged  that  the  idea 
 of  a  Messiah-priest  is  foreign  to  the  Old  Test., 
 whieh  knows  only  a  Messiah-king,  (Reuss). 
 But  this  is  a  Mcssi;ih-king,  who  is  declared  to 
 be  also  priest;  and  Jehovah  recognizes  that 
 there  is  no  parallel  in  Israel  by  seeking  one 
 in  Melchizedek.  (5)  Some  say  that  to  find  in 
 the  actual  history  a  priest-king,  we  must 
 come  down  to  .Fonathrin  the  Maccabee.  Yes, 
 farther  still,  to  Alexander  Jannaeus  (b.  c. 
 105  to  78) ;  and  even  Alexander's  is  not  a  par- 
 allel case,  for  he  was  a  priest  becoming  king, 
 while  the  psalm  has  a  king  made  also  priest. 
 Even  witiiout  the  supernatural,  certainly 
 ideas  might  arise  in  literature  before  the  facts 
 occur  in  life.      Besides,  David  and  Solomon 
 
 sometimes  offered  sacrifice,  assuming  tempo- 
 rarily the  functions  of  priest;  and  the  psalm 
 speaks  of  its  king  as  a  priest  forever.  So  the. 
 idesi  is  not  impossible  or  unintelligible  for  the 
 men  of  David's  time.  And  thoiigli  supernat- 
 ural proi)hecy  usually  drew  its  imagery  from 
 the  actual,  it  certainl}'  might  make  new  and 
 easy  combinationsof  existing  objects  or  ideas. 
 (6)  The  language  has  been  held  to  show  a  far 
 later  time  than  that  of  David.  Some  critics 
 have  laid  stress  on  this  argument  and  after- 
 wards silently  abandoned  it.  Hitzig  insists 
 that  two  words  in  the  psalm  clearly  prove  it 
 to  have  been  written  after  the  captivity.^  But 
 Ewald  says:  "As  also  the  language  of  the 
 song  does  not  oppose,  it  is  to  be  regarded  as 
 certain  tiiat  the  king  is  David  ;  foi*  king  and 
 kingdom  appear  here  at  the  highest  point  of 
 nobleness  and  glory."  Hitzig's  proofs  from 
 language  cannot  be  very  strong,  when  Ewald 
 brushes  them  so  unceremoniously  aside.  In 
 fact,  they  amount  to  practically  nothing. 
 
 These  are  all  the  objections  that  are  known 
 to  have  been  adduced.  Only  the  first  and 
 second  have  any  considerable  force,  and  cer- 
 tainly they  are  very  far  from  being  conclu- 
 sive. Yet  these  are  the  grounds  upon  which 
 some  even  of  reverent  critics  take  the  position 
 that  Jesus  has  here  based  an  important  argu- 
 ment upon  two  downright  errors.  It  is  true 
 that  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord's  human 
 mind  was  limited  (comp.  on  21 :  19);  but  that 
 is  a  v*>ry  different  thing  from  saying  that  it 
 was  erroneous,  and  that  he  used  error  as  a 
 means  of  instructing  and  convincing  others. 
 
 In  {the)  spirit.  The  Greek  expression,  if  it 
 stood  alone,  would  be  ambiguous,  for  it  might 
 mean,  as  all  the  early  English  versions  here 
 render,  '  in  spirit,'  viz.,  in  his  own  spirit  (as  in 
 John  4:  23).  But  the  term  Spirit  soon  be- 
 came among  the  Christians  equivalent  to  a 
 proper  name,  and  so  might  be  underfitood  ae 
 definite  without  an  article,  meaning  the  Holy 
 Spirit  (as  in  John  3:  5).  Now  In  the  par- 
 allel passage  of  Mark  (i2:.wr.v.),  it  is  'in  the 
 Holy  Spirit.'  We  cannot  always  determine 
 the  exact  meaning  of  language  from  a  parallel 
 passage.     But  here  the  connection  is  precisely 
 
 >  Tne  word  ynldulh, '  youth,'  is  found  elsewhere  only  I  geresfi.  But  the  ve-y  word  miifrnsh  is  used  as  a  noun  in 
 in  Keel.,  which  it  is  taken  for  cranted  was  written  after  Num.  and  .losh.  And  mishhnr,  though  found  only  here, 
 the  exile.  The  wordrnvvAcAar,' niorning,' is  held  to  he  is  a  regular  Hebrew  forniatiim.  not  characteristically 
 a  late  formation  hy  addition,  instead  of  the  simple  vraiiiaic.  So  to).?c%(j^,  lauL'hter,  i<  found  only  in  Hah. 
 thahar,  like  metar,  migiash,  Kzelc.  36:  5,  instead  of  ««/•,     1 :  10;  a.i.l  mi.h'ui,  doni  iiion,  oul>  in  Job  'ii:  ;i:;. 
 
Ch.  XXII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 461 
 
 44  The  IX)RD  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  ray  right  ]  44        The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord, 
 hand,  till  I  make  thiue  enemies  thy  footstool  ?  i  Sil  thou  on  my  riglit  hand, 
 
 45  If  liavid  then  call  liim  Lord,  how  is  he  his  son?  Till  I  put  thine  enemies  underneath  thy  feet? 
 
 46  And  no  man  was  able  to  answer  him  a  word,  I  45  If  Uavid  then  eullelli  him  I^ord,  liow  is  lie  his  son  ? 
 neither  durst  any  man  from 'that  day  forth  ask  him  any  '  46  And  no  one  was  able  to  answer  him  a  word,  neither 
 more  questions.  durst  any  man  from  that  day  forth  ask  him  any  more 
 
 I        questions. 
 
 the  same,  and  so  Mark's  expression  may  be 
 taken  its  defining  that  of  Matt.      Comp.   ex- 
 actly the  same  Greek  plirase  in  Rev.  1:  10; 
 4:  2,  j'nd  nearly  the  same  in  Rom.  9  :  1 ;  1  Cor. 
 12:  3.      As  to  the  idea  here  conve^-cd,  comp. 
 Acts   4:    25;    Heb.  3:  7  (quoting    a  psalm), 
 and  10:  15;  also  9:  8,  vvherethe  Spirit  teaches 
 through  a  type,  and  2  Pet.  1 :  21.     These  pas- 
 sages strongly    assert    that   the   Holy    Spirit 
 speaks    through    David    in  Psalm  2  and  110; 
 also  that  he  speaks  in  Psalm  95  and  Jer.  31 : 
 33;  and  that  he  speaks  through  the  prophets 
 in  general.     There  is  here  no  theory  of  inspi-  [ 
 ration;  nothing  taught  as  to  the  precise  na- 
 ture or  modus  operandi  oi  ihnt   influence  ofj 
 the  Spirit  under  which  Da%'id  spoke.     But  it  [ 
 evidently  means  a  supernattiral  influence.         [ 
 The  Septuagint  here  exactly  translates  the 
 Hebrew,   and   is   closely   followed   in   Luke, 
 Acts,  Hebrews.      But  instead  of  'as  the  foot-  : 
 stool  of  thy  feet,'  Matt,  and  Mark  in  the  cor-  , 
 rect  Greek  text  have  simply  'underneath  thy  , 
 feet,'  which  was  readily  changed  by  copyists  to  j 
 agree  with  the  Sept.*     The  Lord  said  unto  j 
 my  Lord.     In  the  Hebrew,  'Jehovah  d'ah-  j 
 well)   said  unto   my  Lord.'      The  later  Jews! 
 had  a  sui)erstitious  dread  of  pronouncing  the  j 
 proper  name  of  the  (lod  of  Israel,  and  when 
 they  came  to  it  in   reading  would  substitute, 
 as  the  Jews  do  to  this  day,   Ailonni,  the  Lord. 
 Accordingly  the  Sept.  translators,  who   were 
 Jews,  rendered  the  proper  name  by  Kiirios, 
 '  Lord.'     When  the  Massoretic  scholars,  some 
 centuries    after    Christ,    undertook    to    write  i 
 vowels  under  the  consonants  of  tlie  Hebrew  I 
 words,  they  gave  tq  the  proper  name,  J  h  v  h  \ 
 the  vowels  of  the  word   Adoii'ii    which  they  : 
 were  accustomed   to  substitute,  with  a  slight 
 modification  of  the  first  vowel  which  Hebrew  ' 
 
 I  usage  warranted.  This  has  led  to  the  modern 
 pronunciation  Jehovah.  But  there  can  be 
 no  doubt  that  the  word  was  originally  pro- 
 nounced with  other  vowels;  and  its.sotind  was 
 probably  Jtihveh,  or  to  represent  it  more  ex- 
 actly in  English  letters,  Vahweh.  Our  Eng- 
 lish versions  of  the  Old  Test,  have  always  in 
 like  manner  represented  this  proper  name  by 
 'the  liord,'  and  it  has  become  common  to 
 print'  the  Lord  '  in  capitals  in  those  cases  to  dis- 
 tinguish it  front  Adonni.  There  would  be 
 great  advantage  in  substituting  Jehovah,  as 
 preferred  by  American  Revisers,  see  Appen- 
 dix, as  showing  that  a  proper  name  is  really 
 meant ;  and  the  mere  matter  of  correctly  rep- 
 resenting the  Hebrew  vowels  would  be  of  little 
 practical  importance.  The  New  Test,  writers, 
 being  accustomed  to  read  and  often  to  quote 
 the  Sept.,  have  followed  its  practice;  and  it 
 is  sometimes  not  easy  to  determine  whether 
 kio-ios  means  Jehovah,  or  simply  Lord  in  the 
 more  general  sense.  Sit  thou  on  my  ri^ht 
 hand.  This  was  naturally  the  post  of  highest 
 honor  at  the  court,  where  one  could  be  con- 
 veniently consulted  by  the  monarch  in  judg- 
 ing his  people,  comp.  19:  28;  Psa.  45:  9. 
 make  thine  enemies,  etc.,  better  as  Rev. 
 Ver.,  put  thine  enemies  underneath  thy  feet. 
 This  is  tin  image  founded  on  the  practice  de- 
 scribed in  Josh.  10  :  24;  comp.  Psa.  47  :  3.  The 
 Messiah  will  share  the  divine  reign  and  con- 
 quering power  till  all  his  enemies  are  com- 
 pletely subdued,  and  will  then  give  back  his 
 delegated  Messianic  dominion  (asiis)  to  the 
 Father,   (i  Cor. to-,  as.) 
 
 The  question  repeated  and  pressed  in  v.  45 
 was  no  catch-question,  such  as  the  Phar.  and 
 Sadd.  had  addressed  to  him.  (v.t7. 28.)  It 
 tended  to  show  that  the  Messiah  could  not  be 
 
 ' '  Underneath,'  hiipoknio,  is  here  read  hy  X  B,  !>.  L, 
 several  other  uncials,  and  some  cursives,  the  Egyptian 
 and  other  versions.  It  was  easily  changed  by  copyists 
 into  A'/po/>orfJon,  '  footstool.'  Nothing  is  more  common 
 in  the  manuscripts  of  the  Xew  Test,  than  to  find  a  quo- 
 tation altered  in  conformity  with  the  Sept.  In  Mark 
 hiijtiikiiln  is  given  by  B,  D,  the  Egyptian  versions,  etc. 
 H'ipopndinn  is  read  with  slight  variation  in  Luke,  and 
 without  any  variation  in  .Xcts  and   Hebrews.    So  it  is 
 
 clear  that  'underneath'  is  the  true  reading  in  Matt., 
 and  pretty  clear  in  Mark,(Rev.Ver.  mnrgin).  This  '  un- 
 derneath '  is  probably  a  mere  simplification,  but  may 
 have  come  (Toy)  from  the  Sept.  of  Psa.  8  :  7.  The  news- 
 paper critics  who  have  ridiculed  Rev.  Ver.,  in  Luke^ 
 .\cts,  etc.,  for  using  such  a  phrase  as  '  footstool  of  thy 
 feet,'  did  not  know  that  they  were  ridiculing  the 
 originals. 
 
462 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXII. 
 
 a  mere  temporal  sovereign,  nor  in  fact  a  mere 
 man. 
 
 46.  No  man  was  able  to  answer  him  a 
 word.  (Comp.  Luke  14:  6.)  According  to 
 tlieir  conception  of  the  Messiah  the  question 
 wat;  unanswerable.  It  was  afterwards  answered 
 by  one  who  was  at  tiiat  time  a  young  Phari- 
 see, though  we  know  not  whether  then  study- 
 ing in  Jerusalem  or  absent  at  Tarsus.  This 
 Pharisee  lived  to  gain  such  revelation  of  Jesus 
 the  Messiah,  and  such  understanding  of  the 
 Messianic  Scriptures,  as  to  perceive  that  he 
 was  "  made  iborn)  of  the  seed  of  David  accord- 
 ing to  the  flesh,  and  declared  to  be  the  Son  of 
 God  with  power,  according  to  the  Spirit  of 
 holiness,  by  the  resurrection  of  tlie  dead." 
 (Kom.  i:3r, comp.9:5.)  The  fact  that  no  one  durst 
 from  that  day  forth  ask  him  any  more 
 questions  is  also  stated  by  Mark  and  Luke  as 
 the  result  of  this  same  series  of  questions  and 
 answers.  Mark  (12:34)  makes  the  remark  at 
 the  close  of  the  lawyer's  question  to  Jesus, 
 the  last  question  of  his  enemies;  and  Luke 
 (JO:  40)  at  the  close  of  the  question  by  the  Sad- 
 ducces,  the  last  that  he  records.  All  the 
 select  wisdom  and  ingenuity  of  the  learned 
 and  ruling  classes,  in  both  the  great  parties, 
 had  brought  their  most  puzzling  questions  to 
 the  young  teacher  from  Nazareth,  who  Inid 
 never  studied  in  any  of  the  schools  (Joim-:  loff.), 
 and  he  not  only  gave  in  every  case  an  answer 
 of  astonishing  depth  and  clearness  which 
 sent  the  wisest  men  away  in  wondering  reflec- 
 tion, but  at  length  retorted  by  a  question 
 which  no  one  could  answer,  and  which  seemed 
 plainly  to  indicate  that  their  views  of  the 
 Messiah  were  radically  defective.  Our  Lord 
 went  right  on  discoursing,  attacking  the  ruling 
 cla.eses  with  the  most  outspolien  and  unsparing 
 severity  (ch.  2;3),  but  they  dared  not  any  more 
 interrupt  or  inquire.  They  were  helpless  in 
 argument,  and  as  usual  with  foiled  and  angry 
 disputants  who"  will  not  be  convinced,  they 
 liad  no  hope  but  in  violence.  At  this  point 
 Mark  says  (12:37),  'And  the  common  people 
 heard  him  gladly.'  The  people  who  thronged 
 the  temple  court  had  no  position  to  lose,  and 
 no  pride  of  learning  ;  they  were  more  hospit- 
 able to  new  truth,  and  were  not  sorry  to  see 
 arrogant  rabbis  and  priestly  aristocrats  put  to 
 shame. 
 
 IIOMILKTICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  lo.  Chry«.  :  "'Then.'     When?    When 
 
 most  of  all  they  ought  to  have  been  moved  to 
 compuncti(m,  when  they  should  have  been 
 amazed  at  his  love  to  man,  when  they  should 
 have  feared  the  things  to  come." — V.  16. 
 •Jesus  praised  by  his  enemies.  1)  Acute  flat- 
 terers may  show  what  reputation  a  person 
 really  desires.  2)  What  these  flattering  foes 
 said  of  Jesus  we  know  from  other  sources  to 
 have  been  thoroughly  correct;  (a)  he  was  true, 
 (b)  he  taught  the  way  of  God  in  truth,  (c)  and 
 without  fear  or  favor.  3)  There  are  other 
 recorded  instances  of  unwilling  testimony  to 
 Jesus.  4)  The  day  is  coming  when  every 
 tongue  shall  confess  that  he  is  Lord  (Pbn. 
 2:11.) — Alexander:  "Such  adulation  (as  was 
 here  offered  to  Jesus)  has  blinded  the  eyes 
 and  warped  the  judgment  of  its  thousands 
 and  its  tens  of  thousands  among  human  sages, 
 and  especially  of  those  who  glory  in  their  in- 
 susceptibility of  flattery." — V.  17.  It  is  much 
 to  be  desired  that  people  shall  often  ask  their 
 religious  teacher  concerning  questions  of  truth 
 and  duty.  Even  when  questions  are  asked 
 with  evil  motives,  as  a  test  or  a  snare,  it  is  well 
 to  escape  the  snare  by  prudent  answers  (v.  46), 
 and  to  silence  the  evil-disposed  (Tit.i:ii),  and 
 better  still  to  give  answers  that  will  clear  up 
 real  difficulties  (v.  21),  and  enlighten  the  well- 
 disposed,  (v.  22;  Mark  12: 7.)  Human  tempters 
 may  often  be  not  merely  overcome,  but  won 
 to  wiser  judgments  and  kinder  feelings. — V. 
 18.  '  Jesus  perceived  their  wickedness.'  He 
 knows  to-day  all  that  is  in  the  hearts  of  those 
 who  are  openly  trying  to  injure  his  cause  and 
 dishonor  his  name,  and  of  those  who  hypo- 
 critically pretend  to  be  his  friends.  — '  Hypo- 
 crites.' Jerome:  "It  is  the  highest  excel- 
 lence in  one  who  replies  to  know  the  mind  of 
 the  questioner." — V.  21.  Civil  and  religious 
 duties.  1)  It  is  a  religious  duty  to  perform  all 
 real  civil  duties.  2)  It  is  not  a  civil  duty  to  per- 
 form religious  duties.  Laws  as  to  Sabbath  ob- 
 servance, etc.,  can  be  based  only  on  public 
 health  and  moral  welfare,  and  The  right  of 
 worshipers  to  be  undisturbed.  3)  Careful  ob- 
 servance of  the  distinction  between  civil  and 
 religious  duties  is  necessary  to  freedom  of  con- 
 science, and  greatly  promotive  of  genuine 
 piety.  Here,  as  everywhere,  liberty  has  its 
 embarrassments  and  perils,  but  on  the  whole  it 
 is  far  best. — Civil  duties  may  still  be  binding 
 when  the  ruler  is  personally  immoral  and 
 tyrannical;  Cesar  here  was  Tiberius,  and  when 
 
Cn.  XXII I.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 463 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIII. 
 
 'HKN  spake  Jesus  to  the  luultitiide,  and  to  his  dis- 
 tiiik's, 
 
 1  Then   spake  Jesus  to  the   luiiltitudes  and  to  his 
 
 2  disciples,  saving,  Tlie  Scribes  and  the  i'hari.-ees  sit 
 
 Paul  iiiid  Peter  urged  obedience  it  was  to 
 Nero.  CiiRYs.  :  "  But  tliou  when  thou  hear- 
 est,  'render  unto  Cesar  tlie  things  which  are 
 Cesar's,'  know  that  he  is  speaking  only  of 
 those  thir)gs  whirh  are  no  detriment  to  godli- 
 ness; since  if  it  be  any  such  thing  as  this,  such 
 a  thing  is  no  longer  Cesar's  tribute,  but  the 
 devil's." 
 
 V.  '28  f.  Skeptics  often  have  favorite  catch- 
 questions;  but  superficial  and  ridiculing  in- 
 (]uiri('s  arc  much  better  than  silent  neglect, 
 and  they  slioiild  usually  be  met  with  a  kind 
 and  thoughtful  answer,  and  may  sometimes 
 be  made  the  occasion  of  establishing  positive 
 truth.  All  skepticism  as  to  Christian  truth 
 results  in  part  from  ignorance  of  the  Bible, 
 and  of  the  divine  attributes. — V.  29  ff.  The 
 rosurrt'ctiiin  of  the  dead.  1)  It  is  taught  in 
 the  Bible,  (a)  even  in  the  Pentateuch,  (b)  in 
 the  Prophets,  (c)  in  the  New  Test.  (2  Tim.  i :  lo.j 
 2)  It  puts  great  honor  upon  the  human  body. 
 
 (Psa.  IM:  U;  Phil.3:21.)      3)     It    givCS    vividnCSS    tO 
 
 our  conceptions  of  eternal  e.vistence  and 
 felicity.  4)  It  will  exalt  above  much  of  the 
 narrowness  and  e.xclusiveness  of  earthly  rela- 
 tions and  artections.  Chrys.  :  "Since  then 
 tlie  resurrection  is  like  this,  come  let  us  do  all 
 things  that  we  may  obtain  the  first  honors 
 there." 
 
 V.  3G.  Ail  commandments  of  God  are  in 
 one  sense  equally  binding,  and  the  spirit  of 
 obedience  is  tested  by  all ;  but  some  relate  to 
 matters  intrinsically  more  important.  Those 
 commandments  are  greatest  which  are  most 
 spiritual,  most  opposed  to  selfishness,  most 
 comprehensive.  Duty  to  God  is  in  itself  the 
 highest  duty,  and  comprehends  all  other 
 duties.— V.  37.  Love  is  the  attraction  of  gravi- 
 tation in  the  moral  universe,  binding  moral 
 creatures  to  each  other,  and  all  alike  to  God. 
 Loving  God  and  knowing  God  are  mutually 
 dependent.  Pascal  remarks  that  in  other 
 things  we  must  know  in  order  to  love;  in  re- 
 ligion we  must  love  in  order  to  know. 
 Sources  from  which  we  may  gain  knowledge 
 of  God — from  nature — from  human  nature — 
 from  '  the  image  of  the  invisible  (rod  '  ("God 
 wa-!  made  flesh,  that  flesh  might  see  that  God 
 is   love")— from   revelation  in  general — from 
 
 observation  of  his  providence,  and  commu- 
 nion with  his  Spirit.     Reasons  for  loving  God. 
 1)  Because  he  is  God.     2)  Because  ho  is  our 
 God.     Means  of  increasing  our  love  to  God — 
 think  of  him  much— speak  of  him  with  rev- 
 erence—cultivate delight  in  bis  worship— see 
 him  in  history,  and  in  our  own  life — obey  his 
 commandments— strive  to  bring  others  to  b)ve 
 him  too.— V.  39.   '  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
 bor as  thyself.'     1)   Why  should  I  love  my 
 neighbor  as  myself?    2)  Who  is  the  neighbor 
 I  must  love  as  myself?    8)  What  is  involved 
 in  loving  my  neighbor  as  lyyself? 
 V.  42-4r).  The  Messiah.     1)  To  account  the 
 j  Messiah  merely  a  man,  is  hopelessly  incon- 
 sistent with  Scripture.    2)  The  Jewish  Messiah 
 j  is  also  the  world's  Messiah.     3)  The  Messiah 
 !  reigns  now  on  the  right  hand  of  God.    4)  Shall 
 j  we  live  as  the  Messiah's  enemie-,  to  be  tram- 
 pled under  foot,  or  as  his  loving  subjects,  to  in- 
 [  herit  the  kingdom  (25  :  34)  ?— V.  40.    Henry  : 
 "  Many  are  silenced  that  are  not  saved,  many 
 convinced  that  are  not  converted." 
 
 Ch.  23:  1-12.  Warnings  Against  the 
 
 SCRIBKS  AND  PHARISEES. 
 
 Partly  found  also  in  Mark  12:  38  f. ;  Luke 
 20:  45  f.  This  discourse  probably  belongs  to 
 Tuesday,  three  days  before  the  crucifixion. 
 The  solemn  intimations  made  early  in  the 
 day  that  he  knew  the  Jewish  rulers  would 
 reject  and  kill  him,  and  would  be  terribly 
 punished  for  it  (■ii:23  to2.j:  u),  were  followed  by 
 the  sharp  questioning  of  22:  15-46;  and  now, 
 having  vanquished  his  opponents  in  question 
 and  answer,  Jesus  speaks  out  j)lainly  about 
 the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  first  warning  the 
 people  against  them  (23:112),  and  then  de- 
 nouncing upon  them  a  series  of  mournful 
 woes.  (13-39.)  After  that  he  will  speak  no  more 
 in  public,  but  will  leave  the  temple,  and  give 
 the  final  discourse  to  his  disciples  on  the 
 Mount  of  Olives,  (chap.  24 and 25.)  All  thesc  dis- 
 courses follow  each  other  in  natural  connec- 
 tion, and  to  all  appearance  were  spoken  on 
 the  same  day.  The  attempts  of  some  critics 
 to  scatter  them  upon  diflferent  days  are  arbi- 
 trary and  useless.   Of  these  warnings  and  woes 
 
464 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIII. 
 
 2  Saying  The  scribes  and  the  Pharieees  sit  in  Moses'  I    3    on  Moses'    seat:   all  things  ther-jfore  whatsoever 
 seat :  ' 
 
 found  in  cliap.  23,  Mark  and  Luke  give  only 
 a  very  small  jtortion. 
 
 1.  Then  naturally  suggests,  though  it  floes 
 not  necessarily  mean  (see  on  3:  13),  that  the 
 following  WHS  on  the  same  day  as  the  fore- 
 going. To  the  multitude  and  to  his  dis- 
 ciples. His  previous  discourses  during  tha 
 day  were  addressed  mainly  to  the  ru'ers  and 
 tlie  persons  who  came  questioning— though  in 
 hearing  of  others.  (i.uke20:9.)  He  now  turns 
 away  from  these  leading  persons  and  ad- 
 dresses himself  to  the  people  at  hirge  and 
 to  his  immediate  followers,  the  latter  being 
 specially  addressed  in  v.  8-12.  Luke  has 
 (m:  45,  Rev.  vei.),  " Ifi  the  hearing  of  all  thfe 
 people  he  said  unto  his  disciples";  which 
 does  not  materially  differ.  A  year  before 
 (conip.  on  15:  7),  Jesus  had  begun  to  censure 
 the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  with  outspoken 
 severity;  and  within  a  few  months,  pr.obably 
 in  Perea,  clearly  not  at  Jerusalem,  he  had 
 denounced  woes  upon  them  and  warned  the 
 people  against  them.  (Luken:37-5«.)  Now  he 
 does  the  same  thing  at  Jerusalem,  in  the 
 temple  court,  during  the  great  feast  of  the 
 Passover;  and  these  denunciations  form  the 
 climax  and  conclusion  of  his  public  dis- 
 courses. It  is  natural  that  he  should  have 
 thus  spoken  out  earlier  elsewhere  than  at 
 Jerusalem  during  the  feast;  and  it  is  much 
 more  reasonable  to  suppose  such  a  repetition 
 under  these  changed  circumstances  (comp.  at 
 beginning  of  chap.  5),  than  to  suppose  that 
 either  Luke  or  Matthew  has  utterly  displaced 
 these  momentous  teachings.  Notice  that  Mark 
 and  Luke  both  report  at  this  same  quarter 
 small  portions  of  the  discourse  given  by  Mat- 
 thew. 
 
 I.    2-4.    The  iScribks  and  the  Phari- 
 
 REE3  DO  NOT    PRACTICE  WHAT  THEY  TeACU. 
 
 The  Scribes,  see  on  2:4;  the  Pharisees, 
 see  on  3  :  7.  Sit  in  Moses'  seat,  has  in  the 
 (Jreek  sentence  an  emphatic  position.  Liter- 
 ally the  verb  is  sat,  '  have  sat,'  have  taken  a 
 seat  there — which  leaves  it  to  be  understood 
 that  they  so  remain  ;  comp.  Heb.  8  :  1.     Not 
 
 only  the  judge  (Exod.  i8:  is)  but  in  later  times 
 the  teacher,  usually  spoke  in  a  sitting  posture. 
 (5:1 ;  13:2;  Luke4:-20;  Ac.sM:3.)  The  Greek  term 
 for  'seat'  is  kathedra,  and  as  borrowed  into 
 Latin  gave  the  phrase  "to  speak  ex  cathedra," 
 i.  e.,  "from  the  seat"  of  an  authoritative 
 teacher.  The  Eabbinical  writers  speak  of  a 
 Rabbi's  successor  as  sitting  in  his  seat;  so  we, 
 as  to  a  professor's  "chair,"  which  word  is  our 
 contracted  form  of  cathedra  (Skeat).  Our 
 Lord  means,  then,  that  the  Scribes  and 
 Pharisees  are  in  some  sense  successors  of 
 Moses,  teachers  of  the  law  as  he  was.  They 
 claimed  this,  and  to  a  certain  extent  the  claim 
 was  just,  since  most  of  their  explanations  were 
 substantially  conformed  to  Scripture.  The 
 time  had  not  come  for  turning  away  from 
 their  teachings  to  new  and  better  teachers. 
 All  therefore  whatsoever  they  bid  you  is 
 set  in  contrast  to  their  works.  He  meant  in 
 a  general  way  to  commend  their  insti-uctions 
 in  religious  duty  as  correct,  and  then  to  contrast 
 strongly  their  2yractice  as  w'rong.  We  know 
 that  he  condemned  the  exaggerated  import- 
 ance they  attached  to  their  traditions  (io:;t, fi), 
 j  and  their  general  spirit.  (i6:6.)  The  common 
 Greek  text  has  'bid  j'ou  observe,'  but  the 
 authority-  against  adding  'observe'  is  over- 
 whelming. Observe  and  do,  the  verb  being 
 in  the  tense  of  continued  action — continually 
 observe.  They  say,  and  do  not.  So  he 
 had  already  declared  in  Galilee  (is:  7-'j),  and 
 now  repeats  in  Jerusalem  on  the  n.ost  pub- 
 lic cccasion.  For  they  bind,  ijea  repre- 
 sents the  correct  Greek  text.  Heavy  bur- 
 dens (comp.  11  :  28), the  strict  requirements 
 of  tradition  as  to  ceremonial  observances  and 
 the  details  of  moral  duty  ;  comp.  Luke  11  :  4tj. 
 Peter  substantially  repeated  this  statement  in 
 Acts  15  :  10.  The  image  is  of  binding  fagots 
 of  wood  or  bundles  of  grain;  the  idea  is  of 
 combining  many  separate  precepts  or  require- 
 ments until  together  they  make  a  heavy  load. 
 The  term  rendered  grievous  to  be  borne 
 does  not  belong  here,  but  was  brought  in  by 
 copj'ists  from  Luke  11  :  46.'     Will  not  nmve 
 
 'It  is  wanting  in  several  early  versions  and  some  1  doubtless  spurious  in  Matt.    W   H.  place  it  in  their 
 M.'vS.,  and  Origen  on  Matt,  expressly  mentions  that   margin  here,*pparently  because  B  has  it,  and  because 
 t.uke  adds  this  term.    It  might  be  easily  inserted  here    the  documents  for  omitting   have  an  "  Alexandrian  " 
 I'mm  Luke,  while  on  the  other  hand  no  one  could  have    look, 
 any  reason  fur  omitting  it  if  originally  present;  so  it  is 
 
Ch.  XXIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 465 
 
 3  All  therefore  whatsoever  they  liiJ  you  ohserx'e,  that 
 observe  and  do;  but  do  not  ye  after  (heir  works:  for 
 they  say,  and  do  not. 
 
 4  Viit  tliry  bind  heavy  burdens  and  grievous  to  be 
 borne,  ;iiid  lay  llwm  on  men's  shoulders;  but  they  them- 
 snliex  will  ni>l  move  them  with  one  of  their  fingers. 
 
 .T  IJul  all  tlieir  works  they  do  for  to  be  seen  of  men  : 
 they  make  broad  their  iihylacteries,  and  enlarge  the 
 borders  of  llieir  garments, 
 
 (i  And  love  tlie  upiiirmost  rooms  at  feasts,  and  the 
 chief  seats  in  the  synagogues, 
 
 they  bid  yo»,  these  do  and  observe:  but  do  not  ve 
 
 4  after  their  works;  for  they  say,  and  do  not.  Yea, 
 they  bind  heavy  burdens,  'and'grievous  to  be  borne, 
 and  lay  tlnni  on  men's  shouldeis;  but  they  theni- 
 
 5  selves  will  not  move  them  willi  their  finger.  Hut 
 all  their  works  tbey  do  for  to  be  seen  of  men:  for 
 they  make  broad  their  phylacteries,  and  enlarge  the 
 
 6  borders  o/  lluiir  garmmts]  a.nd  love  the  eliiel'  place 
 
 1  Many  aacient  auiboriiiea  omit,  and  grievous  to  be  borne. 
 
 them  Avith  one  of  their  fingers  does  not 
 inoiin  that  tlie  burden.s  are  easy  to  move,  but 
 tliat  they  will  not  make  the  slightest  exertion 
 to  move  them  ;  far  less  will  they  take  them 
 <iii  their  shoulders. 
 
 II.  5-7.  The  Scribes  and  the  Phari- 
 sees ARE  Ostentatious.  Mark  12:  38  f.  ; 
 Luke  20:  40.  To  be  seen  of  men,  'with  a 
 view  to  be  looked  at  by  men,'  the  same  phrase 
 as  ill  0:  1.  The  desire  for  human  praise  was, 
 and  often  is,  a  ffretit  hindrance  to  believing  in 
 Christ,  iind  conft^ssing  him.  (John  5:  u-.  12;  42  f.) 
 For  they  make  is  the  correct  Gr.  text,  and  in- 
 troduces tiie  proof  of  the  foregoing.  They 
 innkc  broad  their  phylacteries.  In  Exod. 
 M:  1(J;  Drut.  G :  8;  11:  18,  it  was  said  to 
 Israel  conci'ming  the  teachings  of  tlie  law, 
 that  they  should  be  bound  "for  a  token  upon 
 thine  hand,  and  for  frontlets  between  thine 
 e^'es."  Here  an  image  seems  to  be  drawn 
 from   the  old   Egyptian   practice  of  wearing 
 
 heart  as  possible,  fiistening  it  with  a  mystically 
 knotted  string,  and  then  covering  it  with- the 
 sleeve.  These  leather  boxes  must  be  made 
 from  the  skin  of  a  '"clean"  animal,  and  col- 
 ored black.  Phylacteries  similar  to  those 
 thus  described  by  the  Piabbiiiical  writers  are 
 now  worn  by  the  stricter  Jews,  the  dettiils 
 slightly  varying  in  different  countries;  and 
 those  long  used  by  some  deceased  Rabbi  may 
 be  bought  in  the  shops  of  Jerusalem.  These 
 little  boxes  with  their  contents  are  called  by 
 the  Targum  of  Onkelos  and  by  the  Rabbini- 
 cal writers  tephlllin,  "prayers,"  because  put 
 on  before  praying  (see  Buxtorf);  they  were 
 worn  by  men  in  general  during  public  wor- 
 ship, but  by  the  Pharisees  worn  continu- 
 ally. Matthew's  term  phi//nctery,  found 
 nowhere  else  in  the  Greek  Bible,  signifies 
 in  classical  Greek  a  guarded  post,  then  a  safe- 
 guard, finally  an  amulet,  as  guarding  against 
 evils.     The  Rosetta  stone  speaks  of  "golden 
 
 amulets;  the  Israelites  were  to  keep  the  law  j  phylacteries"    worn  by  the  kings  of  Egypt. 
 
 always  near  them,  alwaj's  in  mind.  In  the 
 interbiblical  period  we  find  the  Jews  convert- 
 ing this  figure  into  outward  fact.  They  took 
 four  passages  adjacent  to  the  thrice  repeated 
 injunction,  viz.,  Exod.  13:  2-10,  11-17;  Dent. 
 (5:  4-9;  11  :  13-22,  ar.d  writing  them  on  strips 
 of  parchment,    encased   the  folded  strips   in 
 
 (Lid.  and  Scott.)  The  Rabbinical  writings 
 show  that  many  Jews  regarded  the  phylac- 
 teries as  amulets;  and  it  seems  most  likely 
 that  the  Greek  term  was  commonly  emploj'-ed 
 among  the  Jews  in  that  sense  (so  Jerome), 
 and  Matt,  tnerely  used  it  because  it  was 
 common.     The  term    might    etymologically 
 
 minute  leather  boxes.     These  four  boxes  were    mean  'a  place  for  guarding'  the  divine  word 
 set  on   edge  and   fastened   upon  one   leather    (Schottgen,  Stier),  but  there  is  no  usage  for 
 
 base,  which  was  placed  on  the  middle  of  the 
 forehead,  and  held  there  b3''  a  string  tied 
 round  the  head  with   peculiar  knots,  which 
 
 that  sense.  Justin  Martyn  tells  Trypho  (ch. 
 46)  that  Moses  commanded  the  people  to  wear 
 a  phylactery,  but  does  not  throw  any  light  in 
 
 had  a  mystical  meaning.     Four  sitnilar  strips  '  his  connection  upon  the  meaning  of  the  term. 
 
 were  placed  in  a  smaller  single  box,  which 
 was  worn  on  the  palm  of  the  hand  bj'  the  Sad- 
 (lucees,  apparently  because  the  hand  is  men- 
 tioned in  the  figurative  injunction,  but  by  the 
 Pharisees  on  the  left  arm  near  the  heart, 
 because  of  Deut.  6:  G,  "and  these  words 
 .  .  .  shall  be  in  (or  upon)  thy  heart."     The^- 
 
 The  Pesh.  here  translates  by  tephillin,  the 
 Rabbinical  word.  The  Council  of  Laodicea 
 (fourth  century)  forbade  clerics  to  make  phy- 
 lacteries, declaring  (with  a  play  upon  the 
 word)  that  they  are  prisons  of  their  souls,  and 
 those  who  wearthemmustbeexpelled  from  the 
 church.    (Suicer.)     Chrj-s.  compares  the  fact 
 
 placed  the  box  on  the  bare  arm,  as  near  the  '  that  "many  of  our  women  now  wear  Gospels 
 
 2B 
 
466 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIIl. 
 
 7  And  greetings  in  the  markets,  and  to  be  called  of 
 men,  Rabbi,  Kabbi. 
 
 8  Uui  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi:  for  one  is  your  Master, 
 eiwnClirist:  and  all  ye  are  brethren. 
 
 7  at  feasts,  and  the  chief  seats  in  the  synagogues,  and 
 the  salutations  in  the  uiaiketplaces,  and  to  be  called 
 
 8  of  men.  Rabbi.     But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi:  for  one 
 
 hung  from  their  necks."  Some  modern  writers 
 have  maintained  that  Moses  intended  these 
 literal  frontlets  and  armlets  to  be  worn  as  a 
 substitute  for  the  superstitious  Egyptian  amu- 
 lets. But  how  could  Moses  fail  to  see  that 
 they  would  themselves  be  worn  as  amulets? 
 We  find  no  evidence  of  their  use  until  the  lat- 
 ter part  of  the  interbiblical  period,  and  the 
 general  tendency  to  scrupulosity  about  exter- 
 nals would  account  for  their  appearance  at 
 that  time.  The  Karaite  Jews  (who  arose  in 
 the  eighth  Christian  century)  have  always 
 understood  these  passages  of  the  law  as  figura- 
 tive, holding  that  the  hand  represents  pre- 
 cepts for  action,  and  the  head  represents  the 
 mental  and  spiritual.  Coini).  Prov.  3:  3;  6: 
 21;  Ezel<.  24:  17.  Making  their  phylacteries 
 unusually  broad  would  show  every  casual 
 observer  that  the  Pharisees  were  remarkably 
 pious.  The  head  being  bare,  or  covered  only 
 with  a  cloth,  this  cube  of  some  two  inches  on 
 every  side,  projecting  from  the  centre  of  the 
 forehead,  would  attract  great  attention.  En- 
 large the  borders  (of  their  garments). 
 These  peculiar  '  borders  '  were  comman:ied  to 
 be  worn  (Num.  i5:38),  and  were  worn  by 
 Jesus.  (See  on  9:  20.)  It  does  not  follow 
 that  he  wore  the  i)hylacteries.  Matthew's 
 Jewish  readers  would  at  once  understand 
 'enlarge  the  borders';  but  many  copyists 
 thought  it  necessary  for  perspicuity  to  add, 
 'of  their  garments,'  and  this  nat^urally  crept 
 into  the  Common  text.  Love  the  upper- 
 most rooms  (or  chief  place)  at  feasts. 
 The  fca.st  is  here  deipnon,  see  on  22:  4.  The 
 guests  reclined  on  couches,  see  on  8 :  11.  The 
 place  of  highest  honor  for  a  guest  apparently 
 was'  to  recline  just  in  front  of  the  host,  so  that 
 the  head  could  be  laid  back  in  the  host's 
 bosom.  (John  13: 23-25:  Luice  16: 22.)  In  general, 
 the  most  honorable  places  were  those  near  the 
 host.  Mark  and  Luke  have  the  plural,  'chief 
 places' ;  all  three  use  the  same  Greek  word, 
 literally,  chief  reclining-place.     The  old  ren- 
 
 dering, 'rooms,'  really  meant  simply  places, 
 but  would  now  suggest  apartments.  '  Upper- 
 most '  was  probably  used  here  by  Tyn.,  Cran., 
 K.  J.,  because  of  the  phrase  '  come  up  higher' 
 (Luke  14:  10),  and  the  English  expression,  "the 
 upper  end  of  the  table."  The  chief  seats 
 in  the  synagogues  were  the  front  seats  near- 
 est to  the  place  in  which  the  rolls  of  the  law 
 were  kept.  For  'synagogues,'  see  on  4:  23. 
 And  greetings  (salutations)  in  the  mar- 
 kets, that  is,  the  ■inarket  places.  They  were 
 tiie  general  places  of  assembly,  for  men  of  all 
 pursuits.  Indeed,  the  Greek  word  denotes 
 primarily  a  place  of  gathering  or  assembly, 
 the  thought  of  buying  and  selling  being  sub- 
 ordinate. The  Asiatics  have  always  attached 
 great  importance  to  profoundly  respectful 
 salutations  in  public  intercourse.  Not  in 
 Paris,  but  only  in  China,  could  one  find  such 
 elaborate  courtesy  as  in  an  old-fashioned 
 sheik  who  meets  you  in  Palestine,  as  he 
 t(3uches  his  lips  and  forehead  and  breast,  each 
 time  bowing  low,  and  saying,  "Salaam  to 
 you  !  "  And  to  be  called  of  men,  Rabbi, 
 the  common  Jewish  word  for  teacher.  (See 
 on  8:  19.)  It  means,  etymologically,  'great 
 one'  or  'superior,'  like  master  from  mag-ister, 
 and  somewhat  like  "  His  Excellency,"  "Your 
 Highness,"  etc.  The  office  and  its  title  were 
 much  coveted  among  the  Jews  in  the  time  of 
 Christ  and  afterwards.  Statements  of  later 
 writers  make  it  probable  (Herzog)  that  the 
 use,  or  at  any  rate  the  frequent  use,  of  the 
 title  began  in  the  time  of  Hillel  and  Siiam- 
 mai,  in  the  generation  preceding  the  Christian 
 era.i 
 
 III.  8-13.  Christ's  Disciples  Must  Not 
 BE  Like  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees. 
 Jesus  turns  from  his  account  of  the  inconsist- 
 ent and  ostentatious  Jewish  teachers  to  warn 
 his  disciples  (comp.  v.  1)  against  doing  like- 
 wise. Keim  thinks  it  itnpossible  that  in  an 
 address  to  the  people  (v.  i)  Jesus  should  have 
 introduced  admonitions  to  the  disciples  con- 
 
 1  The  doubling  of  Rabbi  (common  Greek   iext)  is  f  so  we  cannot,  with  entire  confidence,  reject  it.  'Eren 
 
 against  the  earliest  Greek  MSS.  and  most  of  .the  early 
 version.s.  Yet  the  doubling  accords  with  a  frequent 
 Jewish  practice  (Lightf.),  while  to  copyists,  ignorant 
 of  that  practice,  it  would  be  apt  to  seem  superfluous ; 
 
 {Ihe)  Christ'(T.  8),is  no  doubt  spurious,  added  from  v.  10; 
 as  also  '  teacher '  was  here  changed  by  some  document* 
 to  '  guide,'  the  word  in  v.  10, 
 
Ch.  XXIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 46; 
 
 9  And  call  no  man  your  father  upon  the  earth:  fori    9  is  your  teacher,  and  all  ye  are  brethren.    And  call 
 one  is  your  Father,  which  is  in  heaven.  no  man  your   father  ou  the  earth :  for  one  is  your 
 
 10  Neither  be  ye  called  masters:  for  one  is  your  Mas-  I  10  l^'athiT,  'ecf/t  he  who  is  iu   heaven.     Neither  be  ye 
 ter,  efen  Christ.  i       called  masters:    for  one  is  your  master,  eii6it  the 
 
 1  6r.  the  heavenly. 
 
 cerning  their  one  Teacher  the  Messiah,  and  I  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  persons  who  vehement- 
 sliould  tlien  have  launched  'woes'  against  i  ly  dechii in  against  the  use  of  "Doctor,"  as 
 the  Pharisees,  "as  if  he  were  speaking  to  j  being  proiiibitod  in  v.  8,  are  often  fond  of 
 them."  But  wliat  strange  criticism  is  here,  [calling  some  venerable  minister  "Father," 
 With    a     heterogeneous     crowd     thronging    which  is  equally  proiiibitod  in  v.  9.  The  Jews 
 
 around  him,  nothing  was  more  natural  than 
 that  an  impassioned  popular  speaker  should 
 turn  from  one  class  of  his  hearers  to  another. 
 
 often  addressed  a  religious  teacher  as  'Fa- 
 ther' (Buxtorf,  comp.  2  Kings  2:  12),  even  as 
 the  "sons  of  the  prophets''  and  the   "sons" 
 
 After  V.  V2  it  might  even  be  supposed  that  ;  of  the  Pharisees  were  their  pupils.  (Comp.  on 
 some  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  hearing  in  12:  27.)  Romanists  habitually  call  a  priest 
 the  outskirts  of  the  throng  that  he  was  warn-  |  "Father,"  and  the  sovereign  priest  they  call 
 ing  the  people  against  them,  had  pressed  j  "  Holy  Father."  So  Abbot  h  derived  from 
 their  way  through  and  were  just  then  draw-  I  abba,  '  father,'  and  Pojje  is  the  same  word  as 
 ing  near  with  hostile  looks,  so  as  to  furnish  the  English  papa;  in  the  Greek  Church 
 an  immediate  occasion  for  his  addressing  jaff^jas  is  applied  to  an^' priest.  In  the  Church 
 them.  of  England  a  bishop  is  sometimes   formallj' 
 
 He  not  ye  called  Rabbi,  with  emphasis  addressed  as  "Right  Reverend  Father  in 
 on  'j^e,'  as  the  Greek  indicates.  Do  not  crave  God."  While  earnestly  condemiiing  all  this, 
 the  honor  of  being  recognized  as  a  religious    we  do  well  to  remember  that  Stephen  said. 
 
 teacher.     For  one  is  your  Master,  teacher. 
 The      Rabbis    were    independent,    and   any 
 
 "  Brethren  and  fathers,    hearken"    (AcuTrs); 
 comp.    also    1    Cor.   4:    15.       One    is   your 
 
 one  of  them  might  found  a  distinct  school,  i  Father,  which  is  in  heaven,  more  e.xactly 
 
 But  Christians  are  all  pupils  in  one  school  of 
 Jesus,  and  among  them  is  no  difference  of 
 dignity.  So  Ignatius  addresses  the  Ephesians 
 (ch.  3)  Hs  his  "schoolmates."  As  Rabbi  is 
 equiviilent  to  the  Latin  Doctor,  'teacher,' 
 some  literalists  urge  that  to  call  a  ftiinister 
 "Doctor"  is  he/e  definitely  prohibited.  But 
 the  matter  goes  far  deeper.  What  our  Lord 
 prohibits  is  desire  for  the  distinction  involved 
 in  being  recognized  as  a  religious  teaciier. 
 A  man  who  shows  great  desire  to  be  "  invited 
 into  tiie  pulpit,"  or  otherwise  publicly  treated 
 as  a  minister,  is  exactly  violating  this  com- 
 mand. The  title  of  Doctor  of  Divinity  is 
 often  so  conferred,  so  sought,  so  borne,  and 
 sotnetiines  so  declined,  as  to  come  under  this 
 head,  but  it  is  the  spirit  involved  rather  than 
 the  phnise  that  should  be  condemned.  It 
 would  be  better  to  have  no  distinctive  titles. 
 
 as  by  Amer.  Revisers,  'even  he  who  is  in 
 heaven,'  literally  'the  heavenly  (one),' 
 comp.  on  6:  9. 
 
 10  ff.  Master  is  here  kathegetes,  guide, 
 instructor,  see  on  8 :  19.  Even  (the)  Christ, 
 the  Messiah,  see  on  2 :  4.  Jesus  is  not  here 
 distinctly  saying  before  the  hostile  hearers 
 that  he  is  tiie  Messiah.  His  disciples  so  un- 
 derstood him,  but  he  did  not  publicly-  avow 
 himself  as  such  until  he  appeared  before  the 
 Sanhedrin.  (26  64.  comp.  on2i :  ic.)  He  that  is 
 greatest  among  you,  etc.,  is  repe;ited  from 
 20:  26.  'Greatest'  is  here  literally  'greater 
 (than  all  others),'  as  in  18:  1.  In  this  matter 
 also  there  may  be  loud  professions  without 
 the  realitj'.  One  who  with  strict  and  ostenta- 
 tious literalness  calls  himself  "servant  of  ser- 
 vants of  the  servants  of  God,"  yet  claims  to 
 be  sovereign  of  the  Christian  world.      >Vhb- 
 
 seeming  to  set  one  minister  above  others,  for  I  soever  shall  exalt  himself,  seeking  to  at- 
 there  really  is  danger  of  forgetting  that  all  [  tract  human  notice  and  praise.  Shall  be 
 ye  are  brethren.  Yet  (Schaff)  "our  ad- j  abased.  The  Greek  has  humbled  .  .  .  . 
 dressing  others  by  the  usual  titles  is  not  for- ',  humble ;  the  early  English  versions,  except 
 bidueii ;  pride  taking  the  form  of  want  of  j  Rheims,  unnecessarily  varied  the  translation, 
 courtesy  cannot  find  shelter  here."  The  folly  j  e.  g..  Com.  Version.  The  saying  of  v.  12 
 of  mere  verbal  and  literalistic  interpretation  i  had  been  given  before,  probably  a  week  or 
 
468 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIII. 
 
 U  But  be  that  is  greatest  among  you  shall  be  your 
 servant. 
 
 IJ  And  whosoever  shall  exalt  hiiuselfshall  be  abased; 
 and  he  that  shall  humble  himself  shall  be  exalted. 
 
 11  Christ.    But  he  that  is  '  greatest   among  you  shall 
 
 12  be  your  2 servant.  And  whosoover  shall  exalt  him- 
 self shall  be  humbled;  aud  whosoever  shall  humble 
 himself  shall  be  exalted. 
 
 1  Gr.  greater. . .  .2  Or,  miniater. 
 
 two  earlier,  in  Perea,  Luke  18:  14.  It  is  ver3' 
 natural  that  any  saying  uttered  at  a  distance 
 shoulil  afterwards  be  repeated  in  Jerusalem. 
 The  lesson  of  humility  is  one  peculiarly  need- 
 ing to  be  often  repeated.  In  one  form  or 
 another,  Jesus  has  taught  it  many  times; 
 comp.  on  18:  4;  and  coinp.  Prov.  15:  83;  29: 
 2:J;  James  4:  6;  1  Pet.  5:  5.  The  Talmud 
 has  similar  sayings,  especially  one  (Wiin.), 
 "  Whoever  humbles  himself  God  exalts,  and 
 whoever  exalts  himself  God  humbles,"  which 
 may  have  been  borrowed  from  the  Gospels, 
 or  may  have  been  built  on  Ezek.  21 :  2G. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  2-4.  Teaching  without  practicing.  1)  A 
 very  faulty  man  7nay  give  teaching  that  is 
 Scripturally  correct.  2)  A  man  who  utterly 
 neglects  his  own  duty  is  often  very  severe  in 
 laying  down  the  duty  of  others.  3)  "We  must 
 often  disregard  a  teacher's  evil  example,  and 
 heed  his  correct  precept.  4)  Yet  how  much 
 better,  for  teacher  and  for  hearers,  when  he 
 that  says,  also  does.  Chrys.  :  "For  what 
 can  be  more  wretched  than  a  teacher,  when  it 
 is  the  preservation  of  his  disciples  not  to  give 
 heed  to  his  life."  Henry:  "What  greater 
 hypocrisj'  can  there  be,  than  to  press  that 
 upon  others  to  be  believed  and  done,  which 
 they  themselves  disbelieve  and  disobey  ;  pull- 
 ing down  in  their  practice  what  they  build  up 
 in  their  preaching;  when  in  the  pulpit, 
 preaching  so  well  that  it  is  pity  they  should 
 ever  come  out;  but  when  out  of  the  pulpit 
 livinsr  so  ill  that  it  is  pity  they  .should  ever 
 come  in." 
 
 V.  5.  A  man's  aims  determine  the  moral 
 quality  of  his  actions.  The  desire  for  popu- 
 lar applause  may  render  a  man  very  careful 
 about  outward  religious  observances  or  formal 
 orthodoxy,  but  not  about  inward  piety. — V. 
 5-12.  Ministerial  greatnesslies  1)  not  in  dress, 
 or  any  outward  display  of  pious  punctilio; 
 2)  not  in  social  honors,  or  public  recognition; 
 
 3)  not  in  title.s,  or  admiring  followers  ;  but  4) 
 in  humble  service  of  others. — V.  11  f.  Humil- 
 ity. 1)  Professed  humility  is  often  only  covert 
 pride.  2)  Effort  to  be  humble  in  hope  of  ex- 
 altation may  impose  on  ourselves,  and  on 
 many  of  our  fellow-men,  but  cannot  deceive 
 God.  3)  True  humility  has  not  time  to  think 
 of  self,  because  busy  with  serving  others,  by 
 speech  and  action.  4)  Genuine  humility'  will 
 lead  to  exaltation,  in  God's  own  good  time 
 and  way.  (i  Pet.  5:6r.) 
 
 13-39.  Woes  Denounced  upon  the 
 Scribes  and  Pharisees. 
 
 This  is  given  by  Matthew  only.  Luke  re- 
 cords several  similar  woes  (11:37-54),  which  ap- 
 pear to  have  been  pronounced  some  months 
 earlier,  comp.  above  on  22:  1  and  on  19:  1. 
 Our  Lord  now  ceases  to  address  his  disciples 
 and  the  people  in  general  ('■^s^i),  and  turns 
 back  to  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  pro- 
 nouncing upon  them  a  series  of  mournful 
 woes,  V.  13,  15,  16-22,  23  f.,  25  f.,  27  f.,  29-36, 
 closing  with  an  apostrophe  to  Jerusalem,  37- 
 39.  In  each  case  some  special  form  of  wicked- 
 ness is  made  the  ground  of  this  stern  denunci- 
 ation, and  the  solemnly  repeated  address  at 
 the  opening  of  the  successive  paragraphs  gives 
 them  a  rhythmical  character,  like  strophes  in 
 an  ode.  Keini :  "In  the  seven  woes,  the  first 
 place  is  given  (first  and  second  woes)  to  the 
 judgment  against  the  foes  of  the  kingdom  of 
 God,  whose  proselyting  zeal  for  their  lost 
 cause  stands  in  sharp  contrast  to  the  hin- 
 drances to  the  progress  of  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven.  The  third  and  fourth  woes  denounce 
 their  false  teaching  of  the  law;  the  fifth  and 
 sixth,  the  slovenly  efforts  after  purity  by  the 
 '  pure'  ;  the  seventh  definitely  reverts  to  the 
 attitude  of  the  Pharisees  towards  tlie  prophets 
 — the  announcers  and  forerunners  of  Jesus 
 — whose  graves  they  build,  and  in  doing  so 
 prove  themselves  to  be  the  sons  of  those  that 
 murdered  the  prophets." 
 
 I.  13.*  They  Shut  the  Kingdom.    Woe 
 
 >  W  H.,.and  also  Stephens'  third  ed.,  ivhich  in  Eng- 
 land is  called  the  Texlus  Recplus,  put  this  as  v.  14.  The 
 spurious  verse  follows  v.  12  in  most  of  the  documents 
 
 which  contain  it.    The  early  English  versions  proba- 
 bly fallowed  the  Vulgate  in  giving  the  other  order. 
 
Ch.  XXIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 469 
 
 13  But  woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypo- 
 crites !  for  ye  shut  up  the  Ivingdom  of  heaven  'against 
 men  :  for  ye  neither  go  iu  yourselves,  neillier  sutler  ye 
 them  tliat  are  entering  to  go  in. 
 
 14  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
 for  ye  devour  widows'  houses,  and  for  a  preti'uce  make 
 long"  prayer:  therefore  ye  shall  leceive  the  greater 
 damnation. 
 
 l.j  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  .' 
 for  ye  compass  sea  and  land  to  malce  one  proselyte  ; 
 and  when  lie  is  made,  ye  make  him  twofold  more  the 
 child  of  hell  than  yourselves. 
 
 13      But  woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypo- 
 crites!   because   ye  shut    the  kingdom    of    heaveu 
 1  against  men  :  for  ye  enter  n(.t  iu  yourselves,  neither 
 sutler  ye  theiu  that  are  entering  in  to  enter..; 
 15      Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  ! 
 for  ye  compa.ss  sea  and  land  to  make  one  "proselyte  ; 
 and  when  he  is  become  so  ye  make  him  twololdmore 
 a  sou  of  3  hell  than  yourselves. 
 
 1  Or.  before 2  Some  authoiilles  insert  here,  or  after  ver.  12,  ver.  14  :     Woe  unto  you,  icribet  and  Phariteet,  hypoeritet !  for  ye  devour 
 
 icidowahoiuet,  even  while  for  a  pretence  ye  make  long  prayers:   therefore  ye  thall  receive  greater  condemnation.     See  Hark  xii.  40  ; 
 
 Luke  XX.  47 3  Gr.  Gehenna. 
 
 is  a  solemn  warning  and  also  an  expression  of 
 pity— aias  for  you.  (is:  7.)  With  tliese  eight 
 '  woes  '  (tlie  eighth  given  by  Mari<  and  Luke), 
 coinp.  si.\  'woes'  in  Isa.  cli.  5,  and  five  in 
 Hab.  2:  'iff.  Scribes,  .^ee  on  2:  4;  Phari- 
 sees, see  on  3:  7;  hypocrites,  see  on  6:2; 
 kiii£i;(loin  of  heaven,  see  on  3:  2.  Our  Lord 
 implies  that  the  Me.ssianic  reign  has  already 
 begun,  as  he  did  even  in  11  :  12.  Ye  shut. 
 These  religious  teachers  ought  to  have  set 
 men  in  general  the  example  of  promptly  and 
 joyfully  entering  the  Me.'sianic  kingdom,  but 
 tht'y  actually  prevented  others  from  enter- 
 ing. Against  men,  literally  before  men  (Rev. 
 Ver.  ^nargin),  and  so  all  English  versions  be- 
 fore K.  James.  The  image  is  of  the  people  at 
 large  as  moving  towards  the  open  gate  of  the 
 kingdom,  and  on  the  point  of  entering;  but 
 their  religious  leaders,  headingthe  procession, 
 refuse  to  enter  themselves,  and  practically 
 shut  the  gate  in  the  people's  face.  (Comp.  on 
 IG:  19.)  They  do  this  bj'  denying  that  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand,  and  striving  to 
 turn  the  popular  mind  away  from  the  rising 
 persuasion  that  Jesus  is  the  Messiah  (2i:9,  lo, 
 44f.),and  from  entering  the  Messianic  king- 
 dom through  penitent  faith.  They  paraded 
 themselves  as  leaders  of  the  people,  while 
 really  (Weiss)  they  were  misleaders. 
 
 14.  This  verse  of  Com.  A'"er.  is  here  spuri- 
 ous, '  but  genuine  in  Mark  12:  40,  and  Luke  20: 
 47,  .so  that  it  was  actually  spoken  on  this  occa- 
 sion, though  not  included  in  Matthew's  report. 
 Widows,  being  without  a  male  representative 
 in  business,  have  always  been  in  Asia  specially 
 
 exposed  to  fraud  and  other  wrong.  fComp. 
 Luke  18:3;  Acts  6:1;  James  1 :  27. )  To  seize 
 their  property",  even  their  homes,  is  in  otlier 
 parts  of  the  world  also  a  comtuon  practice  of 
 men  who  commend  themselves  by  "making 
 long  prayers'"  (comp.  6:  7)  as  extraordinarily 
 devout,  and  therefore  trustworthy.  The  ex- 
 pression, "shall  receive  greater  condemna- 
 tion," suggests  degrees  in  future  punishment, 
 a  subject  of  very  great  practical  importance. 
 See  the  Commentaries  on  Mark  and  Luke. 
 
 II.  15.  Thky  Proselyte  with  Wrong 
 Aims.  This  saying  is  not  elsewhere  recorded. 
 Woe  unto  you,  etc.,  see  on  v.  13.  Hypo- 
 crites, because  they  pretend  to  be  zealous  for 
 the  promotion  of  the  true  religion  and  for  the 
 religious  benetit  of  men,  when  they  are  really 
 aiming  only  to  multiply  partisans,  and  are 
 making  them  not  better,  but  worse.  Ye  com- 
 pass sea  and  land,  literally,  the  dry  (lond), 
 as  so  often  in  Old  Test.  The  hyperbolical  ex- 
 pression shows  how  zealous  and  active  they 
 were  in  order  that  even  a  single  Gentile  might 
 become  a  Jew.  An  interesting  example  of 
 proselyting  even  beyond  the  Tigris,  a  few 
 years  after  our  Lord  said  this,  may  be  seen  in 
 Jos.  "  Ant.,"  20,  2,  2  ff.  The  same  false  zeal 
 apfieared  afterwards  in  the  Judaizers  who  fol- 
 lowed Paul,  Gal.  6  :  13.  The  notion  of  Chry.s. 
 and  others  that  Jesus  reproaches  the  Pharisees 
 with  the  small  results  of  their  immense  activ- 
 ity, is  quite  foreign  to  the  connection.  He  is 
 speaking  not  of  small  results,  but  of  bad 
 results.  To  make  one  proselyte.  This 
 word  is  found  elsewhere  in  New  Test,  only  in 
 
 1  It  is  wanting  in  the  earliest  and  best  Greek  manu- 
 scripts, and  .several  early  versions,  is  evidently  unknown 
 here  toOrigen,  and  Eus.  and  Jerome,  and  was  obviously 
 brought  in  from  Mark  and  Luke.  Heing  written  on 
 the  margin  of  Matt,  by  some  student,  and  known  by 
 subsequent  copyists  to  be  a  real  saying  of  Jesus,  it 
 
 readily  crept  into  the  text,  being  placed  in  many  copies 
 after  v.  12,  but  in  some  after  v.  1,3.  Such  introduction 
 of  an  addition  at  two  different  points  in  different  copies 
 is  not  infrequent,  and  sheds  light  on  the  treatment  of 
 parallel  passages  by  students  and  copyists. 
 
470 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIII. 
 
 16  Woe  unto  you,  ye  blind  guides,  which  say,  Whoso- 
 ever shall  swear  by  the  temple,  it  is  nothing:  butwhoso- 
 ever  shall  swear  by  the  gold  of  t  lie  temple,  he  is  a  debtor: 
 
 17  Ye  fools  and  blind  :  for  wliellier  is  greater,  the 
 gold,  or  the  temple  that  sanclifieth  the  gold  ? 
 
 16  Woe  unto  you,  ye  blind  guides,  who  say,  Whoso- 
 ever shall  swear  by  the  'temple,  it  is  nothing;  but 
 whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  gold  of  the  'temple, 
 
 17  he  is  2a  debtor.  Ye  fools  and  blind:  for  whether  is 
 greater,  the  gold,  or  the  >  temple  that  hath  sanctified 
 
 [  Or,  sanctuary  :  as  in  ver.  35.    2  Or,  hound  by  bis  oatti. 
 
 Acts  2  :  10;  6  :  5;  13  :  43,  but  very  often  in 
 Sept.  It  signified  originally  an  immigrant,  a 
 foreigner  who  had  'come  to'  a  community  for 
 the  purpose  of  dwelling  there;  this  is  its  com- 
 mon use  in  Sept.,  English  'stranger.'  By  an 
 ea-sy  transition  it  denoted  a  Gentile  who  be- 
 came a  Jew,  which  is  its  use  in  New  Test. 
 What  is  involved  in  'make'  one  proselyte? 
 To  convince  him  that  Jehovah  the  God  of 
 Israel  is  the  only  true  God  (Deut.6;4f.),  and 
 induce  him  to  be  circumcised  and  set  out  to 
 keep  the  law  of  Moses.  (Exod.  ii:48.)  Those  who 
 were  convinced,  but  unwilling  to  submit  to 
 this  unpopular  rite  (Jos.  "Ant.,"  20,  2,4), 
 were  called  "proselytes  of  the  gate,"  as  if  not 
 fully  entering  the  city  and  becoming  citizens, 
 but  merely  sitting  in  the  gate;  the  others 
 were  called  "  prosel^'tes  of  righteousness," 
 righteous  proselytes,  who  did  their  whole 
 duty.  After  the  ceremony  of  circumcision, 
 the  proselyte  must  of  course  give  himself  a 
 thorough  purification,  as  he  would  after  any 
 other  thorough  defilement,  before  approach- 
 ing the  altar  with  a  sacrifice.  In  later  times, 
 after  the  destruction  of  the  temple  by  Titus, 
 and  th(!  consequent  cessation  of  sacrifices,  this 
 purification  of  the  proselyte  was  the  final  act, 
 and  came  to  be  then  regarded  as  a  special  rite, 
 which  by  modern  writers  is  called  "proselyte 
 baptism,"  see  on  3:6.  Tyndale  and  Gen. 
 have  here  'to  bring  one  into  your  belief,' 
 which  is  not  a  bad  paraphrase.  A  picture  of 
 a  real  proselyte  to  the  true  faith  is  given  in 
 1  Pet.  4:2-4.  Talmud  Bab.  says  that  a 
 heathen  inclined  to  become  a  proselyte  should 
 be  told  that  "the  Israelites  are  now  enfeebled, 
 persecuted,  and  distressed."  But  this  by  no 
 means  proves,  as  "Wiin.  and  others  argue,  that 
 the  Jews  wore  never  much  given  to  proselyt- 
 ing. The  attempt  in  later  centuries  to  check 
 the  influx  of  proselytes  by  speaking  of  the 
 then  depressed  condition  of  Israel,  implies  a 
 previous  contrary  course.  Tacitus  ("Hist.," 
 v.,  5)  says  that  the  Jews  grew  because  all  the 
 worst  men  left  their  national  religions  and 
 became  Jew.s.  See  Juvenal.  "Sat,"  14,  96- 
 lOfi,  and  other  statements  to  the  same  effect  in 
 Wet.,  and  comp.  Edersh.     And  wlien  he  is 
 
 made,  Rev.  Ver.,  he  is  become  so,  or  'is  be- 
 come (a  proselyte),' as  in  4:  13;  18:  32;  18:  3; 
 '  made '  was  here  a  bad  rendering  of  the  Greek 
 word,  as  it  confounds  this  term  with  the  term 
 '  make  '  that  precedes  and  follows;  it  was  an 
 imitation  of  the  Vulgate.  The  child,  a  son 
 (Wyclif )  is  the  exact  translation,  as  in  6  :  9 
 Rev.  Ver.  and  8 :  12,  etc.  Hell  is  here  Ge- 
 henna, the  place  of  torment,  see  on  5  :  22.  'A 
 son  of  hell'  would  be  one  having  a  hellish 
 character,  as  a  child  is  apt  to  resemble  the 
 parent  (comp.  on  8  :  12),  and  so  suited  to 
 dwell  in  hell.  This,  then,  was  the  ground  of 
 the  woe  ;  not  that  they  zealously  made  prose- 
 lytes, which  was  entirely  proper  if  rightly 
 done,  but  that  they  made  them  bad  men  like 
 themselves,  yea,  doubly  as  bad.  These  prose- 
 lytes retained  the  essential  faults  of  the 
 heathen,  and  took  on  the  faults  of  the  Phari- 
 sees. So  some  of  our  "civilized"  Indiansare 
 still  savages,  with  the  vices  of  civilization, 
 and  comp.  the  heathen  converts  made  by 
 some  Jesuit  missionaries.  In  these  proselytes 
 {  the  good  was  more  superficial  than  in  the 
 Pharisees — who  often  retained  some  roots  of 
 old  convictions — while  the  hypocrisy  was  not 
 I  less  deep.  Pupils  in  error  and  vice  frequently 
 !  surpass  their  teachers.  Very  likely  also  some 
 became  proselytes  for  the  sake  of  gain.  Yet 
 not  all  the  proselytes  of  the  time  came  under 
 the  condemnation  here  uttered,  for  some  of 
 them  were  among  the  early  converts  of  the  apos- 
 tles. {Acts  2:  10;  6:5;  10:2;  13:4;t,  50;  16:_14;  17:4.17;  18:  7.) 
 
 Other  proselytes  would  naturally  be  very 
 bitter  against  Christianity;  and  Justin  Mar- 
 tj'r,  after  quoting  this  passage,  saysto  Trypho 
 (ch.  122),  "But  the  proselytes  not  only  do 
 not  believe,  but  twofold  more  than*  you  they 
 blaspheme  against  his  name."  Proselytes  are 
 often  mentioned  in  the  Talmud  with  suspicion 
 or  contempt.  Plrimp. :  "The  popular  Jew- 
 ish feeling  about  them  was  like  the  popular 
 Christian  feeling  about  a  converted  Jew. 
 Proselytes  were  regarded  .as  the  leprosy  of 
 Israel,  hindering  tlie  coming  of  the  Messiah. 
 It  became  a  proverb  that  no  one  should 
 trust  a  proselyte,  even  the  twenty-fourth 
 generation." 
 
Ch.  XXIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 471 
 
 18  And,  whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  altar,  it  is 
 Dulbing;  but  whosoever  gwearuth  by  the  gill  that  is 
 upon  it,  he  is  "guilty 
 
 19  1>  Cools  and  blind:  for  whether  is  greater,  the 
 gift,  or  the  altar  that  sanctitieth  the  gift  ? 
 
 20  Whoso  therefore  shall  swear  by  the  altar,  swear- 
 cth  by  it,  and  by  all  things  thereon. 
 
 21  Ami  whoso  shall  swear  by  the  temple, sweareth  by 
 it,  and  by  hiiu  that  dwelleih  therein. 
 
 18  the  gold  ?    And,  Whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  altar, 
 it  is  nothing;  but  whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  gift 
 
 19  that   is  upon   it,   he   is   'a   debtor.      Ye   blind:  for 
 «  hi'ther  is  greater,  the  gift,  or  the  altar  that  suncti- 
 
 20  (ieth  the  gift?     He  therefore  that   sweareth   by  the 
 altar,  sweareth  by   it,   and   by   all   things   thereon. 
 
 21  And  he  that  sweareth  by  the-  temple, sweareth  by  it. 
 
 a  Or,  debtor,  or  bound. 1  Or,  bound  by  bis  oath 2  Or,  tanctuary :  as  in  Ter.  35. 
 
 III.    16-22.    By   Fooltsu   Distinctions 
 
 TIIEY    P].>lCUSK    TUK     VIOLATION    OF    OaTHS. 
 
 Tliis   is   found   in   Matt.    only.      As    to    the 
 general  subject  of  oaths,  comp.   on  5:  33-37. 
 Here  the  Saviour  confines    himself   to    one 
 point,   viz.,   that  the  Scribes  and   Pharisees 
 wickedly   encourage    the    people    to    violate 
 oaths,   by   making   untenable   and   silly   dis- 
 tinctions between    certain   oaths  as  binding 
 and  certain  others  as  not  binding.     Woe  unto 
 you,  as  in  v.   13.     Ye  bliud  guides,  see  on 
 15:   14.     A  religious  teacher  who  gives  mis- 
 leading instruction  is  strikingly  represented 
 by  a  blinil  guide.     Our  Lord  does  not  in  this 
 case  call  them  hypocrites,  as  in  the  other  woes. 
 The   temple  is   here  the  naos,    the    sacred 
 house,  see  on  4:  5.     The  oath  by  the  temple 
 would  naturally  be  often  used,  and  so  would 
 be  often  violated,  until  men  did  not  feel  very 
 solemnly  bound  by  it  to  speak  the  truth  or 
 keep  an  engagement.     Then  a  new  oath  was 
 invented,  by  the  gold  of  the  temple,  and 
 this  as  being  new  was  felt  to  be  more  binding. 
 This  gold  would  mean  the  g(>ld  plates  with 
 which  much  of  the  temple  was  covered  (Jos.  | 
 "War,"  5,  5,  3-6),  and  the  golden  vessels  of  [ 
 the  temple  (G,  8,  3);   probably  also  the  coin 
 from  contributions.     Jos.  states  ("  Ant.,"  14, 
 7,  1)  thatCrassiis  took  from  the  temple  eight 
 thousand  talents  of  gold,  say  ten  million  dol- 
 lars.    It  is  nothing.     The  Mishna  on  Vows 
 (Nedarim,    1,   3;    speaks  of   vowing,    "This 
 shall  be  to  me  as  the  lamb,  as  the  wood,  as  the 
 lire,  as  the  altar,  as  the  temple,  as  Jerusalem  ;  " 
 and  adds  "  llabbi  Jehuda  says.  If  one  says 
 '  Jerusalem  '  (i.  c,  not  'as  Jerusalem  '),  he  has 
 said  nothing."     (Comp,  Wiin.)    The  Scribes 
 and  Pliarisees  had  conformed  to  popular  cus- 
 tom and  feeling  by  actually  teaching  that  the 
 old  and  common  oath  by  the  temple  was  not 
 binding,  but  only  Xhe  new-fashioned  oath  by 
 the  gold.     The  Saviour  shows  this  to  be  an 
 absurd    distinction,   since   it  was  the  temple 
 that  gave  to  this  gt>ld  such  sacredness  as  to 
 mak«;  it  the  natural  subject  matter  of  an  oatii. 
 
 So  as  to  the  old  oath  by  the  altar,  and  the 
 new  oath  by  the  gilt  that  is   upon  it.     It 
 
 was  only  the  altar  that  made  the  gift  a  holy 
 thing,   so  as  to   render  it  natural    that   men 
 should  swear  by  the  gift.     He  adds  (v.io)  that 
 to  swear  by  the  altar  included  swearing  by  the 
 gift,  for  the  former  suggested  and  involved 
 the   latter     In    like    manner,    the    old    and 
 slighted  oath  'by  the  temple'  really'  involved 
 swearing   by  him  that  dwelleth   therein, 
 who  gives  to  the  temple  its  sacredness.     The 
 Jews  would  avoid  literally  taking  in  vain  any 
 name  of  Jehovah  their  God,  and  when  swear- 
 ing only  by  things  associated  with  him,  as  the 
 temple,  heaven,  etc.,  they  imagined  that  they 
 would  not  break  the  third  commandment  in 
 violating  such  an  oath.     The  Mishna  on  Oaths 
 (Shebuoth,  4,  13)  says  if  one  adjures  others  by 
 heaven  and  by  earth,  they  are    not  bound; 
 but  they  are  bound  if  he  adjures  them  by  a 
 d,   representing   Adonai  (Lord),   or  hy  j,   h, 
 representing  Jehovah,  or  by  Sabaofh  (Jehovah 
 of  hosts),  or  by  any  divine  attribute  or  divine 
 name.      The  Gemara  on  this  passage  of  the 
 Mishna  explains  (Wiin.)  that  this  is  because 
 these  terms  must  mean  the  divine  being,  while 
 heaven  and  earth  can  be  conceived  of  as  mere 
 objects,    without    reference    to    the    Creator. 
 This  is  exactly  the  notion  that  our  Lord  here 
 condemns.     Heaven  and  earth,  when  used  in 
 oaths,  do  suggest  the  Creator.     So^  the   Mo- 
 hammedans  will   take   many   oaths    without 
 pretending  to  act  accordingly,  but  an  oath  by 
 the  Koran  thej'  must  keep.     The  Bohemian 
 in   "Quentin   Durward  "   glibly  utters  many 
 profuse    oaths,    but  when  required  to  swear 
 "by  the  three  kings  of  Cologne,"   and  that 
 with  his  face  turned  towards  the  east,  he  feels 
 bound.  Comp.  above,  "  Horn,  and  Pract.",  on 
 5:  33-37.     He  is  a  debtor  (v.  ic)  means  that 
 he  owes  what  he  has  thus  solemnly  declared 
 or  promised,  and  must  pay  it —  he  is  boundhy 
 his  oath  (Rev.  Ver.  margin).    The  .same  Greek 
 word  is  used  in  v.  18,  but  Com.  Ver.,  as  so 
 often,  must  needs  vary  the  translation,  and 
 
472 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIII. 
 
 22  And  he  that  shall  swear  by  heaven,  eweareth  by 
 the  throne  of  (iod,  and  by  hiui  that  sittelh  thereon. 
 
 23  Woe  unto  you,  seribes  and  Pharisees  liypocrites  ? 
 for  ye  pav  lithe  of  mint  and  "anise  and  cummin,  and 
 have  om'ilted  the  weightier  mailers  of  the  law,  judg- 
 ment, mercy,  and  faith:  these  ought  ye  to  have  done, 
 and  not  to  leave  the  other  undone. 
 
 2t  IV  blind  guides,  which  strain  at  a  gnat,  and  swal- 
 low a  camel. 
 
 22  and  by  him  that  dwelleth  therein.  And  he  that 
 swearelh  by  the  heavtni,  sweareth  by  the  throne  of 
 God,  and  by  him  that  sitteth  thereon. 
 
 23  Woe  unto  you,  sciil)es  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  ! 
 for  ye  tithe  mint  and  '  anise  and  cummin,  and  have 
 left  undone  the  weightier  matters  of  the  law,  jus- 
 tice, and  mercy,  and  faith:  but  these  ye  ought  to 
 have  done,  and  not  to  have  left  the  other  undone. 
 
 24  Ye  blind  guides,  who  strain  out  the  gnat,  and  swal- 
 low the  camel. 
 
 !  Gr.  anetlion,  dill. 1  Or,  dill. 
 
 give  he  is  guilty.     That  hath  sanctified, 
 
 is  in  V.  17  the  correct  Greek  text;  in  v.  19  it 
 is  that  sanctifieth.  The  assiinihition  of  the 
 former  to  tiie  latter  was  a  characteristic  act 
 of  copyists.*  So  with  the  addition  of  'fools' 
 in  V.  19  from  v.  17. 
 
 IV.  23  f.  Scrupulous  as  to  Minor  Mat- 
 ters, BUT  Neglecting  Great  Moral  Du- 
 ties. Uoe  unto  you,  etc.,  see  on  V.  13.  The 
 law  required  the  Israelites  to  pay  tithes  of 
 agricultural  products,  including  fruits  (Lev.  27: 
 30;  Deut.  i4:22ff.);  and  these  punctilious  Phari- 
 sees took  pains  to  tithe  every  product  that 
 was  edible  and  could  be  preserved.  (Tal- 
 nniil.)  Our  Lord  mentions  as  specimens, 
 mint  and  anise  and  cummin;  on  the 
 former  occasion  he  gave  'mint  and  rue  and 
 every  herb.'  (Luke  11 :  42,  r.  v.)  Coinp.  the  boast 
 "I  give  tithes  of  all  that  I  get."  (Luke  is:  12, 
 R-  V.)  Some  even  gave  tithes  of  what  they 
 purchased  for  use.  (Hausrath.)  The  Greek 
 word  here  used  for  mint  tneans  'sweet-smell- 
 ing,' though  the  Greek  also  had  the  word 
 mintha ;  our  words  anise  and  cummin  are 
 borrowed  from  the  Greek.  The  leaves  of 
 mint  and  the  seeds  of  anise  (or  dill)  were 
 
 used  both  for  flavoring  food  and  as  valuable 
 carminative  medicines;  the  seeds  of  cummin 
 were  used  for  the  former  purpose.  Judg- 
 ment, mercy,  and  faith,  i.  e.,  good  faith, 
 fidelity  (Rom.  3:3),  the  common  classical  sense 
 of  the  term.  In  Luke,  it  is  'judgment  and  the 
 love  of  God.'  Coinp.  Mic.  6:  8.  The  Ameri- 
 can Kevisers  properly  urge  that  not  'judg- 
 ment,' but  'justice,'  is  the  correct  translation 
 here  and  in  Luke,  though  the  Greek  word  is 
 correctly  rendered  'judgment'  in  v.  33,  and 
 so  rendered  elsewhere.  To  render  a  Greek 
 term  everywhere  by  the  same  Avord  is  very 
 desirable,  but  not  always  practicable.  The 
 weightier  matters  of  the  law.  AVe  have 
 seen  (on  22:  86)  that  the  Rabbis  called  some 
 commandments  of  the  law  weighty  and  others 
 light.  Jesus  recognizes  that  such  a  distinc- 
 tion is  legitimate,  but  draws  the  line  very 
 differently  from  their  teachings,  for  he  makes 
 fundamental,  ethical,  and  spiritual  duties 
 (comp.  Luke)  the  weightier  matters.  Comp. 
 'one  of  these  least  commandments.'  (0:19.)  As 
 to  tho  superiority  of  the  ethical  to  the  cere- 
 monial, comp.  on  9:  11  and  12:  7.     And  not 
 
 I  '  He  that  sweareth '  in  v.  20,  21,  22  is  the  aorist  par- 
 ticiple, of  which  Meyer  here  gives  a  hopelessly  artificial 
 explanation,  and  which  none  of  the  grammars  treat 
 satisfactorily.  It  presents  the  simple  notion  of  the 
 action  wilhoul  any  such  idea  of  continuance  or  repeti- 
 tion or  custom  as  the  present  participle  would  give.  In 
 general,  the  aorist  tense  ("  second  aorist ")  is  the  origi- 
 nal root  of  the  verb,  presenting  the  unmodified  action. 
 As  various  tense  forms  were  devised,  the  present  sys- 
 tem, the  perfect  system,  etc.,  to  express  particular 
 modifications,  the  aorist  continued  to  be  us(h1  whenever 
 no  one  of  these  others  was  distinctly  wanted.  This 
 history  appears  to  explain  the  use  of  the  aorist  in  the 
 Mibj.. opt.,  imperative,  infinitive,  and  participle;  the  ao- 
 rist isiiiall  these  employed  as  a  matter  of  course,  unless 
 the  distinctive  sense  of  tho  present  or  perfect  tense  be 
 specially  desired— because  the  aorist  is  the  original 
 verb.  When  the  so-called  "  first  aorist  "  form  was  sub- 
 sequently invented,  it  came  to  be  used  in  the  same 
 sense  as  the  old  aorist.  Apparent  exceptions  to  this 
 theory  of  the  aorist  are  believed  to  be  only  apparent. 
 
 li  the  aorist  subjunctive  is  sometimes  naturally  trans- 
 lated by  the  Latin  future  perfect  (as  some  would  do  in 
 V.  Ifi,  18),  this  is  merely  suggested  by  the  nature  of  the 
 case,  just  as  when  the  aorist  indicative  is  translated  by 
 the  pluperfect.  So  when  the  aorist  participle  denotes 
 an  action  antecedent  to  the  time  of  the  principal  verb, 
 this  is  only  through  a  suggested  contrast  to  the  present 
 participle,  which  would  of  necessity  give  an  action 
 contemporaneous  with  that  of  the  principal  verb  ;  and 
 in  a  case  like  that  before  us  the  suggestion  of  such  a 
 contrast  is  excluded  by  the  nature  of  the  case.  Comp. 
 on  21 :  18.  In  the  indicative  mood  the  aorist  bears  the 
 same  relation  to  the  imperfect  that  it  bears  in  the  other 
 moods  to  the  present.  If  these  views  of  the  aorist  hp 
 correct,  there  is  no  o'ccasion  for  the  various  artificial 
 definitions  of  that  tense  which  are  given  by  many 
 grammarians  and  commentators. — In  v.  21  the  aorist 
 participle  for  'dwelleth,'  given  by  many  documents 
 and  editors,  is  probably  an  alteration  of  the  copyists  to 
 make  it  correspond  outwardly  to  the  tense  ol  'sweareth.' 
 
Ch.  XXIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 473 
 
 25  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  I  | 
 for  ye  make  clean  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  of  the 
 platter,  but   within    they  are  full  of  extortion   and 
 excess. 
 
 26  Tlioii  blind  Piiarisee,  cleanse  first  that  which  is 
 within  the  cup  and  platter,  that  the  outside  of  them 
 mav  be  clean  also.  I 
 
 25  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
 for  ye  cleanse  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  of  the 
 platter,  but  within  they  are  full  from  extortion  and 
 
 26  excess.  Thou  blind  Pharisee,  cleanse  lirst  the  in- 
 side of  thecup  and  of  the  platter,  that  the  outside 
 thereof  may  become  clean  also. 
 
 to  leave  the  other  undone.  The  old  Eng- 
 lish plural  use  of  'other'  here  creates  ino- 
 inent:iry  difficulty,  as  if  referring  to  a  singu- 
 lar, and  there  is  no  propriety  in  retaining  it. 
 Our  Lord  beautifully  adapts  his  two  expres- 
 sions. They  were  strict  as  to  the  slightest  exter- 
 nals, and  left  undone  the  ethical;  he  says  that 
 the  ethical  duties  ought  to  be  done,  and  the 
 others  not  to  be  neglected.  So  Luke  11 :  42, 
 and  coirip.  above  on  12:  7.  He  does  not  for- 
 bid the  tithing  of  herbs,  but  sets  in  strong 
 contrast  with  this  scrupulosity  their  neglect  of 
 great  moral  duties.  Ye  blind  guides,  as  in 
 V.  10,  leading  the  people  utterly  astray  by 
 false  teacliing  and  bad  example.  The  image 
 in  V.  24  expresses  the  same  thing  as  v.  23. 
 The  Talmud  speaks  (Wet.)  of  straining  wine 
 in  order  to  remove  minute  unclean  creatures. 
 (Lev.  u:  41-43.)  The  Buddliists  in  Ceylon  strain 
 their  wine  for  a  similar  reason.  Gnats  sip  at 
 wine,  and  so  may  fall,  into  it.  Trench  (on 
 Rev.)  tells  of  a  soldier  in  Morocco  who  always 
 placed  the  end  of  his  turban  over  the  vessel 
 from  which  he  drank  water,  avowedly  for  the 
 purpose  of  straining  out  the  gnats,  "whose 
 larvae  swarm  in  the  water  of  that  country." 
 The  gnat  anil  the  camel  are  put  in  contrast 
 as  extreme?  in  regard  to  size;  the  latter  is 
 obviously  a  strong  hyperbole,  for  the  camel 
 was  the  largest  animal  familiarly  known  to 
 the  .Jews.  (Comp.  on  19:  24.)  Observe  that 
 it  also  was  "unclean."  (Lev.ii:4.)  Thus  these 
 persons  carefully  strain  out  the  smallest 
 creature,  and  swallow  the  largest;  they  are 
 very  .scrupulous  about  the  minutest  matters 
 of  ceremonial  observance,  and  then  neglect 
 the  highest  ethical  duties  enjoined  by  the 
 law.  The  translation  strain  at  is  generally 
 supposed  to  have  been  a  mere  misprint,  in 
 the  original  edition  of  K.  .James'  version, 
 for  'strain  out,'  which  had  been  given  by 
 Tyn.,  Cran.,   and  Gen.     The  Greek  means 
 
 'thoroughly  filter,'  thoroughly  strain,  ap- 
 plied to  wine  in  Amos  6:  6,  and  here  to  that 
 which  is  removed  by  filtering  wine.  Alford 
 thinks  that  the  K.  J.  revisers  purposely  gave 
 'strain  at,'  meaning  'strain  (the  wine)  at  (the 
 occurrence  of)  a  gnat,'  but  this  is  highly  im- 
 probable. 
 
 V.  25  f.  Caring  for  Outward  Purifi- 
 cation Rather  Than  for  Truk  Mo- 
 rality. Comp.  what  Luke  gives  (ii:38ff.), 
 as  spoken  some  time  earlier.  Woe  unto 
 you,  etc.,  'see  on  v.  13.  Of  all  the  re- 
 quirements of  the  law,  purification  was  that 
 on  which  the  Pharisees  seem  to  have  laid 
 most  stress ;  comp.  on  15  :  2.  There  is  here  a 
 regular  progression,  oaths,  tithes,  purifications. 
 They  were  careful  about  not  only  the  actual 
 cleaning,  but  the  ceremonial  cleaning  of  the 
 cup  and  the  platter,  Mark  7  :  4.  'Platter' 
 is  in  the  Greek  a  rare  word,  denoting  a  side- 
 dish,  some  delicacy  set  on  the  side-table,  and 
 only  handed  to  the  guests,  and  derivatively 
 the  dish  used  for  such  dainties.  Full  of 
 frotn  (llev.  Yer. )  extortion  and  excess, 
 or  'intemperance,'  in  the  original  sense  of 
 that  term.  The  contents  of  the  cup  and  dish, 
 namely  the  wine  and  food,  are  the  product  of 
 extortion,  and  the  cup  and  dish  areJiUed  in 
 consequence  of  desire  for  excess  in  eating 
 and  drinking.  The  iinage  seems  to  change 
 slightly,  the  full  cup  and  platter  being  due  in 
 one  sense  to  extortion,  and  in  another  to  ex- 
 cess.^  Thou  blind  Pharisee,  not  now  re- 
 proached as  blindly  leading  others  astray 
 (v.  16, 24),  but  as  blindly  going  astray  himself 
 Cleanse  first  that  which  is  within.  Let 
 the  contents  of  the  cup  and  dish  be  the  fruit 
 of  honest  industry  and  not  of  extortion,  and 
 be  used  temi^erately  and  not  in  excess  ;  then 
 your  ceremonial  cleansingof  the  vessels  them- 
 selves, will  be  real,  and  acceptable  to  God. 
 Coinp.  on  6:  8.     May  be  clean;   Rev.  Ver. 
 
 1  This  W.1S  not  understotxl,  and  many  manuscripts  .  Receptus.  So,  also,  some  documents  omit  the  preposi- 
 have 'extortion  and  iniquity.' and  several  IcadiuR  early  tion  rendered  '  from,'  becau,se  it  was  not  understood, 
 versions  have  'extortion  and  unclcanness ' ;  both  are  and  the  early  English  versions  fail  to  translate  it,  giv- 
 obviou.sly  chauses  to  remove  the  difficulty,  and,  for  ing  simply  'full  of,' which  is  correct  in  Luke  11:  39, 
 once,  the  simpIilicatioD  did  not  pass  into  the  Textus  |  and  below  in  t.  27. 
 
474 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIII. 
 
 27  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites ! 
 for  ye  are  like  unto  whited  sepulchres,  which  indeed 
 appear  heaiitiliil  outward,  but  are  within  full  of  dead 
 vien's   bones,  aud  of  all  uncleanness. 
 
 28  Even  so  vo  also  outwardly  appear  righteous  unto 
 men,  but  wiih'in  ve  are  full. of  hypocrisy  aud  iniquity. 
 
 29  Woe  unto  vou,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  ! 
 because  ye  build'  the  toiubs  of  the  prophets,  aud  garnish 
 the  sepulchres  of  the  righteous, 
 
 27  Woe  unio  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
 for  ye  are  like  unto  whited  sepulchres,  which  out- 
 wardly appear  beautiful,  but  inwardly   are   full  of 
 
 28  dead  men's  bones,  and  of  all  uncleanness.  Even  so 
 ye  also  outwardly  appear  righte<Mis  unto  men,  but 
 inwardly  ye  are  full  of  hypocrisy  and  iniquity. 
 
 29  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites! 
 for  ye  build  the  sepulchres  of  the  prophets,  and 
 
 may  become  clean  is  the  exact  meaning  of  the 
 Greelv  and  suits  the  connection. 
 
 VI.  27  f.  They  ark  Whited  Sepul- 
 chres. Comp.  Lui<ell:44.  The  transition 
 from  outward  and  inward  purity  of  vessels  to 
 outward  and  inward  persontil  purity,  is  natu- 
 ral and  immediato.  Woe  unto  you,  etc., 
 see  on  v.  13.  Whited  sepulchres.  Tombs 
 of  the  better  class  about  Jerusalem  were 
 caves,  or  artificial  chambers  cut.in  the  lime- 
 stone rock.  (-27:60.)  The  exterior  of  these  was 
 whitewashed,  mainly  to  prevent  persons  from 
 touching  them  unawares  and  thus  becoming 
 unclean  (Num. i9:i6),  hut  also  for  agreeable  ap- 
 pearance and  perlia])S  for  sanitary  reasons. 
 The  Mishna  states  (Shekalim  1,  1)  that  on  the 
 lo  of  Adar  (rouglily  answering  to  our  March, 
 when  the  rains  are  over)  people  repair  the 
 roads,  and  public  baths  and  other  public 
 works,  and  whitewash  the  tombs.  The  Jeru- 
 salem Gemara  (tr.  of  Schwab)  explains  that 
 this  is  because  the  rain  may  have  washed  off 
 the  lime.  The  Talmud  also  represents 
 (Lightf)  that  sometimes  they  whitened  the 
 whole  tomb,  in  other  cases  made  on  it  the 
 figure  of  a  bone  or  bones,  and  adds  that 
 as  the  leper  said,  "Unclean,  unclean"  (Lev. 
 1.1:45),  so  here  "uncleanness  cries  out  to  j^ou 
 and  says,  'Come  not  near.'"  Our  Lord  is 
 speaking  at  the  Passover,  when  the  recent 
 whitening  would  be  very  noticeable.  Which 
 appear  beautirul  outward,  not  simply 
 tlirough  the'whitewashing,  but  architectural 
 ornament,  as  seen  in  tombs  still  remaining.  In 
 Acts  23  :  3  Paul  calls  a  hypocrite  a  'whited 
 wall.'  And  of  all  uncleanness  is  n  delicate 
 reference  to  the  other  products  of  the  gradual 
 decay  besides  the  bones.  These  products  ac- 
 cording to  the  Mosiiic  law  and  Jewish  feeling 
 produced  the  highest  degree  of  ceremonial 
 uncleanness.  In  Luke  11 :  44,  Kev.  Ver.,  as 
 spoken  on  a  former  occasion,  the  image  is 
 somewhat  different,  'ye  are  as  the  tombs 
 which  appear  not,  and  the  men  that  walk  over 
 them  know  it  not.'  It  is  likely  that  the 
 masses  of  the  people  buried  in  the  ground,  as 
 
 we  commonly  do,  and  as  is  done  with  most  of 
 the  Jews  now  dying  at  Jerusalem  ;  while  the 
 sepulchres  in  the  rocks  would  correspond  to 
 our  vaults  and  tombs  above  ground,  though 
 much  oftener  employed.  The  different  Greek 
 terms  in  Matthew  and  Luke  do  not  suggest 
 any  practical  distinction,  for  that  of  Luke  is 
 the  same  as  the  second  term  below  in  v.  29, 
 and  as  in  John  11:  28.  In  v.  28,  iniquity  is 
 more  exactly  lawlessness,  anomia,  violation  of 
 law,  as  in  7:  23;  13:  41;  24: 12.  This  word  is  not 
 used  by  the  other  Gospels,  but  was  a  natural 
 tertn  for  a  gospel  addressed  especiall3'  to  Jews 
 and  for  Paul,  while  John  particularly  needs 
 it  in  1  John  3:  4.  Adikia,  '  iniquity,'  or  '  injus- 
 tice,' is  not  used  by  Matthew,  but  several 
 times  by  Luke,  Paul,  and  other.s,  and  Matthew 
 has  its  adjective  in  5  :  45,  and  its  verb  in  20  : 
 13.  Are  full  here  represents  a  different  word 
 from  that  of  v.  25  and  27,  but  our  language 
 cannot  conveniently  express  the  difference, 
 and  it  has  no  practical  importance. 
 
 VII.  29-36.  They  Resemble  Their 
 Wicked  Ancestors,  who  Slew  the 
 Prophets.  Comp.  Luke  11:  47-51,  proba- 
 bly spoken  some  months  earlier,  see  on  23 :  1. 
 Woe  unto  you,  etc.,  see  on  v.  13.  There  is  no 
 practically  important  difference  between  the 
 sepulchres  and  the  tombs.  The  word  ren- 
 dered garnish,  means  literally,  adorn,  '  orna- 
 ment,' as  in  12:  44;  comp.  25:  7.  The 
 prophets,  .  .  .  the  righteous.  (Comp. 
 10:  41;  13;  17).  In  1  Mace.  13:  27-30,  is 
 described  a  grand  tomb  which  Simon  the 
 Maccabee  built  for  his  ftither  and  brothers. 
 Josephus  tells  us  ("Ant,"  16,  i7,  1)  how 
 Herod  built  a  marble  monument  over  the 
 tombs  of  David  and  Solomon,  to  atone  for  his 
 attempt  to  plunder  them.  It  is  very  doubt- 
 ful whether  the  elaborate  structures  on  the 
 lower  slope  of  Olivet,  southeast  of  the  city, 
 which  are  now  called  "tombs  of  the  pro- 
 phets," have  any  proper  claim  to  that  name; 
 but  they  appear  to  date  from  the  time  of  the 
 Herods  (Robinson,  Thomson),  and  may  thus 
 give  an  idea  of  the  tombs  referred  to.     One  of 
 
 V 
 
Ch.  XXIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 47o 
 
 30  And  say,  If  we  had  been  in  thedaysof  our  fathers, 
 we  wiiulil  not  have  lieen  partakers  with  tlieiu  iu  tlie 
 blood  of  the  prophets. 
 
 31  Wherefore  ye  be  witnesses  unto  yourselves,  that 
 ye  are  the  ehililren  of  them  which  killed  the  prophets. 
 
 32  Kill  ye  up  then  the  measure  of  your  fathers. 
 
 33  )'."  serpents,  ye  Reiieratiou  of  vipers,  how  can  ye 
 escape  the  dutniialioii  of  hell  ? 
 
 ;tt  Wherefore,  ln.'liold,  I  send  unto  you  prophets,  and 
 wise  men,  aeid  scribes  :  and  some  of  them  ye  shall  kill 
 and  crucify  ;  and  siinie  of  them  shall  ye  scourge  in  your 
 synagogues,  and  persecute  them  from  city  to  city  : 
 
 30  garnish  the  tombs  of  the  righteous,  and  say,  If  we 
 had  been  in  the  days  of  our  fatheis,  we  should  not 
 have  been  partakers  with  them  in  the  bloo<l  of  the 
 
 31  prophets.  Wherelore  ye  witness  to  yourselves,  that 
 3'2  ye  are  sous  of  them  thai  slew  ihe  prophets.  Fill  ye 
 33  up  then  the  measure  of  your  fathers.     Ve  serpeuts, 
 
 ye  ofl'spring  of  vipers,  how  shall  ye  escape  the  judg- 
 .'M  meut  of  '  hell?  ThiTefore,  behold,  1  seud  unto  you 
 pro])hets,  and  wise  men,  and  scribes:  some  of  them 
 shall  ye  kill  and  crucify  ;  and  some  of  Ihem  shall  ye 
 scourge   in   your  synagogues,   and  persecute   from 
 
 1  Gr.  Gehenna. 
 
 them  is  now  called  the  tomb  of  Zechariah, 
 with  evident  reference  to  v.  35.  A  little  later 
 tlinn  our  Lord's  time,  we  have  account  in 
 Josephus  of  .several  grand  tombs,  as  tiiat  of 
 Annas,  the  Hii^h  Priest  ("War,"  5,  12,  '!),  of 
 Pliilip,  theTetrarch  ("Ant.,"  18,  4,  6),  and  of 
 Queen  Helena,  of  Adiabeno,  and  her  son — 
 with  three  pyramids  ("Ant.,"  '20,  4,  3). 
 
 31.  Wherefore,  or  more  exactly  so  that. 
 Ye  be  witnesses  unto,  or,  witness  to  your- 
 selves, i.e.,  in  tliis  case  (Winer)  'against 
 yourselves,'  it  being  a  testimony  to  their 
 hurt.  (Comp.  James  5:3.)  In  the  very  self- 
 excuse  of  v.  30,  they  acknowledge  themselves 
 the  children  of  tliose  who  slew  the  prophets, 
 and  our  Lord  intimates  thtit  here,  as  is  usual, 
 tile  ort'spring  resemble  the  ptirents  (5:  45;Joiiii 
 »:  41,4*;,  tliough  tliey  pretend  tiie  contrary  in 
 tlu'ir  case.  Tiie  rulers  are  already  plotting  to 
 murder  Jesus  (.!i:46.)  Tliey  are  minded  to  do 
 as  tiicir  fathers  did  in  this  very  matter,  and 
 piously  pretending  to  be  altogetlier  ditlVrent. 
 (Comp.  Luke  11  :  48.)  "  Ye  are  witnes.-icsand 
 consent  unto  the  works  of  your  fatliers."  (Comp. 
 above  on  21  :  39  ft'.,  and  see  x\.cts  7  :  51  f,  and 
 1  The>s.  2:  14,  15.) 
 
 32.  Fill  ye  up  then,  or  literally,  and  do 
 ye  fill  up,  the  'ye'  being  expressed  in  Greek, 
 and  thus  emphatic,  viz.,  'ye,'  as  .set  over 
 again-st  your  fathers.  The  expre.ssion  is 
 gravely  ironical  (Winer),'  a  thing  natural  in 
 so  impassioned  tind  pointedly  personal  a  dis- 
 course, which  lias  kept  growing  in  earnest- 
 ness. This  generation  ought  to  turn  from 
 tiieir  fatliers'  sins,  but  instead  of  tliat  they  j 
 were  adding  like  sins,  and  the  new  divine  ' 
 warnings  did  not  stop  them.  So  with  mourn- 
 ful irony  lie  bids  them  go  on  and  fill  tlie 
 measure  full.  (Oen.  u:  le  )  I 
 
 33.  Ye  serpents,  ye  generation  (off- 
 spring) of  vipers,  see  on  3  :  7  ;  12  :  34.  Tiiis 
 corresponds  to  v.  31  ;  the^-  are  like  tlieir  an- 
 cestors— tliey  are  serpents  and  tlie  oft'spring  of 
 serpents.  How  can  ye  escape,  or  '  how  are 
 you  to  escape',  implying  that  it  is  inipos.>^ible 
 to  see  any  way.  As  tliey  resemble  their  an- 
 cestors, and  are  busily  tilling  up  the  metisure 
 of  their  tincestors'  sins,  it  is  not  possible  that 
 they  should  escape.  (Comp.  11:  '22;  Jolm 
 3  :  19.)  The  damnation  (judgment)  of  hell, 
 i.  e.,  the  judgment  which  condemns  to  jjunish- 
 ment  in  hell,  is  a  phrase  also  used  several 
 times  in  the  Talmud  (Wiin.).  'Judgment' 
 is  the  correct  translation  of  /crisis;  it  is  katn- 
 krisis  that  signifies  condemnation,  the  idea 
 formerly  expressed  in  English  by  'damna- 
 tion.' This  last  word  now  denotes  in  English 
 the  eternal  penalty  resulting  from  judgment 
 or  condemnation,  and  vihile  often  necessa- 
 rily suggested,  this  is  not  wliat  the  (xreck 
 terms  themselves  express.  Accordingl}',  the 
 words  'damn'  and  'damnation'  must  now 
 give  way  to  'judge,'  'condemn,'  etc.,  leaving 
 the  punishment  to  be  suggested,  as  it  is  in  the 
 Greek.  (See  Mark  3:  29;  12:40;  10:  16; 
 Luke 20:  47;  John  5:  '29;  Rom.  3:  8;  13:  2; 
 14:  23;  1  Cor.  11:  '29;  2  Thess.  2:  12;  also 
 (Greek  meaning  'perdition')  2  Pet.  2:  1,  3.) 
 The  changes  thus  made  in  the  Revised  Ver- 
 sion do  not  at  all  proceed  from  any  change  in 
 exegetical  views  or  in  theological  opinion,  but 
 are  simply  required  by  the  altered  mean- 
 ing of  an  English  word.  (Comp.  as  to  'hell,' 
 on  16:  18.)  'Hell'  is  here  Gehemia,  the  place 
 of  torment,  as  in  v.  15,  see  on  5:  22. 
 
 34-3G.  Wherefore,  behold,  I  send  unto 
 you.  The  '  I '  is  expressed  in  (Jreek,  and  so 
 is  emphatic.     Jesus  speaks  as  the  divine  rep- 
 
 1  The  ironical  imperative  was  not  understood,  and  by  ;  few  other  documents.    W  H.  cling  to  B,  and  place  it 
 the  change  of  one  letter  might  be  converted  into  a  fu-    in  their  margiu,  tjough  plainly  a  correction, 
 lure, 'ye  will  fill   up,'  which  is  read  in  B  and  a  very  ' 
 
476 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIII. 
 
 ai  That  upon  you  may  come  all  the  righteous  blood 
 sheti  upon  the  earth,  I'roiu  the  blood  of  righteous  Abel 
 unto  the  lil'Mjd  of  Zacharias  son  of  Barachias,  whom  ye 
 slew  between  the  temple  and  the  altar. 
 
 35  city  to  city  :  that  upon  you  may  come  all  the  right- 
 eous blood  shed  on  the  earth,  from  the  blood  of  Abel 
 the  righteous  unto  the  blood  of  Zachariah  son  of 
 Baraciaiah,  whom  ye  slew  between  the  sanctuary 
 
 resentative  (John 3: 2),  as  having  plenary  au- 
 thority'in  the  whole  matter  of  human  salva- 
 tion (28:18);  he  utters  the  divine  decree, 
 which  in  the  similar  passage  of  Luke  (u:*9) 
 is  referred  to 'the  wisdom  of  God.'  'Send' 
 in  the  present  tense,  because  the  mission  is 
 arranged  and  on  the  point  of  beginning. 
 Wherefore,  or  therefoj-e,  because  they  are  like 
 their  fathers,  and  will  treat  God's  messengers 
 as  their  fathers  did,  he  sends  them  messengers 
 to  be  persecuted ;  it  will  thus  become  mani- 
 festly riglit  that  they  should  be  held  guilty 
 for  tlieir  ancestors'  sin  and  their  own.  (v.  35.) 
 God  of  course  does  not  wish  men  to  sin,  but 
 he  tests  them,  so  as  to  show  to  themselves  and 
 otliers  tlieir  real  character,  and  vindicate  the 
 justice  of  their  punishment.  Wise  men,  and 
 scribes  are  Jewish  terms,  used  because  of 
 whatprecedes(v. '29  304  23:2, 7),  'wise  men'  being 
 a  common  appellation  of  the  Rabbis.  But 
 tiiey  may  be  fulfilled  in  apostles  and  evangel- 
 ists also  (comp.  13:  52).  The  distinction  be- 
 tween them  should  not  here  be  insisted  on. 
 The  decree  to  send,  and  their  treatment  of 
 the  persons  .sent,  liiay  include  all  the  divine 
 messengers  to  that  generation,  from  John  the 
 Baptist  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
 (v.36;  24: 3«.)  Jesus  iiitimatcs  his  knowledge 
 that  they  will  not  only  kill  him  (2i:38),  but 
 also  kill  or  maltreat  liis  messengers  hereafter 
 sent  (comp.  1  Thess.  2:  15).  And  crucify, 
 see  on  27:  35.  This  may  include  the  case  of 
 Jesus  himself.  It  is  a  tradition  that  Peter 
 was  crucified,  and  Simeon,  a  brother  of  Jesus. 
 Some  of  them  shall  ye  scourge  in  your 
 synagogues,  as  lie  had  already  foretold  to 
 his  followers.  (lo:  17.)  And  persecute  them 
 from  city  to  city,  comp.  10:  23;  Acts  9: 
 2;  13:  ;-X)  f;  14:  6;  17:  10  ff.  That  upon 
 you  may  come  is  the  divine  purpose,  not 
 that  of  the  Jews.  (Comp.  2:  23,  and  see  on 
 1:  22.)  There  here  comes  before  us  what 
 recent  philosophical  writers  arc  fond  of  call- 
 ing "the  solidarity  of  the  race."  Plump.; 
 "  Men  make  the  guilt  of  past  ages  their  own, 
 reproduce  its  atrocities,  identify  them.selves 
 with  it;  and  so,  what  seems  at  first  an  arbi- 
 trary decree,  visiting  on  the  children  the  sins 
 of    the    fathers,    becomes    in    such    cases    a 
 
 righteous  judgment.  If  they  repent,  they  cut 
 otf  the  terrible  entail  of  sin  and  punishment ; 
 but  if  they  harden  themselves  in  their  evil, 
 they  inherit  the  delayed  punishment  of  their 
 father's  sins  as  well  as  of  their  own."  The 
 •Jewish  multitude  afterward  voluntarily^  took 
 upon  the^nselves  and  their  children  the  blood 
 of  Jesus.  (27:  25.)  Notice  here  the  solemn 
 threefold  repetition  of  'blood.'  Shed  is 
 present  tense ;  the  totality  of  the  righteous 
 blood  is  conceived  as  in  the  process  of  being 
 shed,  the  whole  past  and  present  thrown  to- 
 gether. 
 
 Zacharias,  the  son  of  Barachias.  There 
 is  here  a  well-known  difficulty,  which  various 
 theories  have  attempted  to  retnove.  (1)  Some 
 think  that  the  prophet  Zechariah  is  meant, 
 who  was  son  of  Berechiah  (zecb.i:  1)  ;  but  we 
 have  no  account  of  his  being  slain.  (2)  S.ome 
 Fathers  supposed  Zachariah  the  father  of  John 
 the  Baptist  to  be  meant,  and  had  traditional 
 stories  of  his  being  killed  for  asserting  the  per- 
 petual virginity  of  the  mother  of  Jesus  ;  but 
 all  this  is  without  historical  foundation,  ex- 
 cessively improbable,  and  very  likely  sug- 
 gested by  the  present  allusion.  (3)  Aug.  and 
 some  others  have  supposed  that  our  Lord  is 
 predicting  the  death  ef  Zachariah  son  of 
 Baruch,  killed  in  the  temple  during  the  subse- 
 quent siege  of  Jerusalem,  as  described  by 
 .Josephus.  ("  War,"  4,  5,  4.)  But  the  temple 
 is  there  only  hieroti,  which  means  the  general 
 enclosure,  Baruch  is  quite  a  different  name 
 from  Barachiah,  and  our  Lord  is  evidently 
 speaking  of  things  already  past  ('ye  slew'), 
 while  this  event  was  forty  years  later.  (4)  In 
 2  Chron.  24:  20-22,  we  read  that  a  priest 
 named  Zechariah  was  stoned  "  in  the  court  of 
 the  house  of  Jeli«vah."  His  dj'ing  words  are 
 quite  in  accordance  with  the  reference  our 
 Lord  here  make.?,  "  Jehovah  look  upon  it  and 
 require  it,"  and  correspond  to  the  other  case 
 of  Abel's  blood.  (Gen. 4:  to.)  In  the  ancient 
 Hebrew  grouping  of  the  books,  as  in  Hebrew 
 Bibles  now,  the  Chronicles  seem  to  have  stood 
 at  the  end  ;  so  that  from  Abel  to  this  Zacha- 
 riah would  include  all  the  cases  frotn  begin- 
 ning to  end  of  the  sacred  books.  All  these 
 circumstances  fit  exactly.    Both  the  Jerusalem 
 
Ch.  XXIIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 477 
 
 36  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  All  these  things  shall  come 
 upon  this  generation. 
 
 ;i7  ()  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  iluru  that  killest  the  pro- 
 phets, and  stonest  them  which  are  sent  unto  thee,  liow 
 often  wimltl  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together, 
 even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  lii-r  wings, 
 and  ye  would  not  I 
 
 36  and  the  altar.  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  All  these 
 things  shall  come  upon  this  generatiun. 
 
 37  C)  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  that  killolh  the  prophets, 
 and  stonelh  them  that  are  sent  unto  her  I  how  olten 
 would  1  have  gathered  thy  childreu  together,  even 
 as  a  heu  gatherelh  her  cliiekens  under  her  wings, 
 
 and  the  Babylon  Talmud,  as  also  some  Midra- 
 shim  (Liglitf.,  AViin.),  contain  wild  legends 
 about  the  blood  of  this  Zachariah  as  continu- 
 ing to  bubble  for  more  than  two  centuries 
 until  the  captivity — which  go  to  show  that  his 
 murder  in  the  court  of  the  priests  was  re- 
 garded as  a  notable  event.  But  this  Zachariah 
 is  expressly  described  as  son  of  Jehoiada,  the 
 priest,  whose  kindness  King  Joash  was  thus 
 ill  requiting.  Some  make  haste  to  say  that 
 Matt,  has  fallen  into  the  error  of  confounding 
 this  Zechariah  with  the  propiiet  who  was  son  of 
 Berechiali,  while  Luke  gives  no  name  of  his 
 father.  (Lukeii:5i.)  But  we  ought  certainly  to 
 be  very  slow  to  remove  difficulties  by  a  suppo- 
 sition so  improbable  in  the  case  of  an  inspired 
 writer.  There  are  several  possible  ways  of 
 explaining  the  matter.  Zachariah's  fsither, 
 Jehoiada,  may  have  had  the  surname  of  Bere- 
 chiah,  *  blessed  of  Jehovah,'  a  name  borne  by 
 six  or  seven  persons  in  the  history,  and  which 
 might  have  been  given  to  the  great  priest  for 
 saving  his  countr3'.  Or,  Jelioiada,  who  had 
 just  died  at  the  age  of  one  hundn'd  and  thirty 
 (2Chion.24:  15), may  have  been  the  grandfather  of 
 Zecliariah,  and  his  father  a  Berecliiah,  not 
 otherwise  mentioned.  So  the  prophet  is  in 
 Zech.  1 :  1,  called  "  Zechariah,  the  son  of  Berc- 
 chiah,  thesonof  Iddo,"  while  in  EzraG:  14,  he 
 is  called  "  Zecliariali,  tiie  son  of  Iddo."  Or  it 
 may  be  (Lutter. )  that  there  was  some  other 
 murder  near  to  the  time  of  Jesus,  and  known 
 to  his  hearers.  All  these  are  unsupported 
 hypotheses,  but  they  are  certainly  possible, 
 and  so  it  is  by  no  means  necessary  to  suppose 
 that  Matt,  fell  into  an  error.  Not  a  few  cases 
 that  long  appeared^  as  difficult  as  this  have 
 been  cleared  up  by  the  progress  of  knowledge 
 within  the  ])resent  half  century.'  (Comp.  on 
 20:  29.)  Whom  ye  slew,  viz.,  through  y.iur 
 fathers.  They  are  held  guiltj'  of  their  fathers' 
 conduct  because  they  have  imitated  it.  The 
 temple  is  here  nnos,  the  sacred  liouse,  as  in 
 
 V.  17,  see  on  4  :  5  ;  the  altar  is  the  great  altar 
 of  burnt  ottering,  which  stood  in  the  Court  of 
 the  Priests  in  front  of  the  sacred  house.  '  Be- 
 tween the  temple  and  the  altar'  would  be  a 
 natural  expansion  of  the  statement  in  Chron., 
 where  Zechariah  the  priest  stands"  above  the 
 people,"  in  the  Court  of  the  Priests.  Upon 
 this  generation,  comp.  11:  16,  and  see  on 
 24:  34;  the  idea  is  kept  up  by  v.  38  f.  These 
 are  our  Lord's  farewell  words  to  the  Jews  at 
 large. 
 
 VIII.  37-39.  A  Mournful  Apostrophe 
 TO  Jerusalem.  Our  Lord's  thoughts  had 
 been  turningsadly  toward  Jerusalem  for  more 
 tl)an  a  half  year,  comp.  on  16:  21  ;  20:  18  f. 
 Now  the  conclusion  of  the  series  of  woes  hav- 
 ing pointed  directly  to  dreadful  and  si)eedy 
 judgments  upon  the  persons  addressed,  which 
 would  be  connected  especially  with  the  destruc- 
 tion of  Jerusalem,  he  breaks  into  a  grieved 
 and   compassionate   apo.strophe.      That    such 
 
 I  feelings  should  have  taken  this  form  when 
 speaking  of  Jerusalem  at  a  distance  (i-nke  i.i ;  34f.\ 
 
 ,  again  when  coming  in  sight  of  the  city  during 
 the   triumphal    entry   (i.ukei9: 4i-«),   and  now 
 
 !  again  in  closing  his  last  address  to  the  people, 
 is  in  every  respect  natural ;  and  there  is  not 
 the  slightest  occasion  for  .supposing  that  the 
 saying  has  been  displaced  by  one  or  the  other 
 Gospel.  The  doubled  address,  and  the  fre- 
 quent changes  of  person,  are  also  natural  in 
 the  language  of  passionate  emotion:  "Jeru- 
 salem, Jei-usalem — thou  that  killest  .  .  .  sent 
 unto  thee  .  .  .  thy  children  .  .  .  your  house 
 ...  ye  shall  not  see."  Then  that  killest 
 the  prophets  gives  the  point  of  connection 
 between  this  and  the  preceding  paragraph. 
 And  stonest  them.  The  Zechariali  just  before 
 mentioned  (according  to  the  view  preferred) 
 was  stoned  to  death.  How  often  implies  fre- 
 quent visits  to  Jerusalem  during  his  ministry, 
 and  special  efforts  to  save  her  people,  and 
 this  agrees  with  the  Gospel  according  to  John. 
 
 1  The  omission  of  Barachiah  in  X,  and  the  change  to  |  cult  to  believe  that  all  the  words  as  they  stand  have 
 Jehoiada,  which  Jerome  found  in  the  Gos[>el  used  hy  !  apostolic  authority."  But  conjectural  emendation  to 
 the  Xazarencs,  are  ohviously  mere  attempts  to  get  rid  !  remove  a  patent  difficulty,  would  of  course  be  extremely 
 of  the  discrepancy.    \V  H.  say  (.Vpp.  p.  282),  "  it  is  diffi-    precarious. 
 
478 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIII. 
 
 38  Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate. 
 
 39  For  1  say  uiilo  you,  Ye  shall  not  Lee  uje  hence- 
 forth, till  yu  shall  say,  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the 
 name  of  the  Lord. 
 
 38  and  ye  would  not !    Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto 
 
 39  you  i desolate!  For  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  shall  not  see 
 me  hencet'orih,  till  ye  shall  say.  Blessed  is  he  that 
 cometh  iu  the  name  of  tlie  Lord. 
 
 I  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  desolate. 
 
 Others  would  .supp'ose  that  he  speaks  of  the 
 frequent  divine  wish  in  past  generations.  As 
 a  hen  gathercth  her  chickens.  This 
 beautiful  comparison  is  the  onl^'  pas.sage  of 
 the  Bible,  except  26:  34,  etc.,  in  which  barn- 
 yard fowls  are  e.vpressly  mentioned,  but  see 
 "probable  allusion  in  Psa.  17  :  8;  91:  4;  Jer. 
 48:  40;  comp.  Deut.  32:  11;  Psa.  36:  7,  etc. 
 Wilkinson  says  they  are  not  represented  in 
 the  old  Egyptian  paintings.  Yet  they  are 
 now  extremely  common  in  both  countries,  and 
 must  have  been  so  from  early  times.  There 
 was  simply  no  occasion  for  more  frequent  ref- 
 erence to  them.  Proselytes  are  spoken  of  in 
 the  Talmud  (Wiin.)  as  taking  shelter  under 
 the  wings  of  the  Shechinah.  How  often 
 would  I  .  .  .  and  ye  would  not.  'I'  and 
 'ye'  are  not  separately  expressed  in  the 
 Greek,  and  so  cannot  be  taken  as  emphatic. 
 The  reference  here  is  to  the  divine  wish  and 
 not  to  the  divine  purpose.  God's  will  of  pur- 
 pose is  always  carried  out;  his  will  of  desire 
 often  fails,  because  the  free  will  of  men  will 
 not  yield;  comp.  on  6:  10.  Your  honse  is 
 left,  present  tense,  'is  now  being  left.'  The 
 city,  which  is  the  house  or  dwelling  of  the 
 people,  is  now  in  process  of  being  left  deso- 
 late, causes  are  in  operation  that  must  have 
 this  result.!  Some  think  that  'house',  means 
 the  temple  rather  than  the  citj'.  For  intro- 
 duces the  proof  that  this  process  of  leaving 
 them  desolate  is  going  on,  viz.,  in  the  fact  that 
 the  Messiah  who  has  so  often  wished  to  gather 
 and  save,  is  now  on  the  point  of  turning 
 away.  Ye  shall  not  see  me  henceforth. 
 After  the  resurrection  he  was  not  seen  by  the 
 people  at  large,  but  only  b\'  choseii  witnesses, 
 Acts  10:  40  f.  Till  ye  shall  say,  viz.,  at  his 
 second  coming,  of  which  he  will  presently 
 speak  fully  to  his  disciples  (ch.  24  and  25.)  At 
 the  triumphal  entry  (21 :  a)  some  said  this,  but 
 the  ])eople  of  Jerusalem  in  general  did  not. 
 At   the    second    coming  all    will    sincerely. 
 
 though  some  most  unwillingly  and  sadly, 
 recognize  him  as  the  Messiah,  that  cotneth 
 io  the  name  of  the  Lord,  24:  30  f.,  comp. 
 Rev.  1:7;  Phil.  2:  9-11.  Frcmi  Eom.  11: 
 2o  ff.  we  may  hope  that  among  those  who  then 
 joyfully  recognize  him  will  be  manj'  Jews. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  14.  Origen:  "Two  faults.  1)  They  do 
 not  themselves  enter  the  kingdom.  2)  They 
 do  not  suffer  those  that  are  trying  to  enter. 
 These  two  sins  are  naturally  inseparable;  he 
 who  commits  the  one  cannot  refrain  from 
 committing  the  other;  he  who  refrains  from 
 the  one  is  sure  to  refrain  from  the  other  also." 
 — What  an  evil  thing  it  is  by  our  teaching  to 
 shut  the  gate  of  salvation  in  men's  faces; 
 what  a  blessed  thing  to  open  the  gate,  and 
 lead  men  to  enter. — V.  15.  False  religious 
 teaching  is  very  apt  to  make  the  pupils  worse 
 than  the  teacher ;  1)  more  extreme  in  opinion  ; 
 2)  more  sure  they  are  right;  3)  more  unhesi- 
 tating in  action  ;  4)  more  uncharitable  to  those 
 who  think  otherwise. — Origen:  "To  the  son 
 of  Gehenna,  Christ's  teaching  gives  the  right 
 to  become  the  child  of  God."  (Johni:i2.j — V. 
 16-22.  Discrimination  is  an  indispensable 
 element  of  sound  judgment,  in  the  sphere  of 
 thought  or  of  action  ;  but  false  distinctions  are 
 one  of  the  commonest  means  of  self-deception. 
 — The  fact  that  oaths  wear  out  is  not  a  reason 
 for  inventing  new  ones,  but  for  refraining 
 from  oaths,  save  when  used  on  extraordinary 
 occasions  and  in  a  reverent  spirit;  comp.  on 
 5:  34.— V.  17.  The  Saviour  calls  these  men 
 'fools,'  .notwithstanding  what  he  said  in  5:  22. 
 He  infallibly  knows  them  to  be  fools,  and  he 
 says  it  with  perfectly  right  aims  and  feelings. 
 
 V.  23.  The  centre  of  gravity,  even  in  the 
 Mosaic  system,  lay  in  the  ethical  and  not  in 
 the  ceremonial,  and  still  more  is  that  the  case 
 with  Christianity  ;  but  even  apparently  slight 
 matters  ofexterftial    observance,    if   divinely 
 
 1 'Desolate'  is  omitted  here  by  B,  L,  an  Old  Latin 
 copy,  and  a  quotation  in  Origen.  In  Luke  13:  3.")  it  is 
 omitted  by  most  documents,  and  its  chief  supports  are 
 there  "  Western."  It  seeni.s  pretty  clear  that  the  word 
 is  spurious  iu  Luke  and  genuine  iu  Matt.,  as  this  sup- 
 
 position accounts  for  all  the  phenomena.  W  H.  omit 
 it  in  ^latt.  also,  placing  it  iu  the  margin.  But  we  have 
 found  various  instances  in  which  B,  with  some  other 
 documents,  must  be  regarded  as  wrong. 
 
Ch.  XXIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 479 
 
 CHAPTER    X  XTV. 
 
 AND  Jt'siis  went  out,  and  (lei)arted  from  the  tcnijilc: 
 :ind  Ills  disciples  cuiue  to  him  for  to  sliew  liiiu  the 
 buildings  of  the  temple. 
 
 1       .Vnd  .Icsus   went   out   from   the   temple,  and  was 
 going  on  his  way  ;  and  liis  disciples  came  to  him  to 
 
 enjoined,  should  by  no  means  be  neglected.— 
 Oriqkn  applies  this  to  persons  who  neglect 
 whoiosomo  instruction,  and  caro  only  for 
 riietorical  ornainiHit;  comp.  1  Cor.  1:  17. — V. 
 21.  Blind  guides.  CiiRY.s.  :  "  P^or  if  for  a 
 blind  man  not  to  tliink  he  needs  a  guide  be 
 extreme  misery  and  wretchedness;  when  he 
 wishes  himself  to  guide  others,  see  to  what  a 
 gulf  it  leads." — V.  25.  Scrupulosity  in  re- 
 ligious cereiiionial  cannot  atone  for  e.\tortion 
 in  business  or  for  indulgence  of  appetite  to 
 excess.  Indeed,  religious  ceremonial  is  itself 
 unacceptable  to  God  when  performed  by  the 
 immoral.  1  Tim.  2:8;  Prov.  1.5:  8;  21 :  27.— 
 V.  28.  KorniKFOUCVULD:  "Hypocrisy  is  a 
 sort  of  liomage  that  vice  pays  to  virtue."  PoL- 
 LOK :  "  He  was  a  man  wlio  stole  the  livery  of 
 the  court  of  heaven  to  serve  the  devil  in."  — 
 V.  80  f.  It  is  very  easy  to  condemn  severely 
 tlie  miscoiuUict  of  others,  while  secretly  guilty 
 of  essentially  the  same  sin.  But  "Grod  is  not 
 mocked,"  Gal.  6:  7.  Hknry:  "The  deceit- 
 fulness  of  sinners'  hearts  appears  very  much 
 in  thi.s,  that  while  they  go  down  the  stream  of 
 the  sins  of  their  own  da^',  they  fancy  they 
 should  have  swum  against  the  stream  of  the 
 sins  of  former  days;  that  if  they  had  had  j 
 other  people's  opportunities,  they  would  have 
 improved  them  more  faithfully  ;  if  they  had  i 
 been  in  other  people's  temptations,  they  would  i 
 have  resisted  tiiem  more  vigorously;  when' 
 yet  they  improve  not  the  opportunities  they 
 have,  nor  resist  the  temptations  they  are  in."  | 
 — V.  32.  Filling  up  the  measure.  1)  In  one 
 sense  men  are  accountable  only  for  their  own 
 sins;  "the  soul  that  sinneth  it  shall  die," 
 Ezek.  18:  4.  2)  Yet  all  men  suffer  the  conse- 
 quences of  the  wrong  doing  of  otiiers — ances- 
 tors, present  kindred,  rulers,  neighbors.  3) 
 Human  wickedness  goes  on  increasing  in  lines 
 of  descent  or  of  other  relation  till  there  comes 
 a  time  of  reckoning,  till  the  full  measure  of 
 guilt  overflows  in  destruction.  4)  The  only 
 escape  is  in  really  turning  from  the  sin  of 
 wiekcnl  ancestors,  so  as  to  interrupt  the  trans- 
 mission of  wickedness  and  guilt;  j-ea,  in  turn- 
 ing from  all  sin  to  the  sin-hating  and  sin-par- 
 doning God. 
 
 24  :   1-36.  Destruction  of  Jerusalem 
 AND  Coming  of  Christ. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  13:  1-32;  Luke  21:  5-33. 
 
 Our  Lord's  last  public  disourse  lias  now 
 been  ended.  The  day  is  j)robably  Tuesday  of 
 j  the  Passover  week  (see  on  21 :  18,  23).  He 
 has  been  discoursing  all  day  in  the  courts  of 
 the  temple,  and  before  turning  away  he  draws 
 instruction  from  the  widow's  touching  gift  to 
 the  sacred  treasury.  (Mark  i2:4i ;  Lukcai :  i.)  He 
 then  leaves  the  temple,  and  seems  never  to 
 have  entered  it  again.  In  this  final  departure 
 it  was  very  natural  that  his  thoughts  should 
 dwell  on  the  impending  destruction  of  the 
 temple  and  the  citj'.  Moreover,  as  there  is 
 no  sufficient  reason  for  departing  from  Mat- 
 thew's order  (comp.  on  23  :  1,  13),  we  see  that 
 he  had  just  before  predicted  the  destruction 
 of  Jerusalem  and  his  own  future  coming. 
 (23:3sf.)  Six  months  earlier  (i6:-.!-f.)  he  had 
 declared  that  he  would  come  again  in  the 
 glory  of  his  Father,  as  the  sovereign  Judge 
 of  mankind;  and  that  some  then  present 
 would  live  to  see  him  "coming  in  his  king- 
 dom." We  there  found  it  necessary  to  under- 
 stand that  the  pirticular  coming  to  which  this 
 last  phrase  especially  refers  took  place  at  the 
 destruction  of  Jerusalem,  which  made  Chris- 
 tianity completely  and  manifestly  distinct 
 from  Judaism,  and  established  the  Messianic 
 kingdom  in  its  permanent  present  state.  The 
 prediction  then  briefly  made  by  our  Lord  is 
 now  more  fully  unfolded.  He  first  declares 
 in  leaving  the  temple  tliat  it  is  going  to  be 
 completely  destroyed  (v.  ir.);  and  then,  sit- 
 ting on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  he  gives  the 
 great  discourse  of  ch.  24  and  25. 
 
 This  discour.se  certainly  foretells  in  the  out- 
 set the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  (e.  fj.,  v.  15-21, 
 V.  34) ;  and  in  the  conclusion  certainly  fore- 
 tells the  final  coming  of  our  Lord,  with  the 
 general  judgment  of  mankind  and  the  result- 
 ing permanent  state  of  the  good  and  the  bad 
 (25^31.46),  in  a  way  substantially  equivalent  to 
 the  predictive  descriptions  afterwards  given 
 by  the  apostles.  To  refer  that  closing  passage 
 to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  is  absurd  and 
 impossible.      So    then    the  discourse    begins 
 
480 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIV. 
 
 with  the  destruction  of  the  temple  and  city,  ! 
 and  ends  with  the  final  coming  to  judgment: 
 liow  docs  it  make  the  transition  from  the  for- 
 mer to  tile  latter  topic?  Every  attempt  to 
 assign  a  definite  point  of  division  between  the 
 two  topics  has  proved  a  failure.  Place  it  after 
 V.  28,  saying  that  up  to  tliat  point  only  the 
 former  topic  is  meant,  and  after  that  point 
 only  the  latter,  and  at  once  we  see  that  v.  34 
 must  refer  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
 Place  it  after  v.  34  or  36  or  42,  and  we  cannot 
 resist  the  persuasion  that  v.  30  f  (and  v.  36) 
 must  refer  to  the  final  coming  for  judgment 
 (comp.  12:41-43;  2  Tliess.  1:7-10).  But  if 
 the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  was  itself  in  one 
 sense  a  coming  of  the  I,ord,  why  may  we  not 
 suppose  that  the  transition  from  this  to  the 
 final  coming  is  gradual?  Then  much  in 
 24:  3-36  may  be  talcen  as  referring  both  to  the 
 fornier  and  the  latter  topic,  while  some  of  the 
 expressions  may  refer  exclusively  to  the  one 
 or  the  otiier.  In  24:  37  to  25:  13  the  earlier 
 topic  is  sinking  out  of  sight;  in  25 :  31-46  it 
 has  completely  disappeared,  and  nothing  is  in 
 view  but  the  final  coming  to  judgment.  (Luke 
 and  Mark  are  parallel  only  as  far  as  24:  42.) 
 Sini'lar  cases  occur  in  Old  Test.,  where  a  pre- 
 diction refers  to  some  nearer  event,  and  also, 
 by  typical  relation,  to  a  kindred  event  in  the 
 remoter  future.  This  view  does  not  rest  on 
 the  crude  notion  of  a  "double  sense"  in 
 Scripture  words  or  phrases,  but  on  the  un- 
 questionable Scripture  use  of  types,  prophetic 
 as  well  as  ceremonial.  For  example,  in  Isa. 
 ch.  41 :  8  to  ch.  53,  the  predictions  as  to  the 
 "servant  of  .Jehovah"  make  a  gradual  tran- 
 sition from  Israel  to  the  Messiah,  the  former 
 ali)ne  being  seen  in  41 :  8  ff.,  the  Messiah  also 
 appearing  to  view  in  42:  1  ff.  (Matt,  la :  18-21),  and 
 Israel  quite  sinking  out  of  our  sight  in  ch.  53. 
 (Acts8:3J35.)  Comp.  abovc  on  2:  15.  All  the 
 Scripture  predictions  remained  obscure  till 
 their  fulfillment  (comp.  on  v.  15).  Accord- 
 ingly we  may  expect  here  to  see  somewhat 
 clearly  the  fulfillment  in  the  destruction  of 
 Jerusalem,  but  the  other  and  yet  future  fulfill- 
 ment must  remain  still  quite  obscure,  and  we 
 should  be  "contented  (Alex.)  with  a  careful 
 explanation  of  the  terms  employed,  according 
 to  analogy  and  usage,  and  a  reverential  wait- 
 ing for  ulterior  disclosures  by  the  light  of 
 
 divine  providence  shining  on  the  word." 
 Some  zealous  students  of  prophecy  have 
 brought  reproach  on  the  Scripture  by  their 
 lack  of  moderation  and  reserve  in  the  inter- 
 pretation. It  should  be  frankly  conceded 
 that  grave  difficulties  attend  the  interpreta- 
 tion of  this  discourse  in  any  of  the  methods 
 that  have  been  suggested.  The  view  above 
 described  is  believed  to  involve  fewer  diffi- 
 culties, and  to  yield  better  results,  than  any 
 other  theory. 
 
 1  f.  The  temple  is  here  hieron,  the  general 
 sacred  enclosure,  see  on  4:  5.  .Jesus  went  into 
 the  Court  of  the  Gentiles  and  the  Court  of  Is- 
 rael, but  never  into  the  central  building  (wnos) 
 and  the  surrounding  Court  of  the  Priests. 
 (Comp.  on  21:  12.)  The  clause  'from  the 
 temple'  stands  in  the  Greek  (correct  text)  ^ 
 between  the  participle  rendered  'went  out' 
 and  the  verb  'was  going,'  and  could  be  con- 
 nected with  the  latter,  as  in  Com.  Ver.,  but 
 is  more  naturally  connected  with  the  former, 
 as  in  Rev.  Ver.  The  preposition  'from' 
 makes  the  temple  the  point  of  departure  ;  the 
 other  expression,  'going  out,'  shows  distinctly 
 that  he  had  been  in  the  temple,  which  would 
 be  plain  from  the  nature  of  the  case.  (Comp. 
 on  3:  16.)  Was  going  on  his  way  (Rev. 
 Ver.),  doubtless  returning  towards  Bethany, 
 whence  he  had  come  that  morning  (21:  17  r.; 
 Luke  21:  37);  and  the  disciples  interrupted  his 
 progress  to  show  him  the  buildings  of  the 
 temple  (hieron).  In  Mark  (i3:2)  they  are  ex- 
 pressly called  'great  buildings,'  and  in  Mark 
 and  Luke  special  attention  is  directed  to  the 
 vast  "stones"  emploj^ed.  Josephus  says 
 ("Ant.,"  15,  11,  3)  that  Herod  built  the  sanc- 
 tuary (naos)  of  stones  that  were  "white  and 
 strong,"  probably  meaning  a  hard  variety  of 
 white  limestone  still  much  used  in  Palestine, 
 and  that  they  were  about  twenty-five  cubits 
 long,  eight  in  height,  and  twelve  in  breadth, 
 or  in  our  feet  about  forty  b^'  twelve  bj'  twenty, 
 which  is  even  larger  than  thestoiie^now  found 
 in  the  southern  angles  of  Herod  the  Groat's 
 outer  wall.  (See  on  21:  42.)  In  "War,"  5, 
 5,  6,  Josephus  even  says  that  some  of  the 
 stones  were  forty-five  cubits  long  (eightj'-five 
 feet).  Doubtless  the  inner  walls  also,  and 
 pillars  of  the  colonnades  (see  on  21 :  12),  pre- 
 sented   very    large    and    '  beautiful '    stones. 
 
 >  The  earliest  MSS.  and  nearly  all  the  early  versions  give  this  order,  and  the  internal  probabilities  are  at 
 least  not  against  it;  so  there  need  be  no  question. 
 
Ch.  XXIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 481 
 
 2  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  See  ye  not  all  these 
 tilings'.'  verily  I  say  unto  you,  There  shall  uol  be  left 
 here  uuu  stune  upon  another,  that  shall  not  be  thrown 
 down. 
 
 :i  And  as  he  sat  upon  the  mount  of  Olives,  the  disci- 
 ples came  unto  him  privately,  saying.  Tell  us,  when 
 sliall  these  things  be  ?  and  what  shnV  be  the  sign  of  thy 
 coming,  and  of  the  end  of  the  world? 
 
 2  shew  him  the  buildings  of  the  temple.  But  he  an- 
 awered  and  said  unto  thum,  S-n:  ye  not  all  these 
 things?  verily  I  say  unto  you,  TlierV  si  all  not  be  left 
 here  one  stone  upon  another,  that  shall  not  be  thrown 
 down. 
 
 3  And  as  he  sat  on  the  mount  of  Olives,  the  disci- 
 ples came  unto  him  privately,  saying,  Tell  us.  When 
 shall  tliese  things  l>e  ?  and  what  shall  be  the  sign  of 
 
 (t-uke  21:  5.  Bib.  uii.  ver.)     It  is  (Joubtful  whether  I  cavutions  reached  foundation-stones  supposed 
 
 any  other  pile  of  sacred  buildings  on  earth 
 liiis  been  so  vast  or  to  contemporaries  so  im- 
 posing as  Herod's  temple.  Taltnud  Bab. 
 sa^'s:  "He  that  never  saw  the  temple  of 
 Herod,  never  saw  a  fine  building."  Luke's 
 other  expression,  'the  temple  was  adorned 
 with  beautiful  stones  and  offerings'  (Bib.  Un. 
 Ver. ),  rc^calls  .loscphus'  statement  that  "  fast- 
 •■iied  all  around  the  temple  {hieron)  were  bar- 
 liaric  spoils,  and  all  these  King  Herod  offered 
 up,  adding  whatever  he  took   from  the  Ara- 
 
 to  have  been  laid  by  Solomon.  Our  Lords 
 language  is  of  course  popular,  and  such  an 
 objection  is  trifling.  Comp.  Jer.  26:  18.  In 
 fact,  it  is  wonderful  how  literally  the  predic- 
 tion was  fulfilled,  for  very  seldom  was  a  great 
 city  so  completely  destroyed.  Josephus  sa^'s 
 ("War,"  7,  1,  1)  that  Titus  finally  ordered 
 the  whole  city  and  the  sanctuary'  to  be  razed 
 to  its  foundations,  except  three  towers  and 
 part  of  the  western  wall,  and  that  all  the  rest 
 of  the  city  wall  "was  so  completely  leveled 
 
 bians    also."     (Comp.    Rev.    21:    26.)     There  I  witli  the  ground  that  there  was  no  longer  any- 
 were  doubtless  also  many  votive  tablets,  and    thing  to  lead  those  who  visited  the  spot  to  be- 
 
 ither  beautiful  objects  offered  b\'  the  people, 
 to  iidorn  all  the  courts  and  colonnades,  tis  well 
 as  the  central  sacred  building.  Tacitus  says 
 ("Hist.,"  v.,  8,  12),  that  it  was  "a  temple  of 
 itnmense  wealth,"  and  so  constructed  as  to  be 
 "an  excellent  fortress."  Our  Lord  seems  to 
 iiave  been  outside  of  the  tetiiple  when  his  at- 
 tention was  called  by  the  disciples,  but  this 
 does  not  show  that  they  were  observing  only 
 tlio  stones  of  the  outer  wall,  for  the  central 
 building  rose  high  above  the  outer  court  and 
 its  wall,  and  was  visible  to  a  great  distance, 
 as  Josephus  states.  ("Ant.,"  15,  11,  3.)  Our 
 Lord's  language  in  v.  2  shows  that  he  is  re- 
 ferring to  the  entire  structure.  And  Jesus 
 said,  etc.  But  he  answered  a7id  said,  is  the 
 correct  Greek  text.  The  subsequent  insertion 
 of  the  name  'Jesus'  is  a  thing  of  frequent  oc- 
 iurrence  in  the  manuscripts,  comp.  on  14:  14. 
 See  ye  not  all  these  things?  This  called 
 their  attention  to  the  vast  and  solid  mass  of 
 buildings,  by  way  of  preparation  for  the 
 .statement  that  all  would  be  overthrown,  a 
 tiling  which  then  seemed  in  the  highest  de- 
 gree unlikely  ;  indeed,  we  know  that  Titus 
 fully  meant  to  preserve  it.  (Jos.  "War,"  6, 
 4. )  There  shall  not  be  left  here  one  stone 
 upon  another.  So  also  in  Mark  and  Luke. 
 Some  stickle  at  the  fact  that  several  stones  of 
 Herod's  outer  wall  now  remain  in  situ,  e.  g., 
 at  the  Jews'  place  of  wailing,  and  at  the 
 southeast  and  southwest  corners;  indeed,  at 
 the  southeast  corner  the  recent   English   ex- 
 
 2F 
 
 lieve  that  it  had  ever  been  inhabited." 
 
 3.  Going   on    towards   Betliany,   our  Lord 
 climbs    the    steep    base  of   the    Mount    of 
 Olives,  see  on  21:  1,  17.      Half  way  up  the 
 walking  path  one  is  apt  to  feel  tired  on  a  hot 
 afternoon  at  the  time  of  the  Passover,  and  to 
 seat  himself  on  some  ledge  of  limestone  rock 
 to  rest.     There  he  finds  himself  '  over  against ' 
 (Mark)  the  site  of  the   temple,  at  about  the 
 same  height  above  the  ravine  of  the  Kedron. 
 Our  Lord  may  have  sat  here,  or  perhaps  on 
 the  summit,  where  he  would  look  down  upon 
 the  whole    city.      The  place  at  which  some 
 days  before  he  "saw  the  city  and  wept  over 
 it"  (Luke  19: 41.  Rev.  ver.),  was  about  half  a  mile 
 further  south,  on  the  riding  road  from  Beth- 
 any.    The  time  was  now  towards  night,  and 
 the  evening  sun  kindled  the  white  stone  and 
 gold  of  the  temple  buildings  into  splendor. 
 The   disciples.      Mark   says   (i3:3),    'Peter 
 and  .lames  and  John  and  Andrew,'  who  were 
 the  first  company'  of  the  Twelve  (see  above  on 
 10:  2),  and  three  of  whom  had  been  with  the 
 Lord  on  the  Mount  of  Transfiguration.  (i7:  i.) 
 This  fact  might  have  led  these  jiarticular  dis- 
 ciples  to   suppose  that   he    would   tell   them 
 what  he  would  not  tell  the  rest  of  theTwelve  ; 
 and  Matthew's  general   expression  might  be 
 easily    restricted   to   the    four  mentioned  by 
 Mark.     Or  it  may  be,  as  Euthym.   suggests, 
 that  "they  all  came  to  learn,  but  four  asked, 
 as  having  greater  freedom  of  access."      Pri- 
 vately, so  also  Mark,  as  opposed  to  the  public 
 
482 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIV. 
 
 4  And 
 heed  that 
 
 Jesus  answered 
 no  niao  deceive 
 
 and 
 you. 
 
 said 
 
 unto 
 
 them,  Take  |    4  thy  i coming,  and 
 1       Jesus  answered  au 
 
 of  2  the 
 d  said  u 
 
 end  of  the  world?    And 
 nto  theni.  Take  heed  that 
 
 1  Gr.  presence.,.. 2  Or,  the  eonaummation  of  the  age. 
 
 discourses  he  had  been  giring  all  day  in  the 
 temple.  Jesus  would  of  course  refrain  from 
 speaking  plainly  in  public  of  his  future  com- 
 ing as  the  Messiah,  when  he  had  not  yet  pub- 
 licly declared  himself  to  be  the  Messiah. 
 And  it  would  have  been  dangerous  (Maid.) 
 to  foretell,  openly  the  destruction  of  the  tem- 
 ple (comp.  John  2:  20),  which  in  the  case  of 
 Stephen  was  reckoned  blasphemy.  (Acts  6:  i:j  f.) 
 When  shall  these  things  be  ?  So  Mark  and 
 Luke.  The  (irediction  that  the  entire  temple 
 would  be  thrown  down  reminded  them  of 
 previous  predictions  that  he  would  come 
 again  as  the  Messiah  (i6: 27  f.;  Luke  w-.u-,  Ma«.  a.-i:  39), 
 for  they  might  well  suppose  such  an  utter 
 destruction  would  occur  only  in  connection 
 with  the  establishment  of  the  Messianic  king- 
 dom, which  many  Jews  believed  would  be 
 attended  by  mighty  changes.  So  the  disci- 
 ples privately  inquire  as  to  the  time  of  his 
 promised  coming,  and  the  si.gyi  of  it.  The 
 sign  of  thy  coming,  (parousia),  presence 
 (Rev.  Ver.  margin),  as  in  2  Cor.  10:  10,  or 
 'arrival'  as  in  the  phrase  'by  the  coming  of 
 Titus,'  2  Cor.  7:6;  the  idea  is  of  not  merely 
 arriving  but  then  remaining  present,  The 
 word  suggests  (Ewald)  that  Jesus  will  come 
 and  .itay  with  his  people.  This  peculiar  term 
 is  used  for  the  second  coming  of  Christ  four 
 times  in  the  chapter  (v.  3, 27, 37, 39),  and  repeat- 
 edly by  James,  Paul,  Peter;  also  in  1  John 
 2:  28.  Other  terms  used  in  the  Epistles  are 
 manifestation,  revelation,  appearing,  coming, 
 day.  The  word  'thy'  has  a  certain  emphasis 
 in  the  Greek.  He  has  spoken  of  the  Messiah's 
 coming  (23:.39;i6:28) ;  they  are  satisfied  that 
 this  means  his  coming.  And  of  the  end  of 
 the  world,  or,  as  the  Greek  exactly  means, 
 the  consummntion  of  the  age  (Rev.  Ver.  mar- 
 gin), see  on  13:  39  f.  There  is  here  no  refer- 
 ence to  any  such  idea  as  that  of  the  destruc- 
 tion of  the  material  universe  {/cosmos),  but 
 only  the  consummation  and  termination  of 
 the  present  aion,  age,  or  state  of  things.  A 
 common  Jewish  conception  was  that  the  ap- 
 
 pearing of  the  Messiah  would  close  'this  age,' 
 and  introduce  'the  coming  age' — these 
 phrases  often  occurring  in  the  Talmud.  Tlie 
 disciples  would  easily  transform  the  concep- 
 tion into  that  of  a  future  appearance  of  their 
 Master  as  the  Messiah.  Jesus  had  taught 
 them  that  at  'the  consummation  of  the  age,' 
 the  end  of  the  present  state  of  thing.*,  the 
 Messiah  would  destroy  the  wicked  (13 :  41, 49), 
 and  they  were  now  fully  convinced  that  he 
 himself  was  the  Messiah.  Thus  it  was  nat- 
 ural for  them  to  ask  these  questions.  It  is 
 not  wise  to  distinguish  sharply  between  the 
 three  clauses  as  if  representing  three  entirely 
 separate  points.  Evidently  the  disciples  did 
 not  sei)arate  between  his  future  coming  and 
 the  end  of  the  present  period ;  nor  has  the 
 Saviour  done  so  in  his  reply.  They  also  then 
 supposed  that  the  destruction  of  the  temple 
 would  coincide  with  his  coming  and  the  end 
 of  the  age  ;  the  reply  did  not  clearly  show 
 that  they  would  in  fact  be  far  apart,  but  it 
 left  the  way  open  for  what  has  in  this  respect 
 turned  out  to  be  the  case.  The  phrases  'com- 
 ing' and  '  consummation  of  the  age'  would 
 be  readily  intelligible  to  the  Jewish  readers 
 contemplated  by  Matt.,  but  not  to  Gentiles; 
 and  accordingly  Mark  and  Luke  have  simply 
 'and  what  is  the  sign  when  all  these  things 
 are  going  to  be  completed'  (Luke  'to  come 
 to  pass').* 
 
 The  Saviour's  reply,  so  far  as  included  in 
 our  present  section,  divides  itself  into  v.  4-14, 
 15-28,  29-31,  32-36;  and  this  last  is  very  close- 
 ly connected  with  what  follows  in  the  next 
 section.  Observe  that  the  whole  discourse  is 
 evidently  designed,  not  to  satisfy  curiosity 
 about  the  future,  but  to  save  from  misconcep- 
 tion, restrain  impatience,  and  stimulate  to 
 perpetual  watchfulness  (24.42)  and  faithful- 
 ness.   (25:Uff.) 
 
 I.  4-14.  Misleading  Signs.  Found  also  in 
 Mark  13:  5-13;  Luke21:8-19.  Ale.xa)ider:"  The 
 divine  wisdom  of  the  Saviour  and  his  knowl- 
 edge of  the  perils  which  beset  his  followers 
 
 1  Wiuische  here  quotes  a  good  deal  from  the  Talmud,  I  that  would  really  help  in  understanding  this  discourse, 
 and  other  Rabhinical  writings,  as  to  presages  of  the  As  to  the  wide  difference  between  the  Rabbinical  con- 
 Messiah's  coming  (i.  e.  what  we  caH  his  first  coming),  ceptions  of  "the  last  things,"  and  those  of  the  New 
 and  descriptions  of  the  Messianic  time,  but  nothing  |  Test.,  see  Edersh.  II,  434,  445. 
 
I 
 
 Cii.  XXIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 483 
 
 6  For  many  shall  come  in  my  name,  saying,  I  am 
 Christ :  and  shall  deceive  many. 
 
 6  And  ycshiill  hear  of  wars  and  rumours  of  wais: 
 see  that  yc  lie  not  troubled  :  lor  all  these  things  must 
 come  to  pass,  but  the  end  is  uot  yet. 
 
 5  no  man  lead  you  astray.  For  manv  shall  come  in 
 my   niiiiio,  saying,  I  aiu  the  Christ;"  and  shall   lead 
 
 G  many  astray.  And  ye  shall  hearof  wars  and  rumours 
 of  wars:  see  that  ye  be  uot  troubled  :  lor  these  things 
 
 are  strikingl\'  exemplified  in  this  preliminary 
 warning  against  error  and  delusion,  this  ex- 
 po.^ure  of  false  signs  before  giving  a  descrip- 
 tion of  the  true.  This  method  of  proceeding 
 is  tlie  more  remarkable  because  the  course 
 suggested  by  fanatical  excitement  is  the  very 
 opposite,  and  even  wise  men  who  devote  them- 
 selves to  such  inquiries  are  too  prone  to  look 
 exclusively  at  what  is  positive  in  Christ's  in- 
 structions, without  heeding  this  preliminary 
 admonition,  or  even  observing  that  his  pur- 
 pose in  tiiis  first  part  of  his  discourse  is  not  to 
 tell  what  are  but  what  are  not  the  premoni- 
 tions of  the  great  catastrophe  to  which  he 
 here  refers,  whatever  it  may  be." 
 
 (a)  False  Messiahs  and  other  false  teachers, 
 v.  4  f.  ;  also  in  Mark  and  Luke.  Many  shall 
 come  in  my  name  (see  on  18:  5),  here  means 
 more  tlian  reliance  on  him,  for  they  would 
 claim  to  be  what  he  really  was.  (Comp.  v. 
 23-2-J  and  Jer.  14:  14.)  We  have  no  account 
 of  any  one  who  claimed  to  be  the  Messiah 
 between  this  time  and  the  destruction  of 
 Jerusalem.  Yet  there  may  very  well  have 
 been  sucii  persons.  As  the  Jews  expected  the 
 Messiah  to  be  a  political  deliverer,  it  was  very 
 natural  that  men  who  set  up  for  political  de- 
 liv(!rers  should  pretend  to  be  the  Messiah  ; 
 but  as  Josephus  had  interpreted  the  Messianic 
 predictions  as  fulfilled  in  Vespasian,'  and 
 knew  that  any  popular  expectation  of  a  native 
 ruler  would  be  highly  unacceptable  to  the 
 Romans,  he  would  be  likely-  to  pass  over  such 
 claims  without  mention.  Christ,  the  Cltriat, 
 with  the  article.  (See  on  2:  4.1  Com.  Ver. 
 itself  gives  the  article  in  26:  G3. 
 
 (b)  Wars,  famines,  earthquakes,  affecting 
 the  world  at  large,  v.  6-8;  so  also  Mark  and 
 Luke,  the  latter  expanding.  These  extraor- 
 dinary occurrences  would  become  a  false  sign 
 
 by  being  misinterpreted,  as  such  events  often 
 are.      Wars    and   rumors  of  wars,  which 
 latter  may  turn  out  unreal.     Both  real  wars 
 and  such  rumors  were  abundant  before  A.  D. 
 70,  as  well  as  often  since.     Famines  (Acts  ii:28) 
 are  often   mentioned   in   Old.  Test,  and   are 
 still  frequent  in  Palestine;  earthquakes  also 
 frequently  occur,  and  there  are  many  signs  of 
 former  volcanic  activity.     We   read   in   Jos. 
 and   Tacitus  of  various   famines  and  earth- 
 quakes in  Pale.stine  during  the  years  preced- 
 ing the  destruction   of  Jerusalem.     Persons 
 caring  to  trace  them  out  may  refer  to  Alford 
 or  "Bible  Comm."  Be  not  troubled.  Luke, 
 'terrified.'     Alexander:  "As  if  these  commo- 
 motions  would   necessarily   imply  the  immi- 
 nence  of  some  great  catastrophe,  or  of  the 
 final   consummation.     The   necessity   of   this 
 caution,  not  to  tiie  first  disciples  merely,  but 
 to   their  successors,    is  abundantly  apparent 
 from  the  well-known  fact  that  pious  men  in 
 every  age  have  been  continually  falling  into 
 the  mistake  of  looking  on  national  commo- 
 tions and  collisions  as  decisive  proof  that  the 
 world  is  near  its  end.    The  meaning  is  not  that 
 such  changes   may  not  be  immediately  suc- 
 ceeded by  the  greatest  change  of  all,  but  only 
 that  they  are  no  sign  of  it,  and  ought  not  to 
 be    so    regarded."     For    all    these    things 
 (rather,  they)i  must  come  to  pass,  the  latter 
 term    as   in  5:  18.     Why  "must,"   or  "must 
 needs?"     (Rev.  Ver.)     We  might  simply  say 
 (Meyer)  that  it  was  necessary  according  to 
 the  divine    purpose,    the    thought  of   which 
 might  console  the  disciples,  as  it  did  the  Sa- 
 viour. (26:  54.)      But   does  not  the  expression 
 mean  that  in  the  preparation  for  the  complete 
 reign  of  the  Messiah,  conflict  is  unavoidable, 
 not  simply  individual  and  domestic  variance 
 (10:  34  IT.),  but  conflict  of  the  races  and  nations, 
 
 1  See  "  War,"  6,  5, 4,  and  comp.  3, 8, 9,  with  4, 10, 7.  The 
 often  quoted  statement  of  Suetonius  ("  Claudius"  2.5) 
 and  Tacitus  ('•  Hist."  V,  1.")  as  to  an  expectation  "  that 
 persons  proceeding  from  Judea  would  gain  dominion," 
 was  to  all  appearance  derived  by  them  from  .losephus, 
 for  they  both  make  the  same  application  that  he 
 does. 
 
 2  Some  documents  inserted  '  these  things,'  some  '  all 
 
 things,'  a  few  'all  these  things;'  the  earliest  MSS.  and 
 several  early  versions  are  without  any  such  e.-tpression 
 and  the  various  phrases  mentioned  are  obviously  addi- 
 tions made  by  students  or  copyists.  In  v.  7  '  and  pesti- 
 lences '  is  added  by  many  documents,  but  wanting  in 
 the  earliest  MSS.,  and  plainly  inserted  from  Luke 
 21:  11. 
 
484 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIV. 
 
 7  For  nation  shall  rise  against  nation,  and  kingdcni 
 against  kincdom  :  and  there  shall  be  iamiues,  and  pcs- 
 lilencos,  and  farthquakes,  in  divers  places. 
 
 8  All  these  «r/Mhe  beginning  of  sorrows. 
 
 y  Then  shall  tiiey  deliver  you  up  to  be  afflicted,  and 
 shall  kill  you:  and  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  nations  for 
 my  name's  sake. 
 
 10  And  then  shall  many  be  offended,  and  shall  be- 
 tray one  another,  and  shall  hate  one  another. 
 
 11  And  many  false  prophets  shall  rise,  and  shall  de- 
 ceive many. 
 
 12  And  because  iniquity  shall  abound,  the  love  of 
 many  shall  wax  cold. 
 
 as  afterwards  depicted  in  the  visions  of  John 
 in  Patnios?  Meyer  sees  in  v.  6  f.,  "the  first, 
 far  off  indirect  prosjnostics  of  the  second  ad- 
 vent, like  the  roll  of  distant  thunder."  With 
 the  imagery  of  v.  7  comp.  that  of  Isa.  19:  2. 
 In  V.  8,  the  beginning  of  sorrows,  or, 
 travail,  and  not  the  end,  the  consummation. 
 'Travail'  is  in  the  Greek  a  plural,  meaning 
 the  pains  of  labor,  the  birth-pangs  (1  Thess. 
 5 :  3,  and  often  in  Old  Test.) ;  then  any  severe 
 pangs  (Acts  2: 24.)  These  things  will  not  be 
 merely  the  beginning  of  distresses,  but  of 
 labor-pains  (comp.  Rom.  8 :  22);  and  the 
 end  of  these  will  be  the  appearance  of  a  bet- 
 ter state  of  things  (comp.  "the  regeneration," 
 19:  28.)  Edersh :  "Jewish  writings  speak 
 very  frequently  of  the  so-called  'sorrows  of 
 the  Messiah'  [the  word  moaning  labor-pains.] 
 These  were  partly  those  of  the  Messiah,  and 
 partly — perhaps  chiefly — those  coming  on  Is- 
 rael and  the  world  previous  to,  and  connected 
 with,  the  coming  of  the  Messiah."  The  par- 
 ticulars mentioned  vary  greatly,  and  the 
 descriptions  are  quite  fanciful.  But  they  may 
 generally  be  characterized  as  marking  a  period 
 of  internal  corruption  and  of  outward  dis- 
 tress, especially  of  famine  and  war,  of  which 
 the  land  of  Palestine  was  to  be  the  scene,  and 
 in  which  the  people  of  Israel  were  to  be  the 
 chief  sufferers;  yet  none  of  them  refers  to 
 desolation  of  the  City  and  Temple  as  one  of 
 the  'signs'  or  'sorrows'  of  the  Messiah. 
 
 (c)  Things  directly  affecting  the  Christians 
 —persecution,  false  prophets,  multiplied  trans- 
 gressions, V.  9-13.  So  Mark  and  Luke.  But 
 they  here  also  give  a  prediction  that  the  dis- 
 ciples win  be  brought  before  Jewish  and 
 heathen  tribunals,  with  persecution  and 
 scourging  (comp.  Acts  22:  19;  2 Cor.  11 :  24f ); 
 and  that  they  will  be  taught  by  inspiration 
 what  to  say  in  their  defence,  and  need  not  be 
 anxious  in  advance  on  that  point.  (Comp. 
 Acts  4:  8-13.)  Matthew  has  given  a  similar 
 passage  in  the  discourse  to  the  Twelve  on  send- 
 
 7  must  needs  come  to  pass:  but  the  end  is  not  yet. 
 For  nation  shall  rise  against  nation,  and  kingdom 
 against   kingdom  :  and   there  shall   he  famines  and 
 
 8  earthquakes  in   divers  places.     But  all  these  things 
 
 9  aiethe  beginning  of  travail.  Then  shall  they  de- 
 liver you   up   unto  tribulation,  and  shall   kill  you: 
 
 10  and  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  the  nations  lor  my 
 name's  sake.  And  then  shall  many  stumble,  and  shall 
 deliver  up  one  another,  and  shall  liate  one  another. 
 
 11  And  many  false  prophets  shall  arise,  and  shall  lead 
 
 12  many  astray.     And  becaus;  iniquily  shall  be  multi- 
 
 ing  them  out  Tsee  10:  17-22),  and  therefore 
 (we  may  suppose)  does  not  repeat  it  here.  To 
 be  afflicted,  better,  as  Rev.  Ver.,  to  tribtda- 
 tio>i,  see  the  word  explained  on  13 :  21.  For 
 instances  of  persecution,  see  Acts  4  :  1 ;  7 :  59; 
 12:  1;  Rev.  2;  10,  12.  Ye  shall  be  hated 
 of  all  nations.  Comp.  "as  concerning  this 
 sect,  it  is  known  to  us  that  everywhere  it 
 is  spoken  against."  (Acts  28;  22.  r.  v.)  Tacitus 
 ("Annals"  XV.  44)  speaks  of  the  Christians 
 as  "a  kind  of  men  hated  for  their  acts  of 
 wickedness.  '  And  then  shall  many  be  of- 
 fended (ntumble),  comp.  13:  21,  57,  and  see 
 the  term  explained  on  5 :  29.  Shall  betray 
 (or  deliver  up)  one  another,  represents  a  pe- 
 culiarly painful  feature  of  the  situation  in 
 times  of  severe  persecution.  Tacitus  in  si>eak- 
 ing  of  the  persecution  of  Christians  by  Nero 
 in  A.  D.  64,  says,  "At  first  those  who  con- 
 fessed were  seized,  afterwards  upon  their  in- 
 formation a  great  multitude."  And  shall 
 hate  one  another.  Remember  how  Paul 
 was  hated  by  the  Judaizers,  and  by  various 
 parties  at  Corinth. 
 
 11  f.  is  found  in  Matt.  onlj'.  There  shall  be 
 not  merely  persecution  but  false  teaching. 
 (Comp.  Acts  20:  29  f.  ;  2  Pet.  2:  1;  1  John 
 4:  1.)  False  prophets,  comp.  v.  24  ;  7:  15; 
 2  Pet.  2:  1.  Shall  deceive,  or  lead  astray, 
 many,  the  same  term  as  in  v.  4  f.  Iniquity, 
 more  exactly  transgression  of  law,  see  on  23 : 
 28.  Shall  abound,  or  6e  multiplied,  as  this 
 word  is  everywhere  else  rendered.  The  love 
 of  (^Ae)  many,  the  general  mass,  excepting  a 
 few  individuals.  (Comp.  Winer.)  'Love'  here 
 probabh' means  lote  to  Christ  and  to  his  people. 
 The  great  increase  of  the  violation  of  God's 
 law  among  the  wicked  vnll  gradually  tone 
 down  and  chill  the  zeal  and  love  of  the  great 
 mass  of  professed  subjects  of  the  Messitih. 
 The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  seems  aimed  at 
 such  a  tendency,  and  similar  periods  have 
 often  existed  in  Christian  history.  Tyndale 
 and   followers  greatly  enfeebled    this  state- 
 
Ch.  XXIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 485 
 
 13  But  he  that  shall  endure  unto  the  end,  the  same  I       pliod.tliolovcuf  the  many  s'l  ill  w  ik  c  ,1  1    Hii  lie  that 
 shall  be  Siived.  i  13  eiiduretn  lo  the  end,  Ihc^  saiui' shall   In- x.ivcd.     And 
 
 14  And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached     14  '  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  the 
 
 in  all  theworld  fora  witness  unto  all  nations;  and  then 
 shall  the  end  come. 
 
 ]'}  When  ye  therefore  shall  see  the  abomination  of 
 desolation,  spoken  of  by  Daniel  tlie  prophet,  stand  in 
 the  holy  place,  (whoso  r'eadcth,  let  him  understand  :) 
 
 whole -world  for  a  (eslimony  unto  all  the  nations; 
 and  then  shall  the  end  come.' 
 15      When  therefore  ye  see  the  abomination  of  desola- 
 tion, which  was  spoken  of  through  Daniel   the  pro- 
 phet, standing  in  ^the  holy  place  (let  him  that  read- 
 
 1  Or,  these  good  tidinga....'i  Gr.  inhabited  earth 3  Or.  o  holy  place. 
 
 ment  by  neglecting  the  article,  and  making 
 
 it  'the   love  of  inaiiy.' 
 
 13.  He  that  shall  endure  unto  the  end, 
 
 tliat  through  life  endures   persecution  (v.  9-ii) 
 without  flinching,  and  with  multiplied  tnins- 
 gressionall  around  him  maintains  warm  Ciiris- 
 tian  love  (v.  12);  comp.  Rev.  2:  10.     Or  'unto 
 the  end  '  may  mean  not  through  life,  but  unto 
 the  end  of  these  trials.     Luke  gives  (21:19)  the 
 kindred  and  remarkable  expression,  "in  your 
 patience  ye  shall  win  yoursouis''  (correct  text 
 and  translation),  implying  that  men  may  gain 
 possession    of    their    own     spiritual     nature 
 through  patient  endurance  of  the  ills  of  life, 
 (d)  A  corrective  to  the  false  signs,  v.  14; 
 Mark  13:  10.     Nothwithstandir.g   the   perse- 
 cution  from   without   and    the  false  teaching 
 and  diminished  love  within,  the  gospel  will 
 be  everywhere  preached;  then,   and  not  till 
 tlicii,  will    the  end   come.     This   gospel  of 
 the  kingdom,  the  good   tidings   (Rev.  Ver. 
 margin)  that  the  Messianic  kingdom  or  reign 
 is  near  (see  on  4:  23;  3:  2),  which  the  Sav- 
 iour was  and  long  had  been  engaged  in  pro- 
 claiming. Comp.  the  beginning  of  our  Lord's 
 prciiching  in  Galilee,  Mark  1 :  15.  Preached, 
 kerusso,    see  on  4:  17.      In  all   the   world, 
 more  exactly,  in  ^Ae  w/to^e  inhabited  {earth), 
 as  in  Rev.  Ver.   margin.      This  term,   oikoii- 
 mene,  is  repeatedly  used  in  Luke  (and  Acts), 
 not  elsewhere  in  the  Gosi)els.     From  it  comes 
 the  modern  Popish  phrase,  "an  oecumenical 
 council,"  one  whose  members  gather  from  all 
 the  inhabited  earth.     This  statement,  that  the 
 gospel  shall  be  preached  in  the  whole  inhabi- 
 ted earth,  and  the  following  expression  for  a 
 witness   unto   all    (thfi)  nations,  could   be 
 regarded  as  a  hyperbolical  i>rediction  of  what 
 was  fulfilled  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusa- 
 lem, even    as  Paul  wrote   to   the   Colossians 
 (about  A.   D.     63),    concerning    "the   gospel 
 which  ye  heard,    which  was  preached   in  all 
 creation  under  heaven."  (Coi.  1 :  23,  Rev.  Ver.)     It 
 will  evidently  be  fulfilled   much   more  thor- 
 oughly before  the  second  coming  of  Christ;  yet 
 Paul's  phrase,  and  the  apparent  primary  ref- 
 
 erence here  to  a.  d.,  70  as  'the  end,'  should 
 restrain  theorizers  from  insisting  that  the  sec- 
 ond coming  of  Christ  cannot  take  place  until 
 this  has  been  fulfilled  with  literal  complete- 
 ness. For  a  witness,  or,  testimony,  in  order 
 that  testimony'  may  be  oft'ered  them  concern- 
 ing the  Messiah  and  his  salvation,  such  as 
 they  may  believe  if  they  will. 
 
 II.  15-28.  One  Great  Sign  at  Jeru- 
 salem; also  in  Mark  13:  14-23;  Luke  21 : 
 20-24.  In  v.  15-22  the  Saviour  states  what 
 they  must  do  upon  the  occurrence  of  this 
 sign,  and  in  v.  23-28  warns  against  misleading 
 pretensions  and  propositions. 
 
 (a)  The  sign,  and  what  they  must  do,  v.  15- 
 22.  When  ye  therefore  shall  see.  What 
 inference  is  expressed  by  'therefore'?  He 
 has  said  that  the  end  is  coming  (v.  u),  and  that 
 those  who  endure  to  the  end  shall  be  saved 
 (v.  13);  when  therefore  they  see  a  certain  sign, 
 let  them  promptly  flee,  in  order  to  save  them- 
 selves,    (v.  16ff.) 
 
 V.  13 f.,  apparently  refers  both  to  the  de- 
 struction of  Jerusalem  and  to  the  final 
 coming  of  Christ;  an  inference  from  it  in 
 the  former  sense  is  that  which  here  fol- 
 lows. The  abomination  of  desolation. 
 The  Greek  construction  makes  it  the  abomi- 
 nation characterized  by  desolation,  which 
 might  be  as  a  token  or  as  a  cause  of  desola- 
 tion. This  vague  phrase  is  further  described 
 by  adding  spoken  of  by  {through)  Daniel 
 the  prophet,  viz.,  spoken  of  by  God  through 
 the  prophet,  comp.  21:  4,  and  see  on  1 :  22; 
 2:  5.  Tills  addition  is  wanting  in  the  correct 
 text  of  Mark  (i3:u),  having  been  added  in  the 
 common  text  from  Matt.  It  is  stated  in  Dan- 
 iel (9:26f.).  that  'the  anointed  one,'  the  Mes- 
 siah, 'shall  be  cut  oft','  and  'the  people  of  the 
 prince  that  shall  come,  shall  destroy  the  city 
 
 and  the  .sanctuary and  he  shall  cause 
 
 the  sacrifice  and  the  meat-oflTering  to  cease; 
 and  upon  the  wing  of  abominations  shall 
 come  one  that  maketh  desolate,'  or  {margin. 
 Rev.  Ver.),  'upon  the  pinnacle  of  abomina- 
 tions shall  be  one  that  maketh  desolate.'     In 
 
486 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIV. 
 
 IG  Then  let  them  which  be  in  Judea  flee  into  the  I  16  eth  understand),  then  let  them  that  are  in  Judseaftee 
 luountaius:  ■         i 
 
 this  liist  sense  it  was  understood  by  the  Sept., 
 which  renders  'upon  the  temple  {hieron) 
 (sliiill  be)  tlie  abomination  of  thedesohitions.' 
 In  Dan.  11:  31  and  12:  11  the  Sept.  has 
 'abowiination  of  desolation,'  as  here.  The 
 writer  of  1  Mace,  (i:  54)  applied  this  phrase 
 to  tlie  heathen  altar  which  in  the  time  of  An- 
 tiociius  Epiphanes  was  set  upon  the  altar  of 
 •Jeliovah.  It  is  evident  that  our  Lord  inter- 
 prets the  prediction  in  Daniel  as  referring  to 
 the  Messiah,  and  to  that  destruction  of  the 
 city  and  the  temple  which  he  is  now  foretell- 
 ing; and  his  interpretation  is  authoritative 
 for  us.  What  this  predicted  '  abomination 
 of  desolation '  would  be,  was  an  obscure 
 question.  Many  a  prediction  of  human  ac- 
 tion was  necessarily  obscure  till  the  fulfill- 
 ment came,  because  otherwise  it  would  have 
 so  influenced  believers  as  to  fulfill  itself,  and 
 would  have  tiius  failed  to  be  valid  as  a  super- 
 human prediction  to  strengthen  faith  in  him 
 who  spoke  it.  (JoHd  i4:29.)  Our  Lord  cites  this  ob- 
 scure expression  without  explaining  it,  simply 
 pointing  out  that  it  demands  attention  from 
 the  reader  of  Daniel— let  him  that  readeth 
 understand — and  implying  that  if  really 
 understood  it  has  the  reference  he  is  indi- 
 cating. Some  suppose  the  parenthetic  remark 
 to  be  that  of  Matthew,  addressing  the  reader 
 of  the  Gospel ;  but  this  is  made  improbable 
 by  the  fact  that  Mark  gives  the  same  paren- 
 thesis verbntiyn,  for  although  Mark  (in  the 
 correct  text)  does  not  mention  Daniel,  yet  the 
 peculiar  and  well-known  phrase  would  sug- 
 gest its  source  in  that  book.  Luke  (21 :  20), 
 probably  because  the  phrase  was  obscure  and 
 diflicult,  paraphrases  it  by  an  expression  (or 
 perhaps  reports  an  additional  expression, 
 com)).  Luke  19:  42),  which  suggests  to  us  the 
 interpretation  :  '  When  ye  see  .Jerusalem  com- 
 passed with  armies,  then  know  that  the  deso- 
 lation thereof  is  near.'  Literally,  it  is  'being 
 encircled  by  armies,'  when  you  see  the  pro- 
 cess going  on,  then  flee.  Notice  that  Luke 
 retains  the  term  'desolation.'  Now  we  cannot 
 always  interpret  the  phraseology  of  a  passage 
 from  that  of  a  parallel  passage,  but  there  is 
 always  a  stroag  probability  that  their  mean- 
 ing is  substantially  the  same.  It  is  i)ossible 
 that  Luke  describes  an  occurrence  without  the 
 city,  and  Matthew,  some  concurrent  desecra- 
 
 tion of  the  temple,  representedby  the  abomina- 
 tion of  desolation.  But  it  is  much  more  likely 
 that  'the  abomination  of  desolation,  standing 
 in  the  holy  place '  ineans  some  object  con- 
 nected with  the  Koman  army  under  Titus 
 that  encircled  and  captured  .Jerusalem,  which 
 object  foretokened  speedy  desolation.  The 
 Roman  military  standard,  with  its  eagle  of 
 silver  or  bronze,  and  under  that  an  imperial 
 bust  which  the  soldiers  were  accustomed  to 
 worship,  standing  anywhere  in  the  holy  city 
 (4:  5)  would  be  a  violation  of  the  second  com- 
 mandment, would  be  abominable  in  the  eyes 
 of  all  devout  Jew^s,  would  in  itself  desolate 
 the  holy  place,  according  to  their  feeling,  and 
 would  foretoken  a  yet  more  complete  desola- 
 tion. Holy  place  cannot  well  mean  A\^- 
 tinctiveU'  the  temple  in  this  case,  for  when  the 
 Roman  standards  stood  in  the  temple  it  was 
 too  late  for  fleeing  to  the  mountain.  One  or 
 two  years  before  the  Saviour  thus  spoke, 
 Pilate  had  outraged  the  Jews  by  bringing  into 
 Jerusalem  by  night  such  military  standards, 
 having  on  them  the  emperor's  bust,  and  only 
 upon  vehement  and  protracted  entreaty  did 
 he  consent  to  remove  them  (Jos.  "Ant.,"  18, 
 3,  1).  The  mnsculine  participle  for  'stand- 
 ing' used  by  Mark  (is :  14,  correct  te.vt)  might  re- 
 fer to  the  emperor  whose  bust  the  standard 
 bore,  or  to  the  general  whose  authority  it  rep- 
 resented. The  term  '  abomination  '  is  often  est 
 used  in  Old  Test,  as  denoting  idols,  or  objects 
 connected  with  idolatry.  The  horror  of  civil 
 war  in  the  temple  (Jos.  "  War,"  4,  9,  11  f.) 
 would  not  so  well  account  for  this  phrase,  nt)r 
 correspond  to  the  connection  in  Daniel.  Some 
 prefer  simply  to  understand  the  Roman 
 power,  as  abominable  and  desolating. 
 
 1C>.  Then.  The  signs  previously  mentioned 
 will  not  show  that  the  end  is  near  ;  but  when 
 this  sign  is  seen,  then  the  followers  of  Christ 
 must  at  once  leave -Jerusalem  and  the  entire 
 district  of  Judea.  Flee  into  the  mountains 
 seems  to  be  a  general  phrase,  not  denoting  any 
 particular  mountains.  In  the  Maccabean 
 time  the  Jews  had  become  familiar  with  the 
 idea  of  hiding  in  ravines  and  caves  of  tlie 
 mountains.  Eusebius  states  ("  Hist."  III.,  5, 
 2  f. )  that  at  the  time  of  the  siege  by  Titus  the 
 apostles  had  gone  to  preach  the  gospel  to  all 
 the  nations,  and  that  the  people  (laity)  of  the 
 
Ch.  XXIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 487 
 
 17  I^t  liiiu  which  is  on  the  housetop  not  come  down 
 to  take  aiiythiug  out  of  his  Ijoiise : 
 
 IS  Neither  let  him  which  is  in  the  field  return  back 
 to  take  his  clothes. 
 
 19  Ami  woe  unto  tliem  that  are  with  child,  and  to 
 them  that  give  suck  in  those  days  I 
 
 20  Hut  pray  ye  that  your  flight  be  not  in  the  winter, 
 neither  on  the  sabbath  day : 
 
 17  unto  the  mountains:  let  him  that  is  on  the  housetop 
 
 18  nut  go  down  to  takeout  the  things  that  are  in   his 
 house:  and  let   him   lliat  is  iu   the  field  not  return 
 
 19  back  to  take  his  cloak.     Hut  woo  unto  lliein  that  are 
 with  child  and  to  them  tliat  give  suck  iu  those  days! 
 
 church  in  Jerusalem,  in  siccordance  with  a 
 certain  divine  communication  given  by  revela- 
 tion before  the  war,  removed  and  dwelt  in  a 
 city  of  Perea  named  Pella.  Epiphanius  has 
 a  similar  statement.  Merrill,  "East  of  the 
 .lordan,"  leaves  no  reasomible  doubt  that 
 Robinson  was  right  in  identifying  Pella  with 
 the  ruins  called  Fah'l,  lying  just  across  the 
 Jordan  valley  eastward  from  Bethshean,  in  a 
 beautiful  and  healthy  situation.  The  ruins 
 indicate  an  important  cit^'.  Ejiiphanius  says 
 that  when  Hadrian  rebuilt  Jerusalem,  chang- 
 ing its  name  to  ^lia  (a.  d.  135),  the  Chris- 
 tians a  second  time  withdrew  to  Pella.  It  is 
 not  clear  from  Eusebius  at  what  precise  time 
 the  Christians  withdrew  from  Jerusalem;  it 
 may  have  been  (so  Plump,  and  Edersh. 
 think)  in  A.  D.68,  but  it  seems  to  have  occur- 
 red after  Titus  took  comniiind,  which  followed 
 the  death  of  Galba,  A.  D.  69  (see  Jos.  "  "War," 
 4,  9,  2).  During  the  siege,  in  a.  d.  70,  Titus 
 allowed  many  Jews  to  withdraw  from  the  city 
 ("War,"  5,  10,  1),  and'  the  Christians  may 
 iiave  left  then.  Such  an  abandonment  of 
 •Jerusalem  was  not  unprecedented,  for  after 
 the  affair  of  Cestius,  in  A.  D  fiG,  "many  of 
 the  distinguished  Jews  left  the  city,  as  if 
 swimming  from  a  sinking  ship"  ("War,"  2, 
 20,  1). 
 
 17  f.  The  flight  is  to  be  prompt,  immediate. 
 The  top  of  an  Oriental  house  is  flat,  with  only 
 slant  enough  to  carry  off  the  rain,  and  with  a 
 battlement  or  parapet  to  prevent  persons  from 
 falling.  (Deut.M:8.)  Thisroof  is  usually  reached 
 by  steps  from  the  inner  court.  (Mark 2 : 4.)  In  a 
 cit3%  wiiere  the  houses  adjoin,  one  might  go 
 along  the  roofs  from  hou-'^e  to  house  without 
 
 descending  to  the  court  and  the  street.  Jo- 
 sephus  ("Ant.,"  13,  5,  3)  represents  some 
 Jewish  soldiers  as  quelling  a  tumultuous  re- 
 bellion in  Antioch  bj'  going  on  the  roofs  of 
 the  pahices  to  cast  down  missiles  upon  the 
 crowds  in  the  streets,  and  then  leaping  from 
 house  to  house  and  setting  fire  to  the  dwell- 
 ings of  the  people.  So  here,  he  which  is  on 
 the  housetop  (e.g.,  Acts  10 : 9)  will  find  it  the 
 shortest  way  to  escape  from  the  doomed  citj' 
 to  pass  from  roof  to  vooi,  and  must  not  go 
 down  to  take  anything  out  of  his  house.' 
 In  like  manner,  neither  let  him  which  is  in 
 the  field  at  work,  and  has  laid  aside  his  outer 
 garment  (»:  <«),  return  to  the  place  where  he 
 laid  it,  but  he  must  flee  straightway.  Origen 
 understands  return  to  the  city,  but  that  would 
 take  a  long  time,  and  the  prohibition  of  it 
 would  not  indicate  great  haste;  besides  that 
 decorous  persons  would  not  leave  the  outer 
 garment  at  home,  but  would  wear  it  in  going 
 from  the  city  to  the  field.  These  are  strong 
 expressions— such  as  the  Saviour  frequently 
 used,  see  on  5:  39 — to  show  that  the  flight 
 must  be  extremely  prompt,  when  the  pre- 
 dicted sign  appears. 
 
 19-22.  Woe  is  here  said  compassionately, 
 while  in  23:  13  it  was  denounced  as  a  thing 
 deserved.  A  flight  so  prompt  and  hasty  must 
 involve  great  hardship  and  difficulty  for  deli- 
 cate women,  and  for  all  if  it  should  be  in  the 
 winter.'  So  the  traditional  law  as  to  a  Sab- 
 bath day  journey,  that  it  should  be  not  more 
 than  two  thousand  cubits,  about  ten  hundred 
 and  fifty  3'ards,  would  prove  overwhelmingly 
 inconvenient,  if  the  flight  should  occur  on 
 the   Sabbath  day.      Some  (Wiiii.)   held   it 
 
 1  Literally '  to  take  away  the  things  that  are  out  of  his 
 house,'  an  abreviatetl  expression  for  "  to  take  out  of  the 
 house  the  things  that  are  in  it."  This  is  undoubtedly 
 the  correct  reading  here.  The  singular  '  garment '  (or 
 'cloak')  is  read  by  all  the  earliest  MSS.  and  many 
 others,  and  by  nearly  all  the  early  versions;  this  must 
 outweigh  the  probability  of  assimilation  to  Jlark  13:  IG. 
 
 -  It  was  a  great  mercy  to  the  Southern  people  that 
 the  end  of  the  Civil  War  (IS(w)  came  in  April,  when  if 
 the  men  hurried  home  and  went  immediately  to  work, 
 
 there  was  just  time  enough  to  plant  corn,  tob.acco,  cot- 
 ton ;  this  prevented  disorder  and  violence,  by  engaging 
 all  in  hopeful  industry.  So  some  llaiibinical  writers 
 (Wet.)  speak  of  it  as  a  special  mercy  that  the  destruc- 
 tion of  .Jerusalem  by  the  Babylonians  (2  Kings '25:  :i-n)  oc- 
 curred at  a  .season  of  the  year  suitable  for  journeying 
 and  exposure.  And,  according  to  .lo.sephus,  the  army 
 of  Titus  reached  .Jerusalem  in  April  (a.  d.  70),  and 
 destroyed  it  in  September. 
 
488 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIV 
 
 21  For  then  shall  be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was 
 not  since  tlie  beginaiug  of  the  world  to  tliis  time,  no, 
 nor  ever  shall  be. 
 
 •l-l  And  exct'pt  those  (lavs  should  be  shortened,  there 
 should  no  flesh  be  saved  :'but  lor  the  elect's  sake  those 
 liays  shall  be  shortened. 
 
 •a  Then  il'  any  man  shall  say  unto  you,  Lo,  here  is 
 Christ,  or  there  :  believe  il  not. 
 
 24  Kor  there  shall  arise  ^al.^e  Christs,  and  false  pro- 
 phets, and  shall  shew  great  signs  and  wonders;  inso- 
 uiucli  tlial,  if  il  uere  possible,  they  shall  deceive  the 
 very  elect. 
 
 25  Behold,  I  have  told  you  before. 
 
 20  And  pray  ye  that  your  flight  be  not  in  the  winter, 
 
 21  iieitlier  on  a  Saiibath:  for  then  shall  be  great  tribu- 
 lation, such  as  hath  not  been  Ironi  the  beginning  of 
 
 22  the  world  until  now,  no,  nor  ever  shall  be.  And  ex- 
 cept those  days  had  been  shortened,  no  Hesli  would 
 
 23  have  been  saved  :  but  lor  the  elect's  sake  those  days 
 shall  be  shortened.     Then  if  any  man  shall  say  unio 
 
 24  you,  Lo,  here  is  the  Christ,  or, Here  ;  believe  i"(7  not. 
 For  there  shall  arise  false  Christs,  and  false  prophets, 
 and  shall   shew  great  signs  aud  wonders;  so  as  to 
 
 25  lead  astray,  ii   possible,  even  tde  elect.     Behold,  I 
 
 lawful  to  violate  this  when  in  peril  of  life; 
 and  such  a  course  our  Lord  would  certainly 
 have  approved  (comp.  on  12:  2  ff.);  but  it 
 would  be  to  any  strict  Jew  a  painful  and 
 embarrassing  necessity.  Moreover  [Hessey, 
 in  "Bible  Coinm."),  "it  was  no  doubt  con- 
 sidered wrong  to  assist  the  traveler,  however 
 urgent  his  errand,  in  his  movements  on  the 
 Sabbatli  day.  All  possible  impediments  there- 
 for^ would  be  thrown  in  the  way  of  the  fugi- 
 tives b^"  those  who  were  still  zealous  for  the 
 supposed  requirements  of  the  law."  Our 
 Lord  seems  to  imply  that  his  Jewish  followers 
 will  be  .still  scrupulous  about  the  traditional 
 mode  of  observing  the  Sabbath  up  to  the 
 destruction  of  Jerusalem.  It  was  indeed  this 
 event  that  first  made  the  Jewish  Christians 
 clearly  understand  the  ceremonial  law  to  be 
 no  longer  binding  (comp.  on  16:  28).  Pray 
 ye  that  your  flight  be  not  is  a  non-final  con- 
 struction, see  on  .5 :  29. 
 
 21.  For,  reason  for  the  injunction  of 
 V.  16,  which  was  expanded  by  v.  17-20.  This 
 reason  is  that  the  suflferings  attendant 
 upon  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  will  be 
 without  parallel  in  past  or  future  his- 
 tory. (Comp.  on  V.  29.)  We  might  regard 
 this  also  as  the  hyperbolical  language  often 
 used  in  prophecy  (comp.  Dan.  12:  1;  Joel 
 2:  1);  yet  in  this  case  it  may  be  taken  liter- 
 ally, for  certainly  no  recorded  distresses  have 
 been  so  vast,  so  prolonged,  so  terrible,  as 
 those  described  by  Josephus  in  the  "Jewish 
 War."  We  are  not  surprised  to  find  him  say- 
 ing (5,  10,  5),  "no  other  city  ever  endured 
 similar  calamities,  and  no  generation  ever 
 existed  more  prolific  in  crime."  Comp.  his 
 Preface  to  the  "  War,"  §  4.  The  elect  (v.  22) 
 would  seem  to  be  the  elect  among  the  Jews 
 (i.».  «a:  9),  the  Jewish  Christians.  If  the  de- 
 struction and  desolation  inflicted  by  the 
 Romans  during  the  siege  and  overthrow  of 
 
 the  city,  and  afterwards  at  various  points,  had 
 been  continued  much  longer,  they  would  have 
 swept  away  all  Jews  who  were  then  Christians, 
 and  all  who  afterwards  became  Christians — 
 yea,  the  whole  Jewish  race.  Should  be  short- 
 ened, etc.,  Rev.  Ver.  Had  been  shortened,  no 
 flesh  would  have  been  saved,  is  the  necessary 
 meaningoftheGreek;  'saved'  meansthesaving 
 of  the  life,  9:21  f.,  comp.  on  1:  21.  Mark  13: 20 
 refers  the  shortening  expressly  to  Jehovah. 
 That  others  should  also  be  saved  for  the  sake 
 of  saving  the  elect,  reminds  of  Gen.  18:  23 ff. 
 Luke  adds  (21:24,  r.  v.)  'and  they  shall  be  led 
 away  captive  into  all  nations'  (comp.  Jos. 
 "War,"  Book  7),  'and  Jerusalem  shall  be 
 trodden  down  by  the  Gentiles  until  the  times 
 of  the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled.' 
 
 We  cannot  say  that  v.  15-22  does  not  at  all 
 refer  to  the  times  just  preceding  our  Lord's 
 ^/i?ia^  coming;  but  no  such  reference  shows  it- 
 self. The  terms  of  v.  22  might  readilj'  be  so 
 understood,  but  'those  daj^s'  can  hardly  mean 
 anything  else  than  the  days  of  the  flight  from 
 Judea.     (v.  16-20.) 
 
 (b)  False  pretensions  which  must  then  be 
 guarded  against,  v.  23-28  ;  so  Mark  13  :  21-23 ; 
 not  in  Luke. 
 
 23-25.  Further  cases  of  false  Messiahs. 
 (Comp.  v.  5.)  A  pseiido-christ,  one  who 
 falsely  claimed  to  be  Christ,  must  be  distin- 
 guished from  an  anti-christ,  an  opposer  of 
 Christ  (Epistles  of  John) ;  comparathe  some- 
 what similar  designation  in  2  Thess.  2:  4. 
 Shall  shew  great  signs  and  wonders, 
 comp.  on  16:  1,  and  for  the  terms  see  on  12: 
 38.  Shall  deceive,  or  lead  astray,  same 
 term  as  in  v.  4  f.,  11,  and  in  18:  12 f.  (Comp. 
 Pent.  13 :  1  ff. ;  Rev.  13 :  13. )  Alexander  : 
 "This  prediction,  in  its  strict  sense,  is  among 
 the  passages  which  seetii  to  show  that  even 
 real  miracles  are  not  suflBcient  of  themselves 
 to  prove  the  truth  of  any  doctrine,  but  only, 
 
Ch.  XXIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 489 
 
 26  Wherefore  if  they  shall  say  unto  you,  Behold,  he 
 is  in  the  tlesert ;  go  not  forth  :  behold,  he  is  iu  the  secret 
 chambers;  believe  it  not. 
 
 ■27  For  as  the  lightning  conieth  out  of  the  east,  and 
 shineth  even  unto  I  he  west;  so  shall  also  the  coming 
 of  the  Son  of  man  be. 
 
 28  I'"or  wheresoever  the  carcass  is,  there  will  the 
 eagles  l)e  gathered  together. 
 
 2J  Iniiiiediately  after  the   tribulation  of  those  days 
 shall  the  sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give 
 her  light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven,  and  the  I 
 powers  of  the  heavens  shall  be  shaken  :  i 
 
 26  have  told  you  beforehand.  If  therefore  they  shall 
 say  unto  you,  Hehdid,  he   is  in  the  wilderness;  go 
 
 27  notfcirth:  Behold,  he  is  in  the  inner  ehanibers ;  be- 
 lieve '(7  not.  For  as  the  lightning  eometh  forth 
 from    the  east,  and    is   seen  eveu  until   the  west;   so 
 
 28  shall  be  the  -coming  of  the  .Son  of  n)an.  Where- 
 soever the  carcase  is,  there  will  the  ^eagles  be  gath- 
 ered together. 
 
 29  Hut  immediately,  after  the  tribulation  of  those 
 days,  the  sun  shall  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall 
 not  give   licr  light,  and   the  stars  sliull    fall   from 
 
 1  Or,  them 2  Gr.  pretence 3  Or,  vulture: 
 
 one  part  of  a  complex  demonstration,  at  once 
 sensible,  rational,  and  spiritual." 
 
 26  f.  The  true  Messiah's  appearing  will  be 
 sudden  and  vLsible  to  all.  The  desert  or 
 wilderness  («:  i),  and  the  secret  chambers 
 (fi:  6),  are  contrasted.  He  will  not  be  known  to 
 have  appcMtred  elsewhere,  and  will  not  be  found 
 by  searcdiing  in  the  wild,  thinly  inhabited 
 regions,  or  in  the  private  portions  of  some  city 
 house  ;  his  api>earing  will  be  visible  to  all,  as 
 a  flash  of  lightning.  (Conip.  Luke  17:  23  f.) 
 The  comiii;^,  comp.  on  v.  3.  The  Son  of 
 man,  the  Messiah,  see  on  8:  20.  Here  'the 
 coining  of  the  Son  of  man'  answers  to  'thy 
 coming'  in  v.  3. 
 
 27  is  closely  connected  by  for  with  v.  26, 
 which  last  points  to  tlie  destruction  of  Jeru- 
 salem. Yet  the  language  of  v.  27  seems  spe- 
 cially appropriate  to  the  final  coming;  and  it 
 may  perhaps  be  understood  as  referring  to 
 botli.  (Comp.  on  v.  3.)  Also  is  an  inade- 
 quately supported  addition  in  the  common 
 te.\t.  And  shineth,  or  is  seen,  as  in  6:  5; 
 not  that  the  lightning  goes  to  the  west,  as 
 'shineth'  might  suggest,  but  that  its  light  is 
 seen  even  tliat  far.  The  thought  therefore 
 seems  to  be  (Weiss)  that  the  Messiah's  coming 
 will  be  alike  visible  to  all,  and  so  there  will 
 bo  no  occasion  for  some  to  tell  others  where 
 he  IT) ay  be  seen. 
 
 28.  Comp.  Luke  17  :  37.  and  the  same  image 
 in  Job  3'.) :  30.  Wheresoever  the  carcass 
 is,  1  there  will  the  eagles  be  gathered 
 together.  As  the  eagle  proper  rarely  feeds 
 on  carrion,  the  word  probably  here  denotes-a 
 carrion-kite,  which  Pliny  classes  with  eagles 
 (Grimm),  or  a  great  vulture  as  large  as  the 
 eagle,  which  now  abounds  in  Palestine,  and 
 is  called  eagle  by  the  natives  (Thomson,  III, 
 
 221).  The  meaning  of  the  saying  as  here  ap- 
 plied seems  to  be,  that  tilings  will  come  to 
 pass  when  the  occasion  for  them  exists.  When 
 Jerusalem  is  ready  for  destruction,  the  Roman 
 armies  will  gather  and  destroy  it;  when  the 
 world  lies  awaiting  the  final  appearance  of 
 Christ  to  judgment,  he  will  come.  Kciidrick 
 (in  Olsh.)  considers,  with  less  probability, 
 that  it  means  the  swarming  of  the  false 
 prophets  to  prey  on  the  corrupt  mass  of 
 Judaism.  Calvin,  after  some  Fathers,  under- 
 stands the  children  of  God  as  gathering  to 
 Chri.st  and  feeding  on  him,  an  idea  repulsive 
 in  itself,  and  out  of  harmony  with  the  con- 
 nection, in  which  ("Bible  Comm.")  Christ 
 comes  not  in  grace,  but  in  judgment;  yet 
 many  later  writers  have  unwisely  adopted 
 this  view.  It  is  hardly  possible,  as  formerly 
 fancied  by  some,  that  our  Lord  meant  an 
 allusion  to  the  Roman  eagles. 
 
 III.  29-31.  Signs  in  Heavkn.  Mark 
 13: '24-27;  Luke  21  :  25-28.  Immediately. 
 The  phrase  is  not  exactly  '  immediately  after'; 
 the  adverb  '  immediately  '  is  connected  with 
 'the  sun  .shall  be  darkened,'  etc.  The  sub- 
 stantial sense  is  however  the  same.  So  far  as 
 this  passage  relates  to  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
 .salem,  we  may  suppose  that  the  events  it 
 indicates  were  to  follow  immediately  after  tho.se 
 predicted  in  15-28.  As  regards  the  ulterior 
 reference  to  the  final  parousia,  there  may 
 prove  to  be  in  like  manner  some  close  conse- 
 cution, but  only  the  fulfillment  is  likely  to 
 show.  After  the  tribulation  of  those  days, 
 viz.,  the  tribulation  attending  upon  the  destruc- 
 tion of  Jerusalem,  see  especiallj'  v.  21.  The 
 English  term  tribulation  is  often  regarded  as 
 interesting,  from  its  supposed  connection  with 
 the    Latin    tribnlum,   a    threshing-sled   with 
 
 1' For' is  wanting  in  the  earliest  M.SS.  and  most  of  I  (or 'corpse')  was  here  altered  by  some  documents  into 
 the  early  versions,  and  would  be  very  easily  inserted  |  the  somewhat  similar  word  meaning  '  bixly,'  which 
 by  students  or  copyists.    The  word  meaning  '  carcass,'  '  Luke  has  in  17  :  .37  ;  comp.  above  on  14  :  12. 
 
490 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIV. 
 
 30  And  f  lien  sliall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  man 
 in  heaven:  and  then  .-liall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth 
 luotirn,  and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in 
 the  eloiids  of  heaven  wiili  power  and  great  glory. 
 
 lii  And  he  shall  send  his  angels  with  a  great  sound 
 of  a  tnimiiet,  and  Ihey  shall  gather  together  his  elect 
 from  the  lour  winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the 
 other. 
 
 heaven,  and  the  powers  of  the  heavens  shall  he 
 39  shaken:  and  then  -shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son 
 of  man  in  heaven:  and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of 
 the  earth  mourn,  and  they  shall  see  the  S(jn  of  man 
 coming  on  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and 
 31  great  glory.  And  he  shall  .send  forth  his  angels 
 'with  -a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  they  shall 
 gather  together  his  elect  from  th«  lour  winds,  from 
 one  end  of.heaveu  to  the  other. 
 
 1  Mali;  ancieDt  HUttmriiies  read,  with  a  great  trumpet,  and  they  shall  gather,  etc 2  Or,  a  trumpet  of  great  sound. 
 
 sharp  teeth  to  beat  the  grain  out  of  the  straw. 
 But  the  Greek  certainly  has  no  such  associa- 
 tion, and  means  simply  pressure,  oppression, 
 affliction  (e.  <j.,  2  Cor.  1 :  3-8).  Of  those  days, 
 is  naturally  but  not  necessarily  the  same  period 
 as  'those  days'  in  v.  19  and  22.  The  sun 
 shall  be  darkened,  etc.,  comp.  Joel  2  :  31; 
 3  :  15 ;  Amos  8:9;  Isa.  13 :  9  f.  ;  Ezek.  32  :  7  ; 
 Rev.  G  :  12.  These  passages  incline  one  to 
 understand  the  expressions  as  a  mere  image. 
 And  so  with  the  following  expression,  the 
 stars  shall  fall,  meaning  not  some  stars,  but 
 the  stars  generally.  Comp.  Isa.  34  :  4.  The 
 powers  of  the  heavens,  the  forces  which 
 dwell  in  the  heavens  and  keep  them  stable; 
 the  shauing  of  which  will  disturb  their  stabil- 
 ity (Meyer).  Luke  condenses  all  this  into 
 'there  shall  be  signs  in  sun  and  moon  and 
 stars,'  and  then  adds  some  other  striking 
 imagery,  as  'the  roaring  of  the  sea  and  the 
 billows.'  (Luke2i  :i5f.,R.v.)  Some  Prem illenuial- 
 ist  or  Advcntist  writers  hold  (Hanna)  that 
 with  V.  '29  begins  the  account  of  the  introduc- 
 tion of  Christ's  persontil  reign  on  earth,  ex- 
 tending to  2o  :  30,  and  tiftor  that  is  described 
 the  general  judgment  at  the  end  of  the 
 millennium.  But  it  is  extremely  doubtful 
 whether  we  ought  to  introduce  into  the 
 Saviour's  discourse  such  ideas  supposed  to  be 
 drtiwn  fnmi  the  Apocalypse. 
 
 30.Thesignof  the  Son  of  man  in  heaven. 
 The  Jews  had  repeatedly  asked  for  such  a  sign 
 (i«:  i:ii:  :i3;  John2:i8),  and  the  disciplcs  had  just 
 inquired  as  to  the  sign  of  his  coming,  (v.  3.)  He 
 here  tells  the  disciples  wlien  it  will  appear,  but 
 does  not  tell  them  what  the  sign  will  be,  nor 
 can  we  clearly  perceive  from  the  connection. 
 Some  Fathers  fancied  that  it  meant  the  ap- 
 pearance of  a  cross  in  the  sky,  as  in  the 
 famous  story  of  Constantine  ;  but  this  is  quite 
 unwarranted.  It  may  be  (Calvin)  that  the 
 sign  will  be  nothing  more  than  the  Saviour's 
 
 '  There  is  considerable  documentary  evidence  for  the 
 other  reading  in  the  margin  of  Rev.  Ver.,  '  with  a  great 
 trumpet,'  hut  only  the  "  Western"  documents  support 
 that  in  the  margin  of  Com.  Ver., '  with  a  trumpet,  and 
 
 own  coming  on  the  clouds,  as  just  afterwards 
 mentioned,  and  as  predicted  in  Dan.  7:  13. 
 
 Then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth 
 mourn.  (Comp.  Zech.  12  :  10, 12 ;  Rev.  1 :  7.) 
 Not  simply  the  Jews  shall  mourn,  but  all 
 men.  This  may  have  been  true  in  some  par- 
 tial sense  at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  Is 
 it  not  probable  that  many  Jews  who  had 
 heard  the  apostles  preach,  or  who  had  read  the 
 Gospel  of  Matt.,  did  then  remember  the  re- 
 jected Jesus,  how  he  predicted  all  this  calam- 
 ity and  ruin,  how  they  voluntarily  asstimed 
 the  guilt  of  his  blood  (n:  a),  and  did  mourn 
 bitterly  ?  But  the  prediction  will  doubtless 
 be  completely  fulfilled  at  the  second  coming 
 of  Christ.  Coming  in  the  clouds  of 
 heaven,  etc.  (Comp.  16:  27.)  Com.  Ver. 
 obscures  the  variation  of  this  expression  in 
 different  passages.  The  Greek  has  'on  the 
 clouds'  here,  26:  64;  Rev.  14:  14-16;  'in 
 clouds'  (Mark  13:  26;  Luke  21:  27);  'with 
 the  clouds'  (Mark  14:  62;  Rev.  1:7;  Dan. 
 7:  13.) 
 
 31.  Send  his  angels  (see  on  13:  41.)  A 
 great  sound  of  a  trumpet.  With  a  trum- 
 pet of  great  soimd  (Rev.  Ver.,  7na.rgm},  i.  e., 
 with  a  loud-sounding  trumpet  (Buttm.),  is 
 the  natural  transhition  of  the  most  probable 
 text.*  It  might  possibly  be  translated  as  in 
 Com.  and  Rev.  Ver.,  but  not  naturally,  for  so 
 the  word  rendered  trumpet  would  have  in  the 
 Greek  an  emphatic  position  without  any  dis- 
 cernible reason  (Weiss).  The  image  is  drawn 
 from  a  herald  sounding  a  loud  trumpet  to  an- 
 nottnce  the  approach  of  a  monarch,  or  of  his 
 representatives,  and  to  assemble. the  people 
 that  they  may  hear  his  commands.  From 
 this  saying  Paul  probably  derived  the  expres- 
 sions of  1  Cor.  15:  52.  And  they  sha  I 
 gather  together  his  elect,  etc.  Notice  how 
 often  this  term  'the  elect'  is  used  (v.  22,  24, 
 31  >,  and  so  Mark  in  each  case.     (Comp.  above, 
 
 a  great  voice  (sound)',  which  is  a  manifest  alteration. 
 The  difference  in  any  case  is  unimportant,  as  a  great 
 trumpet  would  make  a  great  sound. 
 
Ch.  XXIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 491 
 
 32  Now  learn  a  parable  of  the  fig  tree ;  When  his 
 brancii  is  yet  tender,  anil  puitelli  foilh  leaves,  ye  know 
 that  summer  is  uigli : 
 
 ;!;J  So  lilcewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  see  all  these  things, 
 know  that  it  is  near,  fien  at  the  doors. 
 
 'M  Verily  I  say  unto  yon,  This  generation  shall  not 
 pass,  till  all  these  things  he  I'ultilleu. 
 
 31      Now  from  the  fig  tree  learn  her  parable:  when  her 
 branch  is  now  become  lender,  and  puticlh  loitli  its 
 
 33  leaves,  ye  know  that   the  ^ummer  is  nigh:  even  so 
 ye  also,  when  ye  see  all  these  things,  know   ye  that 
 
 34  1  he  is  uigh,  ece/i  at   the  doors.     Verily  I   say    unto 
 you,  This  geaeration  shall   not  pans  away,  till  alt 
 
 22:  14.)  From  the  four  winds,  a  common 
 designation  of  what  we  now  call  the  tour 
 points  of  till)  compass.  From  one  end  of 
 heaven  to  the  other,  a  phrase  drawn  from 
 the  old  conception  of  the  earth  as  an  oblong 
 plain,  bounded  at  each  end  by  the  sky,  the 
 horizon.  Such  familiar  phrases  are  used 
 in  Scripture  as  they  are  among  us,  without 
 becoming  responsible  for  the  conformity  of 
 the  conception  they  involve  to  the  physical 
 fact.  The  meaning  is  that  the  elect  will  be 
 gathered  from  every  part  of  the  earth  in 
 which  they  are  found. 
 
 It  is  practically  impo.ssible  to  suppose  that 
 V.  .30   f.  relates   simply  to  the   destruction    of 
 Jerusalem.     As  the  latter  part  of  the  discourse 
 (25:  31-46)  clearly  refers  to  the  second  coming  of 
 our  Lord,  it  seems  unavoidable  to  suppose  a 
 similar   reference    here;   see    also  the   corre- 
 sponding  passage,    13:    41.      But   v.   34  will 
 presently    declare    that    'all'    the   foregoing 
 matter  will  occur  during  the  existing  genera- 
 tion.    Then  as  we  cannot  believe  (with  Meyer 
 and  others)  that  the  Saviour  mistakenly  ex- 
 pected hi.*  pnroitsia  to  be  within  that  genera- 
 tion, it  follows  that  v.  29-31  must  refer  to  the 
 destruction  of  Jerusalem.      The  difficulty  is 
 relieved  by  understanding  a  typical  relation  j 
 between  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  his  ' 
 final  parotisin,  on  the  ground  of  which  rela-  ' 
 tion  v.  29-31  really  points   in   some  sense  to  j 
 both  events.     (Comp.  above  on  v.  3.) 
 
 IV.  32-36.  These  Sign.s  Will  Sttffice 
 TO  Show.  Mark  13:  28-32  (very  nearly  the  , 
 same  words) ;  Luke  21 :  29-33.  From  the 
 fig  tree,  placed  first  in  the  sentence,  and  thus 
 emphatic.  He  may  have  looked  at  some  fig 
 tree  near  them,  just  as  in  the  same  vicinity  he 
 had  five  days  before  used  a  fig  tree  for  an  ob- 
 ject-lesson. (21:20.)  But  the  article,  'the  fig 
 tree,'  does  not  necessarily  indicate  a  particu- 
 lar tree,  but  may  mean  only  that  kind  of  tree, 
 or  that  class  of  objects.  Learn  a  parable 
 (Rev.  Ver.,  her  pnrnhle),  or  simply  'the 
 parable,'  the  one  which  the  fig  tree  has  to 
 teach.     Everything  in   nature  has  its  moral 
 
 analogies;  Jesus  has  set  us  the  example  of 
 perceiving  these  and  using  them  for  religious 
 instruction.  Tlie  word  parable  (see  on  13:  3) 
 is  here  used  in  its  general  sense  of  an  illustra- 
 tive comparison,  as  in  15:  15,  there  being  here 
 no  narrative  such  as  we  commonly  mean  by  a 
 
 I  parable.      When    his    branch 
 
 leaves.  The 'his'  is  the  old  po.sse5sive  of 
 'it,'  which  was  originally  'hit,'  and  is  still 
 often  so  pronounced  by  the  vulgar.  The 
 possessive  its  was  just  beginning  to  be  used 
 when  the  K.  James  version  was  made.  It  is 
 found  in  Shakespeare,  though  he  generally 
 uses  his.  (Schmidt  "Shak.  Lex."  )  /^s  is  not 
 in  K.  J.  Ver..  Ed.  1011,  though  now  found. 
 Lev.  25:  5.  We  find  his  as  neuter  repeatedly 
 in  Old  Test.  (e.  </.,  Psa.  1:3;  Exod.  25:  31; 
 36:  17,  etc.),  and  several  times  in  New  Test. 
 (5:13;  Acts  12: 10:  1  Cor.  15 :  :i8.)  The  parallel  passagB 
 in  Com.  Ver.  of  Mark  has  'her  branch,' 
 which  Rev.  Ver.  adopts  here,  personifying 
 the  fig  tree  as  feminine  (like  the  Greek),  and 
 so  in  Rev.  6:  13;  comp.  22:  2.  Is  yet  tender. 
 The  Rev.  Ver.,  Is  now  become  tender,  gives 
 the  exact  meaning.  'Is  yet  tender,'  Tyn. 
 and  followers,  suggests  that  the  tenderness  is 
 about  to  cease,  when  the  Greek  moans  that  it 
 has  just  become  complete.  >Vhen  ye  shall 
 see  all  these  things,  probably  those  of  v.  15 
 and  v.  29  f.  Know  that  it  is  near.  (v.3i.) 
 The  Rev.  Ver.  gives  'He  is  nigh,'  or  in  mar- 
 gin, 'it  is  nigh,'  viz.,  hiscoming  (».  27),  or  'the 
 kingdom  of  God  is  nigh'  (Luke2i:3i),  all  ob- 
 viously amounting  to  the  same  thing.  The 
 'he'  is  most  naturally  suggested  by  what  pre- 
 cedes, and  is  supported  by  James  5 :  9.  Edersh. 
 thinks  "it  can  scarceh'  be  supposed  that  Christ 
 would  speak  of  himself  in  the  third  person  "  ; 
 but  see  in  this  very  discourse  v.  31  and  2-3:  31  IT. 
 34.  Verily,  I  say  unto  you  (see  on  5:  18), 
 calling  attention  to  something  of  special  im- 
 portance. This  generation,  as  in  2\:  30, 
 al.so  11  :  10;  12:  41  f. ;  and  compare  Luke  17: 
 '25  with  21:  32.  The  word  cannot  have  any 
 other  meaning  here  than  the  obvious  one. 
 The  attempts  to  establish  for  it  the  sense  of 
 
492 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIV. 
 
 35  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  my  words  |  35  these  things  be  accomplished.    Heaven  and  earth 
 
 shall  not  ti'ss  awav  s'*'"*"  P'^^^  away,  but  iny  words  shall  not  ])ass  away. 
 
 :«  Hut  I'tihat  dayand  hour  kuoweth  no  7«a«,  no,  not     3G  But  ot  that  day  and  hwiv  kuoweth  no  out-,  not  even 
 
 le  angels  of  heaven,  but  mv  Father  only.  I        the  angels  of  heaven,  i  neither  the  Son,  but  the  Father 
 
 the  angels  < 
 
 I  MaDv  auihoritieH,  i 
 
 I  oncient,  omit,  neither  the  Son. 
 
 race  or  nation  have  failed.  There  are  some 
 e-vatiiples  in  which  it  might  have  such  a  mean- 
 ing, but  none  in  which  it  must,  for  in  every 
 ca.se  the  recognized  meaning  will  answer,  and 
 so  another  sense  is  not  admissible.  (Comp.  on 
 3:6.)  S<m-ie  of  the  Fathers  took  it  to  mean 
 the  generation  of  believers,  i.  e.,  the  Chris- 
 tians, etc.,  after  the  loose  manner  of  inter- 
 preting into  which  many  of  them  so  often 
 fell.  We  now  commonly  make  the  rough 
 estimate  of  three  generations  to  a  century. 
 The  year  in  which  our  Lord  said  this  was 
 most  probably  a.  d.  30,  and  if  so,  it  was  forty 
 years  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  The 
 thought  is  thus  the  same  as  in  16:  28;  and 
 comp.  Jnlin  21 :  22  f  Till  all  these  things 
 be  fnlHIIcd,  or,  more  exactly,  take  •place, 
 'come  to  pass,'  see  on  5:  18.  The  emphasis  is 
 on  'all.'  All  the  things  predicted  in  v.  4-31 
 would  occur  before  or  in  immediate  connec- 
 tion with  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  But 
 like  events  might  again  occur  in  connection 
 with  another  and  greater  coming  of  the  Lord, 
 and  such  seems  evidentlj- to  be  his  meaning. 
 (See  on  v.  3.) 
 35.  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away. 
 
 etc.  usee  on  5:  19),  still  further  emphasizes  the 
 importance  of  what  he  is  saying,  wliich  was 
 introduced  by  '  Verily,  I  say  unto  you.'  It 
 was  hard  for  the  disciples  to  believe  that  their 
 Master  would  come  again  and  utterl3'  destroy 
 the  temple  and  the  holy  city  (v.  2f.),  and  work 
 such  great  changes  as  have  been  indicated  by 
 V.  29-31,  within  that  generation;  and  so  he 
 asserts  it  very  solemnly,  comp.  John  16:  7. 
 We  learn  also  in  2  Pet.  3:  7  f.  and  else- 
 where that  heaven  and  earth  will  pass  away; 
 not  that  they  will  cease  to  exist,  but  that  they 
 will  be  changed  into  something  entirely  new. 
 36.  The  predictions  he  has  made  will  re- 
 ceive a  fulfillment  within  that  generation 
 (v. 34),  to  be  witnessed  by  some  then  living 
 (16: 28);  this  much  he  solemnly  declares,  but 
 the  time  he  will  not  more  exactly  state,  for 
 indeed  the  precise  time  no  one  knows  but  the 
 Father  only.  Of  {concerning)  that  day  and 
 hour.  It  is  mere  quibbling  to  say  tliat  still 
 we  may  ascertain  the  year  and  uionth.  No, 
 not  the  angels  of  heaven,  comp.  on  18:  10. 
 The  Rev.  Ver.  gives  '  neither  the  Son.'  It  is 
 difficult  to  decide  whether  these  words  are 
 here  genuine.'     They  are  certainly  genuine  in 
 
 1  Though  of  little  praftieal  infiportanne,  the  qiies-  I 
 tion  is  one  of  great  interest  to  the  science  of  text-  i 
 criticism.    The  clause  is  given  here  by  X  B  E),  by  the  i 
 old  tineial  represented  by  b!,  12t,  :U(;,  two  other  cm-  I 
 sives,  some  codices  ^f  the  Old  I-atinand  a  few  of  the  j 
 Vulgate,  Syriac  of  Jerusalem,  ^^ilihiopie,  and  Arme-  ■, 
 nian,  Origen  (who  carefully  discusses  the  phrase  in 
 hi.<!  commentary  on  Matt.),  Chrys.,  Hilary,  and  the 
 Anonymous  Comm.  on  Matt.    Now  if  B  were  absent 
 from  this  list,  the  clause  would  be  immediately  re-  ' 
 jected   as  a  "Western"   addition.  oViviously  drawn 
 from  Mark.     We  know  (W  H.,  Int.  g  150)  that  "in  Ori- 
 gen.  especially   in    some  of  his   writings.  Western  I 
 quotations  hold  a  prominent  place,"  p.  g.,  see  just  > 
 after  this,  v.  4t.     The   iEthiopic  is  well   known  to 
 present  "  Western"  readings  in  many  passages,  and 
 the  Armenian  gives  them  in  v.  2:  25:  1 ;  Acts  8:  .37; 
 Eph.  5:  30,  and  elsewhere.     It  is  of  course  possible  ) 
 (Tisch.  and  W  H.)  that  the  words  were  omitted  be- 
 cause of  the  obvious   difficulty   they   present;   but! 
 then  why  are  they  omitted  from  Mark  by  no  docu-  ; 
 menfs  except  X  and  one  codex  of  the  Vulgate  ?     It  ; 
 is  true  that  Matt,  was  more   used  than  Mark,  but  the  ; 
 difference  in  this  respect  will   bear  no  comparison  i 
 with  the  immense  difference  between  the  documents  I 
 
 for  omission  in  Matt,  and  in  Mark,  even  after  we 
 allow  for  the  ready  acceptance  likely  to  Vie  given  to  a 
 form  of  text  that  would  remove  a  difficulty.  Various 
 Fathers  speak  of  the  clause  as  wanting  in  Matt,  and 
 present  in  Mark,  but  they  do  not  resrard  that  as  les- 
 .sening  the  doctrinal  difficulty.  On  the  other  hand, 
 nothing  would  be  more  natural  than  the  insertion  of 
 the  clause  in  Matt,  by  transcriptional  assimilation  to 
 Mark.  .  Such  assimilation  of  parallel  passages  occurs 
 oftener  than  can  be  numbered  ;  while  alteration  to 
 avoid  doctrinal  difficulty  is  a  thing  of  very  rare 
 occurrence.  How  then  can  W  H.  maintain  thiit  the 
 omission  "can  be  no  less  easily  explained  liy  the 
 doctrinal  difficulty"  than  their  insertion  by  'assimi- 
 lation to  Mark"?  This  seems  to  be  only  because 
 they  regard  "the  documentary  evidence  in  favor '"of 
 the  clause  a.s  "overwhelming";  and  it  is  made  over- 
 whelming by  the  concurrence  of  B  with  the  other 
 documents.  Now  it  is  true  that  a  group  containing 
 B  very  commonly  presents  the  original  text,  as  \V 
 H.  have  convincingly  shown  in  their  genealogical 
 classification  on  the  basis  of  internal  evidence.  But 
 it  is  not  true  that  such  a  group  presents  overwhelm- 
 ing evidence;  for  we  have  seen  in  this  commentary  a 
 good  many  cases  in  which  a  group  containing  B  is 
 
Cii.  XXIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 493 
 
 Mark  ('3:32),  nnd  so  were  spoken  by  our  Lord 
 oil  tliis  occasion.  In  fact,  tlie  tlnuight  tliey 
 convoy  is  implied  in  but  my  [the)  Father 
 only,  for  oti)er\vise  we  should  have  expected 
 'but  God  only.'  Conip.  20:  23;  Acts  1  :  7. 
 The  '  my  '  of  the  common  text  is  spurious. 
 
 Tliis  statement  of  our  Lord  as  to  liimsclf 
 can  be  explained  only  by  referring  the  igno- 
 rance to  his  human  mind.  We  read  of  him 
 at  twelve  years  of  age  that  he  'advanced  in 
 wisdom  and  stature'  (or  'age').  If  he  then 
 advanced  in  wisdom,  he  did  not  cease  advanc- 
 ing at  the  age  of  twenty  or  of  thirtj'.  If  his 
 knowledge  was  incomplete  at  twelve,  it  was 
 still  incomplete  at  thirty.  Indeed,  a  finite 
 mind  could  not  contain  all  knowledge.  If 
 there  was  to  be  a  real  Incarnation  of  the 
 Eternal  Word,  then  the  body  he  took  must  be 
 a  real  body,  and  the  piind  a  real  mind.  How 
 his  divine  nature  could  be  omniscient,  and  his 
 iuiman  mind  limited  in  knowledge,  both 
 being  united  in  one  person,  is  part  of  the 
 mystery  of  the  Incarnation,  which  we  need 
 not  expect  to  solve.  (Comp.  Phil.  2  :  7.)  But 
 to  be  limited  in  knowletlge,  does  not  neces- 
 sarily involve  erroneous  information  or  con- 
 ceptions. The  human  nature  of  the  Incarnate 
 Deity  was  infallibly  preserved  from  sin  (comp. 
 on  4:  1),  and  so,  we  nuiy  believe,  from  error 
 of  judgment. 
 
 So  remarkable  a  statement  seems  much  more 
 natural  if  it  relates  not  simply  to  the  destruc- 
 tion of  Jerusalem,  hut  also,  mid  mainly,  to 
 the  second  coming  of  which  our  Lord  goes  on 
 to  speak  in  the  immediately  succeeding  verses; 
 and  we  have  seen  that  the  passage  as  a  whole 
 appears  to  predict  both  events.  This  saying 
 ought  to  repress  all  curious  inquiry  as  to  the 
 precise  time  of  his  second  coming,  to  prevent 
 reliance  on  any  arithmetical  calculations,  and 
 alstj  to  foster  confidence  in  him.  The  disci- 
 ples greatly  wished  to  know  the  precise  time; 
 in  every  age  many  have  been  eagerly  seeking 
 
 to  determine,  and  some  fancying  they  have 
 ascertained  it,  only  to  be  disappointed;  but 
 he  expressly  warned  against  this  from  the  out- 
 set, and  impliedly  bade  us  be  reconciled  to  an 
 ignorance  shared  by  the  high  angels,  and 
 (Mark)  by  the  Son  himself.  Tiie  humiliating 
 failures  by  so  many  well-meaning  Chiistians 
 in  this  matter,  should  bring  no  reproach  to 
 their  Master,  but  cause  him  to  be  honored  all 
 the  more.  And  if  the  God-man,  the  Mediator, 
 left  tliis  and  many  t»tlier  things  (20  :  m  ),  to  the 
 Father  alone,  how  cheerfully  should  we  his 
 followers  rest  in  ignorance  that  cannot  be 
 removed,  trusting  in  all  things  to  our  Heav- 
 enly Father's  wisdom  and  goodness,  striving  to 
 obey  liis  clearly  revealed  w-ill,  and  leaning  on 
 his  grace  for  support.  Whether  this  partic- 
 ular limitation  ui)on  the  Saviour's  knowledge 
 was  removed  after  his  resurrection  (m:  is),  we 
 cannot  undertake  to  judge. 
 
 HOMILKTICAL  AND  PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  2.  Henry:  "A  believing  foresight  of 
 the  defacing  of  all  worldly  glory  will  help 
 to  take  us  off  from  overvaluing  it." — V.  4  f. 
 In  times  of  great  trial  we  must  carefully  avoid 
 false  guidance  and  comfort.  Griffith: 
 "  Men's  first  impulse  under  trouble  is  to  catch 
 rashly  at  every  person  who  seems  to  promise 
 relief." — V.  6.  Henry:  "It  is  against  the 
 mind  of  Christ,  that  his  people  sliould  have 
 troubled  hearts  even  in  troublous  times." 
 
 V.  12.  Love  waxing  cold.  1)  Through  dis- 
 couragement from  apparently  fruitless  efforts 
 to  do  good.  2)  Througli  resentment  at  in- 
 gratitude and  injustice.  3)  .Througli  general 
 influence  of  evil  example  and  environment. 
 Happy  the  few  who  resist  all  such  tendencies, 
 whose  love  is  warm  even  amid  surrounding 
 chill,  for  they  shall  be  useful  to  men,  .shall 
 honor  Christ,  shall  themselves  be  .saved,  (t.is.) 
 — V.  14.  Preaching  the  gospel.  1)  It  is  the 
 gospel  of  the  kingdom.     2)  It  is  adapted  to  all 
 
 certainly  or  proh.ibly  wrong;  arnl  Dr.  Hort  himself 
 stHtt's  that  B  "  has  a  few  widely  spread  wrong  read- 
 ings in  tliis  Gospel  "  (App.  on  Matt.  M  :  3.">.)  For  ox- 
 ample,  \V  H.  do  not  follow  groups  containing  B,  some 
 of  tlioni  large  groups,  in  G  :  •il:  10  :  0,  21  ;  2'i :  27  ;  27: 
 28,  •!!).  Comp.  above  on  19:  9.  In  Mark  4:  Jl  X  B,  the 
 iinci;«l  represented  l>y  1.3  ami  GO,  with  ;{.'),  nnd  we  may 
 now  add  2.  give  a  manifest  cleric;il  error,  which  Hort 
 saysis'Slue  to  menh.inical  repetition."  There  :>re 
 various  examples  in  the  other  Gospels  which  tend 
 to  the  same  result.    So  the  B  groups,  and  even  the 
 
 X  B  groups  (as  in  sevt-r.-d  of  the  above  instances)  do 
 present  a  number  of  unquestionable  errors,  even  in 
 the  Gospel.s,  and  W  H.  lully  agree  that  B  is  repeat- 
 edly "Western"'  in  the  Epistles  of  Paul.  Accord- 
 ingly, the  X  B  group  in  this  case  doo.s  not  constitute 
 "  overwhelming"  evidence  in  favor  of  a  clause  want- 
 ing in  the  pre.'it  ma«s  of  document",  and  so  re.idily 
 accounted  for  by  assimilation  to  Murk.  \V"  think 
 tliat  W  H.  ought  to  h.ivo  confined  it  to  their  margin, 
 nnd  thai  Rev.  Ver.  ought  not  to  have  noticed  it  liere 
 at  all.    Comp.  on  27  :  49. 
 
494 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIV. 
 
 37  Bui  as  the  days  of  Noe  were,  so  shall  also  the  |  37  oaly.    And  as  were  the  days  of  Noah,  so  shall  be  the 
 couiing  of  (he  Son  u'f  luau  be.  I 
 
 the  world.  3)  Christ  commands  his  people  to 
 preiich  it  to  all.  (Comp.  28:  19.)  4)  Christ 
 predicts  that  it  will  be  preached  to  all.  Are 
 we  personally  receiving  it,  and  busy  in  pro- 
 claiming it? 
 
 V.  16.  Hexry:  "In  times  of  imminent 
 peril  and  danger,  it  is  not  only  lawful  but  our 
 duty,  to  seek  our  own  preservation  by  all  good 
 and  honest  means  ;  and  if  God  opens  a  door  of 
 escape,  we  ought  to  make  our  escape;  otherwise 
 we  do  not  trust  God,  but  tempt  him."— V.  20. 
 Henry  :  "  Though  the  ease  of  the  body  is  not 
 to  be  mainly  consulted,  it  ought  to  be  duly 
 considered ;  though  we  must  take  what  God 
 sends,  and  when  he  sends  it,  yet  we  may  pray 
 against  inconveniences." — V.  23.  Faith  is  a 
 characteristic  of  Christianity  ;  but  belief  of 
 truth  involves  stern  refusal  to  believe  in  false- 
 hood. Hknry:  "There  is  not  a  greater 
 enemy  to  true  faith  than  vain  credulity. 
 The  simjile  believeth  every  word,  and  runs 
 after  every  cry." 
 
 V.  30  f  The  final  and  glorious  coming  of 
 Christ.  1)  It  will  be  sudden,  V.  27.  2)  It  will 
 be  not  in  the  form  of  a  servant  (Phu.  2:  7),  but 
 as  the  Divine  King,  with  power  and  great 
 glory.  3)  It  will  cause  mourning  to  all  who 
 have  rejected  him.  (Rev.  i:  7;  Heb.  g:  6.)  4)  It  w-ill 
 bring  all  his  scattered  people  together  in  un- 
 speakable and  eternal  blessedness,  comp.  2  Tim. 
 4:  8.  Henry:  "Sooner  or  later,  all  sinners 
 will  be  mourners;  penitent  sinners  look  to 
 Christ,  and  mourn  after  a  godly  sort;  impeni- 
 tent sinners  shall  look  unto  him  whom  they 
 have  pierced,  and  though  they  laugh  now, 
 shall  mourn  and  weep  in  endless  horror  and 
 despair." — V.  36.  The  great  day.  1)  There  is 
 n  definite  day  on  which  Christ  will  come  to 
 judgment,  comp.  Acts  17:  31;  2  Tim.  1:  12. 
 2)  The  precise  day  is  wholly  unrevealed,  and 
 known  only  to  God  the  Father;  attempts  to 
 fix  it  by  calculation  are  idle.  3)  Our  great 
 concern  is  to  be  ready  when  that  day  comes, 
 and  we  shall  do  this  by  constant  and  watchful 
 service  of  Christ,  V.  42;  comp.  2o:  1-14. 
 
 24:  37—25:  13.  Watch  Continually 
 FOR  THE  Coming  of  Christ. 
 
 Only  the  early  part  of  this  section  has  a 
 parallel  in  Mark  (13:33.37)  and  Luke  (jiismg); 
 but  Luke  has  more  extensive  parallels  in 
 earlier  discourses.     As  to  the  general  contents 
 
 and  the  divisions  of  this  discourse  on  the 
 Mount  of  Olives,  see  at  the  beginning  of 
 chap.  24.  From  the  point  we  have  now 
 reached,  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  sinks 
 rapidly  out  of  view.  The  passage  in  v.  37-44 
 might  be  understood  as  having  also  a  primary 
 reference  to  that  event,  regarded  as  a  coming 
 of  Christ,  but  it  contains  no  expression  re- 
 quiring  to  be  so  understood.  Still  less  indi- 
 cation is  there  of  such  a  reference  in  the  two 
 illustrations  of  v.  45-51  and  25:  1-13.  But 
 throughout  this  section  everything  naturally 
 suggests  that  final  coming  of  Christ  to  judg- 
 ment, which  is  alone  brought  to  view  in  the 
 closing  paragraph  of  the  great  discourse,  25: 
 31-46.  There  would  be  no  profit  in  working 
 out  a  possible  allusion  to  the  destruction  of 
 Jerusalem  in  some  parts  of  this  section,  and 
 we  may  confine  ourselves  to  its  obvious  and 
 supremely  important  teaching  as  regards 
 preparation  for  the  final  coming.  Our  Lord 
 first  declares  that  his  coming  will  be  unex- 
 pected, as  illustrated  by  the  coming  of  the 
 flood  and  the  coming  of  a  thief,  and  bases  on 
 this  an  injunction  to  watchfulness  (v.  37-44) ;  he 
 then  further  illustrates  the  same  fact  and  con- 
 sequent duty  by  the  supposed  case  of  a  good 
 and  a  bad  servant  (v. 45-51),  and  by  the  parable 
 of  the  foolish  and  the  wise  virgins.   (25: 1-13.) 
 
 I.  37-44.  Watch,  for  He  Will  Come 
 LTnexpectedly.  Comp.  Mark  13:  33  and 
 Luke  in  the  earlier  discourses  he  gives  in  17: 
 26-35;  and  12:  39  f. 
 
 fa)  Illustration  from  the  coming  of  Noah's 
 flood.— 37-39.  But  as,Rev.Ver.,  frnf/rt.9.  But 
 some  of  the  best  documents  read  'for  as,' 
 which  vvould  easily  be  changed  by  copyist.s 
 because  somewhat  obscure;  it  is  therefore 
 probably  correct.  (Lach.,  Treg.,  W^  H. )  It 
 does  not  exactly  give  the  reason  why  the 
 day  and  hour  is  unknown  (2*:3q,),  but  a  con- 
 Jinnation  of  the  statement  that  no  one  knows : 
 men  will  not  even  be  thinking  of  it  when  it 
 arrives.  Also  is  genuine  in  Luke  17:  26,  but 
 not  here,  nor  in  v.  39.  The  coming,  see  on 
 24:  3.  The  Son  of  man,  see  on  8:  20.  On  a 
 former  occasion  our  Lord  had  added  another 
 illustration  to  the  sime  effect  from  the  times 
 of  Lot,  Luke  17  :  28-32.  Here,  as  often  before, 
 the  question  arises  whether  we  shall  suppose 
 that  Je$us  used  these  illustrations  only  once, 
 
Cir.  XXIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 49.3 
 
 38  For  as  in  the  days  that  were  before  the  flood  they 
 were  eating  and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in 
 marriage,  nntil  the  day  that  Noc  entered  into  the  ark. 
 
 '.iJ  .\nd  knew  not  until  the  flood  came  and  took  them 
 all  away  ;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  .Son  ot  man  he. 
 
 40  Then  shall  two  he  in  the  held  ;  the  uue  shall  be 
 takcTi,  and  the  other  1>-I't. 
 
 41  Two  KMHicH  .s7iv(/; />e  grinding  at  the  mill;  the  one 
 shall  be  taken,  ami  the  otlier  left. 
 
 4J  W'ateh  therefore;  for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your 
 Lord  duth  come. 
 
 .38  '  coming  of  the  .Son  of  man.  For  as  in  those  days 
 which  were  before  the  Hood  ihey  were  eating  and 
 drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in  marriage,  until  the 
 
 39  day  that  Noah  entered  into  the  i'.rk,  and  they  knew 
 not  nntil  the  Hood  came,  and  toiik  (hem  all  away  ;  so 
 
 40  shall  be  the  •  coming  of  the  .Sou  of  man.  Then  shall 
 two  meu  ba  in  the  held; one  is  taken,  and  one  is  left : 
 
 41  two   women  shall  be  grinding  at   the  mill;  one  is 
 
 42  taken,   and  one   is   left.     Watch  therefore ;   for  ye 
 
 1  Or.  pretence. 
 
 and  ono  or  other  Evangelist  has  made  a  dis- 
 location; or  that  he  repeated.  To  one  who 
 has  had  experience  of  itinerant  preacliing  to 
 popular  audiences,  the  supposition  that  an 
 illustration  was  repeated  at  some  new  place 
 and  time  seems  so  perfectly  natural  that  there 
 is  no  occasion  for  the  other  hypothesis. — The 
 cotning  of  Christ  will  fitid  men  in  general 
 hus3'  witli  the  ordinary  pursuits  of  life,  as  in 
 tile  time  of  Noah;  only  those  who  are  pre- 
 pared as  he  was  will  escape  the  sudden  and 
 unexpected  destruction.  It  follows  that  our 
 Lord's  coming  certainly  cannot  be  at  the  end 
 of  a  thousand  years  of  universtil  tind  perfect 
 piety,  for  in  that  case  all  would  know  the 
 exact  time,  tmd  all  would  be  devoutly  and 
 eagerly  expecting  the  event.  Comp.  Luke 
 18:  8.  Took  them  all  away,  with  emphasis 
 on  'all.' 
 
 (b)  Persons  most  intimately  a.ssociated  will 
 be  separated  b\'  that  unexpected  coining. — 
 40  f.  Two  (m<>/i'.  The  Greek. hasonly  'two,' 
 but  the  connected  words  are  masculine,  as 
 with  tlie  following  'two'  tliey  are  feminine. 
 In  the  field,'  in  the  cultivated  district  ap- 
 pertaining to  some  supposed  city.  One  shall 
 be  (lit.,  is)  taken,  taken  along,  perhaps  by 
 the  angels  sent  to  gather  the  elect.  (2»:  :ii.) 
 The  same  Greek  word  is  rendered  'receive' 
 in  John  14:  3;  for  the  idea,  comp.  1  Thess. 
 4:  17.  The  Greek  lias  here  the  present  tense, 
 which  is  more  vivid  than  the  future  would  be. 
 Some  understand  the  term  to  mean  taken 
 along  b\'  the  destroying  agencies  attending 
 Christ's  appearance,  as  the  flood  carried  all 
 away.  In  either  view  of  this  phrase  the 
 main  thought  of  the  passage  remains  the 
 same;  it  shall  be  well  with  one  and  ill  with 
 
 the  other,  and  there  will  be  no  time  then  for 
 preparing.  Two  women  grinding  at  the 
 mill.  This  domestic  labor  is  still  frequently 
 performed  in  Palestine  by  women,  and  was 
 observed  there  by  the  present  writer.  The 
 lower  millstone,  say  twelve  inches  in  diam- 
 eter, is  placed  on  the  ground  and  perhaps  tixed 
 in  it ;  the  upper  stone  is  turned  by  a  peg  near 
 the  outer  edge.  One  woman  sits  on  the 
 ground  (isa.47:  i  r.),  so  as  to  have  tlie  mill 
 steadied  between  her  knees,  the  other  crouches 
 on  the  opposite  side.  Sometimes  the  stone  is 
 much  larger,  and  each  crouches  on  one  side. 
 One  pulls  the  peg  towards  her  through  half  a 
 circle,  the  other  seizes  it  above  or  below  and 
 completes  the  circle;  or  else  both  retain  their 
 hold,  and  one  relaxes  while  the  other  pulls. 
 With  the  free  hand  one  now  and  then  puts  a 
 little  grain  into_  the  central  orifice  of  the  re- 
 volving stone.  To  the  jerky  motion  of  the 
 stone  they  keep  time  by  a  low,  wailing  chant. 
 "The  sound  of  the  grinding"  (ecci.  12:4)  may 
 be  only  the  rumbling  and  ringing  noise  made 
 by  the  revolving  stone,  but  more  probably 
 refers  to  this  chant.'  The  two  women  are  apt, 
 in  the  nature  of  things,  to  be  mother  and 
 daughter,  or  older  and  younger  sister,  or 
 friendly  neighbors,  or  slaves  in  the  same 
 house.  Yet  even  these  will  be  separated  by 
 the  Lord's  second  coming,  the  prepared  one 
 being  accepted,  the  other  having  then  no  time 
 to  prepare. — Some  larger  millstones  were 
 turned  by  an  ass  ('"-s),  and  others  by  water, 
 where  this  was  available,  as  is  now  to  be  seen 
 in  many  places.  "The  Greek  Anthology" 
 (Wet.)  has  a  statement  that  "in  ancient 
 times"  women  used  to  grind,  before  the  art 
 of   grinding  by   water    was    discovered. — A 
 
 'This  expres.sion  was  interpolated  into  the  text  of  1  tut  Recepltu  on  the  Continent,  though  not  found  in 
 Luke  17:  .^fi,  and  Luke  17  :  :U  was  interpolated  here,  in    Stephens,  the  Texiu.i  Receplus  in  Great  Britain, 
 both  cases  by  the  "Western  "  group  of  documents;  the        *  Dr.  Robinson  heard  no  such  chant,  but  we  heard  it 
 former  interpolation  pa.s.sod  into  some  ".Syrian  "  docn- j  at   Fl  >Iib   (Gibeon).     Laborers  of  many  kinds  all  over 
 nient.s,  and  so  into  K.  James  and  the  Elzevir,  the   Tez-    the  world  have  certain  cries  or  songs  to  accompany  and 
 
 '  relieve  monotonous  work. 
 
496 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXIV 
 
 4:5  lUit  know  this,  that  if  tlie  goodniaii  of  tlie  house  |  4:j  know  not  on   what  day   your   Lord  coiiieth.    1  But 
 
 had  known  in  wlial  watcli  tlie  ihiuf  would  come,  he 
 would  have  watihed,  and  would  not  have  sutfered  his 
 house  lo  Ik-  Ipidkeii  up. 
 
 ■i\  Therefore  be  ye  also  ready :  for  in  such  an  hour 
 as  ve  think  uol  the" .Sou  of  niaii  Cometh. 
 
 AH  Wli  p  ihi'u  is  a  faithful  and  wise  servant,  whom  his 
 lord  halh  made  ruler  over  his  household,  to  give  them 
 meat  iu  du^  season  ? 
 
 know  this,  that  if  the  master  of  tlie  house  had 
 known  in  what  watch  the  ihief  was  coming,  he  would 
 have  watched,  aixl  would  not  have  suflered  his  house 
 
 44  to  he  -broken  through.  Therefore  be  ye  also  i-eady  : 
 lor  in  au  hour  that  ye  think   not   tlu?  Son  of  man 
 
 4o  Cometh.  Who  then  is  the  faithful  and  wise  ".servant, 
 whom  his  lord  hath  set  over  his  household,  to  give 
 
 1  Or,  But  thia  ye  know 2  Ov.  digged  tArough 3  Gr.  bondsereant. 
 
 third  illustration  of  the  same  kind  is  given  in 
 Luke  17:  34  as  used  on  an  earlier  occa.sion, 
 viz.,  that  of  two  men  on  one  bed. 
 
 (c)  Api)lication  of  these  illustrations.— 4'2;  > 
 Mark  13:  33.  What  hour.  Rev.  Ver.,  on  what 
 day.  This  is  read  by  many  of  the  best  doc- 
 uments, and  was  etisily  changed  by  copyists 
 into  '  hour,'  by  assimilation  to  v.  44.  Thus  of 
 the  two  words  in  v.  36,  we  have  one  in  v.  4*2 
 and  the  other  in  v.  44,  and  again  both  in  v. 
 60  and  25:  13.  Your  Lord  cometh.  Else- 
 where he  always  says  '  the  Son  of  man  com- 
 eih,' as  in  v.  44;  comp.  24:  27,  30,  37,  39; 
 Luke  12:  40;  17:24,20,30;  21:36.  The 
 e.xpression  'your  Lord  cometh'  connects  it- 
 self closely  with  'his  Lord'  in  the  illustration 
 that  j)resently  follows,  v.  45-50,  and  so  in 
 Luke.  Probably  this  expression  led  to  the 
 phrase  "our  Lord  cometh,''  which  was  so 
 common  a  sax'ing  among  the. early  Christians 
 that  Paul  quotes  it  in  the  Aramaic,  Mnran 
 atha  (1  Cor.  16: 2-1)  ;  comp.  Phil.  4:5;  James  5: 
 7;  2Thess.  2:  2;  2  Peter  1 :  16;  3:  10.  Tyn- 
 dale  and  Geneva  use  'master'  all  through  v. 
 42-50;  Wye,  Cran.,  Eheims,  have  'lord,' 
 K.  James  '  Lord.'  \Viin.sche  says  the  Rab- 
 bis also  declare  that  the  Messiah  will  come 
 when  least  expected  ;  so  every  one  must  hold 
 liinisolf  ready,  and  he  who  does  not,  will 
 have  himself  to  blame  if  he  is  shut  out.  In- 
 deed, this  is  a  principle  applj'ing  to  every- 
 thing which  is  certain  to  come,  but  at  an 
 uncerttiin  time.  Hence  it  applies  exactly  to 
 our  own  death,  for  which  we  ought  to  make 
 ready  in  advance  and  to  stay  ready  always. 
 
 (d)  A  further  illustration  and  its  applica- 
 tion.—43  f.;  comp.  Luke  12:  39  f.  This  illus- 
 tration was  often  repeated  by  the  apostles,  1 
 Thess.  5:  2,  4;  2  Peter  3:  10;  Rev.  3:3;  16: 
 1.").  Know  this,  or  this  ye  know.  The  Greek 
 second  )ilural  has  the  same  form  in  the  indic- 
 ative as  in  the  imperative,  hence  occasional 
 
 ambiguities,  as  in  John  5:  39;  14:  1.  The 
 good  man  (tnaster)  of  the  house,  see  on  10: 
 25.  In  what  watch.  The  night,  from  sun- 
 set to  sunrise,  was  divided  by  the  Jews  in 
 earlier  times  into  three,  but  under  tlie  Ro- 
 mans into  four  periods  called  "watches," 
 comp.  Mark  13:  35,  and  see  above  on  14:  25. 
 Broken  up,  literally  digged  through  (Rev. 
 Ver.  margin),  implying  walls  made  of  mud  or 
 of  sun-dried  bricks,  which  are  still  cotnmon 
 in  many  jiarts  of  the  world,  comp.  on  6:  19. 
 Therefore  (v.  44),  the  propriety  of  the  injunc- 
 tion being  inferred  from  the  foregoing  illus- 
 tration. Be,  more  exactly,  become.,  get 
 ready;  ye  also,  as  the  householder  must  do 
 if  he  would  be  ready  whenever  the  thief 
 comes.  The  Son  of  man,  as  in  v.  37,  39; 
 see  on  8 :  20. 
 
 II.  45-51.  Let  his  Coming  Find  you 
 A  Good  Servant  and  not  an  Evil  One. 
 Mark  13:  34-37;  Luke  21 :  34-86;  comp.  an 
 earlier  discourse  in  Luke  12:  35-38,  42-46. 
 
 45-47.  Servant,  doidos,  slave,  see  on  8:  6. 
 Wise  is  not  the  general  Greek  word,  but 
 means  more  exactly  prudent,  discreet,  shrewd, 
 etc.,  with  varying  shades  of  good  and  bad 
 meaning,  as  in  7  :  24  ;  10:  16  ;  25  :  2  flf.  ;  Luke 
 16  :  8.  It  here  probably  signifies  prudent  and 
 judicious  in  the  means  and  methods  of  faith- 
 fully serving  the  master  ;  or  possibly,  prudent 
 in  subser\ing  his  own  true  interest  by  fidelity 
 to  his  master.  Household.  The  Greek 
 word  denotes  the  whole  body  of  domestics. 
 The  servant  in  qtiestion  is  the  head  stew.vrd, 
 charged  with  the  special  duty  of  regularly  sup- 
 plying all  the  domestics  with  food  ;  along  with 
 that  he  exorcised  a  general  control,  observe, 
 made  ruler,  or  set  over,  and  sometimes  as- 
 sumed the  right  to  punish  {v. 49.).  Meat,  food, 
 which  was  formerly  the  meaning  of  the  Eng- 
 lish word  'meat.'  In  due  season.  To  dis- 
 tribute the  food  regularly  and  promptly  was 
 
 '  Persons  learning  a  Bible  lesson,  at  this  point,  may  1  the  whole  discourse  on  24:    3.    Practical  remarks  on  v. 
 find  the  connection  traced  on  v.  a7,  and  an  outline  of  I  42-51  will  be  found  below,  after  25 :  13. 
 
Ch.  XXIV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 4^7 
 
 46  Bipsscd  is  thnt  servant,  whom  his  lord  when  he  I 
 conietli  shall  And  so  doing. 
 
 47  Verily  I  -say  onto  you,  Thai  he  shall  make  him 
 ruler  over  all  his  goods. 
 
 4S  But  unci  it'  that  evil  servant  shall  say  in  bis  heart, 
 My  lord  delayetli  his  coming;  ; 
 
 is  .And  shall  benin  to  smile /(/.t  fellow  servants,  and 
 to  eat  anil  ilriiik  with  the  drunken  ; 
 
 .lO  The  lord  ol'  lliat  servant  shall  come  in  a  day 
 when  h<-  lookelh  not  tor  him,  and  in  an  hour  that  he  is 
 not  aware  of. 
 
 51  ,\nd  shall  "eut  him  asunder,  and  shall  ap[foiiit  him 
 his  [lortiori  with  the  hypocrites:  there  shall  be  weeping 
 and  gnashing  of  teeth. 
 
 4  J  them  their  food  in  due  season  ?  Blessed  is  that '  serv- 
 ant,  whom  his  lord  when  he  comelh  shall  lind    sn 
 47  doing.     Verily  I  say  unio  you,  that  he  will  set  him 
 4S  over  all  that  he  halh.    Hut'if  that  evil  '  servant  shall 
 49  say  in   his  heart.  My  loni  tarrielli ;  and  shall  begin 
 to  beat   his  fellow-servants,  and  shall  eat  and  drink 
 .50  with    the    drunken;  the  lord    of  that 'servant  shall 
 come   in    a  day  when    he  cxpectelh   not,  and  in  an 
 51  hour   when    he   knoweth    not,   and    shall  -cut    hiju 
 asunder,  nriil    appoint    his   portion    with    the    hypo- 
 crites: there  shall  bo  the  weeping  and  gnashing  of 
 teeth. 
 
 a  Or.  cut  him  off. 1  Gr.  bondiarvant i  Or,  teverelfteourge  kirn. 
 
 an  important  point  of  good  management  in  a 
 steward.  Blessed  is  more  exactly  hnppy,  as 
 in  5:3  ft'.;  anotlier  beatitude.  His  lord, 
 when  he  cometh,  frDiu  some  jouriic}',  or 
 some  otluT  place  of  residence.  Shall  find  so 
 doing,  faithfully  and  judiciinisly  sujujlyiiig 
 the  domestics  with  food,  i.  c,  performing  the 
 special  duties  of  his  position.  Verily  I  say 
 unto  you,  calling  special  attention,  comp. 
 on  5:  18.  Will  make  him  ruler  (or  set 
 him)  over  all  his  goods,  over  all  his 
 property  of  every  kind,  and  not  simply  over 
 his  body  of  domestics.  Comp.  25:  21;  Luke 
 19:  17,  20.  Our  Lord  here  puts  honor  upon 
 those  who  serve  him  by  comparing  them,  not 
 to  a  menial  or  ordinary  slave,  but  to  the  intel- 
 ligent, faithful,  and  trusted  head-slave  of  the 
 household,  like  Joseph  in  Potiphar's  liouse. 
 Miiny  have  understood  ti  specific  reference  to 
 ministers,  atid  from  this  notion  has  arisen  a 
 singular  mi.xed  text,  widely  current  in  the 
 language  of  devotional  meetings,  "a  work- 
 man that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly 
 dividing  the  word  of  truth,  and  giving  to  each 
 liis  portion  (Luke  12:  «2)  in  due  season  "  (but  .see 
 Rev.  Ver.  of  2  Tim.  2:  15).  That  our  passage 
 reail3'  refers  to  all  Christians  is  confirmed  by 
 Miirk  13:  37,  "  And  what  I  say  unto  you  I  say 
 unto  all,  Watch."  The  passage  may  be  ap- 
 plied to  ministers  a  fortiori,  as  having  all  the 
 ordinary  responsibilities  of  Christian  life,  and 
 others  that  are  extraordinary. 
 
 48-51.  AVith  the  faithful  diligence  and 
 l)appy  reward  of  the  good  head-servant  (in 
 any  supposed  case)  is  now  contrasted  the 
 behavior  and  punishment  of  the  head-serv- 
 !int     in    case    lie    turns    out    an     evil     one. 
 
 copulative  and  by  writing  it  an,  as  in  Shakes- 
 peare's "an  it  please  you,"  "an  thou  lovest 
 me,"  etc.  When  this  conditional  use  of  aiid 
 grew  indistinct  to  the  mind  it  was  strength- 
 ened by  adding  if,  so  as  to  make  in  Shakes- 
 peare 'an  if,'  and  here,  '  but  and  if  ;  modern 
 usage  omits  the  an</,  and  the  old  phrase  'but 
 and  if  now  looks  very  strange.  Comp.  Luke 
 12:45;  20:  G;  John  G  :  G2;  1  Cor.  7  :  11,  28 ; 
 1  Pet.  3:  14;  in  the  three  last  passages  Rev. 
 Ver.  unwisely  retains  'and.'  Shall  say  in 
 his  heart,  comp.  'to  .say  within  yourselves,' 
 in  3:  9.  The  heart,  as  always  in  Scripture,  is 
 here  the  seat  of  tliouglit  as  well  as  of  feeling, 
 see  on  G:  21.  Delayeth  his  coming.  Tar- 
 rieth  expres.se3  the  correct  Greek  text.  It 
 contained  a  delicate  intimation  to  the  disci- 
 ples that  Jesus  was  not  oomingagain  in  a  very 
 short  time  (comp.  on  25:  10).  Shall  begin, 
 com.  on  11 :  20.  And  to,  rather,  s/iaH  eatatid 
 drink  with  the  drunken,  carousing  at  the 
 master's  expense,  instead  of  keeping  the  house- 
 hold in  order  and  exercising  a  prudent  econ- 
 omy. In  a  day,  implies  that  he  comes  from 
 some  distance;  and  in  an  hour,  amplifies 
 and  makes  more, impressive,  as  so  often  in 
 Heb.  parallelism.  Shall  cut  him  asunder, 
 cut  him  in  two.  This  is  the  exact  meaning  of 
 the  term,  and  no  other  has  any  support  from 
 Greek  usage.  The  Old  Latin  translates  by 
 dividet,  'will  divide,'  or  Jindef.  'will  cleave'; 
 Pesh.  'will  divide';  and  Memph.  takes 
 great  pains,  'will  divide  him  in  his  mid- 
 dle.' Such  a  severe  punishment  was  practiced 
 among  the  Hebrews  (2  sam.  12:  .ti;  Heb.  n;  37; 
 Susanna 55);  and  AVct.  givcs  various  examples 
 from  Greek  and  Roman  writers.     Some  think 
 
 Evil  is  opposed  both  to  faithful  and  to  it  must  be  here  simply  a  hyperbole  for  severe 
 prudent,  (v.  43.)  But  and  if.  So  also  in  '  scotirging.  because  of  the  following  phrase: 
 Tyndale  and  all  his  followers.  In  Middle  And  appoint  his  portion  with  the  hypo- 
 English  nnd  was  used  in  the  sense  of  '  if  [  crites.  This  makes  a  sudden  transition  from 
 (Skeat),  afterwards  distinguished    from    the  |  the  illustration  to  the  thing  illustrated.     'Cut 
 
 2Q 
 
498 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXV. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXV. 
 
 'PHEN  shall  the  kingdom  of  heaven  be  likened  unto  [    1    Then  shall  the  kingdom  of  heaven  be  likened  unto 
 1    ten  virgins,  which  look  their  lamps,  and  went  forth  ten  virgins,  that  took  their  i  lamps,  and  went  forth 
 
 to  meet  the  bridegroom.  I 
 
 1  Or,  torcliee. 
 
 him  in  two'  is  the  image,  a  severe  temporal 
 punishment;  '  liis  portion  with  the  hypo- 
 crites' is  in  eternity.  That  hypocrites  (see  on 
 6:  2)  are  grossly  offensive  in  God's  sight,  and 
 must  be  severely  punished,  was  a  thought  fa- 
 miliar to  the  minds  of  the  disciples  («:  2.  5, 
 16;  15:  7;  10:  3),  and  just  freshened  through 
 the  discourse  of  that  same  day.  (.is:  i:i-i9.) 
 The  good  servant  will  he  exalted  to  the  high- 
 est position  H  servant  can  have  ('•") ;  the  bad 
 servant,  who  drank  with  the  drunken,  shall 
 dwell  wit!)  the  hypocrites.  Now  if  '  appoint 
 his  portion'  makes  a. transition  from  the 
 eartiily  punishment  to  the  punishment  of  hell 
 (2o:41,4k),  there  is  no  occasion  for  objecting  to 
 the  literal  and  only  established  sense  of  'cut 
 him  in  two,'  and  no  ground  for  the  alterna- 
 tive rendering  of  Rev.  Ver.,  margin.  The 
 weeping  and  the  gnashing  of  teeth  (see  on 
 8:  12.) 
 
 Luke  having  given  a  similar  comparison  to 
 the  good  and  bad  steward  in  an  earlier  dis- 
 course (Luke  12: 42-46),  does  not  here  repeat  it, 
 nor  yet  wholly  pass  it  by,  but  sums  up  the 
 thouglit  in  the  comprehensive  and  impressive 
 sentences- of  21  :  34-36. 
 
 Ill  Ch.  25 :  1-13.  Parable  of  the  Ten 
 Virgins.  Not  found  elsewhere.  This  beau- 
 tiful parable  is  a  further  illustration  of  the 
 variously  illustrated  injunction  to  'watch' 
 (24: 42,44),  whicl)  is  repeated  at  its  close  (25:13), 
 in  such  a  form  as  to  recall  also  the  great 
 statement  of  24  :  36,  and  thus  link  all  the  dis- 
 course; up  to  this  point  in  the  closest  connec- 
 tion. Our  Lord  is  still  sitting  on  the  Mount 
 of  OliviB,  late  in  the  afternoon  of  his  last  day 
 of  public  ministry  (see  on  24:  1,  3.) 
 
 1.  Then,  viz.,  at  the  time  of  the  Saviour's 
 coming  f2« :  42, 44.)  The  kingdom  of  heaven, 
 the  Messianic  Dispensation  (see  on  3:  2.) 
 Be  likened  unto  (see  on  13:  24.)  Tlie  omis- 
 sion of  certain  details,  and  the  desire  of  inter- 
 preters to  prepare  for  this  or  that  homiletical 
 ay)plication,  have  led  to  much  difference  of 
 opinion  as  to  some  points  of  this  tender  and 
 beautiful  story.     But  scarcely  any  of  these 
 
 seriously  affect  the  main  lesson  of  the  para- 
 ble, and  they  should  not  be  allowed  to  occupy 
 much  space  in  an  expository  sermon  or  Sun- 
 day-school lesson.  It  was  the  custom  to  hold 
 weddings  after  nightfall.  The  bridegroom 
 and  some  friends  went  to  the  house  of  the 
 bride,  and  after  religious  ceremonies  there  he 
 set  forth  towards  his  own  abode  in  a  grand 
 procession,  which  was  illuminated  by  torches 
 or  lamps  in  the  hands  of  the  participants,  and 
 often  preceded  by  musicians.  In  the  utterly 
 dark  street  of  an  Asiatic  city,  every  one  who 
 goes  forth  at  night  is  expected,  and  in  modern 
 Jerusalem  is  strictly  required  \)\  the  author- 
 ities, to  carry  a  light.  (Comp.  Psa.  119;  105.) 
 Other  invited  guests,  who  had  not  gone  to  the 
 brides  home,  could  join  the  procession  at  any 
 point,  and  enter  with  it  i:ito  the  bride- 
 groom's residence,  to  share  in  the  festivities. 
 But  without  a  burning  lamp  or  torch  they 
 could  not  march  in  the  procession,  and  so 
 could  not  enter  the  house.  In  order  to  join 
 tlie  procession  conveniently,  such  persons 
 might  assemble  beforehand  at  different  points 
 along  the  proposed  route,  and  wait  for  the 
 bridegoom's  approach.  Some  recent  commen- 
 tators urge  that  the  bridegroom  must  here  be 
 conceived  as  on  his  way  to  the  bride's  house,  to 
 hold  the  festivities  there,  since  in  the  applica- 
 tion Christ  comes  from  heaveu  to  earth  to  es- 
 tablish his  kingdom;  but  it  is  useless  for  "the 
 sake  of  a  painful  literalism,  to  imagine  a  de- 
 parture from  custom.  In  1  Mace.  9 :  39  only 
 the  bridegroom  is  mentioned  as  coming  forth, 
 with  a  grand  procession  and  musicians;  and 
 j'ct  just  above  (v.  37)  we  see  that  tliey  were 
 "bringing  the  bride."  When  the  bridegroom 
 came  from  a  distance,  the  festivities  were 
 sometimes  held  at  th^  residence  of  the  bride, 
 as  in  Gen.  29:  22;  Tobit  8:  20  ff.  In  that 
 case,  however,  the  virgins  would  not  have 
 lighted  their  lamps  till  news  came  that  the 
 bridegroom  was  near,  and  after  that  the  delay 
 on  his  part  would  be  unnatural,  whereas  ac- 
 cording to  the  common  view,  the  delay  of  the 
 wedding  procession  in  setting  out  from  the 
 bride's  house  is  natural  enough.    In  that  case, 
 
Ch.  XXV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 499 
 
 2  And  five  of  them  were  wise,  and  five  were  foolish. 
 
 3  They  that  were  foolish  took  their  lamps,  and  took 
 no  oil  with  them  : 
 
 4  But   the   wise  took  oil   in   their  vessels  with  their 
 lamps. 
 
 5  Wliile  the  bridegroom  tarried,  I  hey  all  slumbered 
 and  slept. 
 
 2  to  meet  the  bridegroom.    And  five  of  them   were 
 ."J  foolish,  and  five  were   wise.     For  the  foolish,   when 
 
 4  they  took  their  '  lauips,  took  no  oil  with  llieui:  but 
 the"wise  took  oil  in  their  vessels  with  their  '  lamps. 
 
 5  Now  while  the  bridegroom   tarried,  they  all   slum- 
 
 I  Or,  (orekM. 
 
 also,  not  the  bridegroom,  but  the  father  of  the 
 bride,  would  have  decided  whether  the  five 
 should  be  admitted.  It  seems  tolerably  evi- 
 dent from  V.  10-12  that  the  marriage  feast  is 
 at  the  house  of  the  bridegroom.  Still,  the 
 general  lesson  remains  the  same  in  either 
 view  of  this  particular.  The  "Western" 
 tj'pe  of  text  has,  with  its  usual  free  hand- 
 ling, made  it  read  'went  forth  to  meet 
 the  bridegroom  and  the  bride,'  in  order  that 
 the  text  might  distinctly  conform  to  custom. 
 The  bride  is  really  not  mentioned  throughout 
 the  parable,  doubtless  because  Christ's  people 
 in  this  image  are  represented  by  the  attend- 
 ants. 
 
 The  story  in  itself  considered  has  curious 
 points  of  naturalness  and  verisimilitude. 
 Young  girls  would  be  specially  interested  in  a 
 wedding,  prominent  in  its  ceremonies,  and 
 distressed  at  missing  the  festivities.  Bridal 
 ceremonies  are  very  apt  to  be  delayed  beyond 
 the  time  appointed.  It  is  evident  that  great 
 delay  is  here  supposed,  for  otherwise  the 
 maidens  would  not  themselves  have  been  ar- 
 rayed and  assembled  so  long  beforehand  as  to 
 have  time  for  all  falling  asleep  while  they 
 waited. 
 
 Ten  maj'  be  regarded  as  merely  a  round 
 number,  sufficiently  large  to  show  interest  in 
 the  occasion.  Comp.  Luke  19:  13.  We  learn 
 however  from  Lightfoot  that  the  Jews  "de- 
 lighted mightily  in  the  number  ten.  A  syna- 
 gogue must  have  at  least  ten  present;  an 
 order  or  ring  of  men  consisted  not  but  of  ten 
 at  the  least."  Wiin.  adds  that  ten  men  must 
 be  present  at  a  wedding,  in  order  to  utter  the 
 requisite  blessings.  Comp.  Ruth  4  :  2.  Jose- 
 phus  says  ("  War,"  6,  9,  .3)  that  not  less  than 
 ten  men  must  assemble  to  partake  of  a  paschal 
 Iamb.  Morison  reminds  us  how  these  uses  of 
 the  number  might  be  suggested  bj'  the  ten 
 fingers,  as  was  the  decimal  basisof  numeration. 
 
 The  word  for  lamps  is  dift'erent  from  that  of 
 5:  15,  and  regularly  means  a  torch  (Joiini8:3; 
 Rev. 8:10),  and  we  know  that  the  Greeks  and 
 Romans  commonly  used  torches  in  'marriage 
 processions ;  but  here  it  seems  to  denote  a 
 lamp  fed  with  oil,  though  it  might  be  a  sort  of 
 torch  fed  with  oil  (Rev.  Ver.  margin).  In 
 processions,  such  a  lamp  was  borne  on  a 
 wooden  pole  (Edersh.);  and  was  doubtless 
 protected  from  the  wind,  probably  (as  now)  by 
 a  covering  of  wood,  or  of  cloth  supported  by 
 a  wire  frame  (.Smith's  "Diet.').  Tliese  lamps 
 held  but  little  oil,  and  would  need  to  be  re- 
 plenished. As  the  lamp  was  indispensable, 
 and  the  movements  of  a  bridal  procession 
 were  uncertain,  prudent  persons  would  carry 
 with  them  vessels  of  oil,  but  these  were  very 
 unpleasant  for  j)crsons  in  festive  apparel  to 
 carry,  and  the  imprudent  might  conclude  to 
 risk  it  with  the  oil  in  their  lamps.  They 
 would  all  set  down  the  lamps  and  leave  them 
 burning,  because  they  were  constantly  ex- 
 pecting the  approach  of  the  procession.  If  we 
 conceive  them  as  waiting  at  the  bride's  house, 
 it  would  have  been  silly  to  leave  the  lamps 
 burning,  before  there  was  any  announcement 
 of  the  bridegroom's  approach  ;  especially'  as 
 in  that  view  he  would  be  coming  from  a  great 
 distance.  Goebel  maintains  that  the  foolish 
 had  empty  lamps,  the  vessels  being  those 
 which  formed  part  of  the  lamps.  This  fancy 
 is  devised  in  order  that  the  oil  may  mean 
 divine  grace,  without  any  hitch  in  the  inter- 
 pretation ;  but  it  makes  the  foolish  virgins 
 simpletons.  Wise*  is  the  word  meaning 
 prudent,  etc.,  see  on  24:  45.  Tarried  is  the 
 same  word  as  in  24:  48,  and  one  of  the  links 
 of  connection  between  the  two  illustrations; 
 comp.  also  25:  19.  Slumbered  and  slept  is 
 lit.,  nodded  and  were  sleeping.  Persons  sit- 
 ting up  and  overcome  by  drowsiness  first  nod 
 and   presently    begin   to  sleep  continuously. 
 
 '  In  V.  'J  the '  foolish '  are  named  first  in  the  best  docu- 
 ments (and  so  in  all  Knglish  versions  before  K.  James, 
 which  probably  followed  Beza).  This  would  seem  to 
 copyists  an  unnatural  order,  but  really  accords  with 
 the  whole  tone  of  the  foregoing  passage,  which  makes 
 
 prominent  the  case  of  the  unprepared.  The  change 
 made  hereby  copyists  led  to  a  corresponding  change 
 in  V.  3  (almost  exactly  the  same  documents),  which 
 properly  reads  '  for  the  foolish,'  introducing  a  proof  of 
 their  folly. 
 
500 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXV 
 
 G  And  at  midnight  there  was  a  cry  made,  Behold,  the 
 hridegrooni  cuuieth  ;  go  ye  out  to  meet  Lim. 
 
 7  Then  all  those  virgins  arose,  and  trimmed  their 
 lamps. 
 
 K  And  the  foolish  said  unto  the  wise,  Give  us  of  your 
 oil ;  for  our  hiuips  are  "gone  out. 
 
 '.)  Hilt  the  wise  answered,  saying.  Not  so ;  lest  there  be 
 notenongli  for  us  and  you:  hut  go  ye  rather  to  them 
 that  sell,  and  buy  for  yourselves. 
 
 10  j\nd  while  they  went  to  buy,  the  bridegroom  came; 
 and  they  that  were  ready  went  in  with  him  to  the  mar- 
 riage: and  the  door  was  shut. 
 
 11  Afterward  came  also  the  other  virgins,  saying, 
 Lord,  Lord,  open  to  us. 
 
 12  Hilt  he  answered  and  said,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
 I  know  you  not. 
 
 6  bered  and  slept.    But  at  midnight  there  Is  a  cry, 
 Behold,  the   bridegroom !     Come  ye  forth   to  meet 
 
 7  him.     Then   all   those    virgins  arose,  and  trimmed 
 
 8  their  1  lamps.  And  the  foolish  said  unto  the  wise, 
 (live  us  of  your  oil;  for  our 'lamps  are  going  out. 
 
 9  But  the  wise  answered,  saying,  Peradventure  there 
 will   not  be  enough  for  us  and  you  :  go  ye  rather  to 
 
 10  them  that  sell,  and  buy  for  yourselves.  And  while 
 they  went  away  to  buy,  the  bridegroom  came;  and 
 they  that  were  ready  went  in  witli  him  to  the  niar- 
 
 11  riage  feast:  and  the  door  was  Shut.  Afterward  come 
 also   the  other  virgins,  saying,  Lord,  Lord,  open  to 
 
 12  us.    But  he  answered  and"  said,  Verily  I  say  unto 
 
 Or,  going  out. 1  Or.  torches. 
 
 Go  ye  out,  or,  come  ye  forth.  The  latter  is 
 more  probably  the  meaning  than  'go  ye  out'  ; 
 the  Greek  word  oftener  means  conie  than 
 go,  which  is  usually  expressed  in  New  Test. 
 by  the  word  used  in  v.  9,  comp.  8:5;  20:  29; 
 and  the  cry  would  naturally  be  made  by  per- 
 sons in  the  street  who  saw  the  procession  ap- 
 proaching, rather  than  by  persons  in  the 
 house ;  nor  would  tlie  latter  have  occasion  for 
 making  a  loud,  clangorous  cry,  such  as  the 
 Greek  word  denotes.  There  was  a  cry,  or 
 more  literally  «  cry  has  arisen,  a  vivid  ex- 
 pression which  transports  us  into  the  midst  of 
 the  scene.  Behold,  the  bridegroom!  like 
 '  Behold,  the  Lamb  of  God  !  '  (John  i:  36);  but 
 many  copyists  added,  as  in  Com.  Ver.,  Com- 
 eth. Trimmed  is  tlie  word  rendered  'gar- 
 nish '  in  12:  44  and  23:  29,  and  denotes  adorn- 
 ing, beautifying;  they  poured  in  oil,  trimmed 
 and  drew  up  the  wick,  wiped  off  the  lamp, 
 did  everything  that  would  make  it  beautiful 
 and  bright.  Our  lamps  are  going  out,  the 
 Greek  having  the  present  tense  and  not  the 
 perfect;  correctly  translated  in  Tyn.,  Rheims, 
 and  margin  of  Com.  Vor.  Lest  there  be 
 not.  Rev.  Ver.  says  peradventure,  etc.  The 
 wise  kindly  abstain  from  express  refusal,  and 
 only  imply  it  by  the  words,  'Peradventure 
 there  will  not  be  enough  for  us  and  you,  go 
 rather,  etc'  (Conip.  Phimptre.)  In  attempt- 
 ing to  buy  oil  at  midnight,  they  would  find 
 few  or  no  shops  open,  and  would  be  much  de- 
 layed. Bruce  fancies  that  it  was  a  second 
 folly  to  go  after  oil,  when  if  they  had  but  re- 
 mained they  might  have  been  admitted  with- 
 out it.  But(l)  the  whole  tone  of  the  story, 
 and  all  that  we  know  of  the  wedding  customs, 
 implies  that  a  burning  light  was  necessary. 
 Without  it  they  would  not  have  been  showing 
 honor  to  the  bridegroom,  and  could  not  have 
 been  distinguished  at  the  door  from  strangers 
 
 or  other  persons  having  no  right  to  be  admit- 
 ted. (2)  The  advice  of  the  wise  to  go  and 
 buy  must,  on  Bruce's  view,  be  taken  as  cruel 
 mockery,  or  possibly  as  dictated  by  the  unre- 
 flecting selfishness  of  persons  hurried  and  dis- 
 concerted ;  either  of  which  would  seem  exces- 
 sively incongruous  and  improbable.  To  the 
 marriage  (fea.st),  as  in  22  :  2  ff.  The  door 
 was  usually  in  the  middle  of  one  side  of  a 
 house,  leading  by  a  passage  under  the  second 
 story  to  the  inner  court,  upon  which  all  the 
 rooms  of  the  house  opened.  When  this  outer 
 door  was  shut,  all  connection  with  the  outside 
 world  was  cut  oflT.  Persistent  knocking,  and 
 loud  entreat^'  addressed  to  the  bridegroom 
 personall}^  might  at  length  bring  him  to  the 
 door.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  a  solemn  as- 
 surance, comp.  on  5:  18.  I  know  you  not. 
 They  have  no  claim  to  be  received  as  guests; 
 he  does  not  even  recognize  them  as  acquaint- 
 ances (comp.  7:  23). 
 
 The  application  of  this  beautiful  parable  is 
 obvious,  but  is  surpassingly  tender  and  pa- 
 thetic. It  teaches  the  same  lesson  as  24:  37- 
 42,  and  43-51,  that  the  only  way  to  be  ready 
 when  Jesus  comes  is  to  be  ready  always.  The 
 term  'virgins'  must  not  be  given  a  spiritual 
 significance,  as  if  denoting  pure  Christians; 
 for  five  of  these  represent  persons  not  really 
 Christians  at  all.  The  divi.sion  into  two  halves 
 must  surely  not  be  supposed  to  teach  that  at 
 the  coming  of  Christ  half  the  people  in  the 
 world  or  in  any  community  will  be  ready  to 
 meet  him,  and  half  not  ready  ;  it  was  simply 
 the  most  natural  division  of  the  round  num- 
 ber, there  being  no  special  reason  for  dividing 
 otherwise.  The  bridegroom  tarried  might 
 suggest  to  the  disciples  that  their  Lord  would 
 not  come  immediatelj-.  (Comp.  on  25:  19.) 
 The  fact  that  all  the  ten  were  sleeping  should 
 not  be  made  a  reproach  to  true  Christians.    It 
 
Ch.  XXV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 501 
 
 13  Watch  therefore:  for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  |  13  you,  I  know  yon  not.    Watch  therefore,  for  ye  knov 
 the  hour  wherein  the  ison  of  man  conielh.  i       not  the  day  nor  the  hour. 
 
 was  not  wrong  for  tlio  virgins  to  sleep  under 
 the  circumstances;  they  were  neglecting  no 
 duty  in  so  doing,  provided  thoy  had  thor- 
 oughly made  i*eady  for  the  bridegroom's 
 coming.  To  understand  it  as  meaning  that 
 tlie  successive  generations  of  mankind  must 
 fall  asleej)  in  death  (various  Fathers  and  some 
 modern  writers),  is  wholly  unwarranted  and 
 .seems  strangely  unsuitable.  Whether  the 
 foolisli  virgins  are  to  be  considered  as  repre- 
 senting "church  members,"  there  is  nothing 
 to  show  ;  they  are  persons  who  profess,  and 
 honestly  tiiini<  that  they  are  Christ's  friends, 
 and  e.'ii)ect  to  meet  him  with  joy.  To  take 
 lamps  and  no  lasting  supply  of  oil,  suggests 
 that  superficial  and  temporary  interest  in 
 divine  things  which  is  so  often  witnessed; 
 comp.  IIoseaG:  4.  The  hurried  and  fruitless 
 attem|)t,  when  the  moment  arrives,  to  make' 
 tlie  preparation  which  ought  to  have  been 
 made  in  advance,  is  deeply  pathetic,  and 
 touches  a  sadly  common  fault  in  regard  to 
 readiness  for  meeting  Christ  at  his  coming,  or 
 for  meeting  the  messenger  whom  he  sends  to 
 bear  us  away,  even  death.  The  inability  of 
 tlie  prudent  virgins  to  help  the  foolish  in 
 their  extremity  reminds  us  that  piety  in- 
 volves personal  conditions  and  relations  to 
 Christ  that  are  not  transferable.  I  know 
 you  not.  This  will  not  be  rejecting  jicrsons 
 who  ask  to  be  saved,  but  disowning  persons 
 who  claim  to  have  been  saved,  to  have  been 
 ready  and  waiting  for  his  coming. 
 
 To  find  some  separate  spiritual  meaning  in 
 the  lamps,  the  vessels,  the  oil,  and  the  sellers 
 of  oil,  etc.,  seems  here  worse  than  idle.  (Comp. 
 on  l:J:  8.)  Maldonatus  counts  fifteen  separate 
 items  having  spiritual  significance,  and  Keach 
 thirteen.  It  is  very  unwise  here  to  bring  in 
 the  idea  of  the  bride  as  meaning  "the  church." 
 (Eph.o:2j.)  The  bride  is  not  mentioned  in  the 
 parable,  and,  as  already  suggested,  for  the 
 obvious  reason  that  Christians  here  appear  as 
 friends  waiting  to  join  the  procession.  Bring 
 in  the  bride  as  the  church,  and  you  introduce 
 
 inevitable  confusion  of  idea  through  a  nii.\- 
 ture  of  distinct  images.  It  ought  to  be  every- 
 where carefully  remembered  that  if  "  mixed 
 metapiiors"  are  bad  for  rhetoric,  they  are 
 worse  for  exegesis. 
 
 Hatch  therefore,  for  ye  know  neither 
 the  day  nor  the  hour'  repeats  the  sol- 
 emn refrain  of  24:  42,  44,  and  50.  The 
 whole  passage  from  24:  36  to  2o:  13  should 
 be  read  in  worship  as  one,  and  this  re- 
 frain brought  out  with  special  emphasis;  just 
 as  one  reads  Psalms 42  and  4;?,  with  the  refrain 
 of  42:  T),  11  and  43:  5;  or  like  the  refrain  in 
 Psa.  80:  3,  7,  19,  and  various  other  Psalms. 
 This  is  not  saying  that  the  passage  before  us  is, 
 properly  speaking,  poetical ;  it  rather  presents 
 an  oratorical  repetition  of  the  practical  theme, 
 after  each  separate  illustration.  "Watch" 
 does  not  here  mean  keep  awake,  as  opposed  to 
 the  sleeping  of  v.  5,  but  be  .so  heedfully  ex- 
 pectant as  not  to  be  caught  unprepared. 
 
 HOMILKTICAL   AND   PRACTICAL. 
 
 Ch.  24:  37-39.  The  flood,  as  a  picture 
 of  Christ's  final  coming.  1)  Men  knew  not 
 when  it  would  be,  and  did  not  really  believe 
 it  would  ever  be;  comp.  Luke  18  :  8.  2)  Men 
 were  too  busy  with  ordinary  affairs  to  stop  and 
 think  about  God's  merciful  warning.  3)  Men 
 in  general  were  caught  unprepared,  and  swept 
 into  destruction.  4)  Those  men  who  believed 
 and  made  ready  found  themselves  safe,  and 
 had  a  blessed  future.— V.  40  f.  The  most  inti- 
 mate associations  of  this  life  will  in  many 
 cases  be  .severed,  in  a  moment  and  forever,  by 
 the  coming  of  Christ.  And  so  death,  though 
 for  none  an  eternal  sleep,  will  be  for  many, 
 alas!  an  eternal  separation. —V.  42.  The 
 coming  of  our  Lord.  1)  We  know  not  when 
 he  will  come— need  not  know— cannot  know 
 —should  not  wish  to  know,  comp.  24:  36.  2) 
 We  shall  be  ready  when  he  comes  if  we 
 are  ready  always,  comp.  v.  43  f.  3)  We 
 should  watch,  not  in  dread  but  in  bope,  for 
 it    will    be     our     Lord's    coming,     comp.    2 
 
 >  '  Wherein  the  Son  of  man  conielh '  is  wanting  in  all  f  oiia  to  one  who  has  read  what  precedes,  since  24 :  36. 
 the  early   versions  and  the  leading  (ireek  copies,  and     The  wvW  meant  but  really  enfeebling  addition  reminds 
 was  ea>lly  addi^l  from  24:  44.     In  reality,  the  expres-    one  of  that  In  1  Cor.  C:  20. 
 •ion  is  more  energetic  without  it,  and  amply  perspicu-  |  , 
 
502 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXV. 
 
 Tim.  14:  8;  Titus  2:  11-14  4)  Thus  are  we 
 better  prepared  to  serve  liim  when  he  does 
 come;  (a)  with  patience  under  trouble,  comp. 
 James  5:  7;  (b)  with  gentleness  and  forbear- 
 ance towards  others,  comp.  Phil.  4:  5;  (c) 
 with  all  holy  living  and  piety,  comp.  2  Peter 
 3:  11  f.  ;  (d)  with  efforts  to  make  all  men  like- 
 wise ready  to  meet  him,  comp.  24:  14. — V.  45- 
 47.  A  good  servant  of  Christ.  1)  He  is  aware 
 that  the  responsibilities  of  Christ's  service  re- 
 quire not  only  faithfulness,  but  prudence,  dis- 
 cretion, good  sense.  2)  He  is  conscious  of 
 duties  to  his  fellow-men,  and  is  e.xact  and 
 punctual  in  performing  them,  as  being  also 
 duties  to  Christ.  3)  He  is  always  ready  to 
 meet  Christ,  because  always  busily  engaged 
 in  Christ's  service.  4)  He  will  be  rewarded 
 for  serving  Christ  "here  by  better  opportunities 
 of  serving  him  hereafter. — V.  4o-51.  The 
 good  and  the  bad  servant  contrasted.  All 
 men  are  in  one  or  another  sense  Christ's  serv- 
 ants, and  will  be  held  by  him  to  account, 
 comp.  2  Cor.  5:  10.  1)  The  good  servant  is 
 faithful  and  wise;  the  bad  servant  is  unfaith- 
 ful and  foolish.  2)  The  good  servant  is  busy 
 in  serving  Christ  by  benefiting  others;  the 
 bad  servant  is  unkind  to  others,  and  engrossed 
 with  s(;lfish  gratifications.  3)  The  good  serv- 
 ant will  welcome  the  Lord  at  any  moment; 
 the  bad  servant  will  be  caught  unawares.  4) 
 The  good  servant  will  be  exalted  to  higher 
 honors  and  wider  usefulness  ;  the  bad  servant 
 will  be  terribly  punished,  dwelling  forever 
 amid  hypocrites,  and  filled  with  bitter  but 
 vain  regrets. 
 
 25:  1-13.  The  Ten  Virgins..  1)  The  coming 
 of  our  Lord  ought  to  be  thought  of  as  a  joy- 
 ful event.  2j  The  time  of  his  coming  is  un- 
 certain and  may  be  delayed,  so  that  prepara- 
 tion for  it  must  be  permanent.  3)  Not  all 
 those  who  call  themselves  his  friend.s,  and 
 nominally  await  his  coming,  will  be  found 
 really  ready  when  he  comes.  4)  Hurried  at- 
 tempts to  make  ready  then,  will  prove  a 
 failure.  5)  Oh  the  bitter  grief  and  disap- 
 pointment of  having  meant,  and  professed, 
 and  long  appeared,  to  be  his  friends,  and  then 
 encountering  the  closed  door  and  the  solemn 
 voice  of  refusal. 
 
 "  No  liRht  liafl  wo:  for  that  we  do  repent  : 
 Ami,  loarniiiK  this,  the  Bridegroom  will  relent. 
 'Too  late,  too  late!  ye  eannoi  enter  now.' 
 No  li);ht,  so  late!  and  (hirk  and  <rliill  the  night! 
 Oh,  let  us  ill,  that  we  may  find  tlie  liRlit! 
 'Too  late,  too  late  !  ye  caunm  enter  now.'", 
 
 Tennyson. 
 
 V.  8.  Henry:  "Those  will  see  their  need 
 of  grace  hereafter,  when  it  should  save  them, 
 who  will  not  see  their  need  of  grace  now, 
 when  it  should  sanctify  and  rule  them." — V. 
 11.  Jerome:  "  What  does  it  profit  to  invoke 
 him  with  the  voice  whom  by  works  you  deny?"' 
 — V.  12.  Henry:  •' With  regard  to  those  th^t 
 put  off  their  great  work  to  the  last,  it  is  a  thou- 
 sand to  one  that  they  have  not  tiine  to  do  it 
 then.  While  the  poor  awakened  soul  ad- 
 dresses itself,  upon  a  sick-bed,  to  repentance 
 and  prayer,  in  awful  confusion,  it  scarcely 
 knows  which  end  to  begin  at,  or  what  to  do 
 first;  and  presently  death  comes,  judgment 
 comes,  and  the  work  is  undone,  and  the  poor 
 sinner  undone  forever." — V.  13.  We  need 
 not  wonder  at  the  frequent  repetition,  and 
 fourfold  illustration,  of  "  Watch,  for  ye  know 
 not,"  seeing  thiit  human  nature  is  so  prone  to 
 heedless  sloth  or  to  preoccupsition  with  worldly 
 affairs. — All  these  exhortations  to  watch,  and 
 be  ready,  for  the  Lord's  coming,  will  apply 
 without  material  alteration  to  the  duty  of 
 preparation  for  death,  which  will  in  an  im- 
 portant sense  summon  us  to  meet  Christ,  and 
 will  leave  fixed  and  permanent  the  relation  in 
 which  we  shall  rise  to  meet  him  when  he  does 
 
 come.     (John  5:  28  f.) 
 
 14-30.  Be  Ready  to  Give  Account  at 
 THE  Coming  of  Chrlst. 
 
 This  is  found  in  Matt,  only,  though  a  quite 
 similar  parable  is  given  by  Luke  (i9:u-27),  as 
 spoken  at  Jericho,  some  five  or  six  days 
 earlier.  On  that  occasion  it  had  a  special 
 design,  to  indicate  that  the  consuinmated 
 reign  of  the  Messiah  would  begin  only  at 
 his  return  after  an  absence,  and  that  then  he 
 would  reward  and  punish  men  according  to 
 their  behavior  during  his  absence;  the  illus- 
 tration in  that  form  exactly  corresponded  to 
 the  history  of  Archelaus.  (See  above,  at  close 
 of  chap.  2.)  Here  those  peculiar  traits  are 
 dropped,  and  we  have  not  a  returping  king, 
 but  simply  a  master,  who  returns  from  a  long 
 journey  to  reward  and  punish.  It  must  not 
 be  inferred  that  Jesus  is  here  taking  pains  to 
 avoid  calling  the  Messiah  a  king,  for  he  does 
 so  immediately  afterwards.  (-'5: si, 3*.)  Some 
 critics  at  once  take  for  granted  that  Jesus 
 spoke  only  one  parable  of  this  .sort,  and  that 
 either  Luke  or  Matt,  has  reported  inaccu- 
 rately. But  we  have  already  remarked  many 
 times  that  such  varied  repetition  on  the  part 
 of  a  preacher  who  journeys  about  is  perfectly 
 
Ch.  XXV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 503 
 
 14  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is'a.sniuan  travelling  into  [  14      For  it  in  as  when  a  man,  going  into  another  coun 
 
 afar  country,  ?(7«o  called    liis  own   servants,  and   de- 
 livered unto  (hern  his  goods. 
 
 15  And  unto  one  he  gave  five  "  talents,  to  another  two, 
 ancf  to  another  one:   to  every  man   according  to  hia  | 
 several  ahiliiy  ;  and  straiglitway  look  liis  journey. 
 
 try,  called  his  own   'servants,  and  delivered   unto 
 
 15  them  his  goods.     And  unto  one  he  gave  live  talents, 
 
 to  another  two,  to  another  one;  to  each  according  to 
 
 his  several  ability  ;  and   he  went  on   bis  journey> 
 
 a  A  latent  U  ^187,  10s.  cli.  IH :  il 1  Gr.  hondttrvant: 
 
 natural.  Moyer  thinks  it  would  be  unnatural 
 that  the  .simpler  should  be  the  later  form.  It 
 is  amusing  to  watch  the  eurreiit  propetisity  to 
 explain  every  thing  as  an  evolution  from  the 
 simple  to  the  complex.  Certainly  in  i)reach- 
 iiig  it  is  very  comtiion  to  produce  iv  complex 
 illustration  atlapted  to  certain  surrounding.s, 
 and  on  a  second  use  in  some  other  discourse 
 to  make  it  simpler  and  more  general.  Edersh. 
 count.s  it  difScult  to  believe  that  our  Lord 
 would  give  a  parable  in  the  presence  of  his 
 di.sciples  at  Jericho,  and  theti,  a  few  days 
 later,  repeat  it  to  the  disciples  in  private;  but 
 theological  instructors  find  frequent  nee  A  of 
 repeating  to  a  class  in  tin  altered  form  what 
 had  been  said  in  a  sertnon  not  long  before. 
 
 14  f.  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  as  a 
 man,  etc.,  Greek,  lit.,  for  just  as  a  man,  etc. 
 TIk!  other  member  of  the  comparison  is  never 
 formally  stated,  but  it  is  understood  without 
 difficulty.  Our  Lord  has  given  (since  2i  :  37} 
 a  series  of  illustrations  to  show  the  iniport- 
 ance  of  watchful  preparation  for  his  cotning 
 — the  da.ys  of  Noah,  one  taken  and  the  other 
 left,  the  thief  coming  unexpectedly,  the  liead- 
 steward  and  his  returning  master,  the  foolish 
 and  the  prudent  virgins.  In  the  latter  case 
 he  said  expressly  (25:  i)  that  the  Messianic 
 reign  shall  resemble  the  case  of  these  virgins 
 !ind  the  coming  bridegroom,  so  he  here  goes 
 on  without  further  stating  the  matter  to  be 
 illustrated.  It  is  important  to  watch  (v.  i:i), 
 for  the  Messiah's  second  coming  is  like  the 
 cas(^  of  a  tnan,  etc.  See  a  similar  expression 
 ill  Mark  \-i:  34.  Travelling  into  a  far  coun- 
 try, as  in  21 :  33;  'took,  or  went  on,  his  jour- 
 ney,' V.  15,  is  the  .same  Greek  term.  His  own 
 servants,  as  in  2*2:  G,  those  that  belonged  to 
 him,  (iniilous,  slaves  (see  on  8:  6),  from  whom 
 he  might  require  and  expect  care  for  his  in- 
 terests. Trench;  "Slaves  in  antiquity  were 
 often  artisans,  or  were  allowed  otherwise  to 
 engiige  freely  in  business,  paying,  as  it  was 
 frequently  arranged,  a  fixed  yearly  sum  to 
 their  master;  or  they  had  money  committed 
 to  them  wherewith  to  trade  on  his  account,  or 
 with   which   to    enlarge    their  business,   and  ! 
 
 bring  in  to  him*>v  share  of  their  profits."  A 
 similar  course  was  sometimes  pursued  in  our 
 Southern  States,  duritig  the  existence  of 
 slavery.  Five  talents.  A  talent  of  gold, 
 see  on  18:  24,  would  be  near  twelve  hundred 
 dollars  of  our  nione3',  and  with  a  purchasing 
 power  at  letist  ten  times  as  great.  It  was  as  if 
 oneshould  now  put  §00,000  in  the  hands  of  a 
 dependent  to  preserve  and  increase.  In  the 
 earlier  parable  (Luke  19)  the  sum  stated  is  a 
 "mina,"  about  ?17,  so  that  ten  minas  would 
 be  otie  hundred  and  seventy,  equtil  in  ptir- 
 chasing  power  to  say  two  thousand,  dollars. 
 The  sums  used  in  the  two  illustrations  are  ob- 
 viously round  numbers.  As  talents  in  the 
 parable  represent  whatever  God  gives  us  to 
 use  and  itnprove,  and  as  bej'ond  comparison 
 the  most  important  of  such  gifts  are  our  men- 
 tal powers,  so  it  has  become  common  in 
 English  to  call  a  man's  mental  powers  his 
 talents,  and  hence  to  speak  of  a  man  of 
 talent,  or  a  talented  man.  A  more  or  les.1 
 similar  use  is  found  in  German  and  Dutch, 
 in  French,  Spanish,  and  Italian,  even  in  mod- 
 ern Greek.  To  every  man  according  to 
 his  several  ability,  or  'his  own  ability,' 
 viz.,  his  capacity  for  preserving  and  increas- 
 ing the  funds  intrusted  to  him.  Comp.  Rom. 
 12:  6;  1  Cor.  12:  11;  Eph.  4:  11.  In  the 
 earlier  parable  this  distinction  was  not  made, 
 but  to  each  was  given  the  same  sum.    (i.uiie 
 
 19:  13.) 
 
 16-18.  The  trusted  servants  go  to  work. 
 Straightway  should  most  probably  be  con- 
 nected with  what  follows,  as  in  Rev.  Ver., 
 rather  than  with  what  precedes,  as  in  Com. 
 Ver.  and  Com.  Greek  text.  In  Matt,  this 
 Greek  word  (Wei.ss)  always  connects  with 
 what  follows  it.  The  good  and  faithful  serv- 
 ant (v.2i),  feeling  his  responsibility,  went  to 
 work  without  delay.  "NVe  naturally  suppose 
 that  likewise,  siiid  of  the  second  .servant,  in- 
 cludes this  feature.  Traded,  literally  worked. 
 wrought  (Wye),  as  in  21:  28;  2(J:  10;  then 
 in  a  technical  sense,  'engaged  \n  business,' 
 and  so  'tntded.'  The  men  who  conduct  largt^ 
 business  operations  have  to  work  indeed.    One 
 
504 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXV. 
 
 .  16  Then  he  that  had  received  the  five  talents  went 
 and  traded  with  the  same,  and  uiaa«  Iheiit  other  tive 
 talents. 
 
 17  And  likewise  he  that  had  received  two,  he  also 
 gained  other  two. 
 
 18  Kilt  he  tliat  had  received  one  went  and  digged  in 
 the  eartii,  and  liid  his  lord's  money. 
 
 19  Alter  a  long  time  the  lord  of  those  servants cometh, 
 and  ri'ckoneth  with  them. 
 
 •20  And  so  he  that  had  received  five  talents  came  and 
 brought  other  five  talents,  saying,  I?ord,  thou  deli  veredst 
 unto  me  five  talents:  behold, I  have  gained  beside  them 
 five  talents  more. 
 
 21  His  lord  said  unto  him.  Well  done,  thou  good  and 
 faithful  servant:  thou  hast  been  faithl'vil  over  a  few 
 things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things:  enter 
 thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 
 
 22  He  also  that  had  received  two  talents  came  and 
 said,  Lord  thou  delivercdst  unto  me  two  talents :  be- 
 hold, I  have  gained  two  other  talents  beside  them. 
 
 2;!  IHs  lorcf  said  unto  him.  Well  done,  good  and  faith- 
 ful servant:  thou  nast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things, 
 I  will  niaka  thee  ruler  over  many  things:  enter  thou 
 into  the  joy  of  thy  lord. 
 
 16  Straightway  he  that  received  the  five  talents  went 
 and  traded  with  then),  and  made  other  .five  talents. 
 
 17  In  like  manner  he  also  that  received  the  two  gained 
 
 18  other  two.     But  he  that  received  tlie  one  weiit  away 
 
 19  and  digged  in  the  earth,  and  hid  his  lord's  money. 
 Now  after  along  time  the  lord  of  those  'servants 
 
 20  cometh,  and  niaketli  a  reckoning  with  them.  And 
 he  that  received  the  five  talents  came  and  brought 
 other  five  talents,  saying.  Lord,  thou  deliveredst 
 unto  me  five  talents  :  lo,  I   have  gained   other  five 
 
 21  talents.  His  lord  said  unto  him,  Well  done,  good 
 and  faithful  ^servant:  thou  bast  been  faithful  over 
 a  few  things,  I  will  set  theeovermany  things:  enter 
 
 22  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord.  And  he  also  that  re- 
 ceived the  two  talents  came  and  said.  Lord,  thou 
 deli vered.-t  unto  me  two  talents:  lo,  I  have  gained 
 
 23  other  two  talents.  His  lord  said  unto  him.  Well 
 done,  good  and  faithful  2 servant;  thou  hast  been 
 faithful  over  a  few  things,  1  will  set  thee  over  many 
 
 1  Gr.  bondservants '2  Or,  bondservant. 
 
 of  the  popular  delusions  is  shbvfn  in  speaking' 
 of  "tiie  working  classes."  as  if  brain-work 
 were  not  often  far  more  intense  and  severe 
 tlian  mere  hand-work.  But  the  term  "busi- 
 ness men"  proceeds  on  a  like  assumption  that 
 no  one  else  is  really  busy.  In  the  other 
 parable  (Luiie  i9:  13-15)  the  Greek  word  used 
 means  directly  'engage  in  business,'  which 
 was  expressed  in  Old  English  by  'occupy' 
 (comp.  Ezek.  27:  9,  22),  used  here  also  by 
 Cran.  and  Rheims,  while  Tyn.  and  Gen.  in 
 Luke  give  'buy  and  sell.'  Made.  It  is  hard 
 to  decide  whether  we  should  read  this  word 
 or  'gained,'  which  has  much  better  docu- 
 mentary evidence,  but  might  easily  here 
 come  from  v.  17,  20,  while  'made'  is  also 
 found  in  Luke  19:  18,  Rev.  Ver.  There  is  ob- 
 viously no  substantial  difference.  For  lord, 
 meaning  mnster,  see  on  8:  19. 
 
 19-23.  The  master  returns  and  demands 
 an  accotint.  The  two  faithful  servants.  Af- 
 ter a  long  time.  This  was  necessary  in  the 
 illustratiim  for  doubling  the  capital  by  any 
 safe  btisiness.  In  the  application  it  intimates 
 that  tile  final  coming  of  the  Messiah  is  retnote, 
 but  still  the  phrase  is  quite  indefinite.  There 
 was  'nothing  in  it  to  show  that  the  coming 
 would  not  take  place  in  their  day,  but  only 
 enough  to  show  that  they  must  go  on  dili- 
 gently .serving  Christ  under  present  condi- 
 tions. Bruce  well  compares  the  correction 
 addressed  by  Paul  to  those  Thessalonians  who 
 supp<'8ed  the  Lord  was  certainly  coming  im- 
 nu'diately,  and  inferred  that  it  was  useless  to 
 engage'any  more  in   the  ordinary  duties  of 
 
 life.  (zThess.  3: 10-12.)  Well  donc  is  a  good 
 translation,  found  first  in  the  Geneva  version  ; 
 but  stress  cannot  be  laid  on  '  done  '  in  con- 
 trast to  the 'well  doing'  of  Gal.  6:  9;  for 
 'done'  is  not  expressed  in  the  Greek,  but 
 only  implied  in  the  word  'well.'  •  T3'ndale 
 and  Cran.  translate  simply  '  well,'  but  this  in 
 modern  English  would  be  inadequate  and 
 ambiguous.  Over  a  few  things  .... 
 over  many  things,  implies  that  the  master 
 had  vast  capital  and  many  kinds  of  business 
 to  be  managed.  We  can  hardly  suppose 
 here  a  conception  remaining  from  the  former 
 parable,  where  aking  wasspeaking  (Luke i9: 17), 
 for  there  the  reward  was  to  be  made  governor 
 over  ten  cities;  the  two  parables  seem  to  be 
 consistently  distinct  throughout.  The  joy 
 of  thy  Lord  is  in  the  story  the  rejoicing  and 
 felicity  consequent  on  the  master's  return  to 
 his  home  (comp.  Luke  15  :  22  ff.).  But  here 
 the  applicationi  quite  overpasses  the  limits  of 
 the  illu.stration.  The  noblest  and  purest 
 earthly  delight  could  but  dimly  picture  the 
 joy  which  will  follow  the  Saviour's  final  com- 
 ing, for  all  that  have  been  good  and  faithful 
 .servants,  a  joy  unspeakably  heightened  by  the 
 fact  that  they  will  share  in  it  with  him ; 
 comp.  Heb.  12:  2;  Rom.  8:  17. 
 
 The  rhythmical  repetition  in  v.  22  f.  of  v. 
 20  f  reminds  one  of  7:  26  f.,  and  of  the  par- 
 allelism which  characterizes  the  Old  Test, 
 poetry.  But  what  is  more  important,  it  com- 
 mends and  rewards  the  servant  who  has 
 faithfully  used  the  two  talents  in  the  saine 
 terms  as  the  one  who  received  the  five  talents. 
 
Cii.  XXV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 505 
 
 24  Then  he  wliich  had  received  the  one  talent  canio 
 and  said,  [.ord,  I  kiiowthet'  that  thou  art  a  liard  man, 
 ri'apiiin  whcri-thcm  hast  not  sown,  and  gathering  where 
 thou  hast  not  slicwcd  : 
 
 2.5  .\iid  I  was  at'iaid,  and  went  and  liiil  thy  talent  in 
 the  earth  :  lo,  thfif  thou  hast  thnl  is  thine. 
 
 26  His  lord  answered  and  said  unto  hiia,  TViok  wicked 
 and  sloihl'ul  servard,  thou  knewcstlhat  1  reap  where  I 
 sowed  not,  and  gather  where  I   liavc  not  strewed: 
 
 27  Thou  oughlesl  therefore  to  have  put  luy  money 
 to  the  exchangers,  and  then  at  luy  cuuiii\g  1  should 
 have  received  mine  own  with  usury. 
 
 24  things:  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord.  And 
 he  also  thai  had  received  the  one  talent  came  and 
 said.  Lord,  I  knew  thee  that  thou  art  a  hard  man, 
 reaping  wjiere   thou  didst    not   .sow,  and  gathering 
 
 25  where  thou  didst  not  scatter  :  and  1  was  alraid,  an»l 
 went  away  and  hid  thy  talent  in  the  earth  :  lo,  tiiou 
 
 20  hast  thine  own.  Hut  his  lord  answered  and  said 
 unto  him.  Thou  wicked  and  slothful  '  servant,  thou 
 knewesi  (hut   I  reap  where  I  sowed  not,  andgathcr 
 
 27  where  I  did  not  scatter  ;  thou  oughtesl  therelbre  to 
 have  put  my  uiouey  to  the  bankers,  and  at  my  com- 
 
 I  Or,  bondtervant. 
 
 TliPro  will  doubtless  be  different  capacities  for 
 sliiiriiis:  in  the  joy  of  our  Lord,  but  every  one 
 will  enjoy  to  tlie  full.  In  the  other  parable 
 the  rewarti  varies  in  exact  accordance  with 
 the  profit  made  upon  the  original  trust,  ten 
 cities,  five  cities,  as  was  ntitural  in  the  case  of 
 a  king  appointing  governors.  Even  here  the 
 wicked  servant's  talent  is  not  divided  between 
 the  two  others,  but  given  to  the  first.  In 
 V.  22  received  is  not  expressed  iti  the  Greek, 
 according  to  some  of  the  best  documents,  but 
 left  to  be  understood  ;  beside  them  rests  on 
 inferior  evidence. 
 
 24-;iO.  The  wicked  and  slothful  .servant. 
 A  hard  man,  the  Greek  word  for  hard  hav- 
 ing metaphorical  uses  like  our  own.  In 
 Luke  10:  21  f.  the  Greek  is  substantially 
 efjuivalent,  being  aiisteros,  rough,  harsh,  etc., 
 whicli  we  borrow  through  the  Latin  as  aus- 
 tere, but  now  use  in  a  somewliat  more  re- 
 stricted sense.  The  image  in  ^fathering 
 where  thou  ha.st  not  strewed,  or  scattered, 
 is  not  exactly  the  same  as  in  reaping  where 
 thou  hast  not  sown,  but  seems  to  mean 
 tile  gathering  of  wheat  that  after  it  was  cut 
 had  been  scattered,  in  order  to  become  more 
 dry  and  ripe;  or  else  gathering  tip  from  the 
 tiireshing-floor  what  another  had  scattered 
 there  to  be  threshed.  The  servant  knew,  he 
 saiil,  tlnit  his  master  was  hard  and  grasping,' 
 drawing  g.-iin  from  the  labor  of  others.  He 
 therefore  pretends  that  he  was  afraid  to  in- 
 vest the  talent  in  business;  for  if  he  should 
 make  profit,  the  nntster  would  take  it  all  (Goe- 
 bei) ;  and  if  he  siiould  lose  the  )>rincipal,  he 
 would  be  harshly  treated,  since  one  who  so 
 grasped  after  gain  would  have  no  patience 
 under  loss.  So  he  returns  the  talent,  as  being 
 all  that  would  really  have  belonged  to  his 
 master  even  if  he  liad  engaged  in  profitable 
 business.  He  does  not  recognize  his  position  | 
 and  duty  as  a  servant,  and  tries  to  excu.se  | 
 iiimsclf  by  attacking  his  master's  character 
 
 and  disposition.      A  (ford  :    "  The  foolish  vir- 
 gins failed  from  thinking  their  jiart  too  easy  ; 
 the  wicked    servant  fails  from  thinking    his 
 too  hard."     Hid   thy  talent  in  the  earth, 
 comp.  on  18:  44.     In  Lukel'.):  20  the  servant 
 having  a  much  smaller  sum  in  charge  simply 
 kept  it  "laid  up  in  a  napkin."      Tiiere   is  a 
 sort  of  spiteful   fling  in  the  words   lo,  there 
 thou     hast    that   is   thine   own,    or  thou 
 hast  thine  own,  Rev.  Ver. — implying  that  the 
 master  had  no  right  to  (.'xpect   more.     Thou 
 wicked  and  slothfnl  servant.     He  wicked- 
 ly misjudged  and  slandered  his  master,  and 
 tried  to  make  that  an   excuse  for  his  slothful 
 failure  to  do  as    he    had    been   commanded. 
 Tlie  master  retorts  that  his  own  excuse  estab- 
 lished his  guilt.     Granting  the  master's  char- 
 acter to  be  as  represetJted,  this  would  itself 
 have  indicated  the  propriety  of  at  least  lend- 
 ing out  the  money  on  interest.     So  also  in  the 
 earlier  parable,  Luke  10:23.  Exchangers,  or 
 fxinkers.  The  Greek  word  is  derived  from  the 
 ,  word  fcr  bank  or  bench  on  which  money  used 
 j  to  be  received  and  paid  out.      These  bankers 
 1  also  changed  money,  but  they  were  .something 
 I  much    higher  than  the   small-change    men  of 
 21:  12.     Plumptre :    It  was  in   the  servant's 
 power  "to   take   advantage  of  the   btinking, 
 money-changing,    money-lending  system,  of 
 •  which  the  Phoenicians  were  the    inventors, 
 and  which  at  the  time  was  in  full  operation 
 throughout  the  Roman  Empire.    The  bankers 
 received  money  on  deposit,  and  paid  interest 
 on  it,  and  then  lent  it  at  a  higher  percentage, 
 or  employed  it  in  trade,  or  (as  did  the  pii/i/i- 
 cnni  at  Rome)  in   farming  the   revenues  of  a 
 province.     This  was  therefore  the  natural  re- 
 source, as  investment  in  stocks  or  companies 
 is  with  us,  for   tho.«e    who  had   not  energy  to 
 engage  in  business.  "  The  law  of  Moses  forbade 
 Israelites  to  charge  interest  against  each  other. 
 
 (Ex.  M  :  25  :  Lev.  25  :  .■J53T  :  I>cui.  2:1    19. )         Ru  t     DcUt.  23  : 
 
 20  allowed  them  to  lend  upon  interest  to  Gen- 
 
50G 
 
 MATTHEW 
 
 [Ch.  XXV. 
 
 ''8  Take  tliereforc  the  talent  from  him,  and  give  it  I  28  ing  I  should  have  received  back  mine  own  with  in- 
 unto  him  wliich  Iialh  ten  talents.  terest.     Take  ye  away  theiefure  thetalent  from  him, 
 
 •"J  Kor  unto  every  one  that  halli  shain)e  given,  and  and  give  it   unto   him   that   hath   the  ten    talents, 
 
 heshali  have  ahundanee:  Imt  Ironi  him  tinil  hath  not  29  For  unto  every  one  that  hath  shall  be  given,  and  he 
 shall  be  taken  awav  even  that  which  he  hath.  I        shall  have  abundance:  but  from  him  tliat  hath  not, 
 
 ;i'J  *\nd  ca^t  ye  'the  unprofilable  servant  into  outer  j  30  even  that  which  he  hath  shall  be  taken  away.  And 
 darkness:   there  shall    be   weeping  and   gnashing  of  east  ye  out  the  uuprotitable  i servant  into  the  outer 
 
 teeth.  dartuess:  there  shall  be  the  weeping  and  gnashing 
 
 of  teeth. 
 
 1  Or,  bondservant 
 
 tiles,  unci  we  may  suppose  this  to  have  been 
 a  case  of  that  sort,  tliere  being  here  no  indir 
 cation  uf  nationality.  Besides,  the  law  was 
 no  douV)t  often  disregarded  or  evaded  in  the 
 dealings  of  Jews  with  each  other,  as  we  find 
 in  tiietimeof  Neheiiiiah.  (Neh.  5:  lo-i?.)  Our  Lord 
 draws  his  illustrations  from  the  actual  conduct 
 of  men,  sinnctimcs  from  their  wrong  conduct 
 (e.  ;/.,  Luke  16:  1  ft".  ;  18:  1  ft".).  Usury,  in 
 Old  English  denoted  simply  what  we  now 
 call  interest,  being  the  sum  paid  for  thewseof 
 money,  Latin  usiira ;  but  by  degrees  came 
 to  signify '  exorbitant  interest,  as  so  many 
 words  liave  from  evil  practices  acquired  an 
 evil  sense.  Our  word  'interest'  derives  its 
 technical  sense  from  the  more  general  notion 
 of  profit.  The  Greek  word  here  employed 
 denotes  what  is  born  of  money,  what  it  brings 
 forth  or  produces.  The  translation  ought  to 
 be  changed  to  'interest,'  throughout  the  Old 
 Test.  Psa.  15:  5  refers  to  the  law  of  Moses 
 above  mentioned,  which  is  not  binding  upon 
 Christians. 
 
 28.  "Bib.  Coinm":  "  God's  gifts  are  not  left 
 un]iroductive,  because  one  to  whom  they  are 
 intrusted  neglects  his  duty.  So  far  as  such 
 gifts  are  transferable,  they  are  often,  as  a 
 matter  of  fact,  taken  away  from  him  who  does 
 not  use  thent  aright,  and  given  to  another. 
 Thus  the  kingly  power  which  Saul  misused 
 was  taken  from  him  and  given  to  David. 
 Thus  the  kingdom  of  God  was  taken  away 
 from  the  Jews,  and  given  to  a  nation  bring- 
 ing forth  the  fruits  thereof." 
 
 29.  Comp.  Lukel9:  26.  See  above  on  18: 
 12.  This  is  a  principle  of  the  divine  govern- 
 ment hiiving  many  applications. 
 
 As  some  would  make  hiding  the  talent  in 
 the  earth  mean  sinking  the  spiritual  in  the 
 carnal,  or  what  not,  so  some  understand  put- 
 ting tlie  money  to  the  bankers  to  mean  con- 
 tributing to  charitable  associations,  etc.  This 
 last  might  be  suggested  as  one  application  of 
 the  principle  that  persons  who  timidly  shrink 
 from  personal  exertions  may  indirectly  pro- 
 mote spiritual  work;    but  a  single  practical 
 
 application  of  a  general  principle  should  not 
 be  [)ut  forwiird  as  an  interpretation. 
 
 30.  The  unprofitable,  or  'unserviceable,' 
 in  colloquial  phrase  '  of  no  use  ';  before  called 
 '  wicked  and  slothful.'  If  the  man  with  one 
 talent  was  blameworthy  for  making  no  in- 
 crease, much  more  (Bruce)  would  that  have 
 applied  to  persons  having  two  or  five  talents. 
 Thus  the  guilt  of  uselessness  holds  true  for 
 high  and  low.  Alas  !  how  many  professed 
 Ciiristians  are  utterly  useless.  Into  (the) 
 outer  darkness,  etc.,  (see  on  22 :  13),  while 
 the  faithful  servants  share  their  masters  joy 
 in  his  brightly  liglited  abode;  the  applica- 
 tion of  the  image  is  to  hell  and  heaven. 
 
 HOMILETICAL   AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  1-5.  'To  each  according  to  his  ability.' 
 1)  Inequalities  of  human  condition  neces- 
 sarily result  from  the  inequalities  of  human 
 character  and  conduct.  2)  To  have  more  of 
 ju-operty  or  of  other  talents  than  one  can 
 manage  for  God's  glory,  would  be  a  burden 
 and  not  a  privilege.  3)  The  way  to  get  a 
 liirger  portion  is  to  make  wise  use  of  what  we 
 have.  4)  The  best  reward  in  eternity,  will  be 
 the  ability  and  opportunity  to  do  grander 
 work  for  Christ.  5)  The  faithful  use  of  two 
 talents  will  receive  as  hearty  comtnendation  as 
 that  of  five;  and  the  cup  of  joy  will  in  each 
 case  be  full.  Yea,  it  would  have  been  the 
 same  with  the  servant  who  received  one  tal- 
 ent, had  he  faithfully  used  it. — V.  21.  '  Enter 
 thou  into  the  joj'  of  thy  Lord.'  1)  A  joy  un- 
 alloj'ed  by  sorrow.  2)  A  joy  which  is  the 
 reward  of  faithful  service.  3)  A*joy  which 
 consists  not  in  idle  resting,  but  in  higher  and 
 wider  usefulness.  4)  A  joy  shared  with  the 
 Lord  himself. — Y.  23.  Jewish  comm.  (Mid- 
 rash)  on  Exodus  (Wet.):  "God  never  be- 
 stows great  things  on  men  till  he  has  first 
 tried  them  by  little  things;  e.  g,  Moses, 
 David." — V.  24.  Calling  God  a  hard  master. 
 1)  Men  are  often  hard  masters,  but  that  does 
 not  prove  that  God  is.  2)  God  gives  to  everj' 
 servant  some  talent  to  improve — only  in  pro- 
 
Ch.  XXV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 507 
 
 31  When  the  Sun  uf  man  sbull  coiuc  in  his  glory,  nud  |  31      But  when  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  bis  glory, 
 all  thu  holy  augcis  with  him,  then  shall  be  sit  upon  aud  all  tbe  augelji  with  bim,  tbeu  shall  he  sit  ua  the 
 
 the  throne  of  bis  glory  :  | 
 
 portion  as  \u-  has  really  sown  does  he  claim  to 
 reap.  S)  It  is  ti)e  wicked  and  slothful  servant 
 who  complains  of  having  a  hard  master. 
 4)  To  excuse  our  lack  of  service  by  accusing 
 him  whom  we  ought  to  serve,  is  but  adding 
 insult  to  injury.  5)  We  may  delude  our- 
 selves witli  flimsy  excuses,  but  we  cannot 
 deceive  God,  nor  escape  aggravated  punish- 
 ment.—V.  25.  The  hid  talent.  1)  It  is  "his 
 lord's  money"  (v-is),  entrusted  for  use  and 
 increase,  and  the  servant  has  no  right  to  hide 
 it.  2)  The  reason  for  hiding  may  be  j)rofess- 
 edly  f)rudent  fear,  but  is  really  sloth,  disobe- 
 dience, and  lack  of  devotion  to  the  master's 
 interests.  3)  The  risks  involved  in  doing  any- 
 thing whatsoever,  form  no  sufficient  reason  for 
 doing  n()thing.  4)  To  return  the  hid  talent  is 
 not  giving  the  master  his  own,  for  he  has_  a 
 riglit  to  expect  increase.  Axon.  :  "One  who, 
 receivii.g  seed  to  sow,  has  at  seed-time  not  sr>wn 
 it,  inflicts  loss  upon  his  master;  although  he 
 has  not  lost  the  seed,  yet  there  is  a  loss  in  j>ro- 
 portion  as  there  might  have  been  gain  if  he 
 had  sown  at  the  lit  time." — V.  29.  Chky.s.  : 
 "lie  that  hath  a  gift  of  word  and  teaching  to 
 proHt  thereby,  and  useth  it  not,  will  lo.se  the 
 gift  also;  but  he  that  giveth  diligence,  will 
 gain  to  himself  the  gift  in  more;  abundance; 
 even  as  the  other  loseth  what  he  had  re- 
 ceived."— V.  30.  Tiie  unprofitable  servant. 
 1)  Unprofitablebecause  slothful.  2)  Unprofit- 
 able, and  therefore  wicked,  o)  Unprofitable 
 and  inexcusable  {r.i6f.)\  if  shrinking  from 
 one  way,  he  might  have  been  useful  in  some 
 other.  4)  Unprofitable,  and  for  this  severely 
 punished. 
 
 V.  14-:?0.  Parable  of  the  Talents.  1)  Chris- 
 tians should  gladly  recognize  that  they  are 
 Christ's  "own  servants,"  and  must  bend 
 ever^'  energy  to  promote  his  cause  in  the 
 world.  2)  Christ  commits  to  us  as  talents  to 
 be  used  in  his  service  (a)  our  personal  powers 
 — of  body — of  intellect,  imagination,  passion, 
 taste,  conscience,  will;  (b)  our  attainments; 
 (c)  our  possessions,  and  capacities  for  further 
 acquisition;  (d)  our  influence,  through  fam- 
 ily, social,  and  business  relations.  3)  Wlien 
 Christ  comes  he  will  reward  us  for  the  faithful 
 use  of  all  these  by  admitting  us  into  intimate 
 and  permanent  intercourse  with  himself,  and 
 
 by  heightened  resources  for  glorifying  him. 
 I  (v.  28.)  4)  III  the  case  of  failure  to  improve 
 our  talents,  many  or  few,  complaints  against 
 Christ  will  be  a  poor  excuse,  onl}'  aggravating 
 the  ofl^ence.  5)  To  do  no  good  in  the  world, 
 to  be  simj)ly  useless  and  worthless,  is  to  sin 
 grievously  against  Christ;  and  only  by  inces- 
 sant eii'orts  to  do  good  can  we  avoid  doing 
 positive  evil.  G)  The  unprofitable  servant 
 will  be  punished  by  taking  away  his  neglected 
 resources  for  doing  good  (v.  28),  and  by  griev- 
 ous and  abiding  sufl'ering.   (v.30.) 
 
 31-46.     JUUGMKNT     8CENK    AT    TUECoM- 
 INO  OF  ClIKIST. 
 
 The  otherGospels  have  nothing  at  all  ])aral- 
 lel  to  this  solemnly  beautiful  passage.     Mat- 
 thew   has   in   various    other   instances  given 
 '  much  more  of  a  discourse  than  Mark  or  Luke, 
 
 \e.   ff.,  ch.  5-7,  ch.   10,  ch.    13,  ch.   18;  and  so 
 \ 
 here  ch.  25  is  all  peculiar  to  Matt.,  except  that 
 
 Luke  has  a  |)arable  given  on  a  former  occasion 
 that  closely  resembles  the  parable  of  the 
 Talents.  The  reference  to  the  destruction  of 
 Jerusalem,  with  which  this  great  discourse 
 began,  has  now  passed  out  of  sight,  and  wc 
 think  only  of  the  final  coming  of  Christ. 
 (Comp.  on  24:  3.)  Our  Lord  had  before  inti- 
 mated that  he  was  to  be  the  final  judge  of  men 
 
 (7:  •-•ar.;  i:i:  40-43;  16:  27;  John  5:  25-29);      he      noW      dc- 
 
 .scribes  the  future  judgment  scene,  in  a  way 
 strikingly  appropriate  for  the  conclusit)n  of 
 his  whole  discourse  on  his  coming.  (Ch.  24 
 and  25.)  Especially  close  is  the  connection 
 with  the  foregoing  parable  of  the  Talent.«,  in 
 which  the  master  returns  to  examine,  and  re- 
 ward (^r  punish. — .Some  expositors  here  intro- 
 duce elaborate  discussions  as  to  the  relation  of 
 this  judgment  to  the  "thousand  years"  of 
 Rev.  20:  2-7.  But  whatever  may  be  re- 
 garded as  the  meaning  of  that  obscure  and 
 highly'  figurative  statement  in  the  visions  of 
 Patmos.  it  seems  out  of  place  to  bring  in  the 
 matter  here,  where  there  is  no  distinct  room, 
 and  no  occasion  whatever,  for  its  introduction. 
 — The  passage  obviously  divides  itself  into  v. 
 31-33.  34-40,  41-45,  and  46.  A/fonl .-  "It  will 
 heighten  our  estimation  of  the  wonderful  sub- 
 limity of  this  description,  when  we  recollect 
 that  it. was  spoken  by  the  Lord  only  three  days 
 be/ore  his  sufferings.' 
 
508 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXV. 
 
 32  And  before  him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations:  and  132  throne  of  his  glory  :  and  before  him  shall  be  gath- 
 he  shall   separate  them  one  from   another,  as  a  shep-  ered  all  the  nations:  and  he  shall  separate  theui'one 
 
 herd  divideih  his  sheep  from  the  goats :  I       from  another,  as  the  shepherd  separateth  the  sheep 
 
 31-33.  All  men  gathered  and  divided. 
 When,  Rev.  Ver.,  But  when.  It  is  very 
 doubtful  wliether  the  Greek  particle  ought 
 here  to  be  translated  'but,'  or  '  now,'  or  to  re- 
 main untranslated.  This  depends  on  the  rela- 
 tion of  what  follows  to  what  precedes,  which 
 the  particle  itself  does  not  at  all  determine. 
 Only  if  the  following  pas.>;age  stands  in  some 
 sort  of  o|)p<isition  to  the  foregoing,  do  we 
 properly  render  'but,'  otherwise  the  Greek 
 term  is  only  a  particle  of  transition,  which  we 
 render  by  'now'  or  'and,'  or  often  leave  quite 
 untranslated.  This  passage  does  not,  seem 
 clearly  opposed  to  the  parable  of  the  Talents, 
 for  that  also,  as  we  have  seen,  presents  an  ex- 
 amination followed  by  reward  and  punish- 
 ment. It  would  therefore  seem  better  to  leave 
 the  particle  untranslated,  as  in  Com.  Ver. 
 The  Son  of  man,  the  Messiah,  as  so  often  in 
 this  discourse  (m  :  27, 30, 37, 39,  w),  and  previously ; 
 see  on  8:  20.  Nowhere  in  the  discourse  does 
 Jesussay  that  this  will  be  himself,  butheisan- 
 sweringthequestionofthedisciples, '  whatshall 
 be  the  sign  of  thy  coming?  '  (24:  3) ;  and  indeed 
 he  had  long  encouraged  the  disciples  in  the 
 belief  that  he  was  the  Messiah.  Shall  come 
 in  his  glory,  comp.  16:  27,  'in  the  glory  of 
 his  Father,'  and  24 :  30,  '  coming  on  the  clouds 
 of  heaven  with  power  and  great  glory.'  We 
 have  little  further  information  as  to  the  nature 
 of  this  'glory.'  .Just  below  is  mentioned  'the 
 throne  of  his  glory  : '  and  Paul  speaks  of 
 'flaming  fire'  (2tiicss.  i:  s),  and  'the  trump  of 
 God.'  (iThess.  4:16;  1  cnr.  15:52.)  Nothing  earthly 
 could  furnish  the  images  for  an  adequate 
 description.  And  all  the  holy  angels  with 
 him,  like  the  splendid  retinue  of  a  king, 
 comp.  13:  41 ;  16:  27.  No  longer  will  he  be  a 
 homeless  wanderer,  with  a  handful  of  fol- 
 lowers. As  to  the  angels  in  general,  see  on 
 18  :  10.  '  Holy '  (Com.  Ver. )  is  a  .spurious  ad- 
 dition.' Sit  npon  the  throne,  as  a  king 
 (v.  .14);  comp.  19:  '28.  The  .lews,  including  the 
 Twelve,  expected  the  Messiah  to  sit  on  a 
 throne  of  temporal  dominion.  Our  Lord 
 liere  shows  the  disciples  that  at  his  second 
 coming  he  will  sit  on  a  throne  of  judgment. 
 
 making  awards  for  eternity.  He  sits  now 
 already  on  the  throne  of  mediatorial  author- 
 ity (28:18),  spiritually  conquering  and  ruling. 
 
 (1  Cor.  15:  25;  Heb.  12  :  2.) 
 
 All  (the)  natioiis.  Not  only  .Jews,  but 
 Gentiles,  not  only  some  nations,  but  all.  The 
 ancients  all  inclined  to  think  that  every 
 nation  must  of  course  have  its  own  deities; 
 but  there  is  only  one  God  for  all  nations,  and 
 (mly  one  Mediator  and  final  .Judge  (comp.  1 
 Tim.  2:  5).  Though  his  persom|,l  mission  was 
 exclusively  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of 
 Israel  (10:24),  yet  he  was  destined  to  draw  all 
 men  unto  him  (Joim  12:32),  and  the  proclama- 
 tion of  his  work  was  to  be  made  to  all  nations. 
 (28:19.)  Betigel:  "All  the  angels,  all  the  na- 
 tions; how  vast  an  assembly."  Some  com- 
 mentatators  suppose  that  it  means  only  the 
 Gentiles,  who  are  most  frequently  meant  by 
 'the  nations.'  Piumptre  finds  a  striking  dis- 
 tribution :  the  parable  of  the  Virgins  refers  to 
 all  Christians;  that  of  the  Talents  to  those 
 "that  hold  any  office  or  ministry  in  the 
 church";  and  this  passage  to  the  heathen. 
 But  the  parable  of  the  Talents  does  not  admit 
 of  the  proposed  limitation ;  and  here,  cer- 
 tainly the  blessed  for  whom  the  kingdom  is 
 prepared  are  Christians.  Others,  even  Me^'er, 
 understand  that  this  judgment  relates  to  Chris- 
 tians only;  but  that  is  made  highly  improb- 
 able by  '  all  the  nations,'  and  seems  impossible 
 in  view  of  'depart  accursed' — strange  Chris- 
 tians! As  (the)  shepherd,  in  any  particular 
 case,  like  'the  sower,'  'the  good  man,'  etc. 
 (12:35;  13:3.)  Dividcth, or sp/)r/?'rtf g^A ( Rlieims), 
 same  word  as  in  preceding  clause.  Com.  Ver. 
 follows  Tyn.,  ''divideth,'  an  improper  variation 
 of  the  translation,  comp.  on  v.  46.  From  the 
 goats.  The  Greek  word  properly  means  'kids' 
 (Rev.  Ver.  margin),  as  in  '  Thou  never  gavest 
 me  a  kid,'  Luke  15:  20.  The  Latin  and  Peshito 
 versions  have  the  distinctive  terms  for  kids; 
 Jerome  expressly  mentions  that  it  is  not  goats 
 but  kids,  and  Anon,  labors  to  show  why  the 
 term  kids  is  more  appropriate.  The  diflTerence 
 is  of  course  quite  unimportant.  Sheep  and 
 goats  are  often  found  in  one  flock  (cen.  so:  32  r), 
 
 1  It  is  wanting  in  the  earliest  uncials,  and  in  nearly 
 all  the  early  versions.  It  was  probably  suggested  by 
 way  of  contrast  to  '  the  devil  and  his  angels,'  in  v.  41, 
 
 or  by  "  the  Lord  my  God  shall  come,  and  all  the  holy 
 ones  with  thee,"  Zech.  14:  5,  Rev.  Ver. 
 
Ch.  XXV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 509 
 
 33  And  he  shall  8et  Ibe  sheep  on  his  right  hand,  but  !  3:}  from  the  i  goats:  and  he  shall  set  the  sheep  od  his 
 
 the  goats  on  the  left. 
 
 34  Then  sliull  the  King  say  unto  them  on  his  right 
 hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  king- 
 dom prepareii  for  you  froiu  the  fuundatiua  of  the 
 World : 
 
 34  right  hand,  but  the  'goats  on  the  left.  Then  shall 
 the  King  say  unto  tliini  on  his  right  hand.  Come, 
 ye  blessed  of  my  Kalber,  inherit  ibe  kingdom  pre- 
 
 but  aotnetimes  do  not  feed  well  together,  and 
 are  kept  apart  while  grazing.'  The  Scriptures 
 often  employ  sheep  to  denote  those  who  trust  in 
 God,  and  so  the  goats  or  kids  are  here  naturally 
 taken  to  represent  the  worse  side.  Various 
 Fathers  and  some  modern  writers  proceed 
 eagerly  to  trace  minute  analogies  between  the 
 wicked  and  kids  or  goat#,  and  between  the 
 righteous  and  sheep,  in  the  way  that  has 
 brought  so  much  reproach  upon  the  interpret- 
 atitm  of  Scripture.  On  his  right  hand  .  .  . 
 on  the  left.  Wet.  quotes  Greek  and  Roman 
 writers  and  the  Talmud  a&  putting  thegood  on 
 the  right  hand  of  the  judge  and  the  bad  on  the 
 left  hand.  It  is  a  perfectly  natural  .symbol- 
 ism, connected  with  our  preference  for  th'j 
 right  hand   in  greetings,  and  in  manj'  ways. 
 
 (I.uke  1:  11;  Markl6:5.)        HoW    far     tliis      prcdictivC 
 
 imagery  of  a  judgment  scene  will  be  literally 
 fulfilled  by  actual  assembly  in  a  locality,  etc., 
 no  one  can  tell.  All  descriptions  and  concep- 
 tions of  things  unseen  and  eternal  are  neces- 
 sarily dependent  upon  material  analogies, 
 even  as  our  own  mental  action  can  he  defined 
 only  in  terms  drawn  from  physical  action. 
 "We  may  be  very  sure  that  the  spiritual  and 
 eternal  reality  will  be  something  far  more 
 solemn  and  instructive  than  any  conception 
 wc  are  able  to  derive  from  the  simplest  or  the 
 most  sublime  images. 
 
 34-40.  The  King  and  Judge  speaks  to  those 
 on  l)is  right  hand.  The  King.  Our  Lord 
 has  been  constantly  speaking.  thn)ughout  his 
 ministrj',  of  the  'kingdom  of  heaven,' and 
 'kingdom  of  God'  {*■■  i7;  Jotma:  s,  eic).  the  fa- 
 miliar Jewish  designation  of  the  Messianic 
 reign  (see  on  8:  2).  In  like  manner  "King 
 Messiah  "  was  a  familiar  phrase  among  the 
 Jews.  Had  Jesus  employed  that  expression 
 in  speaking  to  the  people,  they  would  have 
 seized  upon  it  as  confirming  their  conception 
 of    a    worldly     sovereign,    conquering    and 
 
 reigning  in  splendor  at  Jerusalem.  So  hehas 
 preferred  to  designate  the  Messiah  by  the 
 phrase  '  the  Son  of  man  '  (see  on  8 :  20),  which 
 would  not  encourage  these  popular  miscon- 
 ceptions. In  IG:  28  he  jiredicted  'the  Son  of 
 man  coming  in  his  kingdom,'  coming  as  king, 
 and  in  I'J:  'J8  as  sitting  'on  the  throne  of  his 
 glory' ;  but  in  both  cases  he  was  talking  with 
 the  Twelve.  And  so  here — perhaps  with  only 
 four  of  them  (see  on  24:  3);  the  time  is  near 
 when  he  will  avow  himself  before  the  Sanhe- 
 drin  tobethe  Messiah  and  will  take  the  foreseen 
 ccmsequences.  i26;63-tis;27  ^  i»)  Observe  too  that 
 he  distinctly  speaks  of  his/M^«?-^  coming,  and 
 not  of  any  present  and  temporal  reign.  It 
 must  be  remembered  that  an  Oriental  king, 
 indeed  any  ancient  king,  often  acted  as  judge. 
 Come,  in  Greek  the  same  emphatic  expres- 
 sion as  in  11:28;  as  now  he  strongly  and 
 warmly  invites  to  loving  trust  and  service,  so 
 hereafter  to  blessed  reward.  Blessed,  not 
 the  word  properly  rendered  'happy'  (see  on 
 5:  3),  but  another  which  exactly  means  'bles- 
 sed,' persons  whom  God  has  blessed,  who  are 
 in  a  blessed  state;  as  in  21:  9;  23:  39;  Luke 
 1:  42.  Blessed  of  my  Father  means  exactly 
 '  my  Father's  blessed  ones,'  denoting  not 
 simply  that  thej'  have  been  blessed  by  him, 
 but  that  they  are  his.  T^-ndale  unwarrant- 
 ably, 'blessed  children  of  my  Father,'  and 
 this  expression,  though  adopted  by  none  of 
 his  followers,  was  introduced  into  the  Burial 
 Service  of  the  Church  of  England.  Our  Lord 
 delights  to  connect  his  work  in  many  ways 
 with  that  of  the  Father;  see  10:  32  f. ;  11 :  25- 
 27;  15:13;  16:17,27;  18:10,19;  20:23; 
 23:29,53;  Luke  2:  49;  22:29;  23:40,  and 
 exceedingly  often  in  John.  Inherit,  because 
 it  is  not  merely  theirs  by  gift,  but  theirs  by 
 inheritance  (so  Chrys.  and  followers),  their 
 Father's  gift  (Rom.  8:i7;  Rer.  21 : 7),  dcsignod  from 
 all  eternity  to  be  theirs.     So  the  literal  sense 
 
 >  The  morning  after  reaching  Palestine,  when  setting  i  the  flock.  When. a  sheep  came  up,  he  tapped  U  with 
 out  from  Ramleh,  across  the  plain  of  Sharon,  we  saw  a  his  long  staff  on  the  right  side  of  the  head,  and  it 
 shepherd  leading  forth  a  flock  of  white  sheep  and  black  quickly  moved  oft' to  his  right ;  a  goat  he  tapped  on  the 
 goats,  all  mingled  as  they  followed  him.  Presently  be  .  other  side,  and  it  went  to  bis  left.  Thu.s  the  Saviour's 
 turned  aside  into  a  little  green  valley,  and  stood  facing    image  presented  itself  exactly  before  our  eyes. 
 
510 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXV. 
 
 35  For  I  was  a  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat:  I  was 
 thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink  :  I  was  a  stranger,  and 
 ye  took  me  ifi : 
 
 36  Nak(^<l,  and  ve  clothed  me:  1  was  sick,  and  ye 
 visited  me  :  I  wasin  prison,  and  ye  came  uuto  me. 
 
 :{"  riien  shall  the  righteous  answer  him,  saying, 
 Lord,  when  saw  we  ihee  a  hungered,  and  led  thee  f  or 
 thirsty,  and  gave  Me"  drink? 
 
 ;(.H  When  saw  we  thee  a  stranger,  and  took  Ihee  in?  or 
 naked,  and  clothed  tkef  f 
 
 :Vi  Or  when  saw  we  thee  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came 
 unto  thee? 
 
 4(1  And  the  King  stall  answer  and  say  nnto  them, 
 Verily  I  sav  unto  vou.  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  il 
 unto  "one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have 
 done  U  uuto  uie. 
 
 35  pared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world:  for 
 I  was   an  hungred,^  and  ye  gave  me  meat:  I  was 
 
 36  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink  :  I  was  a  stranger,  and 
 ye  took  me  "in;  naked,  and  yc  clothed  me:  I  was 
 sick,  and   ye  visited  me:    I   was   in  prison,  and  ye 
 
 37  came  unto  me.  Then  shall  the  rightifous  answer 
 him,  saying.  Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  an    hungred, 
 
 38  and  led  thee?  orathirst,  and  gave  thee  drink?  And 
 when  saw  we  thee  a  stranger,  and  took  thee  in  ?  or 
 
 39  naked,  and  clothed  thee?     And  when  saw  we  thee 
 
 40  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came  unto  thee?  And  the 
 King  shall  answer  and  say  unto  them,  Verily  I  siiy 
 unto  you.  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  these 
 my   brethren,  even   these  least,  ye   did   it  unto  me. 
 
 of  the  word  seems  appropriate  here  (coinp.  1 
 Cor.  15:  .W;  Gal.  5:  21),  and  not  the  modified 
 sense  found  in  5  :  5,  and  perhaps  in  19  :  29.  But 
 this  heirship  is  proven  to  exist  by  tiieir  mjini- 
 festing  a  Ciiristian  ohiiraoter  and  leading  a 
 Cliristian  life  ('iPetei  i :  lo) ;  and  paracularly,  as 
 here  set  forth,  by  their  kindness  to  Christ's 
 people.  The  kingdom  is  here  the  Messianic 
 kingdom  (see  on  3 :  2)  in  its  perfected  heavenly 
 state.  Prepared,  not  merely  destined,  but 
 made  ready  (Meyer);  comp.  John  14:2; 
 Heb.  11:16;  James  2:5.  Peter  adds  (t  Pet. 
 i:<f)tliat  it  is  preserved  for  the  heirs,  and 
 they  are  guarded  for  the  inheritance,  so  that 
 neither  shall  fail  of  the  other.  The  eternal 
 fire  also  is  '  prepared.' "(v.  4i.)  From  the 
 foundation  of  the  world,  comp.  John  17: 
 24;  1  Pet.  1 :  20;  Eph.  1  :  4,  and  above  in 
 13:3").  For  introduces  the  proof  that  they 
 arc  ble.'ised  of  the  Father,  and  entitled  to  in- 
 herit the  kingdom,  viz.,  that  they  htive  ren- 
 dered service  to  the  King's  brethren,  and  thus 
 virtually  to  him.  Ye  took  me  in.  The 
 Greek  means  led  me  with  {you),  viz.,  into 
 your  houses  (Grimm.).  Naked,  imperfectly 
 clothed.  (Acts  19: 16.) — These  tender  and  beauti- 
 ftil  sentences  arc  designed  to  impress  the  great 
 thouglit  that  the  Messiah  would  recognize 
 himself  as  served  in  serving  even  the  least  of 
 his  brethren,  and  neglected  in  neglecting 
 them,  a  thought  for  which  the  way  has 
 r1  ready  been  prepared  in  10 :  40  ff. ;  18  :  5  f.  ; 
 comp.  Heh.  6:  10;  1  John  3  :  16.  It  would  be 
 a  grave  mistake  to  suppose  that  nothing  Avill 
 be  regarded  in  the  judgment,  nothing  help  in 
 determining  n  man's  future,  but  the  simple 
 question  whether  he  has  been  benevolent 
 towards  suflTering  Christians  ;  we  are  taught 
 elsewhere  that  each  will  "receive  the  things 
 done  in  the  bodj',  according  to  what  he  hath 
 done,  whether  it  be  good  or  bad."  (2Cor. 5:io, 
 B«T.  vcr.)    It  is  also  n  mistake  to  infer  that  only 
 
 actions  will  enter  into  the  judgment.  The 
 essence  of  the  passage  is  that  the  acti'^ns  in 
 question  will  be  accepted  as  indictiting  per- 
 sonal relation  to  Christ ;  and  it  is  reallj'  per- 
 sonal relation  to  Christ,  as  acted  out  in  the 
 life,  that  will  fix  eternal  destiny.  All  this 
 directly  applies  only  to  those  who  have  had 
 some  knowledge  of  Christ's  brethren  and  of 
 him;  the  heathen  who  have  had  no  such 
 knowledge  will  be  condemned  for  neglecting 
 the  light  of  nature,  and  the  law  of  conscience. 
 (Rom.  1 :  18 ff.;  2:12-16.)— Observe  then  that  our 
 Lord  is  not  expresslj'  speaking  of  benevolence 
 to  the  poor  and  suft'ering  in  ger.eral,  but  of 
 kindness  to  his  poor  and  suffering  'brethren' 
 for  his  sake.  Yet  he  himself  healed  smd  fed 
 many  who  were  not  truly  his;  and  we  are 
 imitating  and  honoring  him  if  for  his  sake  we 
 minister  to  any  and  all  who  are  needj^  or  dis- 
 tressed— provided  always  we  minister  wisely 
 in  a  truly  liel])ful  way,  and  not  so  as  to  pro- 
 mote jirofessional  beggary  or  other  imposition, 
 nor  the  self-conceit  of  criminals  in  prison,  etc. 
 
 37-39.  The  righteous  answer  in  no  self-de- 
 preciation, but  in  simple  sincerity  and  humil- 
 ity ;  they  have  not  personally  seen  the  Saviour 
 (iPct.i:8),  and  how  (Maid.)  can  they  have 
 rendered  him  any  personal  service?  They 
 will,  when  actually  brought  to  judgment, 
 think  and  feel  otherwise  only  in  jirojiortion  as 
 they  have  understood  and  remembered  the 
 lesson  here  given. 
 
 40.  Verily,!  say  unto  you,  calling  solemn 
 attention.  (Comp.  on  5:  18.)  With  this  reply 
 of  the  King  we  may  well  compare  6:  4,  Rev. 
 Ver.,  "that  thine  alms  may  be  in  secret;  and 
 thy  Fitther,  which  seeth  in  secret,  shall  recom- 
 pense thee."  He  knows  and  remembers  every 
 iict  of  modest  charity,  and  is  ready  t  >  accept 
 it  as  done  to  himself.  One  of  the  least  of 
 these,  or,  even  these  least.  Many  of  Clirist's 
 followers   were  poor  and  of   little  apparent 
 
Cii.  XXV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 511 
 
 41  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on  the  left  hand, 
 Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  pre- 
 part'd  for  tiie  devil  and  his  angels: 
 
 42  for  I  was  a  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no  meat : 
 I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no  tirink  : 
 
 4:i  I  was  a  stranger,  and  yi- took  uie  not  in:  naked, 
 and  ye  cli>tlie<l  me  not:  sick,  and  in  prison,  and  ye 
 visited  me  not. 
 
 44  Then  shall  they  also  answer  him,  saying,  Lord, 
 when  saw  we  thee  a  hungeri'd,  or  athirst.  or  a  stranger, 
 or  naked,  or  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  did  not  minister 
 unto  thee  ? 
 
 4")  Then  shall  he  answer  them,  saying.  Verily  I  say 
 unto  you.  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  to  one  of  the  least 
 of  these,  ye  did  //  not  to  me. 
 
 46  And'  tliese  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punish- 
 ment :  but  the  righteous  into  life  eternal. 
 
 41  Then  shall  be  say  also  unto  them  on  the  left  hand, 
 '  Depart  from   me,  ye  cursed,  into  the  eternal  fire 
 
 42  which  is  prepared  ior  the  devil  and  his  angels  :  lor 
 I  was  an  hungred,  and  ye  gave  me  no  meat:  I  was 
 thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no  drink  :    I  was  a  stranger, 
 
 43  and  ye  took  me  not  in;  naked,  and  ye  clodied  me 
 not:    sick,  and   in  prison,   and   ye  visile<l   me   not. 
 
 44  Then  shall  tliey  also  answer,  saying,  Lord,  when 
 saw  we  thee  an  hungred,  or  atliirsl,  or  a  stranger,  or 
 naked,  or   sick,  or  in  prison,  and   did    udl  minister 
 
 4')  unto   thee?     Then   shall    he  answer  them,  saying. 
 
 Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Inasmuch   as  ye  did   it  not 
 4G  unto  one  ol  these  least,  ye  did  it  not  unto  me.     .\nd 
 
 these  shall  go  away  into  eternal  punishment:  but 
 
 the  righteous  into  eternal  life. 
 
 1  Or,  Depart  /rom  me  under  a  curee. 
 
 importance;  only  a  few  were  otherwise. 
 (JohnT:  <8;  icor.  1:  .'efr.)  Hp  Identifies  himself 
 not  merely  with  the  distinguished,  but  with 
 those  whom  men  would  lightly  esteem.  Mori- 
 aon  :  "  Wlien  the  Judgo,  :»s  it  were,  points  to 
 these  his  brethren,  and  then  refers  to  th<?  /east 
 of  them,  it  is  not  needful  that  we  should  sup- 
 pose tliat  tliey  ars  different  from  'the  sheep." 
 ...  In  pronouneing  sentence  on  each,  he 
 could  i)oint  to  surrotmding  brethren  who  had 
 been  loved  and  sympathetiealiy  helped." 
 
 41-15.  Those  on  tlie  left  hand.  Depart 
 from  me,  s^ubstantially  the  same  expression 
 as  in  7:23;  but  the  added  words  are  here 
 moreawful.  The  i)articiple  rendered  cursed  I 
 hicks  tiie  article  in  some  of  the  earliest  and  ! 
 best  MSS.,'  and  in  that  form  it  could  not  mean  ' 
 ye  cursed,  but  depart  accursed,  'depart  from  j 
 me  under  a  curst;'  (Rev.  Ver.,  mnrfjin),  the 
 curse  resting  upon  them  as  a  part  of  the  sen- 
 tence. Everlasting,  or,  the  eternal,  fire,  the 
 Greek  having  the  article;  that  eternal  fire 
 which  was  a  familiar  thought  to  the  minds  of 
 his  jiearers  ;  see  the  same  phrase  in  18:  8,  and 
 comp.  3:  12,  and  Mark  9:  48,  '  the  fire  is  not 
 quenched.'  See  on  5 :  22,  'the  Gehennti  of 
 fire,'  and  13:  42,  50,  'the  furnace  of  fire'; 
 also  on  3:  11,  'baptize  ...  in  fire.'  (Comp. 
 JiideT;  Rev.  20:  10  fl'. )  The  term  'eternal' 
 is  used  instead  of  'everlasting,'  merely  to  keep 
 the  translation  uniform.  (See  on  v.  46.) 
 Whether  eternal  punishment  involves  any 
 pliysical    reality    corresponding    to    fire,    we 
 
 know  not;  there  will  be  something  as  bad  as 
 fire,  and  doubtless  worse,  for  no  etirthly  image 
 can  be  adequate.  (Comp.  above  on  v.  31-33.) 
 For  the  devil,  that  is,  Satan  (see  on  4:  1.) 
 We  might  say  that  by  analogy  to  the  angels 
 of  God,  Satan's  attendants  and  helpers,  the 
 domoiis  (sec  on  8:  31),  are  called  his  angels. 
 But  more  than  that  appears  to  be  true.  The 
 demons  are  ftillen  angels.  ( Ju.ieS;  2 Pet. 2:4;  Rev.  12: ;.) 
 We  must  beware  of  confounding  what  little 
 we  know  from  Scripture  concerning  these 
 dreadful  beings  with  the  ideas  of  Milton  in 
 Paradise  Lost,  or  with  popular  traditions  and 
 nursery  tales.  (Comp.  on  4:1.)  Notice  (Ori- 
 gen)  that  while  it  is  the  kingdom  prepared  for 
 you  (v. :«),  it  is  not  the  eternal  fire  i)repared  for 
 you,  but  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels; 
 the  wicked  go  to  share  the  dreadful  doom  of 
 the  fallen  angels,  goof  their  own  movement 
 into  that  which  was  prepared  for  others.  And 
 they  are  not  said  to  'inherit'  the  eternal  fire, 
 but  incur  the  punishment  through  conscious 
 sin  and  through  rt^jection  of  the  Saviour. 
 
 42-45.  Tiiis  answers  to  35-40,  with  the 
 beautiful  Hebrew  circumstantiality  and  paral- 
 lelism, comp.  25:  20-2^;  7:  24-27.  This  pas- 
 sage presents  a  nottible  exemplification  of  sins 
 of  omission. 
 
 46.  We  find  here  a  remarkable  instance  of 
 that  unnecessary'  and  unwarranted  variation 
 in  translation  which  so  abounds  in  the  ver- 
 sions from  Tyndale  to  King  James.  The 
 Greek  here  applies  the  same  adjective  to  pun- 
 
 >  The  article  is  omitted  by  X  B  L,  3:1, 102,  Cyril.  One 
 sees  no  ground  for  supposing  it  to  have  been  struck  out 
 as  an  "Alexandrian  "  correction   (siicli   as  these  docii- 
 
 of  a  certain  obscurity  without  it,  and  from  the  desire 
 to  make  the  two  corresponding  clauses  exactly  sym- 
 metrical.   Therefore  the  reading  without  the  article  Is 
 
 nients  sometimes  give),  since  the  reading  with  the  arli-    quite  probably  correct.  Its  distinctive  meaning,  though 
 cles  isgood  and  unobjectionable,  corresponding  exactly    one    that    might    not   readily   occur    to  a  copyist.  Is 
 to  "come,  ye  blessed."     But  we  can  sec  obvious  reasons     thoroughly  appropriate, 
 for  the  insertion  of  the  article  by  copyists,  both  because  , 
 
512 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXV. 
 
 ishmont  and  life.  The  Liitin  and  other  early 
 versions  transhited  both  by  the  same  word, 
 and  Wye.  and  Kheims,  following  the  Latin 
 Vulgate,  render  'everlasting'  in  both  cases; 
 but  Tyn.  and  followers,  'everlasting  pain  .  .  . 
 life  eternal.'  The  English  language,  as  being 
 compounded  of  Anglo-Saxon  and  French 
 (Latin),  has  an  extraordinary  number  of 
 words  nearly  synonymous;  and  this  fact  has 
 probably'  fostered  a  passion  for  variety  of 
 expression.  As  a  mere  question  of  Eng- 
 lish literature,  the  early  versions  have  no 
 doubt  gained  a  certain  beauty  of  style  by 
 diversifying  their  renderings;  and  King 
 James'  translators,  in  their  "Address  to  the 
 Keader,"  have  expressly  defended  themselves 
 and  their  predecessors  for  this  practice.  But 
 they  have  thereby  seriously  obscured  the 
 verbal  connection  throughout  many  a  passage 
 and  between  different  passages.  The  careful 
 student  of  the  English  Bible,  using  Concord- 
 ance and  References  for  comparing  Scripture 
 with  Scripture, -has  been  misled  a  thousand 
 times,  either  imagining  two  passages  to  con- 
 tain the  same  Hebrew  or  Greek  word  when 
 the^'  do  not,  because  the  English  has  the  same 
 word,  or  failing  to  learn,  often  in  highly  im- 
 portant cases,  that  two  passages  do  contain  the 
 same  word  in  the  original,  because  the  Eng- 
 lish has  rendered  differently'.  It  is  of  course 
 impossible  to  translate  the  same  Hebrew  or 
 Greek  word  in  every  case  by  the  same  English 
 word  ;  but  wherever  this  can  be  done  with  due 
 regard  to  the  meaning,  it  is  a  grave  fault  to 
 neglect  it  merely  for  the  sake  of  gratifying  a 
 certain  fastidious  taste  in  English  style. 
 Among  the  many  examples  of  this  fault 
 which  occur  in  the  Common  Version  of  Matt., 
 i<ee5:  15  f.  ;  14:  24;  18:  33;  19:  20;  20:  20; 
 2i}:  32.  For  some  examples  in  other  parts  of 
 New  Test.,  see  Bp.  Lightf.  on  Revision.  As 
 to  whether  eternal  or  everlasting  .should  here 
 he  used  in  both  cases,  there  is  room  for  a  slight 
 difference  of  opinion.  Noyes,  Anif  r.  Bib. 
 Union,  and  Davidson  give  'everlasting  pun- 
 ishment .  .  .  everlasting  life'  (comp.  Dan. 
 12:  2);  Darby,  'eternal  punishment  .  .  .  life 
 eternal.'     Some  would  prefer  to  reserve  the 
 
 term  'eternal'  for  that  which  is  without  be- 
 ginning as  well  as  without  end  ;  but  that  word 
 is  necessary  in  several  passages  of  the  New 
 Te.st.  to  denote  duration  that  is  simply  without 
 end.  Upon  the  whole,  the  Revisers  are  be- 
 lieved to  have  acted  wisely  in  uniformly  ren- 
 dering this  Greek  word  by  eternal  ;  there  is  a 
 slight  loss  in  some  passages,  but  an  important 
 gain  upon  the  whole.  It  is  difficult  to  estimate 
 how  much  would  have  been  gained  for  the 
 English  speaking  world  in  the  exact  appre- 
 hension of  the  present  important  passage,  if 
 the  punishment  and  the  life  had  been  through 
 all  these  centuries  described,  in  English  as  in 
 the  Greek,  not  merely  by  substantially  equiva- 
 lent words,  but  bj'  exactly  the  same  word. 
 
 Eternal  piinishment  .  .  .  life  eternal. 
 It  will  at  once  be  taken  for  granted,  by  any 
 unprejudiced  and  do(!ile  mind,  that  the  pun- 
 ishment of  the  wicked  will  last  as  long  as  the 
 life  of  the  righteous;  it  is  to  the  last  degree 
 improbable  that  the  Great  Teacher  would  have 
 used  an  expression  so  inevitably  suggesting  a 
 great  doctrine  he  did  not  mean  to  teach  ;  those 
 who  deny  the  doctrine  must  establish  here  a 
 difference  of  meaning,  and  with  an  over- 
 whelming presumption  against  them.  At- 
 tempts to  set  aside  the  obvious  meaning  have 
 been  made  in  several  ways,  (a)  It  is  pointed 
 out  that  the  etymology  of  the  term  aionlos, 
 'eternal,'  has  not  been  clearly  ascertained. 
 But  it  is  now  past  question  (Curtius,  Lid.  and 
 Scott,  Crcmer,  Skeat)  that  nion,  originally 
 niwo7i,  has  the  same  root  as  aiei  and  aei,  'al- 
 ways"; the  same  as  the  Latin  aev-u'ni,  from 
 which  came  tie  v)-ternus,  borrowed  by  us  in 
 the  form  eternal :  the  same  as  the  Gothic  auvs, 
 ^t?^',  the  Gt^rman  ew-ig,  'everlasting,'  'eter- 
 nal,' and  the  English  ev-er  in  everlasting, 
 forever,  etc.  And  the  words  aion  and  nionios 
 in  the  Greek  as  well  as  in  the  other  languages 
 mentioned  certainly  have  the  use  in  question, 
 whatever  may  have  been  the  primary  sense 
 of  the  root.  You  cannot  persuade  tliose  who 
 speak  English  that  the  meaning  of  everlasting 
 is  doubtful,  simply  because  philologers  have 
 not  determined  the  primary  sense  of  the  root 
 ev.^     (b)  It  is  urged  that  aion  and  amnios  are 
 
 '  We  do  not  know  the  original  meaning  of  this  root 
 niir,  or  PI',  wliL'ther  it  meant  primarily  unlimited  dura- 
 tion, and  was  then  weakened  to  denote  definite  periods, 
 or,  more  pi()bat)lv,  meant  a  definite  period,  a.s  a  lif'*- 
 tlme,  an  age,  and  was  then  extended   to  denote  an  in- 
 
 deP.nite  period,  or  unlimited  duration.  But  there  is  no 
 question  that  the  (ireek  words  formed  upon  tlie  root  do 
 often  actually  denote  unlimited  duration  ;  e.  g.,  eis  ton 
 aionn,  '  forever,'  ap'aiono.i, '  from  everlasting,'  etc.,  and 
 aionios,  as  often  applied  to  God. 
 
Cii.  XXV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 ;'13 
 
 in  the  Sept.  frequentlj'^  applied— following  the  |  tempts  have  set  aside  or  roally  weakened  the 
 Ileb.  word  'olam, — to  things  finite,  as  "  the  I  plain  meaning  of  the  word  aionios,  'etL-rnal,' 
 everlasting  hills,"  "an  ordinance  forever."  i  as  here  describing  botli  the  punisliment  and 
 Certainly,  just  as  in  English  we  say  "to  [the  life.  Westcott  and  Hort  suppose  the  ex- 
 have  and  to  hold,  unto  him  and  his  heirs  for-  pression  to  be  derived  by  our  Lord  from  Dan. 
 ever,"  or  say  "there  is  everlasting  trouble  in  12:  2,  'some  to  everlasting  life,'  where  the 
 that  church."  In  the  one  case  we  use  a  natu-  }  Greek  has  exactly  the  same  phrase  as  here, 
 nil  and  perfectly  intelligible  hyperbole,  in  the  'and  some  to  shame  and  everlasting  con- 
 otlier  the  jiossession  or  tlie  law  really  is  of  un-  tempt,'  where  the  adjective  is  the  same, 
 limited  duration,  in  a  sense  well  understood,  The  term  kolasis,  rendered  punishment, 
 and  not  restricted  save  by  the  nature  of  thing.*,    denotes  primarily  pruning  (a  tree,  vine),  and 
 
 Any  terms  that  could  possibly  be  employed 
 to  describe  future  punishment  as  unlimited 
 would  be  equally  subject  to  such  processes  of 
 "explaining  away."'  (c)  It  is  affirmed  by 
 some  that  while  aionios  here  means  'eternal,' 
 that  is  a  wholly  different  idea  from  everlast- 
 ing or  endless.  They  say  that  '  eternal  life,' 
 as  in  John  3:  36,  Rev.  Vcr.  ;  5:  39;  17:  3, 
 Rev.  Ver.,  does  not  mean  '  endless  life,'  but 
 simply  the  kind  of  life  which  is  lived  in  eter- 
 
 hence  checking,  chastisement,  castigation, 
 punishment.  Aristotle  says  that  this  word  is 
 different  from  timoria,  vindication,  vengeance, 
 revenge,  "for  punishment  is  for  the  sake  of 
 the  sufferer,  but  revenge  for  that  of  the  per- 
 son inflicting  it,  fn  order  that  he  may  be  sati- 
 ated" ;  and  Plato  joins  kolasis  with  admoni- 
 tion, as  opposed  to  irrational  vengeance 
 (Trench  "Syn.").  So  kolasis  is  the  milder 
 term,  implying  the  absence  of  vengefulness. 
 
 nity,  for  it  reallj'  begins  in  this  life  whenever  \  It  is  therefore  naturally-  employed  hereto  de- 
 
 one  becomes  a  Christian  ;  and  so  they  infer 
 that  'eternal  punishment'  means  simply  pun- 
 ishment suffered  in  eternity  and  not  necessa- 
 rily endless  punishment.  But  '  eternal  life' 
 does  in  all  the  cases  primarily  and  distinctly 
 denote  the  future  and  endless  life,  and  it  is 
 simply  an  added  thought  that  the  believer  be- 
 comes already  in  this  world  a  partaker  of  its 
 spiritual  essence — this  added  thought  not  at 
 all  excluding  or  pushing  out  of  view  the  pri- 
 mary sense.  Of  course  then  the  inference  as 
 to  eternal  punishment  falls  away.  Others 
 turn  attention  to  the  Hebrew  phrase  'this 
 'o/nm,'  and  'the  coming 'o/aw, '(see  above  on 
 12:  32),  and  urge  that  aioninn  punishment 
 means  only  that  which  pertains  to  the  coming 
 nion  Colam),  age  or  period,  after  the  day  of 
 judgment,  without  saying  that  it  is  to  be  end- 
 less punishment.     Butthe  force  of  those  Jew- 
 
 note  punishment  inflicted  by  God,  and  so 
 also  in  1  John  4 :  18,  not  '  torment'  Com.  Ver., 
 but  'punishment'  Rev.  Ver.,  and  the  verb  in 
 2  Pet.  2  :  9;  while  the  severer  term  timorin  is 
 used  onlj'  in  Ileh.  10:  20,  for  the  punishment 
 of  very  aggravated  sin.  But  that  the  distinc- 
 tion made  by  the  philosophers  was  not  abso- 
 lute, that  kolasis  really  meant  penal  infliction, 
 is  seen  from  the  use  of  the  verb  in  Acts  4 :  21, 
 "finding  nothing  how  they  might  punish 
 them,"  compared  with  Paul's  use  of  the 
 stronger  term  timoreo  in  Acts  22:  5;  26:  11,  to 
 describe  the  persecutions  he  had  inflicted  on 
 the  Christians;  also  from  such  classic  phrases 
 as  "punish  (kolazein)  with  death"  and  from 
 the  conjunction  of  the  two  words  kolazein 
 timoriais  (Lid.  and  ScottV  It  is  therefore 
 vain  to  say  that  the  use  of  this  term  here  for- 
 bids  us    to   understand    the    punishment    as 
 
 ish  phrases,  whether  as  used  by  the  Rabbis  or    penalty,  and  without  end. 
 
 in  New  Test.,  turned  on  'this'  and  'the  com-  !  With  this  passage  agree  the  general  teach- 
 ing,' which  terms  are  wanting  in  the  phrase  ings  of  Scripture  on  the  subject,  including 
 aionian  punishment.'    Thus  none  of  these  at-    even  some  corresponding  exjiressions,  as  'into 
 
 1  Farrar  says  ("  Mercy  and  Judginent,"p.  .388)  that  aei, 
 '  always,'  "  would  have  Ixjen  regarded  as  decisive,"  and 
 that  anen  telou%  'without  end,'  "  would  preclude  all  coti- 
 
 Thus  wc  see  that  the  terra  'endless'  could  be  explained 
 away  in  the  same  fashion. 
 '  Farrar  even  says  fp.  ,39o)  that   the  phrase  used  here 
 
 troversy."  Yet  aionto.?  has  the  same  root  as  nr/,  and  as  by  the  Peshito  .Syriac  means 'the  punishment  of  the 
 nidiox,  which  ho  mentions  in  the  same  connection  :  and  world  to  come" ;  whereas  the  'to  come,'  is  entirely  want- 
 Farrar  himself,  in  quoting  Ovid's  expression,  "  Eternal  inp,  and  the  Syriac  plainly  means  'the  p\n)ishnienl 
 civil  wars,"  remarks  (p,  :!90,  n.),  "  So  we  say, '  It  will  be  that  is  forever,'  usiiiR  the  same  phrase  as  the  Hebrew 
 an  endless  business  ;'  '  This  led  to  endless  trouble,'  etc."     Ie-\jl  :m,  tireek  i-is  aiona. 
 
 2U. 
 
514 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXV. 
 
 the  eternal  fire,'  v.  41,  Rev.  Ver.  (comp.  Jude 
 7),  'into  the  unquenchable  fire,'  Mark  9:  43, 
 Rev.  Ver.  (comp.  Matt.  3:  12),  and  'where 
 their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  tire  is  not 
 quenched,'  Mark  9:  48.  This  last  phrase  i^ 
 obviously  derived  from  Isa.  GO:  24,  but  it 
 does  not  foUovs'  that  our  Lord  means  by  it 
 only  what  the  prophet  had  in  view,  for  it  is 
 not  a  quotation,  but  a  mere  use  of  the 
 prophet's  terms.  Comp.  also  John  3r  36,  Rev. 
 Ver.,  "He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath 
 eternal  life;  but  he  that  believeth  not  the 
 Son  shall  not  see  life,  but  the  wrath  of  God 
 abideth  on  him,"  where  the  last  phrases  dis- 
 tinctly indicate  a  penalty  without  end;  also 
 Joh  n  5 :  '28  f. ,  etc. 
 
 But  certain  more  general  objections  are 
 brought  against  the  obvious  meaning  of  our 
 Lord's  language. 
 
 (1)  It  is  said  (Farrar)  that  the  Jews  in  our 
 Lord's  time  did  not  believe  Gehenna  to  be  a 
 place  of  eternal  punishment,  and  that  his 
 hearers  would  understand  him  according  to 
 the  common  view,  unless  he  stated  the  con- 
 trary. But  this  is  an  incorrect  statement,  see 
 Wiinsche,  Edersheim  (App.  XIX.),  and  the 
 Talnmdic  passages  quoted  in  Surenh.  Mish- 
 na.  Vol.  2,  p.  314.  These  make  it  manifest 
 that  the  great  Jewish  schools  about  the  time 
 of  our  Lord  did  both  believe  in  Gehenna  as  a 
 place  of  perpetual  punishment  for  some  per- 
 sons. And  the  Saviour  here  teaches  that 
 such  will  be  the  case  with  the  persons  of 
 whom  he  is  speaking.^ 
 
 (2)  A  metaphysical  objection  is  sometimes 
 pressed,  to  the  effect  that  suffering  is  neces- 
 sarilj^  destructive,  and  so  the  sufferer  must 
 sooner  or  later  cease  to  exist.  But  this  is  not 
 proven.  And  surelj'  he  who  caused  to  exist 
 could  keep  in  existence.  This  is  the  most 
 probable  meaning  of  the  Saviour's  solemn 
 word  (Mmk»:49),  'Every  one  shall  be  salted 
 with  fire.'  Fire  is  usually  destructive,  but 
 this  unquenchable  fire  will  act  like  salt,  pre- 
 serving   instead   of   destroying.      So    Keble, 
 
 "Christian  Year,  Fifth  Sunday  in  Lent," 
 says  of  the  Jewish  race  in  their  present  con- 
 dition : 
 
 "  Salted  with  fire,  they  seem  to  show 
 How  spirits  lost  in  endless  woe 
 
 May  undecaying  live. 
 Oh,  sickening  thought  !  yet  hold  it  fast 
 Long  as  this  glittering  world  shall  last, 
 Or  sin  at  heart  survive." 
 
 (3)  There  are  also  "moral  arguments" 
 alleged  to  show  that  the  Saviour  cannot  have 
 meant  to  teach  eternal  punishment,  (a)  Some 
 maintain  that  it  is  inconsistent  with  the  good- 
 ness of  God.  Thus  John  Foster  said  it  was 
 useless  to  occupy  oneself  with  the  discussion 
 of  texts,  since  the  matter  is  decided  by  a  great 
 moral  argument.  But  if  we  have  a  revelation 
 from  God,  it  is  certainly  our  chief  source  of 
 instruction  concerning  things  unseen  and 
 eternal,  and  such  lofty  superiority  to  the  dis- 
 cussion of  texts  is  quite  out  of  place.  God  is 
 certainly  a  better  judge  than  we  are,  as  to 
 what  is  consistent  with  his  goodness.  Perhaps 
 we  have  not  an  adequate  sense  of  the  evil  of 
 sin,  nor  a  full  appreciatif)n  of  the  claims  of 
 justice.  Perhaps  the  humanity  for  which  our 
 age  is  distinguished,  has  with  many  run  into 
 a  sentimental  humanitarianism,  which  weakly 
 shrinks  from  tlie  idea  of  suffering,  and  does 
 not  sympathize  with  stern  moral  indignation 
 against  wrong.  Farrar  argues  that  the  doc- 
 trine of  endless  punishment  has  converted 
 many  men  into  infidels.  But  many  have  also 
 declared  themselves  driven  off  by  the  doctrine 
 of  atonement,  or  that  of  regeneration,  or  of 
 the  divinity  of  Christ.  Paul  did  not  cease  to 
 preach  the  cross  because  to  the  Jews  it  was  a 
 stumbling-block,  (b)  Others  say  it  is  incon- 
 sistent witli  the  justice  of  God  to  punish  all 
 alike,  when  their  actual  wrong-doing  has  been 
 so  different,  and  their  advantages  likewise  so 
 different.  But  it  is  expressly  taught  that  the 
 eternal  punishment  will  not  be  thp  same  for 
 all.  "  That  each  may  receive  .  .  .  according 
 to  that  he  hath  done."     (2  Cor.  5:10.)     "It 
 
 '  The  school  of  Shammai  held  there  would  be  three 
 classes  on  the  day  of  jiulgmcnt,  the  perfectly  right- 
 eiuiM,  the  completely  wicked,  and  an  intermediate  class. 
 The  righteous  arc  immediately  inscribed  in  the  hook  of 
 life;  the  completely  wicked  "are  inscribed  and  imme- 
 diately sealed  to  Gehenna,"  according  to  (Dan.  12:2). 
 The  intermediate  class  "go  down  to  Gehenna,  and 
 moan,  and  afterwards  ascend,"  according  to  (Zach.  13  : 
 
 9).  The  school  of  Hillel  held  that  In  God's  great  mercy 
 the  intermediate  class  do  not  go  down.  Of  the  thor- 
 oughly wicked,  some  go  down  and  are  punished  twelve 
 months,  and  are  then  destroyed.  But  heretics,  inform- 
 ers, Epicureans,  persons  who  deny  the  resurrection  ot 
 the  dead,  and  persons  who  cause  many  to  sin,  like  Jero- 
 boam, "go  down  to  Gehenna  and  are  there  punished 
 unto  ages  of  ages." 
 
Cii.  XXV.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 515 
 
 shall  be  more,  tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon,  in 
 tlie  day  of  judgment,  than  for  yon."  (Matt. 
 11  :  22,  Rl'V.  V'ur.)  Es-pecially  notice  Luke 
 12:  47  f..  Rev.  Ver. :  "And  that  servant, 
 wiiicli  knew  his  Lord's  will,  and  made  not 
 ready,  nor  did  according  to  his  will,  shall  be 
 beaten  with   many  stripes;  but  he  that  knew 
 
 Luke  IG:  26.— V.  85-40.  Charity.  1)  Varieties 
 of  charity,  v.  .35;  comj).  James  1 :  27.  2)  Reasons 
 for  charity  ;  (a)  for  the  sake  of  iiumanity  ;  (b) 
 for  Christ's  sake.  3i  Rewardsof  charity  ;  (a)  the 
 joy  of  doing  service  to  the  Saviour;  (b)  the 
 kingdom  i)rej)ared. — V.  40.  Christ  identified 
 with  Christians.     1)  Through  them  men  may 
 
 not,  and  did  things  worthy  of  stripes,  shall  be  '  learn  concerning  him,  and  be  convinced  as  to 
 
 beaten  with  few  stripes.'     This  teaching  has  the  divinity  of  his  religion.     2)  Inward  union 
 
 been   in   manv  cases  grievously  overlooked,  with   Christ  should   be  expressed,    and   thus 
 
 Takin"  images  literally,  ni'en  have  fancied  that  strengthened,  by  an  outward  union  with  his 
 
 the  '  (iolienna  of  fire'  (a:^^)  will  be  the  same  people.     3)  Benefits  conferred  on  his  people  as 
 
 lilace  and  the  same  degree  of  puni.shnient  for  such   (comp.    10:   42),    will  be  acknowledged 
 
 all.     But  tiie  above  passages  and  many  others  and   rewarded  as  benefits  to  himself     4)  Un- 
 
 show  tliat  there  will  be  differences.     The  de-  kindness  to  Christians  as  such  is  insulting  re- 
 
 grecs  of  punishment  must,  in  the  nature  of  jection  of  Chri.st.— V.  42.    Sins  of  omission. 
 
 tilings,  he  exceedingly  various,  and  the  ex- 
 tremes of  punishment  must  be  as  remote  as 
 the  east  is  from  the  west.     All  inherited  pro- 
 
 1)  The  neglect  of  any  duty  is  in  itself  a  great 
 sin.  2)  The  omission  of  right-doing  turns  all 
 our  active  powers  towards  the  commissi<m  of 
 
 clivities,    "taints  of  blood,"   all  diflference  of    wrong.— V.  40.   Luthkr:   "  Whoever  then  is 
 
 environment,  every  privilege  and  every  dis- 
 advantage, will  be  taken  into  account.  It  is 
 the  Divine  Judge  that  will  apportion  punish- 
 ment, with  perfect  knowledge  and  perfect  jus- 
 tice and  perfect  goodnes.s.  This  great  fact, 
 that  there  will  be  degrees  in  future  punish- 
 ment— as  well  as  in  future  rewards — ought  to 
 
 minded  to  do  works  of  compassion  to  Chris- 
 tians, because  he  believes  he  has  in  Clirist  a 
 faithful  Redeemer  who  reconciles  him  to  God; 
 or  himself  suffers  the  opposition  of  the  devil 
 and  the  world  because  of  his  faith — let  him  be 
 cheerful  and  joj-ous,  for  he  has  already  re- 
 ceived    the    joyous     sentence,     '  Come,     ye 
 
 be  more  prominent  in  religious  instruction.  I  blessed.'"     Cai.vin  :     "Whenever    we    feel 
 
 It  gives  some  relief  in  contemplating  the 
 awful  fate  of  those  who  perish.  It  might 
 save  many  from  going  away  into  Universal- 
 ism  ;  and  others  from  dreaming  of  "a  second 
 probation"  in  eternity,  for  which  the  Scrip- 
 tures give  no  warrant  (comp.  on  12:  32) ;  and 
 yet  others  from  unjustly  assailing  and  reject- 
 ing, to  their  own  ruin,  the  gospel  of  salvation. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND   PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  .')2.  Separation  of  the  righteous  and  the 
 wicked.  1)  A  necessary  separation  ;  (a)  neces- 
 sary to  the  vindication  of  God's  justice;  (b) 
 necessarj'  to  the  blessedness  of  the  righteous  ; 
 (c)  necesjsarj-  to  the  punishment  of  the  wicked. 
 2)  An  accurate  separation — no  mistakes;  self- 
 delusion,  hypocrisy,  strangely  mingled  char- 
 
 slothful  about  helping  the  wretched,  let  the 
 Son  of  God  come  before  our  eyes;  to  refuse 
 him  anything  is  a  dreadful  sacrilege." — V.  45. 
 Luther  :  "  What  shall  become  of  those  who 
 not  only  give  nothing  to  Christ's  poor,  but 
 by  fraud  and  extortion  rob  them  of  what  they 
 have?"  Calvin:  "  Let  believers  be  admon- 
 ished ;  for  as  we  need  promises  to  incite  us  to 
 zeal  in  living  well,  so  also  threatenings  to 
 keep  us  in  solicitude  and  fear." — V.  31-46. 
 The  judgment  scene.  1)  The  Judge — once  a 
 homeless  wanderer,  now  enthroned  in  glor^- — 
 once  despised  and  rejected,  now  accepting 
 or  rejecting — ')nce  subjected  to  unrighteous 
 judgment,  now  judging  the  world  in  right- 
 eousness. (Act«n:3i.)  2)  The  grounds  of  this 
 judgment — the    conduct    of    men     to    each 
 
 acters,  nothing  will  prevent  the  assignment  of  I  other,  as  revealing  their  relation  to  God; 
 each  as  he  really  belongs.  3)  A  separation  i  (a)  benefiting  Christ's  brethren  is  accepted 
 leading  to  new  companionships— the  righteous  I  by  Christ  as  personal  service  to  him;  (b) 
 with  the  Saviour  and  all  the  angels— the  neglecting  them  is  regarded  by  him  as  per- 
 wicked  with  the  devil  and  his  angels.  4)  A  1  sonal  neglect.  3)  The  results  of  this  judg- 
 separation   without  hope  of  reunion,   v.  46 ;  1  ment— eternal  punishment— eternal  life. 
 
il6 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVL 
 
 CHAPTER   XXYI. 
 
 AND  it  came  to" pass,  when  Jesus  had  finished  all 
 these  sayings,  he  said  unto  his  disciples, 
 2  Ye  know  that  after  two  days  is  the  feast  of  the  pass- 
 over,  and  the  Son  ol' man  is  betrayed  to  be  crucified. 
 
 :}  Then  ass>nibl.il  toKellier  lliecliief  priests,  and  tlie 
 scribes,  and  tht-  elders  of  the  ijcople,  unto  the  palace  ot 
 the  high  priest,  wlio  was  called  Caiaphas, 
 
 4  And  cousuiled  that  they  might  take  Jesus  by  sub- 
 tilty,  and  kill  him. 
 
 1  And  it  carae  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  finished  all 
 
 2  these  words,  he  said  unto  his  disciples,  Ye  know 
 that  after  two  days  the  passover  coiuelh,  and  the 
 
 3  Son  of  man  is  delivered  up  to  be  crucified.  Then 
 were  gathered  together  the  chief  priests,  and  the 
 elders  of  the  people,  unto  the   court   of  the  high 
 
 4  priest,  who  was  called  Caiaphas ;  and  they  look 
 counsel  togethei-  that  they  might  take  .'esus  by  sub- 
 
 Ch.  26:  1-16.  Our  Lord's  Death  Ap- 
 PROACHiNo.     The  Supper  at  Bethany. 
 
 Pound  also  in  Mark  14:  1-11;  Luke  22:  1-6; 
 John  12:  2-8. 
 
 Here  begins  what  is  commonly  called  the 
 history  of  our  Lord's  Passion.  This  is  nar- 
 rated by  all  four  Evangelists,  but  the  matter 
 given  in  the  Fourth  Gospel  is  for  the  most 
 part  distinct  from  that  given  in  the  others.— 
 In  Matt.  26:  1^6  everything  is  preparation. 
 Jesus  prepares  the  disciples  for  the  speedy 
 coming  of  the  long  predicted  end  (v-if.);  the 
 rulers  lay  their  plans  (a  f.) ;  the  anointing  pre- 
 pares Jesus  for  burial  (sis)  ;  Judas  arranges 
 to  deliver  him  up  (u-ie)  ;  Jesus  further  pre- 
 pares the  disciples,  warns  the  hetrayer,  and 
 institutes  a  memorial  of  himself  for  the  future 
 (17-30) ;  he  then  warns  thein  of  the  approach- 
 ing trial  to  their  own  fidelity  (sik)  ;  and 
 finally  he  prepares  himself  by  solitary  prayer 
 for  all  that  awaits  him.   (36-46.) 
 
 Our  Lord  has  now  ended  his  teaching  in  the 
 temple,  and  his  great  eschatological  discourse 
 on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and  goes  on  to  Beth- 
 any (v. 6)  to  spend  the  night  as  usual.  He 
 reached  there  probably  late  on  Tuesday  after- 
 noon, or  if  it  Wiis  after  sunset,  then  in  the  first 
 hour  of  Wednesday.  We  have  here  his  final 
 announcement  to  the  disciples  of  his  approach- 
 ing death,  with  some  account  of  the  plans  of 
 the  Jewish  rulers  for  killing  him,  v.  1-5;  then 
 an  account  of  the  supper  at  Bethany,  v.  6-13  ; 
 and  finally  of  Judas'  arrangement  to  deliver 
 Jesus  for  money,  v.  14-16. 
 
 I.  1-5.  Our  Lord's  Death  Approach- 
 ing. Mark  14:  1  f. ;  Luke  22:  1  f.  Had  fin- 
 ished all  these  sayings,  meaning  the  dis- 
 course of  ch.  24  and  25,  and  perhaps  also  in- 
 cluding the  previous  teaching  on  that  day, 
 from  21 :  23  onward.  He  said  nnto  his  dis- 
 ciples, probably  all  the  Tw(>lvo,  fomp.  on 
 24:  3.  The  tlireo  preceding  recorded  predic- 
 tions of  his  death  are  in  16:  21  (comp.  17 :  9) ; 
 
 17:  22  f.  ;  20:  18  f.  The  passover,  see  on 
 26:  19.  Is,  Cometh,  occurs,  the  word  ex- 
 plained on  1:  22,  and  very  often  used;  the 
 present  tense  signifies  that  the  passover  so  oc- 
 curs according  to  the  custom  and  the  law,  as 
 the  disciples  know.  After  two  days  (so 
 Mark  14:  1)  must  mean  less  than  forty-eight 
 hours,  or  it  would  have  been  called  three  days 
 (comp.  on  27:  63);  the  festival  began  on 
 Thursday  afternoon  with  the  slaying  of  the 
 lamh.  The  words  may  be  naturally  regarded 
 as  uttered  after  sunset  on  what  we  should  call 
 Tuesday,  hut  according  to  the  Jewish  reckon- 
 ing, the  beginning  of  Wednesday.  (See 
 above.)  The  Son  of  man,  the  Messiah, 
 see  on  8 :  20.  Is  betrayed,  strictly,  delivered 
 wp  (see  on  10:  4;  17 :  22),  stated  in  the  present 
 tense  because  it  is  near  and  sure  to  occur. 
 His  enemies  are  j^lanning  it,  and  he  is  pre- 
 paring for  it.  Accordingly,  the  Latin  ver- 
 sions translate  by  the  future,  and  so  did  all 
 English  versions  before  K.  James.  This 
 would  from  the  construction  of  the  sentence 
 be  more  naturally  understood  as  a  part  of 
 what  the  disciples  '  know,'  but  tnay  be  simply 
 appended  to  it.  They  knew  that  he  was  to  be 
 crucified,  and  at  Jerusalem  (20:i8f.),  but  we 
 are  not  informed  of  their  knowing  that  it 
 would  be  at  the  Passover.  To  be  crucified, 
 see  on  27:  35.  He  does  not  in  this  case  add 
 that  he  will  be  raised  again,  as  he  did  in  all 
 the  previous  announcements  of  his  death. 
 Was  it  because  his  death  would  correspond 
 to  the  paschal  offering  (^icor. 5:7),  or  because 
 the  shadow  of  the  cross  was  now  on  him,  and 
 his  thoughts  went  no  further? 
 
 3-5.  Then  naturall3',  though  not  necessa- 
 rily (see  on  3:  13),  means  at  the  precise  time 
 of  what  precedes.  The  night  following  his 
 great  series  of  discourses  in  the  temple 
 (2i:2Sto23:30),  which  SO  defeated  and  silenced 
 the  Jewish  teachers,  would  have  been  the 
 natural  time  for  this  plotting;    see  21 :  45  f. 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 517 
 
 5  But  they  said,  Not  on  the  feast  day,  lest  there  be  an 
 uproar  among  the  peuplv. 
 
 ()  Now  when  Jesus  was  in  IJulhany,  iu  the  house  of 
 Siiuou  the  leper, 
 
 5  tiUy,  and  kill  him.    But  they  said,  Not  during  the 
 feast,  lest  a  luiuiilt  arise  aiuotig  the  people. 
 
 6  Now  when  Jesus  was  iu  Bethany,  iu  the  house  of 
 
 The  chief  priests  and  the  elders  were  two 
 
 of  the  classes*  con.stituting  the  8anhedriii,  .see 
 on  2():  57;  also  as  to  the  high  priest  who 
 w.'is  called  Caiaphas.  Thire  is  doubt 
 whetlicr  we  sliould  translate  the  palace,  or 
 the  court,  i.  e.,  the  inner  court  of  the  high 
 priest's  official  re.-sidence,  as  in  26:G9,  Kev. 
 Ver.,  or  whether  it  means  in  general  the  resi- 
 dence, palace,  as  rendered  in  this  place  by 
 Grimm,  Keim,  Weiss,  and  so  in  26:  o8,  and 
 as  often  used  in  later  Greek.  It  is  periiaps 
 better,  with  Rev.  Ver.,  to  use  'court'  in  all 
 three  passages,  there  being  no  substantial  dif- 
 ference. And  consulted,  took  counsel  to- 
 gether (comp.  Psa.  2:  2;  Acts  4:  24  ff.), 
 apparently  not  in  an  official  meeting,  but 
 t)nly  an  informal  ecmsultation.  They  had 
 wished  to  apprehend  him  that  morning  in  the 
 temple  court,  but  "feared  the  multitudes  ' 
 (■.!i:  46,  Rev.  vcr.)  ;  they  had  .sent  officers  to  seize 
 him  at  the  feast  of  Tabernacles,  six  months 
 before,  but  the  officers  were  awed  by  his 
 teaching.  (Johu  7 --32, -t-iff.)  Now  they  propose  to 
 take  Jesus  by  subtilty.  Com.  Ver.  ren- 
 ders the  (xrei'k  word  by  "guile"  in  John  1: 
 47,  and  by  a  still  different  word  "craft"  in 
 the  parallel  passage  of  Mark  14:  1.  Weiss: 
 "Tims  tlie  rulers  were  obliged  to  resort  to 
 secrecy.  It  is  not  likely  that  they  ever  thought 
 of  assassination,  for  Jesus  was  so  constantly 
 surrounded  by  his  disciples  tliat  such  a  deed 
 must  have  been  discovered,  and  the  odium  of 
 it  would  have  clung  to  the  supreme  Council. 
 The  respect  entertained  for  him  by  his  fol- 
 lowers could  only  receive  a  fatal  blow  by  a 
 public  and  shameful  execution  carried 
 through  with  all  the  forms  of  justice ;  and  if 
 he  were  once  safely  in  confinement,  ways  and 
 means  for  the  execution  wouldsoon  be  found." 
 Not  during  the  feast,  which  lasted  seven 
 days.  The  rendering  of  Com.  Ver.,  on  the 
 feast-day,  is  a  mistake.  The  rulers  say 
 nothing  as  to  the  sacredness  of  the  occasion, 
 but  are  only  concerned  lest  there  be  an  up- 
 roar among  the  people.  Of  this  there  was 
 always  special  danger  when  vast  crowds  were 
 a.ssembled  for  a  great  festival   (comp.   Mark 
 
 12:  12)  ;  and  Pilate  h?id  taught  them  that  a 
 popular  tumult  could  become  with  him  the 
 occasion  of  savage  cruelties.  The  subsequent 
 proposition  of  Judas  (v.  is)  led  them  to  change 
 their  plan,  and  take  the  risk;  and  so  the  Sav- 
 iour's death  came  at  least  a  week  earlier  than 
 they  had  calculated,  and  at  the  time  he  pre- 
 dicted, (v.  2.) 
 
 II.  6-13.  The  Sui'per  at  Bkthaxy. 
 Mark  14:  3-9;  John  12:  2-8.  Bethany,  see 
 on  21 :  17.  As  to  the  time,  no  one  of  the  three 
 accounts  gives  any  decisive  statement.  "Mark 
 agrees  with  Matt,  in  mentioning  the  supper 
 immediately  after  the  consultation  of  the  au- 
 thorities us  to  seizing  Jesus;  and  Mark's 
 narrative  runs  on  without  any  break,  so  that 
 it  would  be  very  difficult  to  remove  his  para- 
 graph about  the  supper  to  an  earlier  chrono- 
 logical position.  Luke  does  not  speak  of  the 
 supper,  perhaps  because  he  had  described  a 
 somewhat  similar  anointing  in  Galilee 
 (Luke 7: 36-50),  but  lic  gives  immediately  after 
 the  consultation  the  proposition  made  to  the 
 authorities  by  Judas,  which  in  Matt,  and 
 Mark  follows  in  the  same  order,  with  the  sup- 
 per between.  On  the  other  hand,  John  men- 
 tions thesupper  just aftertellingof  our  Lord's 
 arrival  at  Bethany  before  the  triumphal 
 entry,  which  would  place  it  three  or  four 
 days  earlier.  Either  John,  or  Matt. and  Mark, 
 must  be  supposed  to  have  given  the  event  out 
 of  its  chronological  position.  Several  consid- 
 erations support  the  opinion  that  it  occurred 
 where  Matt,  and  Mark  mention  it.  (a)  The 
 rebuke  of  Jesus  to  a  suggestion  about  the  poor 
 which  really  came  from  Judas  (John  12:4) 
 would  be  the  natural  occasion  of  his  deciding 
 to  carry  out  the  design  which  may  have  been 
 previously  meditated,  viz.,  to  deliver  the 
 Master  to  the  authorities;  and  this  agrees  with 
 the  order  of  Matt.,  Mark,  and  Luke,  (b)  The 
 outspoken  indication  that  our  Lord's  death  is 
 at  hand  (v.  12),  agrees  greatly  better  with  a 
 time  following  his  intimations  in  21 :  38  f.  and 
 23:39,  his  eschatological  discourse  in  ch.  24 
 and  25,  and  his  definite  prediction  here  in  26: 
 2,  than  with  a  time  preceding  the  triunnphal 
 
 1  The  Com.  text  inserts  also  the  'scribes,'  but  this  I  was  evidently  interpolated  by  copyists  from  Mark  and 
 term  is  wanting  in  the  earliest  MSS.  and  versions,  and  i  Luke. 
 
518 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 7  There  came  untohiiu  a  woman  having  an  alabaster 
 box  of  very  precious  ointment,  and  poured  it  on  his 
 bead,  as  be  sat  at  meat. 
 
 7  Simon  the  leper,  there  came  unto  him  a  woman 
 having  lau  alabaster  cruse  of  exceeding  precious 
 ointment,  and  she  poured  it  upon  his  head,  as  he  sat 
 
 I  Or,  afiask. 
 
 entry,  (c)  This  also  better  accounts  for  the 
 ideu  that  the  devout  woman  was  preparing 
 him  beforehand  for  burial,  (d)  We  can  see 
 a  reason  for  Jolin's  mentioning  the  supper  by 
 anticipation,  viz.,  because  he  has  just  spoken 
 of  Bethany,  and  he  will  speak  of  it  no  more. 
 On  tlie  other  hand,  Mark  at  least  has  men- 
 tioned Bethany  before  the  triumphal  entry 
 (Mark  u:  I),  and  wc  seo  no  reason  why  he 
 should  have  dislocated  the  supper.  John  is 
 in  general  more  chronological  than  Matt.,  as 
 some  have  here  urged,  but  not  more  so  tlian 
 Mark ;  here  Matt,  and  Mark  exactly  agree, 
 and  to  a  certain  extent  Luke  also.  John's  ex- 
 pressions, 12:  2,  12,  would  naturally  suggest 
 that  the  supper  occurred  at  the  point  of  time 
 at  wliich  he  speaks  of  it,  but  they  do  not  at 
 all  require  that  view.  The  great  majority  of 
 recent  writers  follow  John's  order,  usually 
 without  giving  reasons.  On  the  other  side 
 are  Robinson,  (but  Riddle  otherwise),  Hack- 
 ett,  G.  W.  Clark,  McClellan,  Geikie,  and 
 others.  It  is  impossible  to  settle  the  question, 
 but  the  event  seems  to  fit  much  better  into  the 
 situation  presented  b3'  Matt,  and  Mark.  The 
 notion  of  Origen  and  Chrys.  that  there  were 
 two  different  feasts  of  Bethany,  with  a  similar 
 anointing  and  conversation,  only  three  or  four 
 days  apart,  is  out  of  the  question.  The  as- 
 sumption of  many  that  the  anointing  in  Gali- 
 lee described  by  Luke  7  :  36-50  was  the  same 
 as  this,  will  not  boar  investigation.  The  only 
 points  of  resemblance  are  (a)  anointing  by  a 
 woman,  (b)  at  a  feast,  (c)  in  the  house  of  Si- 
 mon. But  Luke  is  closely  chronological  in 
 ch.  .5  to  9,  if  not  througliout,  and  he  places 
 his  anointing  at  a  much  earlier  time,  and  not 
 at  Jerusalem,  but  in  Galileo.  There  the  wo- 
 man was  "a  sinner,"  here  there  is  no  such 
 intimation,  and  in  John's  account  it  is  the 
 beloved  Mary  of  Bethany.  There  the  host 
 .scorned  the  woman,  here  (Jolin)  her  brotlg|r 
 is  one  of  the  guests,  and  her  sister  assisting  the 
 family.  There  we  find  nothing  whatever  an- 
 swering to  the  complaint  of  the  di.sciples  and 
 the  Saviour's  rebuke,  justification,  and  won- 
 derful promise;  and  on  the  other  hand  we 
 find  there  the  parable  of  the  two  debtors,  and 
 a  very  different  assurance  to  the  woman.  The 
 
 distinct  allusion  to  his  death  is  possible  only 
 here,  and  there  is  nothing  to  account  for 
 Luke's  removingthestory  so  far  away  in  time 
 and  place.  An  anointing  might  certainly 
 take  place  more  than  once,  being  a  very  nat- 
 ural way,  according  to  their  customs,  of  ex- 
 hibiting reverential  affection.  (Luke  7: 46.)  The 
 Talmud  of  Bab.  reports  it  (Wiin.)  as  a  custom 
 in  Babylon  at  a  wedding  for  women  to  pour 
 fragrant  oil  upon  the  heads  of  the  rabbis  pres- 
 ent. A  feast  where  the  guests  reclined  on 
 couches,  was  a  very  natural  occasion  for 
 anointing  the  feet.  The  name  Simon  was  very 
 common.  Thus  the  differences  between  the 
 two  cases  are  many  and  serious,  while  the  few 
 points  of  resemblance  are  easily  accounted 
 for.  This  question  is  important;  for  to  sup- 
 pose that  Luke  had  transported  this  story  to 
 Galilee,  and  so  long  before,  would  cut  us  off 
 from  all  reliance  upon  his  chronological  order, 
 and  to  suppose  that  the  other  Gospels  have 
 transformed  the  event  in  Galilee  into  the  so 
 different  occurrence  they  here  describe,  would 
 make  the  whole  history  unreliable.  As  to 
 the  occurrence  of  similar  events  in  various 
 cases,  conip.  above  on  13:  54;  15:  38;  21:  12. 
 
 In  the  house  of  Simon  the  leper,  (so 
 also  Mark),  who  is  not  otherwise  known. 
 Doubtless  his  leprosy  had  been  healed  (com p. 
 on  8 :  2),  either  by  natural  causes  or  by  the 
 Saviour's  supernatural  work,  and  he  merely 
 retained  a  distinctive  name  he  had  long 
 borne;  comp.  Matthew  the  publican,  Simon 
 the  zealot.  It  would  have  been  a  violation 
 of  the  law  of  Moses  for  Jesus  and  his  diseijiles 
 to  recline  at  table  with  an  unhealed  leper. 
 A  woman.  Matt,  and  Mark  give  no  name. 
 John  states  that  the  woman  who  anointed  was 
 Mary,  that  Lazarus  was  one  of  the  guests, 
 and  Martha  "served,"  i.  e.,  took  part  with 
 the  women  of  the  household  in  preparing  and 
 presenting  the  food.  It  seems  clearly  not 
 true,  as  even  Meyer  holds,  that  John  repre- 
 sents the  supper  as  given  by  the  well-known 
 family;  for  in  that  case  the  expressions  used 
 in  regard  to  Lazarus  and  Martha  would  be 
 quite  unsuitable.  The  notion  that  Simon  was 
 the  deceased  father  of  this  family  is  idle.  The 
 sisters  here   present  the  same  difference  of 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 519 
 
 8  But  when  his  disciples  saw  tV,  they  bad  iudignation,  I    8  at  meat.    But  when  the  disciples  saw  it,  they  bad 
 saying,  To  what  purpose  ut  this  waste  ?  I       indignation,  saying,  To  what  purpose  is  this  waste? 
 
 chiiraettT  as  when  Luke  first  mentions  them 
 (Luke  io:3s-42),  and  at  the  raising  of  Lazarus 
 (johncii.  11),  the  one  sliowing  love  by  bustling 
 activity,  the  other  delighting  in  unpractical 
 and  (k'iicato  manifestations  of  affection.  True 
 Christian  jMcty  does  not  alter  one's  funda- 
 mental type  of  character,  but  brings  out  its 
 distinctive  excellencies.  It  has  been  conject- 
 ured that  the  silence  of  Luke  about  Lazarus, 
 and  of  Matt,  and  Mark  about  the  wiiole 
 family,  was  caused  by  the  jealous  hatred  of 
 the  Jewish  rulers,  who  might  have  revived 
 their  desire  to  put  Lazarus  to  death  (Joimia;  lo), 
 if  the  family  had  been  brought  to  their  notice 
 in  the  oral  and  written  accour.ts  given  by  the 
 apostles  ;  but  when  the  family  had  all  passed 
 away,  and  the  Jewish  State  had  been  de- 
 stroyed, John  could  speak  of  them  without 
 reserve.  Comp.  on  20:51.  An  alabaster 
 box,  or  cnt.ie.  Some  kinds  of  alabaster  are  of 
 delicate  and  riclily  varied  hues,  and  are  ex- 
 tremely beautiful  and  costl^'.i  The  Jews,  like 
 all  the  other  civilized  ancient  peoples,  made 
 much  use  of  fragrant  ointment,  often  rare 
 and  of  great  price;  and  the  flasks  which 
 contained  it  were  of  great  variety  as  to  mate- 
 rial and  shape.  John  says  tliis  flask  con- 
 tained 'a  pound,'  viz.,  of  twelve  ounces.  It 
 was,  with  its  contents,  a  tasteful  and  costly 
 object,  such  as  a  woman  would  delight  in  pos- 
 sessing. Very  precioiui  ointment.  Mark 
 and  John  tell  the  kind  of  ointment,  using  the 
 same  terms.  But  one  of  the  terms  is  of  un- 
 certain meaning,  as  stated  in  margin  Rev. 
 Ver.  of  Mark  14:  3,  "  Gr.  pistic  nnrd,"  pistic 
 being  perha])s  a  local  name.  Others  take  it 
 to  mean  genuine;  others,  liquid.  Yet  this 
 uncertainty  does  not  attect  the  substantial 
 meaning  ;  it  was  ointment  of  extraordinary 
 value.  Pliny  ("  Nat.  Hist."  XII.  '3;)  tells  of 
 many  kinds  of  precious  luird.  And  poured 
 it  on  his  head,  ilark  says,  (Rev. Ver.)  'she 
 brake  tiie  cruse  and  poured  it.'  The  flask,  or 
 cruse,  probably  had  a  long  neck  and  a  small 
 mouth,  to  prevent  evaporation,  and  the  pre- 
 cious ointment  was  ordinarily  extracted  in 
 small  quantities.     Being  a  thick,  viscid  mass, 
 
 it  could  not  be  made  to  flow  freely  through 
 the  opening,  and  so  in  her  eagerness  she 
 'thoroughly  crushed'  the  cruse,  and  poured 
 its  contents  lavishly  upon  one  so  honored  and 
 loved.  A  thin  flask  of  delicate  alabaster 
 could  be  crushed  by  the  pressure  of  the  hands. 
 As  he  sat  at  meat,  lit.  an  he  reclined,  see  on 
 8:  11.  John  (vi.-i)  describes  it  as  a  special  en- 
 tertainment in  the  Saviour's  honor:  "So  they 
 made  him  a  supper  there."  John  makes  the 
 apparently  conflicting  statement  that  she 
 "anointed  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  wiped  oft" 
 his  feet  with  her  hair."  To  anoint  the  head 
 (Matt,  and  Mark)  was  the  more  common  ser- 
 vice of  friendship  or  honor,  but  Mary  went 
 further  and  anointed  even  his  feet.  It  is  plain 
 from  the  Saviour's  expressions  about  the  sim- 
 ilar anointing  in  Galilee  (Luke 7: 4«-46),  that  to 
 anoint  the  feet  was  an  act  of  greater  humility 
 and  profound  respect.  Observe  (Morison) 
 that  Matt,  and  Mark  simply  say  'poured 
 upon  his  head,'  without  inserting  'it';  .so 
 there  is  no  difficulty  in  supposing  that  she 
 used  a  part  of  tiie  contentsotherwis(^  and  even 
 that  much  still  remained  in  the  crushed  flask 
 (see  below  on  v.  10).  John  adds  "and  the 
 house  was  filled  with  the  odor  of  the  oint- 
 ment."— Upon  this  scene,  see  Tennyson,  "  In 
 Memoriam,"  xxxi.,  xxxii. 
 
 8  f.  Complaint  as  to  such  waste.  His  dis- 
 ciples. Mark  says  simply 'some.'  John  tells 
 us  that  Judas  Iscariot  said,  "Why  was  hot 
 this  ointment  sold,"  etc.  It  is  easy  to  suppose 
 that  Judas  first  said  this,  and  others  of  the 
 Twelve  approved  and  so  repeated  the  saying 
 (Mark),  which  was  plausible,  and  might  seem 
 to  them  proper  enough,  though  Judas  himself 
 had  suggested  the  idea  through  very  un- 
 worthy motives  (John  1-2:  6.)  Z)tcA-.so«  ( Morisoi) )  r 
 "One  murmurcr  may  infect  a  whole  com- 
 panj'."'  Pliny  remarks  that  indulgence  in 
 costly  perfumes  is  more  luxuriou.s  than  in 
 gems  and  garments,  because  the  former  per- 
 ish in  the  moment  of  using.  Most  of  the 
 apostles  had  little  familiarity  with  such  costly 
 luxuries,  and  the  waste  might  seem  to  them 
 frightful.     The  word  'ointment'  is  not  pres- 
 
 VSuidas  defines  ainhastron  "an  oil-vessel  baring  no  I  afterwards  used  to  denote  themat(*rial  from  which  such 
 handles."  Sonic  think  (Humphry)  that  the  word  fl.isks  were  often  made.  Hence  the  rendering  a  '  Hask' 
 meant  primarily  a  flask  without  handles  (/aif)  and  was  ,  in  manjin  Kev.  Ver. 
 
520 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 9  For  this  ointment  might  have  beeu  sold  for  much, 
 aud  given  to  the  poor.  . ,        ,     ^,  ,,ru 
 
 1(1  Wlieu  Jesus  understood//,  he  said  unto  them.  Why 
 trouble  ye  tlie  woman?  for  she  hath  wrought  a  good 
 w<jrk  n|)on  me. 
 
 11  l'"or  ye  have  the  poor  always  with  you  ;  but  me  ye 
 have  not  always. 
 
 l>  For  in  that  she  hath  poured  tliis  ointment  on  my 
 body,  she  did  it  for  my  burial. 
 
 9  For  this  olnlmenl  might  have  been  sold   for  much, 
 
 10  and  given  to  the  poor.     But  Jesus  perceiving  it,  said 
 unto  them,   Why   trouble  ye  the  woman?  lor  she 
 
 11  hath  wrought  a  good  work  upon  me.     For  'ye  have 
 the  poor  always  with  you  ;  but  me  ye  have  not  al- 
 
 12  ways.    For  in  that  she  i  poured  this  oiutment  vpon 
 
 ent  in  the  correct  Greek  text  of  v.  9,  but  is 
 naturally  suggested.     Might  have  been  sold 
 
 fur  much.  John:  '  for  three  hundred  dena- j 
 ries';  Mark:  'for  above  three  hundred  dena-  i 
 ries.'  The  Koinan  denary,  about  seventeen  I 
 cents  (see  on  18:  28),  was  the  common  price  of 
 aday's  labor.  (Seeon*20:2.)  So  the  ointment 
 was  worth  more  than  three  hundred  days'  la- 
 bor, and  omitting  Sabbath  and  feast-days,  this 
 would  be  a  year  of  labor.  Pliny  (XIII,  4), 
 Rays  tliat  some  unguents  cost  more  tliun  four 
 hundred  denaries  a  pound.  We  see  at  once 
 that  the  sisters  must  have  been  wealthy.  A 
 poor  young  woman  could  not  have  possessed 
 a  flask  of  perfumery  worth  a  man's  labor  for 
 a  whole  year;  or  if  by  inheritance  or  extra- 
 ordinary gift  possessing  it,  she  would  have 
 liad  no  right  to  expend  so  large  a  sum  in  an 
 utterly  unpractical  expression  of  affection. 
 The  inference  that  they  were  rich  is  supported 
 b^'  the  fact  that  many  of  the  Jews  came  out 
 from  Jerusalem  to  this  suburban  village  to 
 comfort  the  sisters  after  their  brother's  death 
 (John  11: 19);  and  it  explains  the  propriety. of 
 Mary's  leaving  Martha  "to  serve  alone" 
 (Luke  10: 40),  whicli  would  liave  been  wrong  if 
 they  had  been  poor  and  unable  to  secure 
 domestic  helpers.  The  Talmud  shows  (Edersli.) 
 that  wealthy  Jewish  women  often  spent  large 
 sums  for  perfumery.  And  given  to  the 
 poor,  without  article  (in  correct  text)  topoor 
 proj)le.  It  has  the  article  in  v.  11.  Jerusalem 
 abounded  in  poor  people,  and  many  others 
 doubtless  came  to  the  passover,  as  they  come 
 now  to  Jerusalem  at  Easter,  who  were  needy 
 and  dependent  on  assistance.  Witliin  two 
 miles  of  the  supper-table  were  tliousands  of 
 tlie  r(!ally  poor. 
 
 lO-l'-i.  .Jesus  rebukes  the  censurers,  and 
 vindicates  the  loving  act.  When  Jesus 
 understood  it,  or,  perceiving  it,  exactly  as 
 in  1(1:  8,  Rev.  Ver.  The  complaints  had 
 doubtless  circulated  in  a  low  tone.  The  Com. 
 Ver.  has  given  an  unfortunate  rendering,  for 
 it  would  suggest  that  a  considerable  time  in- 
 
 tervened, and  the  Greek  does  not.  Why 
 trouble  ye  the  woman?  The  Greek  ex- 
 pression is  quite  strong;  see  in  M;irk  also, 
 and  in  Luke  11:  7;  Gal.  6:  17.  She  hath 
 wrought  a  good  work  upon  me,  is  pres- 
 ently explained  by  sa^'ing,  she  did  it,  etc., 
 (as  in  Rev.  Ver.)  did  it  to  p7-epnre  me  for 
 burial.  So  Mark,  Rev.  Ver.:  "She  hath 
 anointed  my  body  aforehand  for  the  burying.' 
 John  (12:7),  Rev.  Ver.,  according  to  the  cor- 
 rect text  and  most  natural  translation,  has, 
 'Suffer  her  to  keep  it  against  the  day  of  my 
 burying,'  which  may  mean  that  slie  had  been 
 interrupted,  and  much  of  the  costly  ointment 
 still  remained  in  the  broken  flask.  See  an- 
 other possible  translation  in  ^narr/in  of  Rev. 
 Ver.  of  John.  Ye  have  the  poor  always 
 with  you.  And  Mark  adds,  'and  whenso- 
 ever ye  will  ye  may  do  them  good.'  (Comp. 
 Deut.  15:  11.)  But  me  ye  have  not  always, 
 i.  e.,  in  bodily  presence  ;  he  would  be  with  his 
 people  spiritually.  (28:20;  John  u:  21-23.)  Extra- 
 ordinary' occasions  may  justify  extraordinary 
 expenditures.  We  may  suppose  (Keim)  that 
 at  an  earlier  period  he  would  have  declined 
 the  proposed  service,  and  directed  attention  to 
 the  poor.  But  openings  for  ministry  to  the 
 poor  would  never  cease ;  while  their  opportu- 
 nity for  personal  services  to  him  would  soon 
 be  at  an  end.  And  this  apparently  useless 
 and  wasteful  service  possessed  in  fact  a  special 
 significance  and  timeliness  in  connection  with 
 that  foreseen  death  which  was  now  so  near. 
 ("v.  2.)  It  was  an  interesting,  gratifying,  com- 
 forting token  of  aflection,  as  a  sort  of  anticipa- 
 tion (Mark)  of  the  usual  anointing  when  pre- 
 paring a  body  for  interment;  comp.  tbe  large 
 quantity  of  costly  spices  brought  by  Nicode- 
 mus  for  the  actual  interment.  (Johni9:39.)  To 
 receive  this  loving  preparation  might  help  the 
 Saviour  to  look  forward  with  less  pain  to  the 
 suffering  and  shame  which  awaited  him.  It 
 is  not  necessary  to  conclude  that  Mary  so 
 desi-gned  her  action;  but  it  is  very  natural  to 
 suppose  she  did,   as  they   were  all  thinking 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 521 
 
 13  Verily  r  say  unto  you,  Wheresoever  this  cospel  |  13  my  body,  she  did  it  to  prepare  me  for  burial.  Verily 
 shall  lie  preaclifd  in  the  whole  world,  there  shall  also  ,  I  say  unto  you,  Wheresoever  'this  ("ospel  shall  be 
 this,  that  this  wouiau  hath  done,  be  told  for  a  memorial  preached  iu"  the  whole  world,  that  also  which  this 
 of  her.  woman  hulh  done  shall  be  spoken  of  for  a  memorial 
 
 14  Then  one  of  the  twelve,  called  Judas  Iscariot,  went         of  her. 
 
 uut^  the  chief  priests,  |  14      Then  one  of  the  twelve,  who  was  called  Judas  Is- 
 
 I  Or,  thett  good  tidingn. 
 
 much  of  his  intimations  that  he  would  soon 
 die;  at  any  rate,  he  so  accepted  it,  and  that 
 must  have  been  an  uiispeai<able  joy  to  her. 
 "She  hath  done  wliat  she  could''  (Mariti4:8); 
 and  she  finds  that  .she  had  really  done  some- 
 tliing  extremely  grateful  to  tlie  Master.  She 
 could  not  prevent  his  approaching  death,  hut 
 she  could  manifest  devottnl  love  for  him. 
 Feminine  intuitions,  kindled  by  intense  afi'ec- 
 tion,  might  jiieree  througli  all  preconceptions 
 and  accei)t  it  as  a  fearful  reality  that  the  Mes- 
 siah was  to  be  literally  killed.  This  came  its  a 
 now  and  startling  announcement  to  her,  with- 
 out time  for  the  mystical  interpretations  wliich 
 the  disciples  appear  to  have  placed  upon  it. 
 (See  on  16:  21.)  Whatever  fitly  manifests, 
 and  by  reaction  strengthens,  devout  aftection 
 — true  religious  sentiment — is  in  itself  accept- 
 able to. Ciirist  and  useful  to  us;  for  these  sen- 
 timents are  a  necessary  part  of  developed  and 
 symmetrical  Christian  character.  Norshould 
 tiiey  be  hastilj'  condemned  as  unpractical, 
 for  they  stitnulate  to  corresponding  action. 
 This  unpractical  gift,  and  the  Saviour's  com- 
 mendation of  it,  have  themselves  caused 
 richer  gifts  to  the  poor  in  all  ages  than  the 
 whole  wealth  of  Jerusalem  would  have 
 equaled.  Twice  did  Mary  incur  human  cen- 
 sure, and  yet,  for  the  same  act.  received  divine 
 commendation.  (r,ukeio:«).)  Poured,  in  v.  12, 
 is  not  the  ordinary  word  of  v.  7,  but  means 
 threw,  cast,  flung,  a  profuse  and  lavish  pouring. 
 13.  This  gi>spel,tiie  good  news  of  the  Mes- 
 sianic reign,  as  in  24:  14;  and  comp.  11:  5. 
 In  the  whole  world.  He  here  anticipates 
 the  universal  spread  of  his  teachings  and  influ- 
 ence. (Comp.  28:  10.1  This  very  remarkable 
 l>romise  concerning  the  woman  was  already  in 
 jirocess  of  fulfillment  when  John  wrote  his 
 Gospel,  probably  sixty  years  afterwards;  for 
 he  distinguishes  this  Bethany  from  the  one 
 beyond  Jordan  (John  i:  as)  by  calling  it  (John 
 11:  If.)  the  village  of  Mary  (placed  first)  and 
 her  sister  Martha;  and  then  makes  all  definite 
 and  clear  by  adding,  "it  was  that  Marj'  who 
 anointed  the  Lord  with  ointment,"  etc.  'He 
 has  not  yet  in  his  Gospel  told  the  storj-  of  the 
 
 anointing,  but  he  assumes  that  it  is  familiar 
 to  all  Christian  readers.  Chrys.  :  "For  lo! 
 what  he  said  is  come  to  pas.«,  and  to  what- 
 ever part  of  the  earth  thou  mayest  go,  thou 
 wilt  see  her  celebrated."  Alexander:  ''One 
 of  the  most  glorious  distinctions  ever  conferred 
 upon  a  mortal,  a  distinction  which  instead  of 
 fading  with  the  lapse  of  time,  grows  daily 
 brighter,  and  to  whtch,  as  one  has  well  said, 
 even  unfriendly  critics  and  interpreters  con- 
 tribute, as  it  were,  against  their  will  and  in  the 
 very  act  t)f  doubt  or  censure." 
 
 III.  14-16.  Judas  Proposes  to  Deliver 
 Jesus  to  the  Chief  Priests.  Mark  14: 
 10  f  ;  Luke  22:  3-6.  Then  does  not  neces- 
 sarily (see  on  3:  13),  but  does  naturally  in- 
 dicate that  what  follows  in  the  narrative  oc- 
 curred immediately  after  what  precedes. 
 Mark  and  Luke  have  simply  said  'and,'  but 
 place  the  matter  in  the  same  connection  as 
 Matthew.  The  rebuke  Judas  had  received 
 (see  on  v.  6),  may  have  brought  to  a  cri.sis 
 those  wrong  feelings  towards  the  Master 
 which  he  h^d  more  or  less  consciously  enter- 
 tained for  a  long  time.  (john6:T0f.)  Even 
 after  this,  when  he  had  made  the  bargain,  and 
 was  awaiting  an  opjKirtunity,  Satan  took  still 
 stronger  possession  of  him  upon  its  becoming 
 manifest  that  Jesus  understood  him.  (John  is:  27.) 
 Judas  Iscariot,  see  on  10 :  4  and  27  :  3.  jOne 
 of  the  twelve  is  a  plirase  given  by  all  four 
 Evangelists,  doubtless  because  thisfact  showed 
 how  peculiar  was  his  wickedness.  The  chief 
 priests,  see  on  2:  4.  >Vhat  will  you,  etc. 
 What  are  yoii  willing  to  (jire  me,  is  the  exact 
 translation.  This  was  expressed  in  old  Eng- 
 lish hy  'what  will  you  give  me,'  but  that  is 
 now  understood  as  a  mere  future  tense,  as  in 
 the  following  words.  And  I  Avill  deliver 
 him,  the  Greek  making  the  'I'  emphatic. 
 He  knows  thej'  wish  to  get  Jesus  in  their 
 hands,  and  he  will  gratify  them  if  they  are 
 willing  to  give  enough.  'Deliver'  is  here 
 correctly  translated  in  Com.  Ver  (see  on  10: 
 4;  17:  '22),  but  in  v.  16,  and  in  Mark  and 
 Luke,  they  translated  it  'betray,'  with  that 
 passion  for  variety  in  rendering  which  marks 
 
522 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVL 
 
 15  And  said  nnlo  them.  What  will  ye  give  me,  and  I 
 will  deliver  hliii  unto  you  ?  And  they  covenanted  with 
 bill)  tor  tliiriy  pieces  of  silver. 
 
 l(i  And  liuiu  that  time  he  sought  opportunity  to  be- 
 tray him. 
 
 15  cariot,  went  unto  the  chief  priests,  and  said,  What 
 are  ye  willing  to  give  me,  and  I  will  deliver  him 
 unto   you?     And    they    weighed   unto    him   thirty 
 
 16  pieces  of  silver.  And  from  that  time  he  sought  op- 
 portunity to  deliver  him  uulo  them. 
 
 the  early  English  versions.  Comp.  on  25:  46. 
 They  covenanted  with  him.  Kev.  Ver., 
 weighed  unto  him.  Tlie  word  mean.s  literally 
 placed  {in  the  balance),  and  is  used  for  weigh- 
 ing money  in  the  classics  and  the  Septuagint, 
 e.  g.,  Zech.  11:  12,  "So  they  weighed  for  my 
 hire  thirty  pieces  of  silver."  The  word  in 
 Matt,  might  he  translated,  'appointed  unto 
 him,'  or  'covenanted  with  him,'  and  these 
 were  preferred  hy  the  early  English  versions 
 because  Mark  says  they  '  promised,'  Luke 
 'covenanted,'  to  give  him  money.  But  Mark 
 and  Luke  use  other  terms,  and  tliere  can  be 
 little  doubt  that  Matt,  is  referring  to  Zecha- 
 riah.  Coins  had  certainly  been  in  use  from 
 the  time  of  Simon  the  Maccabee,  B.  c.  140 
 (1  Mace.  i5:fi) ;  but  it  may  have  been  still  not 
 uncommon  to  weigh  the  coins,  being  of  vari- 
 able value,  and  this  especially  on  the  part 
 of  religious  functionaries,  who  usually  retain 
 old  customs.  Matthew's  expression  does  not 
 require  us  to  understand  that  they  paid  it  at 
 the  moment  of  his  proposition,  but  tluit  they 
 paid  it  in  advance.  Some  have  plausibly 
 suggested  that  this  sum  was  onl^'  earnest 
 money,  and  more  was  to  follow.  A  traitor  is 
 seldom  trusted  with  his  entire  reward  in  ad- 
 vance. The  thirty  pieces  of  silver  were 
 probably  shekels,  worth  in  our  Lord's  time 
 something  over  sixty  cents,  comp.  on  17:  24. 
 Thirty  shekels  was  appointed  by  the  law  as 
 damages  for  the  killing  of  a  slave  by  an  ox. 
 (Exnd.  21:3/.)  He  sought  opportunity.  Luke 
 adds  "without  a  throng."  Tiiis  plan  Judas 
 skillfully  carried  out,  finding  him  at  night, 
 and  witliDut  the  city.  Jerome:  "Unhappy 
 •Judas!  the  loss  he  thought  he  had  incurred 
 by  the  pouring  out  of  the  ointment,  he  wishes 
 to  make  up  by  selling  his  Master." 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 Ch.  26.  1.  Henry:  "So  Christ's  witnesses 
 die  not  till  they  have  finished  their  testimony." 
 V.  8,  9.  Edkrsh.  :  "It  is  ever  the  light 
 which  thrr)ws  the  shadows  of  objects— and  this 
 deed  of  faith  and  love  now  cast  the  features  of 
 Judas  in  gigantic  dark  outlines  again<t  the 
 scene.  He  knew  the  nearness  of  Christ's  be- 
 trayal, and  hated  the  more;  she  knew  of  the  i 
 
 nearness  of  his  precious  death,  and  loved  the 
 more."  Henry:  "It  is  no  new  thing  forbad 
 affections  to  shelter  themselves  under  specious 
 covers;  for  people  to  shift  oflP  works  of  piety 
 under  color  of  works  of  charity." 
 
 V.  10.  "Why  trouble  ye  the  woman?"  1) 
 A  woman's  love  will  sometimes  be  wiser  tlian 
 a  man's  judgment.  2)  A  devout  heart  will 
 often  build  better  than  it  knew.  3)  An  act 
 plausibly  censured  at  the  moment  may  be 
 destined  t<^  everlasting  hf)nor.  Henry:  "It 
 is  a  great  trouble  to  good  people  to  have  their 
 good  works  censured  and  misconstrued ;  and 
 it  is  a  thing  that  Jesus  Clirist  takes  very  ill."  — 
 A  good  work.  1)  A  good  work,  though  due 
 to  the  unaided  promptings  of  a  loving  heart. 
 2)  A  good  work,  though  severely  censured  by 
 some  good  men.  3)  A  good  work,  though 
 wholly  unpractical.  4)  A  good  work,  though 
 under  ordinary  circumstances  it  would  have 
 been  wasteful  and  wrong.  5)  A  good  work, 
 which  gained  the  Saviour's  approval,  and  will 
 be  honored  for  evermore. — It  has  been  re- 
 marked that  the  only  two  persons  Jesus  is 
 recorded  as  commending  for  their  gifts  were 
 women,  one  poor,  the  other  rich. — V.  11. 
 Jesus  and  the  poor.  1)  By  helping  the  poor 
 we  may  always  honor  Jesus.  2)  By  honoring 
 Jesus  we  do  always  help  the  poor. — Charity 
 to  the  poor.  1)  Charity  is  not  our  only  dut^'. 
 2)  Charity  must  not  be  made  an  excuse  for 
 neglecting  other  duties.  3)  Charity  is  greatly 
 promoted  by  loving  devotion  to  Jesus. — V. 
 14-16.  Chrys.  :  "Hearken,  all  ye  covetous, 
 and  beware  of  the  calamity.  For  if  he  that 
 was  with  Christ,  and  wrought  signs,  and  had 
 the  benefit  of  so  much  instruction,  because  he 
 was  not  freed  from  this  disease,  was  sunk  into 
 such  a  gulf;  how  much  more  snail  ye,  who  do 
 not  so  much  as  listen  to  the  Scrfptures,  who 
 are  constantly  riveted  to  the  things  present, 
 become  an  easy  pre3'  to  this  calamity,  unless 
 ye  have  the  advantage  of  constant  care." — 
 V.  15.  Bishop  Hall:  "If  Judas  were 
 Christ's  domestic,  yet  he  was  Mammons 
 servant;  he  could  not  but  hate  the  Master 
 whom  he  formerly  professed  to  serve,  while 
 he  really  served  that  master  which  he  pro- 
 fessed to  hate."     Henry:  "The  greater  pro- 
 
Ch.  XXV  I.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 523 
 
 17  Now  the  first  day  of  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread  :  17      Now  on  the  first  day  of  unleavened  bread  the  dis- 
 
 thc  disuij)les  ciiiue  to  Jesus,  saying   iiulo   hiui,  Where 
 wilt  thou  tlial  we  prepare  for  thee  to  eat  the  passover? 
 
 18  And  he  said,  (io  into  the  ci'y  to  sucli  a  man,  and 
 say  unto  hiiu,  Tlie  Master  saitli,  My  time  is  at  hand;  I 
 will  keep  the  passover  at  thy  house  with  my  disciples.     | 
 
 ciples  came  to  Jesus,  saying.  Where  will  tliou  that 
 
 18  we  make  ready  lor  thee  to  eat  the  passover?     And 
 
 be  said,  (io  into  the  city  to  such  a  man,  and  say  unto 
 
 biiu,  The  1  Master  sailh,  My  time  is  al  hand:  I  keep 
 
 1  Or,  Ttaehtr. 
 
 fessioii  men  miilce  of  relij^ioii,  and  the  more 
 they  are  einplo3'efl  in  tlie  study  and  service  of 
 it,  the  greater  opportunity  they  have  of  doing 
 tnisehief.  if  their  hearts  be  not  right  with 
 G.ul." 
 
 17-35.  TiiK   Passover    Meal  and    the 
 Lord's  Supper. 
 
 P'ound  also  in  Mark  14:  12-31  ;  Lui<e  tl: 
 7-39;  cninp.  John  13:  1  to  18:  1.  Marie  is 
 here  quite  closely  parallel  to  Matthew ;  Luke 
 adds  a  good  deal.  John  introduces  the  feet- 
 washing,  and  the  great  farewell  discourse, 
 which  belong  to  this  same  evening,  and  pre- 
 sent several  not  very  distinct  points  of  contact 
 with  the  narrative  of  the  other  Gospels.  Our 
 Lord  seems  to  have  remained  in  seclusion  sit 
 Bethany  from  Tuesday  evening  (beginning 
 of  the  Jewish  Wednesday)  to  Thursday  after- 
 noon; comp.  on  26:  1.  Judas  would  natu- 
 rally go  the  morning  after  the  supper  at 
 Bethany  to  Jerusalem,  and  make  his  arrange- 
 ment with  the  rulers.  Jesus  stays  away  from 
 Jerusalem  till  his  "  hour  Is  come."  It  was 
 proper  for  every  devout  Jew  to  cat  the  pass- 
 over,  and  Jesus  was  careful  to  "  fulfil  all  right- 
 eousness" (see  on  3:  15).  So  he  returned  to 
 Jerusalem  for  this  purpose,  though  foreseeing 
 the  consequences  (v.ai  r. ;  joimis:  i) ;  and  he  sent 
 two  disciples  in  advance  to  prepare  for  the 
 feast.  This  section  may  be  divided  into  v.  j 
 17-19,  20-25,  2G-30.  31-35.  | 
 
 I.  17-10.  The  Disciples  Pkepare  for  | 
 THE  Passover  Meal.  Mark  14:  12-1();  22:  ] 
 7-13.  Oil  the  first  day  of  unleavened  j 
 bread.  Mark  adds,  Kev.  Ver.,  'when  they  j 
 sacrificed  the  passover,'  wliich  Matthew's  ! 
 Jewish  readers  would  not  need  to  be  told. 
 The  law  required  the  Jews  to  begin  to  use  un-  ' 
 leavened  bread  with  the  fifteenth  day  of  the 
 
 month    Nisan.     (Lev.  23:6;  Num.  iS:  17.)       But   Exod. 
 
 12:  18  suggested  that  all  leavened  bread  be  re- 
 moved in  the  afternoon  of  the  fourteenth  day;  | 
 and  the  Talmud  (Lightf.  on  Mark  14  :  12)  says  ' 
 they  removed  it  at  noon.  Accordingly  Jose- 
 phus  in  one  place  puts  the  beginning  of  the 
 feast  on  the  fifteenth  ("Ant.."  3,  10,  5),  and 
 in  another  place  on  the  fourteenth  ("  War," 
 
 5,  3,  1),  and  elsewhere  says  ("Ant.,"  2,  15, 1), 
 "We   keep  a   feast  for  eight  days,  whicii  is 
 called  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread."     With 
 all  this  Mark  agrees,  and  Luke  is  equivalent. 
 In  E.xod.  12:  0  ;  Num.  9:  3,  tiiey  were  directed 
 X,o  kill  ihe  lamb  '  between   the  two  evenings' 
 (Rev.  Ver.    margins  which    the  Jews  of  our 
 Lord's  time  understood  to  mean  the  middle  of 
 the  afternoon,  beginning  tit  3  p.  M. ;  and  they 
 would  continue  killing  lambs  till  the  going 
 down     of    the    sun.    (oeut.  i6:  6.)       Josephus 
 ("  War,"  6,  9,  3)  says,  "  they  slay  thesacrifice 
 from  the  ninth  hour  to  the  eleventh,"  from  3 
 to  5  p.  M.,and  mentions  the  number  of  lambs 
 slain  on  some  occasion  as  256,500.     After  the 
 fifteenth  day  began,  i.  e.,  after  sunset,  they  ate 
 I  the  paschal  lamb.  (kxuj.  12:8;  Num.  S3:3.)     So  the 
 disciples  probably  went  to  the  cit^' about  noon, 
 j  to  procure  a  room,  take  a  lamb  to  the  temple 
 court  and  slay  it,  roast  the  flesh   with  bitter 
 herbs  (exo.i.  12:  sr),  and  provide  bread  and  wine 
 for  the  meal.  The  diseiples  came  to  Jesus, 
 at  Bethany.     Prepare,  or,  moke  rcmly   same 
 Greek  word  as  in  v.  19.     It  may  very  well  be 
 that  the  lamb  had  been  procured  the  day  be- 
 fore,   as   was   common  ;    what    they    inquire 
 about  is  the  place.    And  he  said,  Go  into 
 the  city.     Mark  says  (Rev.  Ver.)  '  he  sendeth 
 two  of  his  disciples  and  saith   unto  them.  Go 
 into  the  city '  ;  and  Luke,  '  he  sent  Peter  and 
 John,'    who    from  this   time   are    frequently 
 mentioned  together  (John  i3:  n-.  isris  t.-,  w.  m.; 
 AcisS:  1 ;  8: 14,  eic.) ;  evcu  as  they  and  James  were 
 the  only  disciples  accom])anying  the  Master 
 on    several    occasions.       To   such   a    man. 
 This  may  mean  that  Jesus  indicated  who  tho 
 man    was,    but   Matthew   does    not  give    the 
 name.      Some   however  suppose  that   Jesus 
 gave  no  name  becau.se  he  did  not  wi.sh  Judas 
 to  learn  the  place  in  advance,  being  aware  of 
 his   treacherous   designs,  and   desiring  to  re- 
 main uninterrupted  till  a  later  hour.     With 
 this  agrees  the  fact  that  Mark  and   Luke  tell 
 how  they  were  to  find  the  person  in  question. 
 In  the  city  they  will  meet  a  man  hearings 
 pitcher  of  water,   and    following  him    home 
 they  must  deliver  a  message  to  the  jjoodman 
 
524 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 19  And   the  diisciples  did   as  Jesus    had    appointed  |  19  the  passover  at  tliy  house  with  my  disciples.     And 
 thaiu  ;  and  tliey  made  ready  the  passover.  |        the  disciples  did  as  Jesus  appui^ted  them;  and  they 
 
 of  the  house,  substantially  the  ssinie  as  that 
 recorded  by  Mattliew.  All  this  would  seem 
 toiiivoh-e  supuriiiitural  knowledge,  like  the 
 prophetic  direction  in  1  Satn.  10:  1-8;  but 
 iotne  think  that  Jesus  had  arranged  with  the 
 hou.seholder  for  such  signs.  The  Master 
 saith,  shows  that  this  man  would  prove  to  be 
 a  disciple  of  Jesus,  if  not  in  the  full  sense,  yet 
 so  far  that  he  would  gladly  render  him  this 
 service ;  comp.  Nicodemus  and  Joseph  of 
 Arimathea,  and  comp.  above  on  21 :  3.  '  Mas- 
 ter' is  (iidasknlos,  'teacher,'  see  on  8:  19.  My 
 time,  kairos,  set  time,  special  time,  season, 
 see  on  11:  2-5,  meaning  here  the  time  of  his 
 death:  comp.  the  use  of  'hour'  in  John  12: 
 23  ;  17:1,  and  often.  I  will  keep,  or,  /  keep, 
 the  present  tense  ^  indicating  an  intention 
 about  to  be  carried  out.  At  thy  house,  has 
 in  the  Greek  an  emphatic  position.  The 
 householders  at  Jerusalem  were  accustomed 
 to  receive  into  their  houses  without  charge 
 such  family  groups  as  wished  to  eat  the  pas- 
 chal lamb  (Edersh.  and  others);  but  they 
 would  of  course  exercise  some  choice.  In 
 Mark  our  Lord  adds,  "And  he  will  himself 
 show  you  a  large  upper  room  furnished  and 
 ready";  the  householder  would  show  respect 
 by  going  himself,  the  room  would  be  large, 
 and  in  all  respects  prepared  for  use.  It  is 
 still  common  in  Oriental  houses  to  have  the 
 principal  rooms  in  the  second  story  (comp. 
 Acts  1 :  13).  And  they  made  ready  the 
 passover,  as  described  above;  and  at  even 
 Jesus  came  and  ate  it.  (v.  20.)  So  also  Mark 
 and  Luke. 
 
 Thus  Matt,  Mark,  and  Luke  distinctly  state 
 that  Jesus  ate  the  paschal  meal,  and  that 
 would  place  his  death  at  3  p.  m.  on  the  fif- 
 teenth of  Nisan.  But  there  are  several  pas- 
 sages in  John  which  at  fir^t  seem  inconsistent 
 with  the  idea  that  he  ate  the  pnscbal  meal. 
 If  John  really  meant  that  he  did  not,  then 
 there  is  a  hopeless  conflict  between  him  and 
 the  other  three  Evangelists,  one'  side  or  the 
 other  being  in  error;  unless,  indeed,  weadopt 
 the  highly  artificial  supposition  of  some 
 writers  that  Matt,  Mark,  and  Luke  refer  to 
 
 an  anticipation  of  the  paschal  meal  twenty- 
 four  hours  in  advance.  But  this  we  cannot  do ; 
 for  besides  the  difficulty  of  supposing  that  the 
 Saviour  would  thus  violate  the  law  in  the  act 
 of  observing  it,  who  can  believe  that  the 
 temple  authorities  would  have  knowingly  al- 
 lowed the  slaying  of  the  paschal  lamb  before 
 the  time,  or  that  Peter  and  John  would  have 
 slain  it  clandestinely?  A  number  of  recent 
 writers  contend  orassumethat  John's  language 
 does  forbid  our  believing  tl>at  Jesus  ate  the  pa.ss- 
 sover.  Most  of  these  writers,  it  should  be  ob- 
 served, are  quite  willing  to  recognize  errors  in 
 the  Scriptures  as  to  matters  of  fact;  and  some  of 
 them  are  anxious  to  point  out  such  errors  upon 
 every  possible  occasion.  Others  of  us  are  very 
 unwilling  to  admit  the  existence  of  such 
 errors,  and  earnestly  strive  to  remove  the  ap- 
 pearance of  contradiction  in  the  sacred 
 writers,  whenever  it  can  be  fairly  done. 
 Neither  side  in  such  a  case  can  claim  superior 
 exemption  from  the  influence  of  theoretical 
 prepossessions;  and  it  becomes  every  writer  to 
 state  his  views  with  due  respect  for  those  who 
 diflfer  with  him. 
 
 There  are  five  passages  of  the  Fourth  Gos- 
 pel which  have  been  regarded  as  showing  that 
 Jesus  did  not  eat  the  passover.  (Comp.  espe- 
 cially Robinson's  "Harm., "Clark's  "  Harm.," 
 Andrews,  Miiligan.)  Do  these  passages  really 
 thus  teach?  (1)  John  13:  l,Rev.Ver.,"  Before 
 the  feast  of  the  passover,  when  Jesus  knew, ' '  etc. 
 This  is  held  to  show  that  the  supper  de.scribed 
 in  John  13  occurred  before  the  paschal  supper, 
 and  consequently  twentj'-four  hours  before  it. 
 But  observe  that  13  :  2  is  not  '  supper  being 
 ended,'  but  (in  the  correct  text)  'during  sup- 
 per.' Then  may  we  not  understand  that 
 'before  the  feast'  refers  to  the  feet-washing, 
 which  occurred  after  they  had  reclined  for 
 supper,  but  before  they  actually  partook  of 
 the  feast?  Is  not  this  more  probable  than 
 that  Matt.,  Mark,  and  Luke  are  in  downright 
 error?  (2)  John  13:27,  "That  thou  doest 
 do  quickly."  It  is  added  that  some  thought 
 this  meant,  "Buy  what  things  we  have  need 
 of  for  the  feast,"  Rev.  Ver.     But  if  the  pas- 
 
 iThislsoneofthecasesastowhichitiisedtobesaid  I  cordingly,  Tyndal6  and  followers  here  render  'I  will 
 that  in  New  Test.  Greek,  the  present  tense  is  used  for  !  keep  1 '  But  no  one  now  talks  about  present  for  future. 
 the  future.    Comp.  26;  2,45;  John  10:  32;  11:  47.    Ac- i  See  Winer  and  Buttmann. 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 525 
 
 ■ L        >  j^™r.  •uriih  I  Qn  made  leadvtheDassover.    Now  when  even  was  come, 
 
 2-.  Now  when  the  even  was  come,  he  sat  down  with    20  ™  w1,r^Uug  lU  meat  with  the  twelve  idisciples; 
 the  twelve.  [ . . 
 
 1  Many  auihoriilen,  «onie  ancieni.  omit  dUcipU: 
 
 chal   feast  was  twenty-four  hours  off,    what  | 
 possible  propriety  would  there  have  been  in 
 hastening  out  that  night  to  make   purciiases 
 for  it?     It  is  much  easier  to  suppose  tbut  they 
 thought  of  hurried  purchases  to  complete  the 
 feast  then  in  progress.     But  the  new  difficiilty 
 arises   that  up-Mi  this  supposition  there   had 
 already  begun    the  first  day  of   the   paschal 
 festival,  and  this  being  a  holy  day,  purchases 
 would    not     have    been    lawful.      Now    tiie 
 Mishna,  "Sabbatli,"   23,  2,  says  that  if  the 
 day   before   the   passover  be  a  Sabbath,  one 
 may  buv  a  lamb,  even  leaving  his  garment  m 
 pledge,  and  then  settle  after  the  feast.     From 
 this  Edcrsh.  and  others  fairly  argue  that  if  a 
 purchase  of  sometliing  needed  for  the    feast 
 could   be    made  even  on  the  Sabbatli,  much 
 more  on  the  first  day  of  a  feast  when  not  a 
 Sabbath.     (:})  John  18:  28,  Kev.  Ver.,  '•  Tney 
 themselves  entered  not  into  the  Praetorium 
 (palace),  that  they  might  not  be  defiled,  but 
 might  eat  the  passover."     This  seems  at  the 
 first  glance  distinctly  to  show  that  the  paschal  ^ 
 supper  was  yet  to  come  when  our  Lord  was  i 
 before  Pilate.     But  in   fact  the  passage  fur- 
 nishes an  argument   in  the   other   direction. 
 If  this  had  been  the  morning  before  the  pas- 
 chal meal,  then  the  defilement  incurred  by 
 entering    a    Gentile's    dwelling   could    have 
 been    removed    at  sunset    by   washing   with 
 water.  (See  Lev.  15  ■.  o-iLiB-iK ;  •« :  5  7.)    Edcrsh.  :  "  In 
 fact,  it  is  distinctly  laid  down  (Jerus.  Talmud, 
 Pes.  '.)■!  b.)  that  the  '  bathed  of  the  day,'  that 
 is,  he  who  had  been  impure  for  the  day  and 
 liad  bathed  in  the  evening,  did  partake  of  the 
 Paschal  Supper,  and   an  instance  is  related 
 'Pes.  80  b.),  when  some    soldiers    who    had 
 guarded  the  gates  of  Jerusalem  'immersed/ 
 and  ate  the  Paschal  Lamb."     It  is  not  neces- 
 sary to  explain   with   certainty  the  meaning 
 of  the  phrase  '  eat  the  passover'   as  here  em- 
 ployed.    It  may  be  a  general  expression  for 
 observing  the  paschal  festival,  or  may  refer  to 
 the  Charjignli,    or    feast-offering    which    was 
 offered   on  the  morning  of  the   first   paschal 
 day  ;  and  various  other  suggested  meanings 
 are   possible.     If   the    passover    festival    had 
 already   commenced,    the   rulers  would  wish 
 not  to  "be  cut  off  from  its  privileges  during  the 
 day  upon  which  they  had  entered.     At  any 
 
 rate  this  passage  as  a  whole  agrees  best  with 
 the  idea  that  tlie  paschal  meal  was  not  still  in 
 the  future.     (4i  John  19  :  14,  "  Now  it  was  the 
 Preparation  of  the  passover."     This  was  the 
 day  of  the  crucifixion,  and    many  argue  that 
 the  day  of  the  crucifixion  was  not  on  the  first 
 day  of  the  paschal  festival,   as  Matt.,  Mark, 
 and  Luke  represent,  but  on  the  day  of  prepara- 
 tion for  the  passover.     But  "the  Preparation  ' 
 wasalreadyan  established  phrase  for  "  the  day 
 before  the  Sabbath,"  as  distinctly  shown   by 
 [Mark  15:42,   Matt.   27:02;    and   the   Greek 
 j  term  here  employed  has  from  an  early  period 
 been    the   regular   word    for   Friday   in    the 
 whole   Greek  speaking  world.     This  passage 
 of  John  may  therefore  easily  mean  that  it  was 
 the  Sabbath  eve,  or  Friday,  of  the  jiassover 
 week  ;  and  observe  that  John  himself  so  uses 
 the    term    Preparation    in.  19:    31.    42.      (5) 
 John  19:31,    "For  that  Sabbath  day  was  a 
 high  day,"  has  been  supposed  to  mean  that 
 the  first  day  of  the  passover  festival   on  that 
 occasion  coincided  with  the  weekly  Sabbath. 
 But  the  weekly  Sabbath  during  the  great  an- 
 nual festival  would  have  been   without  that 
 a  notable  occasion,  "  a  great  day." 
 I      It  thus  appears  that  no  one  of  the.«e  five  pa.s- 
 I  .sages  at  all   requires  us  to  understand   that 
 Jelus  did  not  eat  the  paschal  supper  on  the 
 night  before  his  crucifixion,  and  the  second 
 and  third  distinctly  tend  in  the  contrary  di- 
 rection.    Grant  that  the  first  impression  pro- 
 duced   by    reading    these   passages  in   John 
 would  be  as  claimed  ;  grant  that  some  of  the 
 explanations  above  given  are  not  obvious  nor 
 certainly  correct,— yet  how  can  one  say  that 
 the  total  result  is  to  furnish  suflScient  ground 
 for  accusing  the  other  three  Gospels  of  uniting 
 in  a  definite  error?     Among  the  writers  who 
 hold  that  John's  expressions  do  not  contra- 
 dict the  express  statements  of  the  other  Gos- 
 pels are  Robinson.   Andrews.  Wieseler,  Tho- 
 luck,    Ebrard.    Clark,     Milligan,    Plumptre, 
 McClellan,  Schaff,  Morison,  Edersheim.     On 
 '  the  other  side  are  Neander,  Ewald,   Bleek, 
 Meyer,    Ellicott,    Alford,   Pressens^,   Godet, 
 Farrar,  "Westcott.  AVeiss. 
 
 II.  20-25.   While    Eating   the   Pass- 
 over, Jesus  Deci-ares  that  One  of  thk 
 1  Twelve   will   Deliver    Him   Up.     Mark 
 
526 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 21  And  as  they  did  eat,  he  said,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
 that  one  of  you  shall  betray  me. 
 
 21  and  as  they  were  eating,  he  said,  Verily  I  say  unto 
 
 14:  18-21;  Luke  22:21-23;  John  13:  21-30. 
 When  the  even  was  come,  after  sunset  (see 
 on  V.  17);  no  particular  hour  of  the  evening 
 was  fixed  by  the  law  or  by  custom.  He  sat 
 down,  etc.,  Kev.  Ver.,  he  was  sitting  at  meat, 
 reclining,  as  in  26  :  7,  see  on  8 :  11.  It  was  origi- 
 nally directed  (Kxod.  i2:ii)  that  the  passover 
 should  be  eaten  in  a  standing  posture,  "with 
 your  loins  girded,  your  -shoes  on  your  feet, 
 and  your  staiF  in  your  hand ;  and  ye  shall  eat 
 it  in  haste,"  representing  the  circumstances  of 
 its  first  observance.  This  posture  and  haste 
 had  been  disused,  probably  because  the  cir- 
 cumstances no  longer  seemed  to  call  for  it. 
 The  Talmud  of  Jerusalem  says,  "It  is  the 
 manner  of  servants  to  eat  standing,  but  now 
 let  them  (the  Israelites)  eat  reclining,  that 
 tbey  may  be  known  to  have  passed  out  of 
 slavery  into  liberty."  We  have  to  conclude 
 that  the  matters  of  posture  and  haste  really 
 were  of  no  importance,  and  so  Jesus  con- 
 formed to  custom.  Reclining  at  table  at  all 
 was  an  indolent  practice,  but  it  was  not  nec- 
 essarily wrong;  and  in  this,  as  in  dress  and 
 various  other  matters,  Jesus  was  content  to 
 follow  custom.  With  the  twelve  disciples. 
 'Disciples'  was  omitted  by  some  early  and 
 many  later  documents,  probably  by  way  of 
 assimilation  to  Mark  14:  17;  the  word  is  im- 
 plied if  not  expressed.  Twelve  made  a  party 
 of  about  the  usual  size.  Josephus  says 
 ("War"  6,  9,  3),  that  the  company  partaking 
 of  a  paschal  lamb  consisted  of  not  less  than 
 ten  men,  and  sometimes  reached  twenty.  It 
 was  necessary  to  have  &,  good  many,  in  order 
 to  consume  the  entire  lamb.  (Kxod.  12:4, 43-46.) 
 On  the  several  steps  in  the  observance  of  the 
 Passover,  as  described  in  the  Rabbinical  writ- 
 ings, see  Lightf.,  Meyer,  and  a  highly  inter- 
 esting account  in  Edersheim.  It  is  not  certain 
 how  far  this  round  of  observances  already 
 existed  in  the  time  of  Christ.  Nor  do  they 
 tlirow  any  clear  light  on  our  Lord's  appoint- 
 ment of  bread  and  wine.  Though  instituted 
 on  the  occasion  of  the  paschal  meal,  and  out 
 of  its  materials,  the  Christian  ceremonj'  is  in 
 no  way  dependent,  for  its  meaning,  import- 
 ance, or  proper  observance,  upon  the  Jewish 
 ceremony. — Luke  reports  (22:14-16),  our  Lord's 
 expressions  of  gratification  in  eating  the  pass- 
 over    with     his    disciples.       He     also    states 
 
 (Luke22:23-3o,  R.  v.),  that  "there  arose  a  conten- 
 tion among  them,  which  of  them  is  accounted 
 to  be  greatest,"  as  above  in  18:  1;  Mark  9: 
 34.  Our  Lord  rebukes  this  spirit,  in  terms 
 similar, yirs;!  (Luke 22: 2:1-27)  to  that  uttered  after 
 the  ambitious  request  of  James  and  John, 
 Matt.  20:  25-27;  Mark  10:  42-44,  and  secondly 
 (Luke  22: 30),  to  thatrccorded  b3^  Matt,  alone  in 
 19:  28.  It  is  thus  possible  that  Luke,  who 
 has  no  record  of  those  sayings,  gives  here 
 what  was  spoken  then.  But  it  is  much  more 
 likely  th-it  on  a  new  occasion  Jesus  rebukes 
 the  same  fault  in  similar  terms,  as  we  have 
 often  found  him  doing  (comp.  on  21 :  12).  The 
 contention  as  to  who  was  greatest  might  have 
 been  suggested  in  this  case  by  questions  of 
 precedence  at  table,  about  which  Orientals 
 and  even  Europeans  show  anoutsjioken  solici- 
 tude which  in  America  we  can  hardly  ima- 
 gine. The  Mishna  ("Sabbath  "  23,  2)  speaks 
 of  drawing  lots  to  determine  the  place  at 
 table,  even  among  the  members  of  a  family. 
 Luke  passes  at  once  from  the  opening  paschal 
 cup  to  tell  of  our  Lord's  institution  of  the 
 memorial  bread  and  wine  ;  then  narrates  the 
 allusion  to  Judas,  the  contention  among  the 
 disciples,  and  so  arrives  at  the  warning  to 
 Peter.  This  contention  also  suggests  a  very 
 natural  occasion  for  the  feet-washing  of  John 
 13:  1-17,  as  another  object-lesson  in  humility, 
 answering  exactly  to  that  of  Matt.  18 :  2.  As 
 they  w^ere  eating  (v.  21  ana  26),  two  things  oc- 
 curred: Jesus  (a)  foretold  that  one  of  them 
 would  deliver  him  up,  and  (b)  established  the 
 ordinance  of  bread  and  wine. 
 
 21  f.  The  strong  expression  betray  me, 
 seems  to  be  necessary  to  our  feeling  through- 
 out this  passage  (v.  21, 23, 24),  partly  because  we 
 are  accustomed  to  it;  yQi  the  Greek  really 
 means  simply  deliver  me  up.,  precisely  as  in 
 Rev.  Ver.,  26:  2,  15  f.  The  Evangelists  speak 
 with  compassionate  moderation  of  Judas, 
 comp.  on  17:  22.  Began  is  not  mere  Hebrew 
 circumstantiality  (comp.  on  11:  20\  but  sug- 
 gests that  the  process  of  inquiry  was  con- 
 tinued by  one  after  another.  Lord,  is 
 it  I  ?  with  an  interrogative  particle  in  the 
 Greek  which  strongly  implies  expecta- 
 tion of  a  negative  answer,  as  in  7:  9  f.; 
 9:  15:  11 :  23  R.  Y.  The  nearest  English 
 equivalent   would    be,   'It   is  not   I,    Is   it?' 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 527 
 
 21  Anil  they  were  exceeding  sorrowfnl,  and  began 
 every  one  (if  them  to  say  unto  hiui,  Loril,  is  it  I? 
 
 2\i  And  he  answered  and  said,  He  thai  dippeth  hU 
 Iiand  witli  me  in  thedi^h   the  same  shall  helray  me. 
 
 li  The  Son  of  man  goelh  as  it  is  vviitten  of  him:  hut 
 Woe  nnto  that  man  hy  whom  the  .Son  ol'  man  is  be- 
 trayed !  it  had  heen  good  for  that  man  if  he  had  uoi 
 been  Ixirn. 
 
 'Za  Then  .liida.s,  which  betraved  hiui,  answered  and 
 .said,  .Master,  is  it  I  ?  He  said  unto  him,  Thou  hast 
 said. 
 
 22  yon,  that  one  of  you  shall  betray  me.  .\nd  they 
 were  exceeding  sorrowful,  and  he^an    to  say  unio 
 
 2:{  him  every  one.  Is  it  I,  Lord  ?  .-^nd  he  answered  and 
 S:iid,  He  that  dipped  his  hand  wiih   me  in  the  dish, 
 
 24  the  same  shall  betray  me.  The  Son  of  man  goetli, 
 even  as  it  is  wrilten  of  him  :  but  woe  nnto  that  man 
 throu^'h  whom  the  Son  of  man   is  betrayed  1   gofxl 
 
 2)  were  it  'for  that  man  if  he  had  not  been  born.  .And 
 Judas,  who  betrayed  him,  answered  and  said.  Is  it  1, 
 
 1  Or.  for  him  if  that  i 
 
 Jerome:  "The  eleven,  believing  the  Master 
 more  than  tlieniselve.s,  and  fearing  their  own 
 weakiie.«s,  sadly  ask  about  a  sin  of  which  they 
 had  no  consciousness."     The  an.swer  in  v.  23, 
 He    that   dippeth,   or  dipped  (Rev.   Ver. ), 
 his    hand   with    me    in   the   dish  (so  also 
 Mark),  tiiightseein  only  a  general  description, 
 as  doubtle-ss  all  the  Twelve  did  so.   Knives  and 
 f 'rks  were  not  used  in  eating,  and  any  person 
 would  help  himself  from  the  dish  before  him. 
 Our  Lord  might  i^ipear  here  not  to  be  identi- 
 fying Judas,   but  merely  showing  the  enor- 
 mity of  his  offence:  the  man  that  ate  from  the 
 same    dish    with    me    will    deliver    me    up. 
 (Coin p.  Psa.  41:  9;  John  13:  18.)     'He   that 
 dipped'  does  not  necessarily  mean  before  the 
 time  of  speaking,  but  just  as  well  before  that 
 of  delivering  up.     So  it  does  not  materially 
 differ  from  '  he  that  dippeth'  in  Mark  14:  20, 
 liev.  Ver.     It  is  thus  possible  to  regard  this 
 saying  as  different  from  the  identification  de- 
 scribed by  John  ;  see  below  on  v.  25.     The 
 Son  of  man,  our  Lord's  common  designation 
 of  the  Messiali,  see  on  8:  20.     Cioeth,  present 
 tense  because  the  going  is  certain  and  near  at 
 hand ;  so  with  is  betrayed.     As  it  is  writ- 
 ten  of  him,  apparently  not  a  reference  to 
 any  particular  prediction,  but  to  the  general 
 tenor  of  Messianic   prophecy,    viz.,    that   he 
 should  die.     Some  compare  Isa.  53:  7-9;  Dan. 
 9:  2G;  .see  also  Luke  24:  46.     Luke  has  here 
 (M:  22.  Rev.  Ver.),  '  as  it  hath   been  determined,' 
 viz.,  in  the  divine  purpose.     Plump.:  "It  was 
 appointed  that  the  Christ  should  suffer,  but 
 tiiat  appointment  did  not  make  men  less  free 
 agents,  nor  diminish  the  guilt  of  treachery  or 
 injustice.     So,  in  like  manner,  as  if  taught  by 
 his  Master,  Peter  speaks  of  the  guilt  of  Judas 
 in  Acts  1 :  16-18,  and  of  that  of  the  priests  and 
 Scribes  in  Acts  4:  27,  28."'     Woe  unto  may 
 express   not  only    wrath    (m:  n  rr.),  but   at  the 
 same  time  compassion  (-*■■  i9.)    By,  or  through, 
 whom,  the   person   through  whose   action  a 
 thing  comes  to  pass.     It  does  not  seem  proper 
 
 to  find  here  (with  Winer)  a  hint  that  Judas 
 was  merely  the  instrument  of  other  men.     He 
 appears  to  have    acted   of  his  own   motion. 
 Origen  thinks  it  represents  him  as  the  tool  of 
 Satan.     Betrayed,  delivered  up.     (See  on  v. 
 21.)     It  had  been  good  for  that  man,  etc. 
 This  is  a  popular  expression.     If  he  had  never 
 lived,    then,  while  losing  all   the  good  of  life, 
 he  would  have  escaped  the  dreadful  guilt  he 
 is  incurring,  and  the  horrors  of  future  retri- 
 bution.   For  him  life  was  not  "  worth  living."' 
 25.  Judas,  see  on  27:  3.     Answered.    He 
 had   not  been  directly  addressed,  but  he  felt 
 himself  concerned  in  the  pointed  sayings  just 
 uttered,   (v.  21-21.)     As  all  the  others  were  ask- 
 ing, he  probably  thought  it  necessary  to  ask 
 al.so,  lest  silence  should  betray  him.    Master, 
 is  it  I?  with  the  same  interrogative  particle 
 as  in   v.   22,   implying  the   expectation   of   a 
 negative    answer.      He  does  not  say   'Lord,' 
 like  the  others,  but  literally,  Rabbi,  and  so  in 
 26  :  49  ;  but  the  difference  must  not  be  pressed, 
 for   the    di.'^ciples    often   addressed    Jesus    as 
 Rabbi.     (Comp.  on  8:  19. )     Thou  hast  said, 
 i.  e.,  hast  said  what  is  true.     This  was  a  com- 
 mon form  of  affirmative  reply,  found  also  in 
 26:  64,  and  occurring  in  the  Talmud.     It  here 
 solemnly  repels  the  suggestion  of  a  negative 
 answer,  and  treats  his  question  as  a  virtual 
 confession  (Lutter. )  This  is  the  moment  repre- 
 sented in  Leonardo  Da  Vinci's  fresco  of  the 
 "  Last  Supper,"  of  which  everybody  has  seen 
 some  engraving;  Judas  has  just  received  the 
 affirmative  answer.     Of  course  we  must  not 
 think  of  the  guests  ns  sittitig,   according  to 
 that  picture,  for  we  know  that  they  reclined. 
 See  an  ingenious  representation  of  the  prob- 
 able scene,  with  a  plan  of  the  table,  in  Edersh., 
 II.,  494.     This  question  of  Judas  and  the  an- 
 swer in  Matt,  (not  found  in  Mark  or  Luke)  is 
 recorded  in  terms  so  general  as  not  to  show 
 whether  the  answer  was  also  known  to  others. 
 John   has   a   full   account  of  apparently  the 
 same  matter,  differing  in  form,  but  not  in  sub- 
 
528 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 26  And  as  tliey  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread,  and  i  26  Rabbi?    He  saith   unto  him,  Tiiou  hast  said.  '  And 
 "blessed  il  and  lifaUe  it  and  gave  it  to  the  disciples,  and  as  they  were  eating,  Jesus  tool?  i  bread,  and  blessed, 
 
 said,  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body.  I        and  brake  il;  and  be  gave  to  the  disc  pies,  and  said, 
 
 a  Manr  Greek  copies  have,  Gavt  thanks.     See  Murk  6:  41. 1  Or,  o  loaf. 
 
 stance,  from  Matthew's  summary  statement. 
 He  sa^'S  the  disciples  were  at  a  loss  whom 
 Jesus  was  speaking  about,  and  that  Peter 
 beckoned  to  John,  who  was  reclining  in  the 
 bosom  of  Jesus,  to  inquire  who  it  was.  Then 
 Jesus  replied,  apparently  in  a  low  tone,  that 
 it  was  he  for  whom  he  would  dip  a  sop  and 
 give  it  to  him;  and  presently  he  dipped,  and 
 gave  it  to  Judas,  who  immediately  went  out 
 into  the  night.  In  connection  with  this  sign 
 to  John,  our  Lord  may  have  given  an  oral 
 answer  to  the  question  just  asked  by  Judas,  as 
 in  Matt.  ;  or  the  facts  may  be  harmonized  in 
 other  ways. 
 
 According  to  the  order  in  Matt,  and  Mark, 
 Judas  went  out  before  the  memorial  of  bread 
 and  wine  was  instituted.  Luke  seems  to 
 place  things  otherwise;  but  we  have  seen  that 
 be  appears  to  relate  the  institution  of  the 
 bread  and  wine  immediately  after  mentioning 
 the  fir.st  paschal  cup  (Luke 22: 17-20),  and  then  to 
 return  to  speak  of  the  false  disciple;  if  so, 
 Luke  does  not  teach  that  Judas  was  present  at 
 the  institution,  and  partook  of  the  loaf  and 
 the  cup.  The  case  is  not  certain,  but  this  is 
 the  most  natural  way  of  combining  the  ac- 
 counts. So  there  is  no  propriety  in  under- 
 standing that  here  a  flagrantly  wicked  person 
 was  knowingly  admitted  to  take  part  in  the 
 ordinance. 
 
 III.  26-30.  The  Lord's  Supper.  Murk 
 14:  23-26;  Luke  22:  19,  20;  1  Cor.  11:  23-25. 
 John  gives  no  account  of  the  institution  of  the 
 Lord's  Supper.  Paul  says,  "  I  have  received 
 of  the  Lord,  '  and  judging  from  his  similar 
 expressions  elsewhere,  we  understand  him  to 
 mean  by  direct  revelation,  which  would  make 
 this  an  independent  account.  It  resembles 
 that  of  liis  companion  Luke,  ^  and  Matt,  and 
 Mark   form  another  pair.     The  place   is  an 
 
 upper  room  in  the  house  of  some  friend  (v.  is), 
 and  the  time  apparently  some  hours  after  sun- 
 set, on  the  evening  before  the  crucifixion.  As 
 ttiey  were  eating,  comp.  v.  21;  this  is  the 
 second  thing  described  as  occurring  in  the 
 course  of  the  meal;  so  Mark  14:  18,  22. 
 Jesus  took  bread,  or  a  loaf  (Kev.  Ver. 
 margin);  the  common  Greek  text  has  an  arti- 
 cle, but  wrongly.  The  word  is  singular  in  all 
 four  accounts.  It  is  sometimes  employed  col- 
 lectively for  bread  in  general  (*:  *;  6:  u;  15:  2,26), 
 but  more  comnion'y  for  a  loaf  or  cake  of  bread 
 
 (4:  3;  12:  4;  14:  17.19;  15:  33  Cf. ;  16:  5-12),  and  probably 
 
 so  here.  This  is  more  likely  to  have  been 
 what  we  should  call  a  cake  than  a  loaf  (see 
 Smith's  "Diet.,"  Bread);  such  flat  cakes  the 
 Jews  at  Jerusalem  now  eat  at  the  passover. 
 It  was  unleavened,  of  course,  as  required  by 
 the  law  at  the  passover  (Exod.  12:  is;  i3:3, 7;  Deut. 
 IB:  3) ;  but  our  Lord  makes  no  reference  to  this, 
 and  it  is  not  wise  to  insist  on  using  onlj^  un- 
 leavened bread  in  the  Lord's  Supper.  And 
 blessed,  naturally  means  blessed  theloaf,  that 
 being  the  object  of  the  preceding  and  the  two 
 following  verbs.  Luke  and  Paul,  however, 
 have  'gave  thanks,'  viz.,  to  God,  as  below,  v. 
 27;  1  and  so  some  would  here  understand  it  to 
 mean  blessed  God.  But  in  Luke  9:  16  it  is 
 distinctly  'he  blessed  them,'  viz.,  the  loaves 
 and  fishes.  This  shows  that  the  idea  of  bless- 
 ing the  loaf  is  not  repugnant  to  Scripture, 
 and  as  the  connection  naturally  indicates  that 
 idea  here,  it  should  be  preferred-  Comp.  1 
 Cor.  10:  16,  "The  cup  of  blessing  which  we 
 bless."  To  bless  a  loaf  is  of  course  to  invoke 
 God's  blessing  upon  it,  to  ask  that  God  will 
 luake  it  a  means  of  blessing  to  those  who  pnr- 
 take.  And  brake  it.  Hence  the  observance 
 of  this  ordinance  came  to  be  described  as  '  the 
 breaking  of  bread.'    (Acta 2:  42,46;  20:  7;  comp.  1  cor. 
 
 1  If  indeed  W  H.  are  not  right  in  holding  that  all  in 
 Luke,  after  'body,'  being  absent  in  the  "Western" 
 group  of  documents,  is  really  an  interpolation  from 
 Paul;  and  that  v.  17  f.  is  Luke's  account  of  our  Lord's 
 giving  the  cup,  the  order  of  the  cup  and  the  loaf  being 
 simply  transposed.  The  question  of  text  is  very  diffi- 
 cult, but  the  arguments  for  exclusion  seem  to  grow 
 upon  one  with  renewed  consideration.  Tlie  omission 
 of  that  portion   of  Luke  would,  however,  take   away 
 
 nothing  from  the  total  information  possessed  by  us,  as 
 it  is  all  given  in  Paul. 
 
 *  The  reading  'gave  thanks,'  in  v.  2',  mentioned  in 
 margin  Com.  Ver.,  is  supported  only  by  later  docu- 
 ment.s;  the  earliest  unci:ils,  and  nearly  everyone  of 
 the  early  versions,  give 'blessed,' and  thechange  to  the 
 other  is  at  once  explained  as  an  assimilation  to  v.  27, 
 and  to  Luke  and  Paul. 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 529 
 
 10:  IB.)  And  gave,  isiici'onliiigto the  most  prob- 
 able Greek  text'  in  tlie  imperfect  tense,  which 
 may  mean  tliat  he  went  on  giving,  himself 
 breaking  a  piece  for  each  one,  to  be  passed  on 
 to  those  out  of  his  reach  ;  while  as  to  the  cup 
 it  is  aorist,  since  he  simply  gave  the  cup,  and 
 they  passed  it  to  each  other.  But  the  imper- 
 fect in  such  a  case  might  only  describe  him  as 
 engaged  in  giving,  and  so  would  not  substan- 
 tially differ  from  the  aorist.  Take,  eat. 
 Mark  has  simply  'take'  ;  Luke  and  Paul  in 
 Kev.  Ver.  have  neither.  This  is  my  body* 
 '  This'  is  neuter,  while  the  masculine  would 
 be  needed  to  agree  with  'bread';  it  means, 
 this  object  represents  my  body.  Paul  (i  Cor. 
 ii;2«.  Rev.  vir.)  has  'This  is  my  body,  which  is 
 for  you,'  where  'broken'  was  early  inserted, 
 probably  suggested  by  1  Cor.  10:  16.  The 
 phrase  current  among  us,  "broken  for  you," 
 is  thus  not  a  Scripture  expression.     'That  is 
 
 dache."  The  question  need  not  be  here  argued. 
 The  language  seems  evidently  figurative,  as  in 
 "I  am  the  door,"  "  I  am  the  vine,"  "and  the 
 rock  was  Christ,"  "the  field  is  the  world," 
 etc.  We  must  remember  that  in  Hebrew  or 
 Aramaic  the  copula  'is'  would  not  be  ex- 
 pressed at  all.  (2)  Consubstantiation,  the 
 term  invented  by  Luther,  and  still  used  by 
 some  of  his  followers,  means  that  with  the  un- 
 changed substance  of  the  bread  is  united  the 
 substance  of  the  glorified  body  of  Christ. 
 Luther :  "  What  is  now  tiie  sacrament  of  the 
 altar?  Answer:  It  is  the  true  body  and 
 blood  of  the  Lord  Christ,  in  and  under  the 
 bread  and  wine,  which  we  Christians  are 
 through  Christ's  word  commanded  to  eat  and 
 to  drink  .  .  .  but  how  the  bod^"- is  in  the  bread, 
 we  know  not."  His  followers  have  compared 
 it  to  iron,  with  heat  superadded,  or  more  re- 
 cently  to   iron   magnetized.     But  the  whole 
 
 for  you  '  means  '  for  your  benefit ' ;  we  should  notion  is  obviously  a  mere  makeshift  of  per- 
 lovingly  take  what  represents  the  body  that  is  j  sons  unwilling  to  give  up  the  literal  sense  of 
 fir  us.  Luke,  Kev.  Ver.,  has  'this  is  my  'is,'  and  the  mystical  notion  of  Christ's  real 
 body  which  is  given  for  you,'  which  amounts  |  presence.  And  how  could  the  glorified  body 
 to  the  same  thing.  Weiss;  "Not  as  a  dark  be  invisibly  dwelling  in  the  bread,  and  the 
 fatality  were  they  to  regard  the  death  which 
 hi!  was  now  to  meet,  but  as  the  way  by  which 
 God  would  make  them  sharers  in  his  greatest 
 gift  of  salvation  ;  and  that  gift  was  not  to  be 
 for  mere  contemplative  purposes,  but  for  per- 
 sonal appropriation." 
 
 Four  different  views  as  to  the  meaning  of 
 the  phrase,  'this  is  my  body,'  now  prevail  in 
 the  Christian  world.  Two  of  them  take  the 
 expression  literally,  the  others  figurativelj\ 
 (1)  Transubstantiation,  which  represents  the 
 Roman  Catholic  view,  mean  that  the  bread 
 ceases  to  be  bread,  and  its  substance  is  changed 
 into   the  substance   of  the   glorified   body  of 
 
 blood  of  that  same  glorified  body  be  sepa- 
 rately dwelling  in  the  wine?  They  could  be 
 symbolized  separately,  but  how  could  they 
 exist  separately?  (Comp.  Meyer.)  (3)  The 
 view  of  Calvin,  now  held  by  Presbyterians, 
 Methodists,  and  many  Episcopalians,  appears 
 to  be  that  to  the  partaking  of  the  bread  is  at- 
 tached by  divine  appointment  a  special  spirit- 
 ual blessing,  which  is  received  by  all  who 
 take  the  bread  in  faith,  and  which  cannot  be 
 had  without  taking  it.  Hence,  they  some- 
 times feel  aggrieved  that  other  Christians  who 
 do  not  invite  them  to  partake  of  the  bread  and 
 wine  are  denying  them  the  opportunity  of  a 
 ('iirist.  This  notion  arose  from  combining  j  spiritual  blessing,  not  to  be  otherwise  enjoyed 
 the  expression  before  us  with  John  «:  48-r)8,  I  at  that  time.  Some  High  Churchmen  have 
 the  images  there  used  being  taken  literally,  j  receded  from  the  Calvinian  view,  and  main- 
 Li  Justin  Martyr,  "1  Apol.  "  66,  Irenajus,  tain  the  "Ileal  Presence"  of  Christ  in  the 
 4,  18,  5,  and  even  in  Ignatius,  Sm.  6,  are  ex-  Sacrament,  without  undertaking  to  explain  in 
 pressions  which  do  not  in  fact  mean  transub-  i  what  way  or  in  what  sense  it  exists.     (41  The 
 
 stintiati.>n  or  real  presence,  but  which  tend  in 
 that  direction,  and  doubtless  helped  to  prepare 
 the  way  for  the  doctrine  subsequently  devel- 
 oped.   There  is  nothing  of  the  sort  in  the  "Di- 
 
 view  of  Zwingli,  now  almost  universally  held 
 by  Baptists,  is  that  the  bread  is  simply  ap- 
 pointed as  the  .symbol  or  memento,  which  we 
 take  in  remembrance  of  the  Saviour's  body, 
 
 'The  aorist  (participlp)  here  is  read  by  X  B  D  L  Z  I  of  v.  27,  and  of  the  parallels  as  to  the  loaf  in  Mark  and 
 some  important  cursives,  and  tlie  Momphitic,  stroiii;     Lulce,   and  we  see  no   re.ison  for  the  counter  change;    - 
 evidence.  Uul  wo  see  at  once  how  tlie  imperfect  niijiht  i  therefore  the  imperfeet  is  probably  correct, 
 h^ivelieen  changed  intocorrespoudeuce  with  the  aorist  I 
 
 21 
 
530 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVL 
 
 27  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave 
 it  to  them,  saving,  Drink  ye  all  of  it: 
 
 28  For  this"  is  my  blood  of  the  new  te<tiimeut,  which 
 18  shed  lor  many  lor  the  remission  of  sius. 
 
 27  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body.    And  he  took  i a  cup, 
 
 28  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  to  them,  saying.  Drink 
 ye  all  of  it;  for  this  is  my  blood  of  the  ^  covenant. 
 
 1  Some  ancient  aut.liorii.ies  read  the  cup 'i  Man;  ancient  authorities  insert  new. 
 
 and  that  the  natural  effect  of  such  a  memento 
 or  symbol  in  vividly  reminding  of  the  Sav- 
 iour, and  kindling  grateful  affection  toward 
 him,  is  blessed  to  the  devout  participant.  A 
 memento  of  the  departed  may  be  a  very  sim- 
 ple thing,  and  yet  deeply  move  the  heart. 
 B'.it  the  blessing  thus  receeived  is  not  supposed 
 to  be  essentially  different  in  kind  from  other 
 spiritual  blessings,  or  to  be  associated  by 
 mere  divine  appointment  with  this  particular 
 means  of  grace.  Hence  no  spiritual  loss  is 
 necessarily  inflicted  by  failing  to  invite  to  this 
 ceremony  persons  who  have  made  a  credible 
 oral  profession  of  faith,  but  have  not  yet  sub- 
 mitted to  the  prerequisite  ceremony. 
 
 27.  Took  the  cup  ;  a  cup,  is  the  correct 
 text  in  Matthew  and  Mark,  while  it  is  'the 
 cup'  in  Luke  and  Paul.  There  was  a  cup  on 
 the  table  for  drinking  wine  according  to  the 
 custom  of  the  paschal  meal ;  'a  cup'  does  not 
 say  thei-e  were  others.  The  paschal  wine  was 
 usually  mixed  with  a  double  quantity  of  water 
 (Edersh.).  Gave  thanks.  From  the  Greek 
 word  thus  translated  comes  '  the  Eucharist,'i.  e., 
 'the'iliaiiksgiving,'as  a  plirase  for  taking  the 
 bread  and  wine.  It  is  used  by  Ignatius  and  the 
 ""Dldache"  to  denote  the  taking  of  bread  and 
 wine  in  connection  with  an  agape,  or  '  love- 
 feast '  (.luiiew),  just  as  Paul  seems  to  use  his 
 phrase 'the  Lord's  Supper.'  (icor.  ii:  ao.)  But 
 the  connection  with  a  regular  meal  in  common 
 
 is  not  made  a  duty  by  Paul,  nor  the  connec- 
 tion with  the  passover  by  our  Lord.  What 
 he  directs  is  not  to  eat  the  passover,  or  to  eat 
 a  supper,  7iot  to  eat  in  the  evening,  or  at  a 
 table,  or  in  a  reclining  posture,  but  to  eat 
 bread  and  drink  wine.  Protestants  unite  in 
 declaiming  against  the  Romish  practice  of 
 withholding  the  wine  from  the  lait^-,  because 
 the  Saviour  enjoined  both  tlie  eating  and  the 
 drinking;  and  exactly  what  the  Saviour  en- 
 joined we  should  do.  So  as  to  baptism,  there  is 
 no  command  to  baptize  "in  living  water," 
 as  the  '''Didache"  declares  preferable,  or  in 
 any  particular  place,  time,  circumstances,  or 
 manner;  the  thing  enjoined  is  to  baptize 
 (28:  19),  viz.,  in  water  (3:n),  and  we  should 
 insist  on  nothing  but  water  and  the  bap- 
 tizing. (Comp.  on  3:  6.)  Drink  ye  all  of 
 it.  It  would  seem  unnecessary  to  say  that 
 this  means  all  of  you,  and  not  all  of  it,  as  the 
 Greek  places  beyond  question  ;  yet  soine  have 
 misunderstood.  Mark  records,  not  the  com- 
 mand, but  the  performance,  'and  they 
 all  drank  of  it.'  For,  what  follows  being  a 
 reason  for  drinking.  This  is  my  blood,  i.  e., 
 this  wine  represents  my  blood,  like  'this  is  my 
 body.'  Of  the  new  covenant ;  the  correct 
 reading  here,'  and  in  Mark,  does  not  ctnitain 
 "  new.''  It  was  added  by  copyists  from  Luke 
 and  Paul.  (Comp.  Jer.  31:  *31 :  Heb.  8:  8.)2 
 Moses  at  Mount  Sinai  "  took  the  book  of  the 
 
 1 '  Covenant,'  without  '  new  '  in  {<  B  L  Z,  33, 102,  The- 
 baic, Cyril;  in  Mark,  X  BC  D  L,  Theb.  and  Memph., 
 and  k  of  the  Old  Latin.  We  see  at  once  that  the  '  new  ' 
 might  have  been  interpolated  in  Matt,  and  Mark  from 
 Luke  and  Paul  (and  comp.  v.  29),  while  we  see  no  rea- 
 son why  it  should  have  been  omitted  if  originally  pres- 
 ent. So  the  internal  evidence  supports  this  important 
 group  of  documents.  Notice  the  constant  correspond- 
 ence in  this  narrative  between  Matt,  and  Mark,  and 
 between  Luke  and  Paul. 
 
 2  The  word  dialheke  signifies  both  covenant,  an  ar- 
 rangement between  (dia)  two  parties,  and  testament,  an 
 arrangement  of  things  at  intervals  {dia),  each  in  its 
 proper  place,  a  disposition  of  one's  affairs.  The  former 
 is  clearly  the  sense  in  most  passages  of  the  New  Test., 
 but  the  two  ideas  are  blended  in  Heb.  9:  15-20,  because 
 the  new  covenant  was  made  in  and  through  Christ's 
 death,  and  its  benefits  are,  as  it  were,  an  inheritance 
 from  him.    This  sense  of  testament  early  took  hold  of 
 
 the  Christian  mind.  The  Old  Latin  and  Vulgate  ver- 
 sions everywhere  translate  diatheke  by  testamentum, 
 which  in  many  passages  is  flagrantly  inappropriate  (as 
 Luke  1:  72;  Acts  3:  25;  Heb.  8:  8  etc.),  and  nowhere 
 needed  except  in  Heb.  9:  IG  f.  The  Old  Covenant  and 
 the  New  Covenant  thus  gave  names  to  the  two  great 
 divisions  of  the  Bible  under  the  form  of  Old  Test,  and 
 New  Test.,  which  names  cannot  now  be  shaken  off, 
 though  Covenant  would  be  far  more  expressive.  The 
 domination  of  this  idea  made  it  hai'd  for  early  English 
 translations  to  break  away  Irom  the  rendering  '  testa- 
 ment.' Wye.  and  Rheims  of  course  follow  the  Vulgate, 
 and  give  testament  everywhere.  Tyn.,  Cran.,  Gen.,  and 
 K.  J.,  all  give  testament  in  the  four  pa.ssages  pertaining 
 to  the  Lord's  Supper,  in  2  Cor.  3:  6,  14,  and  througliout 
 Heb.  9 :  1.5-20  (Gen.  has  covenant  in  9 :  15  only) ;  and  all 
 give  covenant  in  Luke  1 :  72 ;  Acts  3 :  25 ;  7:8;  Rom.  9 : 
 4;  11 :  27;  Tyn.  and  Cran.  have  testament,  but  Gen.  and 
 K.  J.  coveuant,  in  Gal.  3:  15, 17  ;  Eph.  2:  12;  Heb.  8:  6- 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 531 
 
 29  But  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not  drink  henceforth  of  I  29  wliich  is  shed  for  many  unto  remission  of  sins.     Rut 
 this  IViiit   (if  llu'  vine,  until   that  liiiy  when  1  drink   it  I  say  uuto  you,  I  shali  not  drink  henceforth  of  this 
 
 new  with  you  in  my  Father's  kingdom.  fruit  of  the  vine,  until  that  day  when  I  drink  it  new 
 
 I       with  you  in  my  Father's  kingdom. 
 
 covenant  and  read  in  the  audience  of  thf 
 people,"  and  tliey  promised  to  obey.  Then 
 he  "took  tlie  blood"  of  oxen  .just  slain,  "and 
 sprinkled  it  on  the  people,  and  said,  Behold 
 the  blood  of  the  covenant."  (Exud.  24:3-8;oonip. 
 Heb.  9:i9f.)  Sothe  ncw  covenant  predicted  by 
 Jer.  31 :  31-35  is  about  to  be  ratified  by  the 
 Saviour's  own  blood  as  the  "blood  of  the  cov- 
 enant." (Comp.  Heh.  10:  29;  13:  20.)  For 
 world-wide  symbolism  of  blood  as  sealing  a 
 covenant,  and  its  participation  as  denoting 
 vital  union,  see  Trumbull:  "The  Blood 
 Covenant,"  especially  P-  '271-286.  Which  is 
 shed,  present  tense  (in  Mark  also),  express- 
 ing what  is  near  and  certain,  on  the  point  of 
 taking  place,  like  'is  delivered,'  26:  2,  Rev. 
 Ver.,  and  'I  keep,'  26:  18,  Rev.  Ver.  For 
 many,  so  Mark.  In  Luke,  if  v.  20  be  genu- 
 ine, it  is  'for  you.'  The  'many'  (comp.  20: 
 28)  is  simply  a  general  expression  (probably 
 derived  from  Isa.  53  :  12,  "  he  bare  the  sin  of 
 many,"  comp.  52:  15),  not  necessarily  indi- 
 cating that  some  are  omitted.  In  one  sense, 
 .lesus  "gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all" 
 ( I  Tim. -2 : 6),  and  to  "taste  death  for  every 
 man"  (Heb. 2:9:  comp.  uohn 2: 2),  making  .salva- 
 tion objectively  possible  for  all;  in  another 
 sense,  his  atoning  death  delinitely  contem- 
 plated the  salvation  of  the  elect.  Euthym. 
 understands  that  whereas  the  blood  of  the 
 sacrifices  was  shed  for  Jews  only,  i.  c,  few, 
 this  blood  is  shed  for  many,  i.  e.,  for  Gentiles 
 also.  The  preposition  here  rendered  'for' 
 means  'concerning'  (peri),  and  so  'for  the 
 benefit  of,'  as  in  John  16:  26;  17:  9,  20;  Heb. 
 5:3;  11:  40.  This  preposition  would  not  of 
 itself  suggest  the  idea  of  substitution.  That 
 idea  would  be  readily,  though  not  necessarily, 
 suggested  by  Mark  14:  24,  hiiper  (which  copy- 
 ists easily  changed  by  assitnilation  to  Matt. ; 
 and  so  the  common  Greek  text  of  Mark  has 
 perl);  and  substitution  is  neces.^arily  the 
 meaning  of  Onti,  see  on  20 :  28.     For,  or  unto. 
 
 remission  of  sins,  in  order  that  sins  may  be 
 remitt('(l.  (net.. 9:m.)  This  is  the  natural  and 
 most  probable  meaning  of  the  preposition  and 
 its  case,  and  is  here  entirely  appropriate. 
 (Comp.  on  3:  11.)  The  bread  and  wine  sym- 
 bolize objectively  the  Saviour's  body  and 
 blood  ;  our  eating  and  drinking  these  symbol- 
 izes our  personal  union  with  Christ,  and  feed- 
 ing our  si)iritual  nature  upon  him;  and  our 
 doing  this  together  with  others  will,  from  the 
 nature  of  the  case,  like  any  other  action  in 
 common,  promote  Christian  fellowship  and 
 unity  where  these  already  exist.  Yet  this 
 last  is  a  subordinate  and  incidental  effect  of 
 the  ceremony,  and  the  presence  of  some  in 
 whose  piety  we  lack  confidence  should  not 
 prevent  our  eating  the  bread  and  drinking  the 
 wine  in  remembrance  of  Christ.  The  Lord's 
 Supper  is  often  called  "the  Communion," 
 through  a  misunderstanding  of  1  Cor.  10:  16, 
 where  the  word  communion  really  ineans 
 'participation,'  as  in  Rev.  Ver.,  margin. 
 This  wrong  name  for  the  ordinance  has  often 
 proved  very  misleading.  (See  T.  G.  Jones, 
 "The  Great  Misnomer,"  Nashville,  Tenn.) 
 Few  have  ever  questioned  that  the  apostles 
 had  all  been  baptized  before  this  ordinance 
 was  established  ;  some  urge  that  being  the 
 baptism  of  John,  this  was  not  Christian  bap- 
 tism, and  so  they  curiously  infer  that  Chris- 
 tian baptisifi  is  not  a  prerequisite  to  the  Lord's 
 Supper.  But  if  John's  baptism  was  essentially 
 distinct  from  Christian  baptism,  then  how  as 
 to  the  baptism  administered  by  Clirist  him- 
 self (John  3: 22. 26),  t.  e.,  through  his  disciples 
 (John*: If.),  at  the  same  time  with  John,  and 
 upon  the  same  general  teaching  (Mark  i:  is)? 
 If  the  baptism  performed  by  Christ  was  not 
 Christian  baptism,  then  what  was  it'.'  (Comp. 
 on  11:  11.) 
 
 29.  I  will  not  drink,  should  be,  'I  shall 
 not  drink,'  as  preferred  by  Amer.  Revisers. 
 This  fruit  of  the  vine.    One  of  the  prayers 
 
 10;  9:4;  11 :  Ifi,  29;  13:  20;  Tyn.,  Cran.,  and  K.  .1.,  have  i  and  all  but  Darhy  there  explain  in  the  margin  that  the 
 testament,  though  Gen.  has  covenant,  in  Heh.  7 :  22;  ]  Greek  word  means  both  ;  Rev.  Ver.  also  puts  testament 
 Rev.  11 :  19;  Tyn.,  Cran.,  and  (Jen.,  testament,  but  K.  J.  in  the  margin  of  several  other  passages,  including  those 
 covenant,  in  Heb.  12:  24.  Coming  outol'  all  this  con-  I  relating  to  the  I.o'd's  Supper,  but  the  Amerii-an  Revis- 
 fusion,  Bil).  I'n.,  Moves,  Darby,  Davidson,  and  Rev  ers  rightly  desired  to  umit  this  marginal  alternative 
 Ver.  give  covenant  everywhere  except  iu  Heb.  9:  IG  f.,     rendering. 
 
532 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 30  And  when  they  had  sung  a  hymn,"  they  went  out!  30      And  when  they  had  sung  a  hymn,  they  went  out 
 into  the  mount  of  Olives.  '  I        "nto  the  mount  of  Olives. 
 
 a  Or,  psalm. 
 
 u?ed  at  the  Passover  was  (Lightf.  i :  "Blessed 
 art  tliou,  Jehovah  our  God,  who  hast  created 
 the  fruit  of  the  vine."  Drink  it  new  with 
 you    in   my   Father's    kingdom.      He   has 
 
 gradually  succeeded  in  making  it  plain  to 
 them  that  he  will  not  establish  a  temporal 
 kingdom,  such  as  the  Jews  expected  the  Mes- 
 siah to  found.  He  is  going  to  die,  will  soon 
 leave  them.  But  there  will  be  a  future  king- 
 dom of  God,  not  a  temporal  but  a  spiritual 
 kingdom,  in  which  all  things  will  be  new. 
 (Rev.  21;  5.)  In  that  new  kingdom,  founded  on 
 the  New  Covenant,  he  will  meet  them  again, 
 and  drink  with  them  a  new  kind  of  wine 
 ( Lutter. )  This  can  hardly  be  understood  other- 
 wise than  as  a  figure,  even  by  those  who  ex- 
 pect a  quasi-temporal  reign  of  our  Lord  at 
 Jerusalem  after  his  second  coming.  (Comp. 
 Luke  22 :  16,  30. )  In  his  present  state  of  sub- 
 mission and  suffering,  our  Lord  does  not  speak 
 ■  of  his  own  kingdom  fas  in  16 :  28 ;  25  :  81,  34), 
 but  of  his  Father's  kingdom,  in  which  he,  as 
 the  Son,  will  rejoice  with  his  friends.  Yes, 
 and  all  who  shall  have  believed  on  him 
 through  the  word  of  the  apostles,  will  be  with 
 him  there.  (John  17: 20. 24.)  Matthew  and  Mark 
 have  not  stated  that  the  taking  of  the  bread 
 and  wine  was  established  by  Jesus  as  a  perma- 
 nent institution.  But  Paul  makes  it  clear  by 
 recording  the  words,  "this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye 
 drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me,"  and  add- 
 ing, "For  as  often  as  j^e  eat  this  bread,  and 
 drink  this  cup,  ye  shew  the  Lord's  death  till 
 he  come."  And  we  see  the  apostles  practicing 
 it  in  Acts  2:  42;  20:  7. 
 
 30.  When  they  had  sung  a  hymn,  liter- 
 allj',  if  our  idiom  would  allow,  after  hymn- 
 ing. The  Greek  word  hmnnon  was  properly  a 
 .song  of  praise;  and  with  this  agrees  the  Sept. 
 and  New  Test,  use  of  the  word.  Acts  16:  25; 
 Heb.  2:  12.  We  learn  from  the  Talmud  that 
 the  Jews  were  accustomed  in  connection  with 
 the  paschal  meal  to  sing  Psalms  113  to  118, 
 which  Psalms  they  called  "the  great Hallel  " 
 (praise)  ;  it  was  sung  in  two  parts,  113,  114, 
 and  115  to  118;  the  singing  liere  was  probably 
 the  second  of  these  parts,  or  possibly  136, 
 which  the  Jews  now  sing  at  the  close  of  the 
 passover  meal.     It  is  interesting  to  read  these 
 
 Psalms  in  this  connection,  remembering  that 
 Jesus  himself  took  part  in  the  singing.  The 
 psalms  were  written  in  the  Hebrew  form  of 
 poetry,  viz.,  ))arallel  clauses;  to  translate 
 them  into  metre,  which  is  the  ordinary  Eng- 
 lish form  of  poetry,  is  therefore  appropriate. 
 The  term  'Jiymn  '  must  not  be  here  taken  in 
 our  common  sense  as  differing  from  a  psalm, 
 nor  is  there  any  radical  distinction  between 
 the  two  in  Col.  3:  16;  Eph.  5 :  19.  The  music 
 was  a  very  simple  chant;  something  probably 
 quite  similar  may  now  be  heard  in  an  old- 
 fashioned  (not  "reformed")  Jewish  syna- 
 gogue. They  Avent  out,  viz.,  out  of  the 
 house  and  the  city.  There  was  light  in  many 
 dwellings,  and  movement  in  the  streets,  till 
 long  after  midnight,  at  which  hour  the  feast 
 was  required  to  end.  —  Before  leaving  the 
 house,  our  Lord  must  be  supposed  to  have 
 given  the  great  farewell  discourse,  and  the 
 praj'er  of  John  ch.  14-17.  It  is  not  unlikely 
 that  ch.  14  was  spoken  before  singing  the 
 latter  part  of  the  great  Hallel ;  then  Jesus 
 said,  "Arise,  let  us  go  hence"  (John  u:  si),  and 
 after  making  arrangements  for  leaving  the 
 room,  they  sung  the  psalms,  and  he  went  on 
 with  ch.  15,  16,  and  the  sweet  and  solemn 
 prayer  of  ch.  17,  after  which  we  read  (John 
 18:  i.Eev.  ver.),  "When  Jcsus  had  spoken  these 
 words,  he  went  forth  with  his  disciples  over 
 the  brook  Kidron,  where  was  a  garden,"  and 
 hither  Judas  came,  with  the  soldiers  and  offi- 
 cials. This  answers  to  the  present  sentence  of 
 Matt.,  and  the  parallels  in  Mark  and  Luke. 
 Into  the  mount  of  Olives,  see  on  21 :  1. 
 They  would  naturally  go  through  the  eastern 
 gate  north  of  the  temple  area,  which  is  now 
 called  St.  Stephen's  Gate;  then  down  the 
 steep  declivity  into  the  valley,-  presently 
 crossing  the  bed  of  "the  brook  Kidron," 
 probably  on  a  low  bridge  as  now,  and  in  not 
 many  steps  further  would  reach  the  foot  of 
 the  mountain.  It  was  late,  perhaps  midnight 
 or  later;  but  the  city  gates  were  open  all  night 
 during  the  great  feasts.  The  paschal  full 
 moon  shone  upon  them  from  exactly  over- 
 head, lighting  up  the  bottom  of  the  deep 
 ravine. 
 IV.    31-35.   Our  Lord  Foretells  thk 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 533 
 
 31  Then  saitli  Jciis  unto  thoin,  All  yo  shall  be  of- 
 feinled  becMiiseot  uic  lliis  night:  fi.r  it  is  written,  I 
 will  smite  the  Sheplieril,  ami  the  sheep  of  the  tlock 
 shall  be  soatter-  d  atxoad. 
 
 32  Hut  al'ier  1  am  risen  again,  I  will  go  before  you 
 into  Galilee. 
 
 .'!!  Then  saith  .Jesus  unto  theni.  All  ye  shall  be  'of- 
 fended in  me  this  night  :  for  it  is  written.  1  will 
 siuite  the  shepherd,  and  the  sheep  of  the  flock  shall 
 
 32  be  scattered  abroad.    But  after  I  aiu  raised  up,  I  will 
 
 1  Qr.  caused  to  ttumbte. 
 
 Dispersion  of  the  Twelve,  ani>  the  Fall 
 OF  Peter.     Mark  14 :  27-31  ;  Luke  22  :  31-38 ; 
 John  13:  36-38.     The  passage  occurs  in  Mark 
 in  the  same  order  as  licre,  but  neither  of  them 
 compels  us  to  understand  tliat  the  warning 
 was  given  after  leaving  the  room.     That  re- 
 corded by  John  is  distinctly  placed  by  him 
 just  after  the  commencement  of  the  farewell 
 address — for  that  address  really  begins  with 
 John   13:   31.     Luke  seems   also  to  put  the 
 warning  before  they  left  the  house  (r2:39),  but 
 his  order  in  22:   21-38  is,   as   we  have  seen, 
 pretty  clearly  not  chronological.     It  is  more 
 difRfuIt  to  suppose  the  rt^port  in  John  to  be 
 out  of  its  chronological  position  than  those  of 
 Matt,  and  Mark.     Clark's  "Harm."  sui)poscs 
 two  distinct  warnings,  tha<  given  in  Luke  and 
 John  occurring  before  they  left  the  house,  and 
 that  of  Matt,   and   Mark  after  they  went  out. 
 This   is   an   improbable    supposition,    though 
 presented  by  Greswell  and  Oosterzee,  and  by 
 Kiddle  in  Robinson's  "  Harmony."     Ditfer- 
 ent  as  are  the  terms  employed  in  Luke,  we 
 more   naturally   understand   the  warning  as 
 the  same  in  all  four  Gospels,  for  its  repetition 
 during  the  same  evening  is  highly  improb- 
 able.    It  is  therefore  best  to  suppose,   with 
 most  harmonists,  that  Matt,  and  Mark  have 
 here  introduced  the  warning  a  little  later  than 
 its  chronological  position,  in  order  to  avoid 
 breaking  the  connection  of  v.    20-29.      It   is 
 likely  that  more  was  said  than  any  of  the 
 Gospels  give,  or  all  of  them  together;  as  in 
 the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  often.     All  ye 
 shall  be  ofTended  because  of  (in)  me,  or 
 ska//  jind  in   me  occasion  of  sfumhlinrj,  as  in 
 11:   G,  and  see  on  5:  2'.).     They  will  find   in 
 him  some  obstacle  to  continued  devotion,  and 
 so  will  turn  away  and   /orsake  him.      This 
 ni^ht.     He  has  during  more  than  six  months 
 repeatedly  foretold  that  he  should  be  put  to 
 death  in  Jerusalem  and  rise  again  ;  see  16:  21 ; 
 17  :  22  f  ;  2() :  18  f.     At  the  close  of  his  public 
 teaching,   he  declared  that  he  should  at  the 
 passover  be  delivered  up  and  crucified,  2i\:  2. 
 Now  he  is  perfectly  definite  as  to  the  time. 
 For  it  is  written,  stands  on  record,  a  com- 
 
 mon  formula  of  reference  to  the  Old  Test. 
 Scriptures,  as  in  2:  6;  4:  4,  etc.     Neither  our 
 Lord   nor  the  Evangelist  says  that  this  was 
 fulfilled   in    the    present   occurrence,    and    it 
 might  be  enough  to  understand  that  our  Lord 
 merely  borrows  the  language  to  indicate  that 
 he  will  be  killed,  and  the  disciples  will  leave 
 him  and  disperse.     Still,  his  introducing  the 
 quotation  by  'for'  (so also  Mark  14:  27),  indi- 
 cates it  as  proving  or  as  requiring  that  which 
 he  has  just  foretold;  and  it  is  entirely  possi- 
 ble to  understand  Zech.  13  :  7  as  really  point- 
 ing forward  to  this  event.     As  to  the  form  of 
 the  quotation  Matt,  and  Mark  follow  the  He- 
 brew, except  in  changing  'smite'  (singular) 
 into  '  I  will  smite' ;  while  the  Sept.  (B  and  N) 
 is  quite  different,  'smite  (plural)  theshephecds 
 and  draw  forth  the  sheep.'     This  is  a  clear 
 case    of    Matthews    following    the    Hebrew 
 rather  than   the  Sept.  (Comp.   on  3:  3.)    To 
 take  the  passage  as  referring  to  the  Messiah, 
 corresponds  to  the  idea  of  the  Messiah  as  king, 
 since  kings  were  often  described  as  shepherds. 
 Then  the  flock  will  here  be  Israel,  and  the  pre- 
 diction is  that  Israel  will  be  scattered,  the  first 
 stage  of    which    was   the    scattering  of   tho 
 Twelve  when  the  Shepherd  was  smitten.     It 
 is,  however,  diflScult  to  connect  Zech.  13:  7, 
 thus  understood,   with   what  there  precedes, 
 (v.  1.6.)     There  is  of  course  no  absolute  neces- 
 sity for  supposing  such  a  connection.     But  the 
 idea  maybe  that  in  the  coming  time  (v.  2 «-.), 
 idolatry  and  false  prophets  shall  cease  (which 
 was  true  just  before  the  coming  of  Christ), 
 and  yet  there  shall  be  great  wickedness,  and 
 the   Shepherd   shall   be  smitten    and    Israel 
 scattered,  and  only  a  third  (v.  s, 9)  finally  puri- 
 fied and  saved.     Many  writer:-  insist  that  the 
 idea  of  a  shepherd  here  must  be  essentially 
 like  that  of  Zech.,  chap.  11,  so  that  this  is  a  bad 
 shepherd,  {.  e.,  a  bad  king  of  Israel,   whom 
 God  will  remov".    That  is  a  possible  interpret- 
 ation, if  we  leave  the  New  Test,  out  of  view, 
 but  not  at  all  a  necessary  one. 
 
 32.  .\fteT  I  am  risen  again,  or  raised  up. 
 He  has  in  every  case,  except  26:  2,  promised 
 that  after  being  killed  he  would  rise  again. 
 
534 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 33  Peter  a-isweied  and  s:ild  unto  him,  Though  all 
 7nen  shall  he  olfeuded  because  of  thee,  yet  will  I  never 
 bf  offiMlded. 
 
 34  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  That 
 this  nighi,  beiore  the  cock  crow,  thou  shall  deny  me 
 thrice. 
 
 35  Peter  said  unto  him,  Thoutrh  I  should  die  with 
 thee,  yet  will  I  not  deny  thee.  Likewise  also  said  all 
 the  disciples. 
 
 33  go  before  you  into  Galilee.  But  Peter  answered 
 and  said  unto  him,  If  all  shall  be  i  otIende<;l  in  thee, 
 
 34  I  will  never  be  i  oHended.  Jesus  said  unto  him. 
 Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  that  this   night,  before  the 
 
 35  cock  crow,  thou  shall  deny  me  thrice.  Peter  sailh 
 unto  him.  Even  if  I  must  die  with  thee,  yet  will  I 
 not  deny  thee.    Likewise  also  said  all  the  disciples. 
 
 1  Gr,  caused  to  etumble. 
 
 I  will  go  before  you  into  Galilee,  liter- 
 ally, will  lead  you  forward,  see  on  21 :  31 ;  pos- 
 sibly with  reference  to  the  figure  of  a  shepherd 
 here  just  preceding.  iSo  Mark,  and  below, 
 28:  7.  His  chief  appearance  to  them  was  to 
 he  in  Galilee  (••28:i6),  which  had  been  the  prin- 
 cipal field  of  his  ministry. 
 
 33-35.  Though  all.  ...  I  never.  The 
 peculiar  Greek  construction  (two  indicative 
 futures)  implies  the  assumption  that  all  will. 
 Here  is  the  beginning  of  that  self-confidence 
 which  led  step  by  stop  to  Peter's  dreadful  fall. 
 And  here  is  the  distinct  assumption  that  he 
 loves  tlie  Master  "  more  than  these  "  (Joun  21 :  i5), 
 indeed  more  than  any  one  whatsoever  loved 
 him.  When  bitter  experience  had  chastened 
 him,  he  made  no  more  coni))arisons,  but  said 
 only, '"Thou  knowestthat  I  love  thee."  Verily 
 I  say  unto  thee,  calling  attention  to  some- 
 thing solemnly  important  {see  on  5  :  18). 
 This  night,  as  in  v.  31.  Before  the  cock 
 crow.  Mark  (u:3o, 72)  has  'before  the  cock 
 crow  twice.'  The  cock  was  apt  to  crow  about 
 midnight,  and  again  a  few  hours  later.  The 
 second  crowing  was  the  one  more  apt  to  be 
 observed  as  indicating  the  approach  of  morn- 
 ing ;  and  so  this  alone  is  mentioned  by  Matt., 
 Luke,  and  John.  Alexander:  "The  differ- 
 ence is  the  same  as  that  between  saying 
 '  before  the  bell  rings'  and  'before  the  second 
 bell  rings'  (for  church  or  dinner),  the  refer- 
 ence in  both  expressions  being  to  the  last  and 
 most  important  signal,  to  which  the  first  is 
 only  a  preliminary."  The  minute  recollection 
 of  this  reference  to  the  first  cock-crowing 
 also  would  be  natural  in  Peter,  and  there  are 
 many  things  in  the  second  Gospel  to  support 
 the  very   early  tradition    that    Mark    wrote 
 
 down  what  he  heard  Peter  say.  (Com p.  1  Pet. 
 5:  13.)  Some  have  made  a  diflSculty  of  the 
 fact  that  one  passage  of  the  Mishna  forbids 
 rearing  fowls  in  Jerusalem,  because  the 
 worms  they  scratch  up  would  be  Levitically 
 defiling.  But  Wiin.  and  Edersh.  show  that 
 the  cock-crow  is  repeatedly  mentioned  in  the 
 Talmud,  and  produce  from  it  a  story  of  a 
 cock  .stoned  to  death  in  Jerusalem  because  it 
 had  killed  a  child.  So  the  Eabbinical  rule 
 did  not  exist  in  the  time  of  Christ,  or  else  was 
 not  strictly  observed.  Palestine  seems  par- 
 ticularly well  suited  to  fowls,  and  they  are 
 very  numerous  there  now.  Deny,  see  on 
 16  :  24.*  Even  if  I  must  die,  is  the  exact 
 translation;  that  of  Com.  Ver.,  Though  I 
 should  die,  is  inadequate.  Peter  is  so  ex- 
 tremely self-confident  through  consciousness 
 of  real  and  honest  attachment,  that  even  the 
 Master's  own  warning  cannot  make  him  think 
 it  possible  that  he  would  do  such  a  thing. 
 And  encouraged  by  his  ardor  and  positive- 
 ness  the  other  disciples  make  similar  assur- 
 ances. Comp.  the  proposal  of  Thomas  some 
 weeks  before  (Joim  ii:  le),  "Let  us  also  go, 
 that  we  may  die  with  him."  We  have  no 
 reason  to  believe  that  any  of  the  ten  did 
 formally  deny  their  Lord,  though  they  all 
 left  him  and  fled,  Peter  and  John  pres- 
 ently returning.  (26:56.)  All  four  of  the  ac- 
 counts of  the  warning  to  Peter  include  the 
 cock-crowing  and  'deny  me  thrice.'  But  in 
 Luke  and  John  the  confident  expressions  of 
 Peter  are  called  forth  by  sayings  of  our  Lord 
 quite  different  from  each  other,  and  from  that 
 recorded  by  Matthew  and  Mark.  In  John, 
 Peter  wishes  to  go  with  the  Master  now,  and 
 asserts  that  he  has  no  fear  of  perils  :  "I  will 
 
 1  In  1885  was  published,  see  "Theolog.  Literaturzeit-  1  said  to  him],  the  cock  will  crow  twice,  and  thou  first 
 ung,"  13  June,  a  papyrus  fragment  in  Greek,  brought  i  (».  e.  before  that)  wilt  thrice  deny  me."  Harnack  thinks 
 from  Egypt  to  Vienna,  which  forms  a  shorter  parallel  to  i  this  shorter  account  is  from  a  gospel  earlier  thnn  Matt. 
 V.  31-.34,  and  Mark  14:  27-30.  As  completed  and  trans-  i  and  Mark.  But  it  is  easier  to  suppose,  with  Warfield 
 lated,  it  reads,  "  [And  after]  eating,  as  they  were  going    and  Hort,  that  this  is  a  mere  abridgement  of  the  gosj* 
 
 forth:  I  will  smite  the  [shepherd  and  the]  sheep  will  be 
 scattered.    Upon  Peter's  [saying],  even  if  all,  no[t  I,  he 
 
 pel  story,  given  from  memory  in  some  homily  or  prac* 
 tical  treatise.    The  reasons  cannot  be  here  presented. 
 
Cii.  XXVI.] 
 
 MitTTHEW. 
 
 535 
 
 3(1  Tlicn  comiih  Jesus  with  I  hem  unto  a  place  called 
 Getlisfuiane,  iiiid  saitli  unto  the  disciples,  Sit  ye  here 
 while  I  go  and  pray  yonder. 
 
 36      Then  conieth  Jesus  with  them  unto  '  a  place  called 
 Getbsemane,  and  saith  unto  his  disciples,  iSit   ye 
 
 1  Gr.  an  enclo$ed  piece  of  ground. 
 
 lay  down  my  life  for  thy  sake."  In  Luke, 
 Jesus  speaks  of  Satan's  asking  for  the  disui- 
 l)les  tliat  he  might  sift  them;  lie  says  he  has 
 made  special  supplication  for  Peter,  and  adds 
 an  injunction  that  after  uirning  again  he  must 
 stablish  liis  brethren.  Peter  repels  the  impli- 
 cation that  he  will  go  wrong  and  havetoturn, 
 saying,  "  Lord,  with  thee  I  am  ready  to  go 
 both  to  prison  and  to  death,"  Rev.  Ver.  In 
 each  case,  our  Lord  replies  by  substantially 
 the  same  warning  as  in  Matthew  and  Mark. 
 It  is  not  necessary  for  us  to  consolidate  orcoa- 
 catenate  all  these  distinct  occasions  for  the 
 warning.  Probably  the  conversation  was 
 more  extended  than  any  of  the  narratives 
 would  indicate.  And  a  few  mi.ssing  points  of 
 infoi-mation  might  harmonize  all  the  accounts. 
 
 UOMILETIC.VL  AND  PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  17-19.  The  externals  of  religious  ser- 
 vice. 1)  They  should  be  observed  with  fore- 
 tlioughtand  propriety.  2)  They  are  a  proper 
 subject  of  request  for  the  Lord's  guidance. 
 3)  They  offer  manj'  opportunities  of  honoring 
 the  Lord  with  our  substance,  v.  18.  4)  Yet, 
 alas!  they  are  sometimes  shared  by  one  whose 
 heart  is  set  on  worldiiness  and  wickedness,  v. 
 21;  comp.  Phil.  3:  18.— V.  21-25.  The  betrayal 
 foretold.  1)  Consciousness  of  good  intentions 
 cannot  always  save  us  from  fear  of  commit- 
 ting great  .sin,  v.  22  ;  1  Cor.  10:  12.  2)  The 
 most  affecting  associations  and  solemn  warn- 
 ings may  not  prevent  desperate  wickedness. 
 3)  One  whose  heart  is  set  on  the  darkest  crime 
 may  sometimes  talk  calmly  and  with  affected 
 modesty,  v.  25.  4)  A  bad  man  may  be  unin- 
 tentionally accomplishing  some  exalted  pur- 
 pose of  God,  v.  24;  (comp.  Psalm  7(3:  10).  5) 
 The  fact  that  an  evil  action  is  overruled  for 
 good  does  not  lessen  its  guilt  and  penalty,  v. 
 24.  G)  It  is  possible  for  human  wickedness  to 
 make  human  existence  a  curse,  v.  24.— V.  20- 
 28.  The  bread  and  wine.  1)  Jesus  has  bidden 
 us  commemorate,  not  his  birth,  his  miracles, 
 his  triumphal  entry,  but  his  death.  2)  His 
 death  sealed  a  covenant  of  salvation  (comp. 
 Ileb.  0:  19  f. ),  making  atonement  for  sin,  and 
 purchasing  forgiveness  for  sinners.  3)  To  eat 
 and  drink  these  simple  emblems  of  his  body 
 
 !  and  blood  should  awaken  .grateful  remem- 
 brance of  him  (I  Cor.  11:24  r.),  and  stir  the  strong 
 desire  to  live  for  him  who  died  for  us. — V.  28. 
 j  Henry  :  "  1)  '  It  is  my  blood  of  the  covenant.' 
 2)  It  is  shed  for  many.  3)  Unto  remission  of 
 sins." — V.  33.  Henry  :  "Those  are  often  least 
 safe  that  are  most  secure.'' 
 I  36-56.  The  Agony  IN  Gethsemane  AND 
 THE  Arrest  of  Jesus. 
 
 Foundalsoin  Mark  14:  32-52;  Luke  22:  39- 
 53;  John  18:  1-12.  The  time  of  this  section  is 
 between  midnijrht  and  mornir»g.  Gethsemane 
 is  here  called  a  place,  liev.  Ver.,  margin,  an 
 e7iclosed  piece  of  g round ;  comp.  the  same  word 
 in  John  9:  5.  The  name  Gethsemane  means 
 'oil-press.'  But  the  place  was  not  simjjly  an 
 oil-press,  for  John  calls  it  a  garden  or  orchard, 
 probably  containing  fruit  trees  and  flowers, 
 as  well  as  vegetables.  Gethsemane  is  now 
 shown  as  a  small  enclosure  lying  just  where 
 the  three  roads  across  the  Mount  of  Olives 
 branch  off  at  its  base  (see  on  21 :  1),  and 
 between  the  central  and  southern  roads,  both 
 of  which  lead  to  Bethany.  This  enclosure  is 
 of  somewhat  less  than  an  acre,  and  contains 
 several  very  old  olive  trees,  looking  at  a  dis- 
 tance lik(!  large  old  apple  trees.  These  iden- 
 tical trees  appear  to  be  traced  back  for  many 
 centuries.  But  they  cannot  have  existed  in 
 our  Lord's  time,  for  Josephus  tells  us  ("War." 
 6,  1,  1),  that  the  Romans,  in  order  to  build 
 their  mounds  about  the  walls,  cut  down  all 
 the  trees  for  ten  or  twelve  miles  around  the 
 city,  so  that  the  region  that  had  been  so  beau- 
 tiful with  trees  and  gardens  (paradises)  was 
 now  desolate  on  every  side,  and  a  pitiable, 
 mournful  spectacle.  And  even  before  this 
 ("War."  5,  12,  2),  they  had  drawn  around 
 the  city  a  wall  which  is  described  as  passing- 
 .south  along  the  foot  of  the  Mount  of  Olives  to 
 a  point  opposite  Siloam,  and  must  therefore 
 have  passed  exactly  where  the  present  en- 
 closure stands.  The  real  Gethsemane  was 
 probably  quite  near  this  enclosed  place.  As 
 "Jesus  oft-times  resorted  thither  with  his  dis- 
 ciples," so  that  Judas  "knew  the  place" 
 (johD  is:-i),  we  naturally  think  of  it  as  near  the 
 way  to  and  from  Bethany.  If  hot  a  small 
 public   garden    or  park,   it  wjis  owned    by   a 
 
536 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 37  And  lie  took  with  him  Peter  and  the  two  sous  of 
 Zebedee,  and  began  to  be  sorrowl'iil  and  very  heavy. 
 
 38  Then  saith  he  unto  theiu,  My  soul  is  exceeding 
 sorrowful,  even  unto  death:  tany  ye  here,  and  watch 
 with  me. 
 
 3»  Aud  he  went  a  little  further,  and  fell  on  his  face, 
 and  prayed,  saying,  o  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let 
 this  cup  pass  from  me;  nevenheless,  not  as  I  will,  but 
 as  thou  wilt. 
 
 37  here,  while  I  go  yonder  and  pray.  And  be  took 
 with  him  Peter  and  the  two  sons  of  Zebedee,  and 
 
 38  began  to  be  sorrowful  and  .sore  troubled.  Then  saith 
 he  unto  tbeni,  ily  soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful,  eveu 
 unto  death:    abide   j'e   here,   and   wutch  with   me. 
 
 9  Aud  he  went  forward  a  little,  and  fell  on  his  face, 
 and  prayed,  saying,  O  my  Father,  if  it  be  iiossible, 
 let  this  cup  pass  away  from  me  :    nevertheless,  not 
 
 public-spirited  man  who  allowed  visitors  to 
 enter  at  will,  particularly  during  the  great 
 festivals,  or  else  by  some  friend  of  Jesus,  like 
 the  owner  of  the  house  in  which  he  had  eaten 
 the  passover. — In  1871,  a  party  of  Americans 
 went  forth  from  Jerusalem  one  night  at  Easter 
 to  visit  Gethsemane.  Passing  through  what 
 is  traditionally  called  St.  Stephen's  Gate,  we 
 went  along  a  winding  path  far  down  the  steep 
 descent  into  the  narrow  valley  of  the  Kidron 
 (which  has  there  no  water  except  in  the  rainy 
 seasoii),  and  crossing,  were  almo.st  immedi- 
 ately at  the  modern  stone  wall  which  encloses 
 the  old  olive  trees.  The  paschal  full  moon 
 for  us  too  shone  bright  on  the  scene.  It  was 
 late  at  night,  and  all  was  still ;  and  at  several 
 different  points  we  kneeled,  a  little  company 
 from  a  distant  land,  and  one  or  another  of  us 
 prayed  with  choked  utterance,  for  we  knew 
 that  we  could  not  be  far  from  the  spot  at 
 which  the  Saviour  kneeled  down,  and  fell 
 prostrate,  and  prayed  in  his  agony. 
 
 This  section  divides  itself  into  two  parts,  the 
 Agony  and  the  Arrest. 
 
 I.  36-46.  The  Agony  in  Gethsemane. 
 Mark  14:  32-42;  Luke  22:  40-46.  John  does 
 not  record  this,  but  he  records  (Alf. )  a  some- 
 what similar  utterance  on  the  previous  day, 
 John  12:  28-33,  and  other  passages  which  re- 
 veal mental  suffering,  John  13:21;  16:32. 
 Sit  ye  here,  apparently'  outside  of  the  en- 
 closure. Peter  and  the  two  sons  of  Zebe- 
 dee. These  three  belong  to  the  first  group 
 of  four  among  the  Twelve  (see  on  10:  2) ;  they 
 alone  had  accompanied  Jesus  when  he  raised 
 Jairus'  daughter  to  life,  and  up  into  the 
 Mount  of  Transfiguration.  Began,  and  con- 
 tinued for  some  time  (see  on  11  :  20).  Very 
 heavy;  snre.  troubled  is  a  better  translation 
 than  '  very  heavy.'  Mark  has  the  same  pecu- 
 liar Greek  term.  My  soul  is  exceeding 
 sorrowful.  The  phrase,  which  resembles 
 Psa.  41  (42) :  6  in  Sept.,  can  only  denote  a 
 real  human  mind;  comp.  John  12:27.  The 
 ancient  fancy  which  some  are  trying  to  re- 
 vive, that  in  the  Incarnation  thedivine  nature 
 
 took  the  place  and  fulfilled  the  fuiictions  of  a 
 human  soul,  is  incompatible,  not  only  with 
 this  scene  and  the  temptation  of  4 :  1  ff.,  but 
 with  the  whole  hi.story  of  Jesus.  Whatever 
 anthropomorphic  expressions  may  be  neces- 
 sarily used  in  speaking  of  God,  it  is  evident 
 that  the  divine  nature  could  not,  in  any  proper 
 sense  of  the  term,  suffer  agony.  How  his 
 human  soul  could  suffer  apart  from  his  divine 
 nature,  is  a  part  of  the  mystery  of  the  Incar- 
 nation, like  his  temptation,  his  increasing  in 
 wisdom  (Luke2:52),  and  his  not  knowing  the 
 day  nor  the  hour.  (Mark  is :  32.)  Nor  is  it  wise 
 to  make  trichotomist  distinctions  between 
 'soul'  here  and  'spirit'  in  v.  41 ;  see  on  16:  25. 
 Even  unto  death.  Comp.  Isa.  38:  1.  The 
 time  is  now  nearer  than  on  the  occasion  de- 
 scribed in  John  12:  27,  and  his  suffering  is 
 more  intense.  ALford:  "Our  Lord's  whole 
 inmost  life  must  have  been  one  of  continued 
 trouble  of  spirit — he  wiis  a  man  of  sorrows,  and 
 acquainted  with  grief^but  there  was  an  ex- 
 tremity of  anguish  now,  reaching  even  to  the 
 utmost  limit  of  endurance,  so  that  it  seemed 
 that  more  would  be  death  itself."  Tarry  ye 
 here.  He  had  brought  the  three  to  some 
 point  removed  from  the  other  eight.  And 
 watch  with  me.  The  idea  seems  to  be  that 
 they  were  to  guard  his  season  of  exceeding 
 and  deadly  sorrow  from  intrusion,  and  also  to 
 give  him  the  support  of  knowing  that  sympa- 
 thetic friends  were  close  by.  In  any  season 
 of  extraordinary  sorrow,  one  likes  to  be  much 
 alone,  and  yet  to  have  some  dear  friends  near, 
 so  that  he  may  go  to  them  when  the  craving 
 for  sympathy  becomes  uppermost.*  A/ford: 
 "He  does  not  sa^'  pray  with  me,  for  in  that 
 work  the  Mediator  must  be  alotic." 
 
 39-41.  He  withdraws  the  first  time.  He 
 went  a  little  further.  Luke  says  '  about  a 
 stone's  cast,'  say  fifty  yards.  This  might  be 
 from  the  eight  disciples,  as  Luke  does  not 
 mention  the  special  three;  but  from  compar- 
 ing his  whole  connection  we  see  that  it  more 
 likely  means  the  three.  Jesus  doubtless 
 sought  the  most  secluded  spot  in  the  enclo- 
 
Cn.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 537 
 
 40  And  he  couietli  unto  the  disniples,  and  findoth  |  40  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt.    And  be  conieth  unto  the 
 
 thciii  a-skep,  and  .-aith  unto  Peter,  Wliat,  conid  ye  not 
 walcli  with  iiie  one  Ikhh?  I 
 
 41  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  enter  not  into  tempta- 
 tion :  the  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but  the  flesh  is 
 weak. 
 
 disciples,  and  tindeth  theiu  sleeping,  and  saith  unlo 
 
 Peter,  What,  (.-iiuld  yo  not  watch  with  nie  one  hour? 
 
 41  'Watch  and  i)ray,  that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation: 
 
 the  spirit  indeed  ia  willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak. 
 
 1  Or,  Watch  ye,  and  pray  that  ye  enter  not. 
 
 sure,  and  pi-obabl^'  withdrew  from  the  lif^ht 
 of  the  full  moon  to  the  shade  of  trees.  Fell 
 on  his  face.  Luke  says  'kneeled,'  which 
 would  naturally  be  followed,  in  an  agony  of 
 distress,  by  complete  prostration.  And 
 prayed,  the  tense  (\n  Mark  and  Luke  also) 
 denotini^  continued  action.  The  Saviour  evi- 
 dently spent  much  time  in  prayer,  and  par- 
 ticularly on  any  special  occasion.  At  his 
 baptism  (luisc3:21),  before  choosing  the  twelve 
 (Luke6:i2),  when  the  multitudes  wanted  to 
 make  iiim  king  (Matt.  u:23:  johne:  i5),  when  the 
 disciples  were  just  becoming  satisfied  that  he 
 was  the  Messiah  (Luke 9:  i8)jwhen  on  the  Mount 
 of  Transfiguration  (Luke!):28),  and  upon  other 
 occasions,  there  is  special  mention  of  his  pray- 
 ing, sometimes  for  many  hours,  even  a  wh(jle 
 night.  So  his  praying  here,  long  and  re|)eat- 
 edly,is  no  new  thing  in  his  experience.  O,  my 
 lather.  Mark  gives  the  Aramaic  word  Abbn, 
 which  our  Lord  doubtless  actually  employed, 
 !iM(l  then  adds  the  Greek  word,  making 
 '.\bba.  Father';  so  Paul  in  Rom.  8:  15.  II" 
 it  be  possible,  i.  e.,  morally  possible,  con- 
 sistent with  the  Father's  purpose  of  saving 
 men.  The  God-man  speaks  according  to  his 
 suffering  human  natur*,  referring  all  to  the 
 Father  (com p.  20:  23  ;  Mark  1,3:32).  In 
 Mark  (i*:36)  the  e.\pres.sion   is  stronger,  'All 
 
 things  are   possible   unto  thee but 
 
 what  thou  wilt' — he  refers  it  to  the  Father's 
 wi/f.  This  cup,  a  common  image  for  great 
 suffering,  like  some  allotted  bitter  draught. 
 See  on  20 :  22.  Let  this  cup  pass  from  me. 
 So  Mark.  But  Luke,  i:i  the  common  and 
 probably  correct  text,  'If  thou  art  willing  to 
 let  this  cup  pass  away  from  me' — the  sen- 
 tence remaining  unfinished,  an  aposiopesis,  as 
 
 in  Luke  13:9;  19:42;  Acts23:9  (AViner, 
 599  f.  [750]).  We  have  seen  that  the  words 
 spoken  from  heaven  at  the  baptism  and  the 
 Transfiguration  (3:i7;i7:5)  are  not  reported  in 
 precisely  the  same  terms  by  the  difl'erent 
 Evangelists,  which  conclusively  shows  that 
 they  did  not  undertake  to  give  in  all  cases  the 
 exiict  words  spoken.  But  there  is  no  substan- 
 tial difleronce.'  Not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou 
 wilt.  Comp.  John  5  :  30;  6:  38;  Phil.  2:  8. 
 Many  months  earlier,  when  he  first  spoke  to 
 the  disi;iples  of  his  approaching  death,  he  in- 
 dicated that  such  was  Gods  tliought  and 
 purpose.  (10: 23.)  He  conieth  unto  the  dis- 
 ciples, the  three.  And  findetli  them 
 asleep.  Luke  adds  '  for  sorrow.'  They  felt 
 a  dull,  depressing  sorrow  at  the  intimation 
 that  their  Master  was  about  to  leave  them, 
 was  iibout  to  be  killed.  They  saw  nothing  to 
 be  done  by  themselves,  and  could  not  realize 
 that  the  danger  was  so  imminent  and  perilous 
 as  the  result  showed.  Such  a  state  of  mind 
 often  superinduces  heavy  sleep;  and  it  was 
 now  long  past  midnight.  These  same  three 
 disciples  were  "  heavy  with  sleep"  during  the 
 Transfiguration.  (Luke9:32.)  And  saith  unto 
 Peter,  who  was  the  recognized  leader,  in 
 some  sense,  of  the  Twelve,  see  on  16:  16.  No- 
 tice that  the  following  verbs  are  all  plural  ; 
 he  addresses  all  three  through  Peter.  What, 
 could  ye  not,  is  a  good  English  equivalent  to 
 the  peculiar  phrase  of  the  original,  'were  ye 
 thus  unable,'  were  ye  as  unable  as  this? 
 Watch  with  me  one  hour.  The  expression 
 is  doubtless  only  general  ar.d  not  to  be  pressed, 
 but  it  shows  that  he  had  been  alone  ao  little 
 time.  'Watch'  refers  primarily  to  keeping 
 awake,  but  also  suggests  mental  alertness.     It 
 
 '  After  V.  39,  the  old  uncial  represented  by  13,  60,  124,  ' 
 some  Greek   lectionarics,  and   the  Syriao  ofJernsaleni  ' 
 introduce   the   account   of  the  l)loody  sweat   and   the 
 angel's  appearing,  taken  from    Luke  22:43f.,  and,  of 
 course,  not  genuine  here.    .\  number  of  important  doc- 
 uments omit  that  passage  from  Luhe.    But  the  omission  I 
 ciuj  be  more  easily  accounted   for  than   the  insertion. 
 All  the  Gnostic  heretics  of  the  second  century  would 
 dislike  the  pass.nge  intensely,  and  many  orthodox  peo-  ' 
 
 pie  might  think  it  derogatory.  Epipbanius  remarks 
 that  "orthodox  persons  removed  the  p.assage,  because 
 they  were  afraid,  and  did  not  iindcr'stand  its  design  and 
 extreme  importance."  We  think,  therefore,  that  it 
 ought  to  be  retained  in  Luke.  In  combining  the  Go.s- 
 pels,  this  passage  is  more  naturally  connected  with  the 
 first  season  of  prayer,  than  with  the  second  or  third, 
 when  his  agony  seems  to  have  been  less  severe. 
 
538 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 42  He  went  away  ngain  the  second  time,  and  praj'ed,  |  42  Again  a  second  time  he  went  away  and  prayed,  say- 
 saying,  O  my  Father,  if  tliis  cnp  may  not  j.ass  away  i  ing,  O  my  Father,  if  this  cannot  pass  away,  except  I 
 from  me,  except  I  driiilt  it,  tliy  will  he  done.  | 
 
 became  a  favorite  term  with  the  apostles; 
 comp.  24:42;  23:13;  1  Thess.  5:  6;  1  Cor. 
 16 :  13 ;  Kom.  13:11;  Col.  4 :  2 ;  1  Peter  5 :  8. 
 That  ye  enter  not,  may  be  connected  with 
 both  "watch  and  pray,'  or  with  only  'pray,' 
 as  in  Rev.  Ver.  margin,  and  so  Origen  ("On 
 Prayer,"  page 557,  Migtie),  Chrys.,  Theophy]., 
 Euthym.  In  Luke  22:  40  it  is  simply  '  praj' 
 that  ye  enter  not,'  etc.;  and  in  22:  46  Rev. 
 Ver.,  'rise  and  pray  lest  ye  enter  into,'  the 
 Ititter  connection  is  much  the  more  natural  of 
 the  two.^  Temptation,  comp.  on  4:  1.  Ob- 
 serve tiiat  it  is  not  merely  "tliat  you  may 
 overcoitie  temptation,"  or  "that  you  may  be 
 supported  under  temptation,"  but  "that  you 
 may  not  come  into  temptation,"  may  avoid 
 being  tempted.  Comp.  on  6:  13,  and  see 
 Luke  22:  31.  The  Com.  Ver.,  through  over- 
 sight or  in  its  passion  for  variety  (see  on  25: 
 46),  translates  by  'lest  ye  enter'  in  Mark  and 
 Luke.  In  the  following  clause  it  gives  in 
 Mark,  'the  spirit  truly  is  ready,'  but  in  Matt, 
 where  the  Greek  has  exactly  the  same  words, 
 it  tralislates,  the  spirit  indeed  is  will- 
 ing, the  word  'indeed'  being  used  to  trans- 
 late the  Greek  word  men,  a  particle  which 
 merely  indicates  that  to  its  clause  something 
 else  will  presently  be  brought  in  contrast; 
 comp.  on  3:  11  or  9  :  37.'  The  emphasis  is  on 
 'spirit,'  not  at  all  on  'indeed.'  This  is  given 
 as  a  general  proposition,  suggested  by  their 
 case.  The  flesh  means  not  simply  the  body 
 as  opposed  to  the  mind,  but  the  body  as  rep- 
 resenting our  sinfulness,  being  so  used  because 
 bodily  sins  are  patent;  while  the  spirit  repre- 
 sents what  is  better  in  us,  regarded  as  pro- 
 duced by  divine  influence.  Comp.  a  similar 
 contrast  between  body  and  spirit,  or  flesh  and 
 spirit,  frequently  occurringin  Paul's  Epistles. 
 This  statement  was  not  added  by  way  of  ex- 
 cuse, as  some  have  imagined,  but  of  warning 
 and  incentive.  The  fact  that  while  the  spirit 
 is  willing  the  flesh  is  weak  forms  a  reason  why 
 we  should  watchfully  and  prayerfully  strive 
 to  keep  out  of  temptation,  lost  it  take  advan- 
 tage of  our  weakness  and  overcome  us.     Eu- 
 
 thym. :  "Do  not  look  to  the  soul's  readiness 
 and  be  bold,  but  look  to  the  flesh's  weakness 
 and  be  humble." 
 
 42-44.  He  withdraws  the  second  and  third 
 times.  He  went  away  again  the  second 
 time.  When  one  is  in  very  bitter  grief,  and, 
 after  being  for  some  while  alone,  comes  back  to 
 his  friends,  it  is  natural,  especially  if  they  do 
 not  seem  very  sympathetic,  that  presently  a 
 great  wave  of  sorrow  should  come  afresh  over 
 his  soul,  and  he  must  again  seek  to  bear  it 
 alone.  II  this  cup  may  not  pass  away. 
 Correct  text  omits  'cup.'  The  Rev.  Ver.  has 
 more  literally  cannot.  'May  not'  is  a  quite 
 difterent  and  feebler  expression,  the  ques- 
 tion being  not  merely  as  to  the  permissible, 
 but  the  possible,  as  in  v.  39.  Mark  (Rev. 
 Ver.)  says,  'and  prayed,  saying  the  same 
 words.'  They  iire,  as  given  by  Matt.,  substan- 
 stantially  the  same  as  the  first  time,  and  yet 
 we  note  a  certain  progress.  He  does  not  now 
 begin  by  asking  that  the  cup  may  pass  away, 
 and  afterwards  attain  resignation ;  he  begins 
 with  the  assumption  tliat  it  cannot  be  other- 
 wise (which  the  Greek  phrase  implies),  and  at 
 once  expresses  resignation.  The  third  time, 
 Matthew  also  has,  'saying  the  same  words.' 
 This  was  very  different  from  the  "vain  repe- 
 titions" condemned  in  6:  7.  Impassioned 
 feeling  sometimes  makes  repetition  natural. 
 Thy  will  be' done,  the  same  phrase  as  in  the 
 model  prayer,  6  :  10.  Asleep  again.  Alas! 
 not  even  from  ardent  Peter,  and  the  impas- 
 sioned "disciple  whom  Jesus  loved,"  could 
 he  find  sympathy  in  this  terrible  time.  Mark 
 adds  (Bib.  Un.  Ver.),  'and  they  knew  not 
 what  to  answer  him.'  Their  minds  were  con- 
 fused at  the  thought  of  the  Messiah  dying,  of 
 the  miracle-worker  slain,  of  the  Master  for- 
 saking the  disciples,  and  this  increased  their 
 dull  drowsiness.  Luke  does  not  mention  his 
 withdrawing  three  separate  times,  but  makes 
 one  general  statement  (Luke22: 4o-46),  substanti- 
 ally equivalent  to  the  more  detailed  narrative 
 of  Matthew  and  Mark.  Again.  The  Greek 
 word  for  this  {palin)  occurs  twice  in  v.  44,  ac- 
 
 1  If  connected  with  hoth  terms,  the  dependent  chiuse 
 is  final ;  if  taken  only  with  'pray,'  it  is  non-final,  see 
 on  5:  29.  Origen,  Chrys.,  etc.  use  the  infinitive  (and  so 
 Luke  22:  40),  which  is  the  classical  construction  to  con- 
 
 vey the  idea  often  expressed  in  'later'  Greek  by  hina 
 non-final;  and  the  infinitive  in  this  connection  could 
 not  be  taken  with  '  watch.' ' 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 539 
 
 4.'{  Ami  lit!  came  and  fiuiid  thorn  asleep  again :  for 
 tlioir  eyos  were  heavy. 
 
 44  And  ho  left  iheiu,  and  went  away  again,  and 
 prayed  tliu  third  time,  isayiii^;  the  same  wurds. 
 
 4.)  riiei)  cunietli  he  to  his  diseiple.s,  and  saith  unto 
 them,  .Sleep  on  now,  and  take  your  rest:  hehold,  the 
 hour  is  at  hand,  and  the  hou  of  man  is  betrayed  into 
 the  hands  ol  sinners. 
 
 4ii  Itisi-,  let  us  he  going:  beliold,  be  is  at  baud  that 
 dolh  hi'iray  me. 
 
 47  An  I  while  lie  yet  spake,  lo,  Jiidas,  one  of  the 
 twelve,  eanie,  and  a  great  multitude  with  swords  aud 
 8tave:i,  from  the  eliief  priests  aud  eiders  of  tbe  people. 
 
 43  drink  it,  thy  will  he  done.  And  he  eamc  again  aud 
 found   them    >lcei»ing,    fur   their   eyes    were    heavy. 
 
 44  And  he  left  them  again,  and  went  away,  and  prayed 
 
 45  a  third  time,  saying  again  the  same  words.  Tlicu 
 Cometh  he  to  the  disciples,  aud  sailb  unto  them, 
 .Sleep  on  now,  and  take  your  rest :  behold,  tbe  hour 
 is  at  hand,  and  the  Son  of  man  is  beliayed  unto  the 
 
 46  hands  of  sinners.  Arise,  let  us  be  going:  behold, 
 he  is  at  hand  that  betrayeth  lue. 
 
 47  And  whili!  heyi-t  spakf,  lo,,]uda.s, oneof  the  twelve, 
 came,  and  witli  him  a  great  multitude  with  swords 
 aud  ataves,  from  the  chief  priests  auU  eiders  of  the 
 
 cortling  to  the  best  documents.  The  third 
 time.  Yet  agtiiii  tlie  wiive  of  sorrow  came 
 rolliii!^  over  liis  soul.  It  must  have  been 
 sometliing  awftil  and  overwhelming,  if  Jesus 
 found  it  so  liard  to  hear.  Was  this  dread  cup 
 merely  the  bodily  p;iiiis  and  the  shame  of 
 a|)pr():tching  crucifixion  ?  Was  it  merely  the 
 interruption  of  a  good  man's  course  of  self- 
 denying  and  loving  usefulness?  Why,  many 
 of  his  followers  have  faced  impending  death, 
 even  ttt  tlie  stake,  without  once  praying  that 
 they  might,  if  possible,  be  spared  the  trial; 
 have  in  the  very  midst  of  the  torturing  fliimes 
 been  f)und  "  rejoicing  that  they  were  counted 
 worthy  to  suffer"  all  tliis  for  liim.  Were  they 
 sustained  by  conscious  innocence?  lie  alone 
 was  perfectly  innocent.  Were  they  supported 
 by  the  remembrance  of  good  already  done, 
 by  unselfish  devotion  to  human  welfare  and 
 to  God's  glory,  by  the  indwellij;g  Spirit?  In 
 all  respects,  he  mucli  more.  The  ttgony  of 
 Getiiseniane,  and  the  cry  of  the  forsaken  on' 
 Calvary,  can  be  accounted  for,  in  one  of 
 strong  iind  sinless  chanicter,  only  when  we 
 remember  how  it  is  said,  "Him  wiio  knew  no 
 sin  he  made  to  be  sin  on  our  behalf.'  "H(!  was 
 wounded  for  our  transgressions,  he  was 
 bruised  for  our  iniquities' ;  "  Who  his  own 
 self  bare  our  sins  in  his  body  on  the  tree." 
 
 (i  Cor.  .^:  I'l,  R«v.  Ver.  :Iss.  5:i:D;lPei. 'i:  •.'4,  RfT.  Vcr.)      The 
 
 effect  of  these  agonizing  supplications  is  re- 
 ferred to  in  Heb.  o:  7-9,  Rev.  Ver.  lie  was 
 "  heard  for  iiis  godly  fear,"  and  while  the  cup 
 did  not  pa.ss  tiway,  he  became  through  suft'er- 
 ing  completely  fitted  to  .sympathize  and  to 
 save.  ,Heb. 2:i8:4:tJ:i:7tr.)  We  need  not  then  be 
 surprised  that  our  prayers  also  are  often  an- 
 swered by  granting,  not  what  we  at  first 
 asked,  but  something  better. 
 
 !.■>  r.  His  final  return.  Sleep  on  now, 
 mill  take  your  rest.  This  is  a  "permissive 
 imperative."  (Winer,  311  [391],  Ellicott, 
 "Hist.  Lect.").  He  has  no  further  need  of 
 their  keeping  awake;  his  struggles  in  the  soli- 
 
 tude close. by  are  ptist.     So  far  as  concerns  the 
 object  for  which   he   desired  them  to  watch 
 (v.3s),  they  may  now  yield  to  sleep  witiiout 
 any  eff"ort  to  resist.     But  the  close  of  his  sea- 
 son of  struggle  is  jiromptly  folhnved  by  the 
 approacii  of  a  new  experience  for  him  and  for 
 them.     It  may  be   (Hackett)   that  just  after 
 saying   'sleep  on    now,'    his  eye  caught   the 
 gleam   of  the  torches  descending  the  steep 
 declivity  beyond  the  ravine  of  Kidron   and 
 coming  towards  thetn.     Behold,  calling  at- 
 tention, as  so  often  in  Matt.     The  hour  is  at 
 hand,  has  coine  near,  tlie  same  exjiression  as 
 in  3:  2;  and  so  in  v.  4G.     The  Son  of  man, 
 the   Messiah,   see  on  8:    20.     Is    betrayed, 
 present  tense,  becau.se  just   on   the   i)oint  of 
 occurring.     The  word  really  n)eans  'is  deliv- 
 ered,'  comp.  on  20:  23.     Into  the   hands  of 
 sinners.       The   Greek    h:is    no    article,    but 
 means,  'into  sinners'    hands,'   indicating  not 
 the  particular  persons,  but  the  kind  of  per- 
 sons.   The  reference  i«  not  to  the  mere  oflBcials 
 sent  to  lay  hiinds  on  him,  but  to  the  wicked 
 authorities,  the  Sanhedrin.     Rise,  let  us  be 
 going,  looks   to  what   is  just  beginning,  as 
 'sleep  on  now,'  based  itself  on  what  had  just 
 ended.     He  does  not  propose  to  go  away  and 
 avoid  those  who  are  a])proaching,  but  to  go 
 forth   from   the    enclosure   and    meet    them. 
 (John  18:4  ff.)     Other  proposed  explanations  of 
 the  apparent  conflict  between  v.  45  and  v.  46 
 may  be  found  copiously  discussed  in  Morison. 
 II.    47-56.    Jksus     Dklivkkkd    Up     by 
 Judas,    and    Skized    bv    the    Soldiers. 
 (Mark  14:  43-52;  Luke  '22:  47-5:3;  John  18:  2- 
 12.)     .\nd  while  he  yet  spake.     So  Mark 
 and   Luke,  and  comj).  John   18:  4.     He  fore- 
 saw  not   only  'the   hour,"   but  the  moment. 
 Judas,  .see  on  10:  4;  '27  :  3.     He  had  probably 
 gone  to  the  house  where  the  supper  was  eaten, 
 and  not  finding  them  tliere,  had  come  on  to 
 the  well-known   garden.  (Jobni8:if.)     A  great 
 multitude,  with    swords  and  staves.    So 
 Mark.     John  (Rev.  Ver.  margin),  says  that 
 
640 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 48  Now  he  that  betrayed  him  gave  them  a  sign,  say- 
 ing, Whomsoever  I   shall  kiss,  that  same  is  he;  hold 
 
 him  last.  .j   tt  -i 
 
 49  And  forthwith  he  came  to  Jesus,  and  said,  ilail, 
 Master;  and  kissed  him. 
 
 .10  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Friend,  whereiore  art 
 thou  come  ?  Then  came  they,  and  laid  hands  ou  Jesus, 
 and  tooli  him. 
 
 48  people.  Now  he  that  betrayed  him  gave  them  a 
 sign,  saying,  Whomsoever  I  sliall  kiss,  that  is  he: 
 
 49  take  liiiii.     .\nd  straiglitway  he  came  to  Jesus,  and 
 
 50  said,  Hail,  Rabbi ;  and  i  kissed  him.  And  Jesus  said 
 unto  liim.  Friend,  do  that  for  which  thou  art  come. 
 Then  they  came  and  laid  hands  ou  Jesus,  and  took 
 
 I  Gr,  kissed  Kim  much. 
 
 Judas  received  'the  cohort'  of  soldiers,  which, 
 if  full,  would  be  several  hundred  men,  and 
 the  extreme  solicitude  of  the  Jewish  rulers 
 lest  the  Galilean  crowds  attending  the  feast 
 should  rescue  Jesus  might  well  account  for  so 
 large  a  force;  but  the  word  may  be  used  gen- 
 erally for  a  'band  '  of  men.  The  article  sug- 
 gests the  particuhir  cohort  or  band  then  gar- 
 risoning the  temple.  It  was  commanded  by 
 a  chiliarch,  or  military  tribune,  a  rank  higher 
 
 than      our     colonel.        (jolmlS:  12;comp.  Acts21:31ff.) 
 
 Edersh.  suggests  that  so  large  a  force  and  so 
 high  an  officer  commanding  would  hardly 
 have  been  furnished  without  the  knowledge 
 of  Pilate,  atid  this  might  account  for  the  anx- 
 ious dream  of  Pilate's  wife.  (27:  i9.)  It  was 
 comiTion  to  strengthen  the  garrison  of  the 
 Castle  of  Antonia  at  the  time  of  the  great 
 feasts,  in  order  to  restrain  the  throngs  in  the 
 city  and  in  the  temple  courts  (Acts 21 :  31  ff.),  just  as 
 the  Turks  do  now  at  Easter.  This  '  band '  can- 
 not have  been  Jewish  soldiers,  for  the  Komans 
 would  not  have  allowed  bodies  of  armed 
 natives  in  wliat  was  now  a  regular  Roman 
 province.  The  '  great  multitude'  may  have 
 included  many  followers  tlirough  curiosity, 
 as  people  were  moving  about  through  the 
 whole  of  the  passover  night.  "Whatever  was. 
 the  number  of  soldiers,  there  was  at  any  rate 
 a  military  force  to  support  the  officials  sent  to 
 make  the  arrest,  which  was  not  the  case  at  the 
 attempt  of  six  months  earlier.  (John-: 32.)  Be- 
 sides the  weapons,  John  says  the  party  had 
 'lanterns  and  torches.'  The  moon  was  full, 
 for  the  passover  came  at  the  middle  of  the 
 month,  and  the  month  began  with  the  new 
 moon,  but  the  officials  might  expect  to  have 
 occasion  for  search  in  dark  places,  and  for 
 assured  identification  From  the  chief 
 priests  and  elders.  Mark  adds,  'the 
 Scribes,'  thus  showing  more  plainly  that  the 
 Sauhedrin  is  meant,  see  on  26:  59.  We  learn 
 presently  from  Luke  22:  52  that  some  of  these 
 dignitaries  were  themselves  among  the  multi- 
 tude. So  there  were  soldiers  (.John),  temple 
 officials  (Luke,  John),  at  least  one  servant  of 
 
 the  high-priest  (Matt.,  Mark,  Luke),  and 
 some  of  the  chief-priests  and  elders  (Luke)  ; 
 altogether  '  a  great  multitude  '  (Matt.,  Mark, 
 Luke). 
 
 48-50.  Jesus  is  pointed  out  and  seized. 
 Gave  them  a  sign,  gave  it  when  they  set  out 
 together.  All  the  better  instincts  of  human 
 nature  revolt  at  the  treacherous  disciple's 
 kiss.  The  kiss  was  a  common  form  of  saluta- 
 tion, but  only  between  friends.  And  Judas 
 seems  to  have  pretended  a  very  marked  friend- 
 liness; for  both  Matt,  and  Mark,  in  saying 
 'and  kissed  him'  (v. 49),  do  not  use  the  simple 
 verb  as  before,  but  compound  it  with  a  prepo- 
 sition, so  as  to  mean  kissed  frequently,  eagerly, 
 warmly.  (Rev.  Ver.,  mar-gin.)  There  is  the 
 same  change  from  the  simple  to  the  compound 
 verb  in  Luke  7:  45  f.,  where  the  latter  denotes 
 warm  affi;ction;  comp.  also  the  prodi- 
 gal's father  (Luke  is:  20),  and  Paul's  friends. 
 (Acts 20: 37.)  The  distinction  is  recognized  by 
 Mej-er,  Ellicott,  Grimm,  Alford,  Morison, 
 Edersh.  Comp.  Prov.  27:  6,  Rev.  Ver. 
 "The  kisses  of  an  enemy  are  profuse." 
 Hold  him  fast,  take  him,  the  same  word 
 as  in  V.  4,  50,  and  55,  and  the  translation 
 ought  not  to  be  varied.  Our  Lord  is  described 
 by  John  as  coming  voluntarily  forward  to 
 the  multitude  and  avowing  himself  to  be  the 
 person  they  were  seeking;  and  this  Avhile 
 Judas  was  standing  with  them.  We  may 
 perhaps  suppose  that  Judas,  to  fulfill  his  con- 
 tract and  earn  his  reward,  stepped  forward 
 notwithstanding  and  gave  the  appointed  sign. 
 And  the  occasion  for  this  may  have  been 
 afforded  by  the  fact  that  the  multitude,  over-  ^ 
 awed  by  the  calm  majesty  of  the  Saviour  as  " 
 he  avowed  him.self,  "  went  backward  and  fell 
 to  the  ground."  (J»i>ni8:6.)  Moreover,  the 
 Roman  officer  might  not  know  but  that  some 
 other  person  was  pretending  to  be  the  one 
 whom  he  sought,  and  would  naturally  wait 
 for  the  sign  agreed  upon.  Master,  or  Rabbi. 
 This  term  was  often  used  by  the  disciples  in  ad- 
 dressing Jesus,  comp.  on  8:  19.  Friend  is  not 
 the  common  Greek  term,  but  signifies  compan- 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 541 
 
 51  And,  behold,  one  of  tliein  which  were  wilh.lesus 
 stretched  out  lii<  haml,  and  drew  his  sword,  and  strucK 
 a  servant  of  the  hij^li  [iriesl,  and  smote  ott'  liis  car. 
 
 52  Then  said  Jesns  unlo  hini,P(it  np  again  thy  sword 
 into  his  place:  lor  all  they  that  take  the  sword  shall 
 perish  with  the  sword. 
 
 5.)  Thinkest  thon  that  I  cannot  now  pray  to  my 
 Father,  and  he  shall  presently  give  me  more  than 
 twelve  legions  of  angels '.' 
 
 51  him.  And  behold,  one  of  them  that  were  with  Jesns 
 stretched  onl  his  haml,  and  drew  his  sword,  and 
 smote  the  'servant  of  the  liinh  priest,  and  strnek  otT 
 
 52  his  ear.  Then  salt h  Jesns  nnto  him.  I'nt  np  again 
 thy  sword  into  its  jilate :  for  all  tncv  that  take  the 
 
 53  sword  shall  perish  with  the  sworj.  t)r  thinkest 
 thon  that  I  cannot  beseech  my  Father,  and  he  shall 
 even  now  send  me  more  than  twelve  legions  of  angels? 
 
 1  Or,  bondtervant. 
 
 tow,  'comrade,'  as  in  20  :  13.  Hehad  long  been 
 an  every-day  tissociate,  and  Jesus  reminds  him 
 of  this  fact.  (Do  that)  for  which  thou  art 
 come.  Tills  is  the  natural  meaning  of  the 
 Greek,  and  not.  Wherefore  art  thou  come? 
 The  Greek  pronoun  used  is  not  an  interroga- 
 tive, but  a  relative,  which  as  very  often  in 
 (ircek  i\\\i\  Latin  suggests  its  antecedent, 
 '  (that)  fi>r  which  thou  art  come.'  We  then 
 have  to  supply  a  verb,  which  might  be  '  tell ' 
 (Alorisnn,  'say'),  'mind'  (Meyer),  or  better 
 'do.'  (Euthym.)  This  accords  with  the  say- 
 ing given  by  Luke,' Judas,  betrayest  thou  the 
 iSoti  of  iriiin  with  a  kiss?'^nd  with  John 
 13 :  27,  Bib.  Un.  Ver.,  '  What  thou  doest,  do 
 quickly.'  '  Wiierefore,"  in  Com.  Ver.,  would 
 imply  that  Jesus  did  not  know,  and  would 
 seem  to  conflict  with  Luke.  '(What  is  that) 
 for  which  thou  art  come,'  is  also  a  possible 
 w;iy  of  supplying  the  ga]).!  Laid  hands  on 
 Jesus  and  took  him.  The  bindingiJnhn  i8:i2) 
 seems  to  have  occurred  a  little  later,  when 
 tiiey  were  about  to  lead  him  away. 
 
 51-54.  The  disciple's  rash  attempt  at  de- 
 fence. One  is  the  numeral,  not  simply  'some 
 one.'  John  tells  (ismo)  that  it  was  Simon 
 Peter,  and  gives  also  the  name  of  the  man 
 smitten,  Malchus.  The  names  were  perhaps 
 omitted  by  Matt.,  Mark,  and  Luke  because 
 Peter  was  still  living  when  they  wrote,  and 
 might  have  been  seized  on  this  pretext  in  any 
 season  of  special  persecution  by  the  Jews 
 (comp.  Acts  21 :  27)  ;  while  when  John  wrote, 
 Peter  was  dead.  Comp.  on  26:  7.  Stretched 
 out  his  hand  and  drew  his  sword,  details 
 all  the  circumstances,  as  in  5:  1  f  and  often. 
 Luke  says  ("«)  that  others  of  the  Twelve  in 
 sympathy  with  Peter  united  with  him  in  ask- 
 ing, 'Lord,  shall  we  smite  with  the  sword?' 
 And  one  of  them  (rash  Peter)  did  not  wait 
 
 for  the  answer,  but  smote.     A  [the)  servant 
 of  the   high   priest.     The   word   is  doulon, 
 '  slave,'  see  on  8:  6.     But  a  slave  of  the  high- 
 prie.st  would  have,  under  the  circumstances,  a 
 sort  of  official  character.     All  four  Evangel- 
 i.sts   mention  this,  for  it  was  an  important  cir- 
 cum.stance,    greatly   increasing  the    peril   of 
 Peter's    position.      His   invincible  self-confi- 
 dence had  made  him  fall  asleep  notwithstand- 
 ing the  Masters  warnings.     Now,  suddenly 
 awakening,    he   saw  the  new   comers   laying 
 hands  on  the  Master,  and  with  a  sudden  im- 
 pulse he  iittacked  and  wounclod  a  person  liv- 
 ing official  importance.     Smote  oflT  his  ear, 
 having  evidently  intended  to  smite  his  head  a 
 deadly  blow.     Peter  came  very  near  (Alf ) 
 being  like  Barabbas  and  his  followers,  "who 
 in  the  insurrection  had  committed  murder."' 
 (Mark  15: 7.)     Lukc  and  John    mention    that  it 
 was  the  right  ear,  and  wo  can  .-^ec  exactly  how 
 the  blow  mi.ssed.   Return  thy  sword  into  his 
 place.     'His'  is  the  original  possessive  of  it 
 (hy  t),  see  on  24 :  32.    Notice  that  Jesus  does  not 
 bid  him  throw  away  thesword.    All  they  that 
 take  the  sword,  etc.     Comp.   Piev.   13:  10. 
 Christ's  followers  are  not  to  carry  on  his  work 
 with  carnal  weapons.     Lutter.  :  "Christ  has 
 no  other  sword  than  the  sword  of  his  mouth. 
 (Rcv.2:i6.)     Those  who  wish  to  fight  for  him 
 must  in  like  manner  have  no  other."     Even 
 as  a  matter  of  general  human  prudence,  men 
 who  carry  weapons  in  a  civilized  country  are 
 on   the  whole  in   much  greater  danger  than  . 
 men  who  do  not.     Thinkest  thou,  etc.,  lit., 
 or  if  this  consideration  does  not  restrain  you, 
 take  another  view  of  the  matter  (comp.  on 
 7:  0).  thinkest  thou  that  [cannot  beseech  my 
 Father,  is  the  exact  translation,   not  simply 
 'pray.'     Now  (rather  even  nom),  in  the  cotn- 
 mon  Greek  text  is  connected  with  'beseech,' 
 
 1  Winer,  Ruttin.,  and  Grimm,  and  many  cominenta-  j  probable  in  itself.    The  examples  collected  by  Moullon 
 tors,  fake  the  prononn   as  used   interrogatively,  being'  in  his  Winer,  207  f.,  are  all  readily  explained  as  rela- 
 inflnenced   by  a  traditional   interpretation  (from   the    tivc  with   the  antecedent  understood,  or  as  attracted 
 Vulgate).    But  there  are  no  clear  examples  of  such  a    relative, 
 use  of  the  relative  hus  ^comp.  Meyer),  and  it  is  highly  im-  ' 
 
542 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVL 
 
 54  But  how  then  shall  the  Scriptures  be  fulfilled,  that 
 thus  it  lui'.st  be  ? 
 
 55  In  that  same  hour  said  Jesus  to  the  multitudes, 
 Are  ye  come  out  as  against  a  thief  with  swords  and 
 staves  for  to  take  me  ?  1  sat  daily  with  you  teaching  in 
 the  temple,  and  ye  laid  no  hold  on  uie. 
 
 56  But  all  this  was  done,  that  the  Scriptures  of  the 
 prophets  mifihl  be  fulfilled.  Then  all  the  disciples  for- 
 sook hiui,  and  fled. 
 
 5-t  How  then  should  the  scriptures  be  fulfilled,  that 
 55  thus  it  must  be?  In  that  hour  said  Jesus  to  the 
 multitudes.  Are  ye  come  out  as  against  a  robber  with 
 swords  and  staves  to  seize  me?  I  sat  daily  in  the 
 5G  temple  teaching,  and  ye  took  me  not.  Hut  all  this 
 is  come  to  pass,  that  the  scriptures  of  the  prophets 
 might  be  fulfilled.  Then  all  the  disciples  left  him, 
 and  fled. 
 
 but  in  X  B  L,  and  most  of  the  early  versions 
 it  is  connected  with  'shall  send'  as  in  Kev. 
 Ver.  Give,  or  supply,  furnish.  More  than 
 twelve  legions  of  angels.  To  protect 
 twelve  men  (himself  and  the  eleven),  he 
 might  have  twelve  legions  and  more  of  de- 
 fenders. If  a  cohort  seemed  formidable,  he 
 might  have  legions.  A  full  Roman  legion  at 
 that  day  contained  some  six  thousand  men. 
 Of  course  the  expression  is  general,  a  round 
 number,  and  stated  strongly.  He  is  not  help- 
 lessly submitting  through  lack  of  strength  and 
 of  protection  (comp.  2  Kings  6 :  17),  but  is 
 voiuntanly  yielding  himself  to  those  who  de- 
 sign putting  him  to  death.  He  could  easily 
 avoid  all  that  is  coming,  but  how  then  shall 
 the  Scriptures  be  fulfilled,  that  thus  it 
 must  be?  viz.,  that  the  Messiah  must  be 
 despised  and  rejected,  must  suffer  and  die 
 (comp.  Luke  24:  25  f).  'The  Scriptures,'  a 
 technical  term  among  the  Jews,  denoting  the 
 collection  of  books  which  we  call  the  Old 
 Testament,  see  on  21 :  42.  Only  Matt,  gives 
 hero  the  reference  to  prophecy,  a  matter  in 
 which  he  took  peculiar  interest,  as  writing 
 especially  for  Jewish  readers;  but  Mark  also 
 g'ves  the  parallel  to  v.  56.  John  (i8:ii)  re- 
 cords another  expression  in  harmony  with  v. 
 52-54,  "  The  cup  which  my  Father  has  given 
 me,  shall  I  not  drink  it  "  ?  Just  after,  or  just 
 before,  thus  speaking  to  Peter,  he  spoke  also 
 (Luke  22: 51)  to  the  pcrsons  who  were  arresting 
 him,  "Suffer  ye  thus  far";  suffer  the  resist- 
 ance of  the  mistaken  but  well-meaning  fol- 
 lower to  go  thus  far  without  punishing  him. 
 Then  immediately  healing  the  ear  by  a  mi- 
 raculous touch,  he  induced  them  to  let  the  rash 
 disciple  alone;. 
 
 55  f.  Having  rebuked  the  disciple,  and  con- 
 ciliated the  persons  immediately  engaged  in 
 arresting  him,  Jesus  now  turns  to  the  multi- 
 tudes that  thronged  around.  Luke  shows 
 (j2:o2)  that  among  them  were  chief  priests 
 and  captains  of  the  temple  and  elders,  who 
 miglit  naturally  enough,  in  their  extreme 
 solicitude,  come  along  to  see  that  the  perilous 
 
 arrest  was  surely  and  safely  made.  In  that 
 same  hour  (comp.  18:  1),  viz.,  at  the  time 
 when  they  were  engaged  in  arresting  him  ; 
 but  it  is  not  easy  to  see  why  this  more  em- 
 phatic expression  is  used  in.stead  of  the  simple 
 'then.'  Perhaps  the  following  words  were 
 well  known  among  the  Christians  to  have 
 been  spoken  by  Jesus,  and  Matt,  means  to 
 say  that  this  was  the  time  of  their  utterance. 
 Mark  and  Luke  have  a  simple  'and."  Are 
 ye  come  out  as  against  a  thief,  etc.  Bet- 
 ter as  in  Rev.  Ver.,  ^.s-  if  against  a  robber  are 
 ye  come  out  with  swords  and  staves  to  seize  me? 
 Not  a  'thief,'  but  the  quite  diflerent  Greek 
 word  meaning  ^'robber,'  see  on  27:  38.  A 
 thief  would  try  to  escape  bj'  flight,  a  robber 
 was  likely  to  resist,  and  they  must  bring 
 weapons  to  apprehend  him.  '  Seize'  is  in  the 
 Greek  a  stronger  term  than  that  of  v.  48,  50, 
 and  end  of  55  ;  Mark  makes  exactly  the  same 
 distinction.  Jesus  reproaches  the  multitudes 
 with  coming  against  him  as  if  a  man  of  vio- 
 lence. There  had  been  abundant  opportunity 
 of  arresting  him  without  difficulty.  I  sat, 
 imperfect  tense,  continued  or  habitual  action. 
 This  posture,  which  was  common  for  a  teacher 
 (5:1),  would  have  made  it  easy  to  seize  him, 
 and  also  indicated  quiet  innocence.  Daily, 
 for  several  days  of  the  preceding  week;  pos- 
 sibly it  points  back  also  to  earlier  periods  of 
 teaching  at  Jerusalem,  recorded  only  in  the 
 Fourth  Gospel.  "With  you,  is  wanting  in  some 
 of  the  best  documents.  In  the  temple, 
 hieron,  the  general  sacred  enclosure  and  edi- 
 fices (see  on  4:  5) ;  he  taught  in  the  Court  of 
 the  Gentiles  and  the  Court  of  Israel ;  not 
 being  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  we  may  be  sure  he 
 never  entered  the  naos,  nor  the  Court  of  the 
 Priests.  And  ye  laid  no  hold  on  me.  He 
 thus  reminds  them  that  he  had  given  no 
 occasion  for  their  treating  him  as  violent  and 
 dangerous,  nor  for  their  arresting  liim  at  all. 
 But  all  this  was  done,  is  come  to  pass 
 (comp.  on  1:  22),  still  the  Saviour's  words, 
 as  clearlj'  shown  by  Mark  14:  4!).  In  the 
 course  of  Providence  this  plotting  and  arrest- 
 
Ch.  xxvi.j 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 643 
 
 iiig   hiid   all   taken   place,   that  the   Scrip- I  great  the  privilege  of  praying  that  we  may 
 
 turos  mii^ht  be  I'ulfilird ;  though  the  hu- 
 man actors  had  no  sufli  design.  The  Scrip- 
 tiirt's  olthc  prophets,  because  tlie  reference 
 is  especially  to  the  predictive  portions  of 
 Scripture,  the  Messianic  prophecies;  comp. 
 at  the  crucifixion,  John  19:  28.     Luke  records 
 
 not  come  into  temptation. — Three  witnesses  of 
 three  scenes.  1)  Their  Master's  power,  Mark 
 •5:  37.  2)  Their  Master's  glory,  Matt.  17:  1. 
 3)  Their  Master's  agony.— V.  39.  Three  pray- 
 ers of  Jesus.  1)  The  prayer  he  taught  his 
 disciples  to  pray.      2)  The  prayer  he  oftered 
 
 the  additional  saying,   in  harmony  with  that  i  in  beiialf  of  his  disciples,  John  17.      3)  The 
 
 given  here,  "But  this  is  your  hour,  and  the 
 power  of  darkness."  The  purpose  of  redemp- 
 tion now  permitted  that  great  wrong,  which 
 was  to  be  wonderfully  overruled  for  good. 
 ThjMi  all  the  disciples  forsook  him  and 
 lied.  In  juili;iiig  them,  we  must  remember 
 that  th(!  Master  had  forbidden  all  resistance. 
 
 prayer  he  made  in  his  own  behalf.  Alford: 
 "All  conflict  of  the  holy  soul  is  pra^'er;  all 
 its  struggles  are  continued  communion  with 
 God.  When  Abraham's  faith  was  to  be  put 
 to  so  sore  a  trial,  he  says,  '  I  and  the  lad  will 
 go  yonder  and  worship.'  Our  Lord  (almost 
 on  the  same  spot)   unites  in  himself  (Stier) 
 
 and  had  distinctly' said  he  was  about  to  leave  I  as  the  priest  and  victim,  Abraham's  faith 
 them.  Mark  adds  (i*:i>if)an  account  of  a  !  and  Isaac's  patience." — The  three  gardens, 
 certain  young  man  who  left  his  solitary  gar-  Eden,  Gethsemane,  Paradise.  The  fall  of 
 ment  when  he  was  seized  by  the  captors,  and  !  man  in  Eden  made  necessary  the  agony  of 
 fled.  The  mention  of  this  slight  incident  may  man's  Saviour  in  Gethsemane,  and  this  made 
 be  sufficiently  accounted  for  by  the  fact  that  possible  the  admission  of  man  into  the  Para- 
 it  shows  how  great  was  the  terror  felt  by  the  j  dise  on  high. — V.  40  f.  Even  in  this  season  of 
 followers  of  .Jesus.      Some  think,   however,    special  suttering  he  has  time  to  counsel  his 
 
 that  it  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  personal  remin- 
 iscence, the  youth  being  Mark  himself, 
 whose  mother  is  found  living  at  Jerusalem  a 
 dozen  years  later  (Acts  12:  12)  ;  and  it  is  sug- 
 gested (Weiss,  Edersh.)that  the  youth  had 
 followed  Jesus  and  the  disciples  from  the 
 house  in  which  they  had  eaten  the  passover, 
 and  so  that  the  hospitable  householder  was 
 Mark's  father.  Tliere  is  very  sligiit  ground 
 for  this  conjecture,  or  for  the  notion  that  it 
 was  Lazarus  of  Bethanj'.  We  find  afterwards 
 that  Peter  and  .John  must  have  speedily  re- 
 turned. (Mras;  johni8: 15.)  They  might  be 
 regarded  as  exceptions  to  the  general  state- 
 ment that  all  fled;  but  the  Ssiviour  had 
 also  made  a  general  prediction  (-^ersi,  r.  v.), 
 '  All  ye  shall  be  oflended  because  of  me  this 
 night.' — So  the  officials  and  the  soldiers  led 
 .Jesus  away  (Joim  is:  is) ;  and  mean  time 
 (  Wr'ifss,  "Life"),  ".Jerusalem  slept  in  peace, 
 and  dill  not  know  wliat  had  happened.'' 
 
 HOMILKTirAL    AXD    PRACTICAL. 
 
 "V.  37.  The  three  disciples  in  Gethsemane. 
 1  I  How  hard  to  realize  the  significance  of 
 great  crises  in  life.  2)  How  imiierfect  is  all 
 human  sympathy  with  the  Divine  Redeemer. 
 3)  How  readily  does  human  infirmity  weigh 
 down  the  willingspirit.  4)  How  watchful  we 
 should  be  in  all  times  of  special  trial.     5)  How 
 
 disciples;  soon  the  cross  ho  prays  for  his 
 murderers,  provides  for  his  mother,  and  an- 
 swers the  request  of  his  companion  in  suft'er- 
 ing. — V.   41.     Safety  as  regards    temptation. 
 
 1)  Temptation  is  dangerous  because  the  flesh 
 i$  weak.  2)  Our  only  real  safety  is  in  avoid- 
 ing temptation.  3)  In  order  to  this,  let  us  be 
 watchful  and  prayerful. — V.  42.  Pressknsk: 
 "Not  thy  will  but  mine  be  done,  changed 
 Paradise  into  a  desert;  not  my  will  but  thine 
 be  done,  changed  the  desert  into  Paradise, 
 and  made  Gethsemane  the  gate  of  glory." — 
 V.  43.  Their  eyes  were  heavy.  Benqel: 
 "  Such  slothfulness  often  holds  the  pious 
 when  it  is  least  becoming.'' — V.  45  f.  Rest 
 and  arise.  It  is  often  the  case  that  when  one 
 cause  of  anxiety  has  ceased  and  left  us  a 
 moment's  rest,  in  the  next  moment  some  new 
 trouble  comes,  and  we  must  arise  to  face  it. — 
 V.  47-54.  The  betrayal  of  .Jesus.  1)  The  trai- 
 tor's kiss,  and   the  Saviour's   calm  response. 
 
 2)  The  rash  disciple's  blow,  and  the  Saviour's 
 mild  rebuke.  3)  The  Saviour's  determina- 
 tion, though  he  could  escape  in  a  moment,  to 
 fulfill  the  Scriptures  and  work  out  the  world's 
 salvation. 
 
 57-68.  Jesu.s  Sentenced   by  tiik  San- 
 
 HEDRIN. 
 
 This  is  found  also  in  Mark  14:  53-Go;  Luke 
 22:  54,  G3-65;  John  18:  12-14,  19-24. 
 
544 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 57  And  they  that  had  laid  hold  on  Jesus  led  Mm  157  And  they  that  had  taken  Jesus  led  him  away  to 
 away  to  Caiapiias  the  high  priest,  where  the  scribes  and  I  the  house  of  Caiaphas  the  high  priest,  where  the 
 the  elders  were  assembled.  I 
 
 The  trial  of  our  Lord  may  be  divided  into 
 two  main  parts,  the  Jewish  and  the  Koman 
 trial.  Each  of  these  must  be  subdivided. 
 (1)  The  Jewish  trial  comprises  (a)  The  exami- 
 nation before  Annas,  Joiin  18:  12-14,  19-23; 
 (b)  The  sentence  by  an  informal  session  of 
 the  Sanhedrin,  Matt.  26:  57-G8;  Mark  14:  53- 
 65;  (c)  The  formal  trial  before  the  Sanhedrin, 
 which  sends  him  to  Pilate  for  sentence,  Matt. 
 27:  If.;  Luke  22:  66-71.  (2)  The  Roman 
 trial  includes  (a)  The  first  examination  before 
 Pilate,  27:  11-14;  John  18:  28-38;  (b)  The 
 reference  to  Herod,  Luke  23:  6-12;  (c)  The 
 final  appearance  before  Pilate,  27:  15-31 ;  John 
 18 :  39-19 :  16.  It  is  noticeable  that  John  gives  a 
 good  deal  as  to  the  Roman  trial  that  is  not 
 found  in  the  other  Gospels,  particularly  as  to 
 Pilate's  private  inquiries.  Mark  continues  to 
 resemble  Matt.  Luke  has  some  matter  not 
 found  in  the  others. 
 
 Our  present  section  contains  the  trial  before 
 an  informal  session  of  the  Sanhedrin.  It 
 may  be  divided  into  v.  57  f.  ;  59-63a;  63b- 
 66 ;  67  f. 
 
 I.  57  f.  .Jesus  is  brought  before  Caiaphas 
 and  the  Scribes  and  Elders.  Peter  follows 
 and  looks  on.  {Mark  14 :  58  f  ;  Luke  22 :  54  ; 
 John  18:  15,  24.)  They  that  had  laid  hold 
 on  Jesus,  at  Getlisemane.  Led  him  away 
 to  Caiaphas,  the  high  priest.  The  ap- 
 pended '  where'  implies  that  this  means  to  the 
 house  of  Caiaphas,  and  that  is  distinctly 
 stated  in  Luke.  Caiaphas  was  the  son-in-law 
 of  Annas,  Ananus,  or  Hanan,  who  had  long 
 before  been  high  priest  himself,  and  among 
 the  numerous  changes  of  the  time,  was  suc- 
 ceeded by  five  sons  and  this  son-in-law  (Jos., 
 "Ant,"  18,  2,  If.;  20,  9,  1.)  The  family 
 were  all  Sadducees  (.Jos.,  Talmud),  and  were 
 specially  odious  to  the  Pharisees,  the  "house 
 of  Annas"  becoming  a  by-word  (Talmud). 
 •Joseph  Caiaphas  was  deposed  shortly  after 
 Pilate  lost  the  procuratorship,  a.  d.  36 
 ("Ant.,"  18,  4,  2f. )  The  time  when  he  was 
 made  high  priest  depends  on  an  obscure  state- 
 ment of  Jos.  ("Ant.,"  18,  2,2.)  His  expres- 
 sions leave  hardly  more  than  four  years 
 between  Annas  and  Caiaphas.  Either  Annas 
 officiated  about  A.  D.  7-21,  and  then  Caiaphas 
 A.   V.  25-36,   or  Annas  a.  d.  7-14,   and  then 
 
 Caiaphas  a.  d.  18-36.  The  son  Eleazar  came 
 between  Annas  and  Caiaphas;  .Jonathan  and 
 Theophilus  (Keim)  a.  d.  36  f. ;  Matthias  A.  D. 
 42  f.  ;  Annas,  junior  ("  Ant.,"  20,  9,  1)  a.  o. 
 63.  This  makes  the  last  a  diflTerent  person 
 from  the  high  priest  Ananias  of  Acts  23:  2; 
 24:  1,  A.  D.  58.  The  character  of  Caiaphas 
 appears  from  John  11 :  49-52,  and  from  the 
 trial  of  Jesus,  to  have  been  shrewd,  self-seek- 
 ing, and  unscrupulous.  Where  the  scribes 
 and  the  elders  were  assembled.  Mark 
 mentions  also  (h:  53;  '  all  the  chief  priests,'  and 
 these  are  expressly  mentioned  just  after  by 
 Matthew,  v.  59.  These  were  the  three  classes 
 composing  the  Sanhedrin  (see  on  v.  59.)  In- 
 stead of  'were  assembled'  (Com.  Ver. \  it  is 
 better  to  translate  were  gathered  together, 
 for  the  former  would  indicate  a  formal  session 
 of  the  Sanhedrin,  while  the  Greek  term  is 
 neutral  on  that  point.  Mark's  phrase  is 
 simply  'there  come  together  with  him,'  and 
 the  fact  seetns  to  be  that  this  was  an  informal 
 gathering  before  dawn,  whereas,  a  formal 
 session  could  not  be  held  till  '  morning  was 
 come.'  ("^7:1.) 
 
 It  was  apparently  while  the  dignitaries  were 
 gatheringat  that  unseasonable  hour,  that.Jesus 
 was  first  questioned  by  Annas.  (Jchn  is :  12-14.) 
 Annas  and  Caiaphas  were  both  regarded  as 
 high  priests  (Lukes  :2),  the  former  still  in  pop- 
 ular estimation  holding  the  office  as  long  as 
 he  lived,  while  the  latter  only  was  recognized 
 by  the  Romans.  So  in  1  Kings  4:  4,  Zadok 
 and  Abiathar  are  mentioned  as  priests,  it  hav- 
 ing been  staled  in  2:  35  that  the  king  put 
 Zadok  in  the  room  of  Abiathar.  An  action 
 would  be  valid  in  the  eyes  of  both  the  people 
 and  the  Romans  if  known  to  have  the  ap- 
 proval of  both  Caiaphas  and  Annas.  This  was 
 easier  from  the  fact  that  Caiaphas  was  son-in- 
 law  to  Annas;  and  the  supposition  (Euthym. 
 and  various  recent  writers^  that  Annas  at  this 
 time  lived  with  Caiaphas  in  the  high  priest's 
 official  residence,  each  having  his  own  recep- 
 tion room,  will  account  for  all  the  statements 
 in  the  several  Gospels.  It  is  also  a  plausible 
 conjecture  (Wieseler,  Ewald),  that  Annas 
 may  have  been  at  this  period  president  (Nasi) 
 of  the  Sanhedrin.  John  distincth'  states  that 
 they  "led   him   to   Annas   first;    for  he   was 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 545 
 
 58  Hut    Peter  followed    liiiii   afar  off  unto  the  high  '58  scribes  and  the  elders  were  gathered  together.     Rut 
 priest's  palace,  and  went  in,  and  sal  with  the  ttervants,  I'eter  followed    liiiu  afar  ott,  unto  the  court  of  the 
 
 to  see  the  end.  I       high  priest,  and  entered  in,  and  sat  with  the  oilicers, 
 
 father-in-law  to  Caiaplias,  who  was  high 
 ])ri('st  that  year."  (Rev.  Vor.)  Then  after 
 nuMitiimiiii^  some  tliing.s  about  Caiaphas  and 
 about  Peter,  John  states  tliat  "the  high 
 priest"  questioned  Jesus  "of  his  diseiples, 
 and  of  his  tcaehings"  (Rev.  Ver.);  but  the 
 Saviour  declined  a  response,  saying  tliat  he 
 had  taught  publicly,  and  those  who  had 
 heard  him  could  be  asked.  Then  John  .adds 
 (correct  text.  Rev.  Ver.),  "Annas  therefore 
 sent  him  bound  unto Caiaphas  the  high  priest." 
 This  seems  to  leave  no  doubt  that  the  high 
 priest  who  first  vainly  interrogated  .Jesus  was 
 .Vnnas.  Many  of  the  ablest  recent  writers 
 have  taken  this  view,  while  not  a  few  still 
 think  otiicrwise.'  Thus  understood,  this  was 
 not  a  trial,  but  a  mere  personal  interrogation  ; 
 by  an  aged  ex-high  priest.  John  gives  no 
 account  of  tlie  trial  before  Caiaphas  and  the 
 Sanhcdrin,  that  having  been  fully  described 
 by  tlie  earlier  Gospels.  Indeed,  it  may  be 
 (  \Vf;iss,  "  liife")  that  John  mentions  this  pre- 
 liminary examination  only  because  of  its  con- 
 nection with  the  first  of  Peter's  denials. 
 
 But    Pptor  followed  him  afar  off,  viz., 
 followed    liim    from    (iethsemaiu'   (comji.   on 
 26:5(5).     Really  attached  to  the   Master,  and 
 still  self-confident,  he  was  yet  alarmed  by  tlie 
 probable  consequences  of  his  smiting  the  high 
 priest's    servant,  and    so   he   took    a    middle 
 course;  Jolin  went  along  with  the  party  who  ^ 
 conducteil    .Jesus;    the    other   disciples   fled; 
 I'eter   followed   at  a    distance.      Alexander: 
 "  However  unexpected  the  fact  here  recorded, 
 there  is  probably  no  reader  who,  as  soon  as  it 
 is    stated,  does  not  feel  it  to    be  perfectly  in 
 keeping  with  what  he  knows  already  of  the  j 
 character  of  Peter,  who  would  scarcelv  seem  ' 
 to  be  himself  if  he  continued  in  concealment,  : 
 and    whose   re-appearance  on  the  scene,  and 
 subsequent    performance    there,    exhibit    just 
 tli(!   strength    and    weakness    which    together 
 constitute  the    native    temper   of   this    great 
 apostle."  Unto  thehlgh  priest's  palace, .see  \ 
 
 I  on  26:  3.  The  building  was  doubtless  four- 
 square, surrounding  an  open  court.  Upon 
 this  court  opened  the  rooms,  one  of  which 
 formed  the  audience  room  of  the  high  priest, 
 and  probably  another  that  of  Annas.  John 
 gives  the  further  details  that  Peter  reached  the 
 house  only  after  the  procession  had  all  en- 
 tered and  the  gate  was  closed  ;  and  that  he 
 (John),  being  "known  unto  the  high  priest," 
 
 went  out  "and  spake  unto  her  that 
 
 kept  the  door,  and  brought  in  Peter."  And 
 sat  with  the  servants,  or  officers.  Tyndale, 
 etc.,  'servants,'  Greek  Aez/jere'to,  see  on  8:6. 
 John  adds  (18:  n)  that  "the  servants  (douloi) 
 and  the  officers  stood  there,  who  had  made  a 
 fire  of  coals ;  for  it  wi\s  cold."  At  the  time 
 of  the  passover  it  is  quite  hot  in  Jerusalem 
 at  mid-dtxy,  but  frequently  grows  cold  towards 
 morning.  As  to  the  fact  that  Matt,  .says  'sat,' 
 and  John  'standing,'  it  is  easy  to  meet  so  tri- 
 fling a  difficulty  by  remembering  that  they 
 would  be  likely  to  change  posture.  To  see 
 the  end.  He  was  anxious  as  to  the  matter, 
 and  determined  to  see  it  through,  bi*t  not 
 humble,  watchful,  and  prayerful  {iR.wr.)^  or 
 he  would  not  have  become  involved  in  such 
 difficulty.  The  further  account  of  Peter  see 
 below  in 26:  69-7o.  Bengel :  "Here  mid-way 
 between  c<^urage  (v.  :>i)  and  cowardice.  (v.70.)" 
 II.  59-63  a.  Vain  attempts  to  convict 
 Jesus  by  false  witness.  Mark  14:  55-59. 
 Luke  does  not  mention  this  informal  gather- 
 ing of  the  Sanhedrin,  but  only  the  formal 
 session  "as  soon  as  it  was  day."  (f.uken-.et; 
 conip.  Matt. '.'T:!.)  Many  expositors  identify  the 
 two  meetings;  but  the  supposition  of  a  pre- 
 vious informal  meeting  is  natural  in  itself,  as 
 many  of  the  rulers  would  be  anxiously  await- 
 ing the  result  of  Judas'  expedition,  and  this 
 supjiosition  accounts  for  all  the  phenomena  of 
 the  narrative;  accordingly  it  is  adopted  by 
 Wieseler,  Alford,  Godet,  Keim,  and  various 
 other  recent  writers.  Edersh.  insists  that 
 neither  of  these  was  a  regular  session  of  the 
 
 '  Vodder  ("  P.ihl.  J'ac,"  Oct.  18821,  calls  it  a  "clunisv  |  the  apn,  failing  to  notice  that  xtello  is  not  used  in  New 
 and  iniprohalilc  hypothesis,"  and  s.iys,  "There  is  some  Test,  (except  twice  in  the  middle  voice),  and  njioslello  is 
 thing  ludicrous  in  the  statement,  '  Now  .\nnas  .sent  him  frequently  employed  where  there  is  no  distinctive  no- 
 Hway  lionud  to  Caiaphas,'  if  the  sending  away  consisted  tion  of  sending  away.  Moreover,  sending  from  one 
 ill  a  removal  from  one  apartment  to  another  in  the  .same  audience  room  to  another,  across  a  large  court,  was  not 
 luiusc."     B;it  lie  has  laid  an   unwarranted  stress  upon     a  trifiing  removal. 
 
 2  K 
 
546 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 59  Now  the  chief  priest^^,  and  elders,  and  all  the 
 coiiUL-il,  sought  raise  witness  against  Jesus,  to  put  him 
 to  death  ; 
 
 (>U  Bui  lound  none:  yea,  though  many  false  witnesses 
 came,  ynt  found  they  none.  At  the  last  came  two  false 
 witneshes. 
 
 59  to  see  the  end.    Now  the  chief  priests  and  the  whole 
 council  sought  false  witness  against  Jesus,  that  they 
 
 60  might   put   him  to  death;  und   they  lound  it   not, 
 
 Sanhedrin,  and  tliere  was  no  formal  condem- 
 nation of  Jesus  by  til  at  body ;  but  his  line  of  ar- 
 gument is  far  from  convincing.  Geikie  adopts 
 the  same  view  from  the  Jewish  writer  .Jost. 
 Chiefpriests,andelders,andall  the  coun- 
 cil,or  Sanhedrin.  The  phrase  suggests  that  the 
 chief  priests  fcnmed  a  part  of  the  Sanhedrin, 
 and  that  this  was  a  full  meeting.  While  no 
 exception  is  here  mentioned,  we  know  from 
 Luke  (M:5or.,  R.  V.)  that  Joseph  of  Arimathea 
 "  had  not  consented  to  their  counsel  and 
 deed,"  and  we  infer  the  same  as  to  Nicodemus 
 from  the  accounts  in  John.  It  would  not  be  an 
 improbable  supposition  that  the  rulers  had 
 avoided  informing  Nicodemus  of  this  meeting 
 (comp.  John  7  :  50-52).  A  quorum  of  the  San- 
 hedrin was  twenty  three  (Lf),  but  this  was 
 "  all  tlie  Sanhedrin,"  a  very  full  meeting. 
 
 The  Sanhedrin  was  in  the  time  of  our  Lord 
 the  highest  court  of  the  Jews.  Our  knowl- 
 edge of  its  constitution  and  functions  is  but 
 fragmentiiry.  It  arose  during  the  Greek  or 
 tlie  Maccabaean  period.  The  very  name  is  a 
 mere  Hebrew  spelling  of  the  Greek  sunedrion 
 ('sitting  together'),  the  h  of  hedra,  lost  in  the 
 Greek  compound,  being  restored  in  the  trans- 
 literation, as  has  frequently  happened.  The 
 Mishna.  supposes  that  the  Sanhedrin  was  a 
 survival  of  the  council  of  seventy  formed  by 
 Moses  (Num.  n  ;  16),  and  infers  that  it  also  must 
 have  contained  seventy  members,  or  adding 
 one  for  Moses,  then  seventy-one.  It  is  prob- 
 able that  this  was  the  number,  but  we  cannot 
 cc^rtainly  determine.  The  constitution  of  the 
 body  is  not  described  bj'  the  Talmud,  but  the 
 
 New   Test,   shows   (27:  I;  Markl5:l;  Luke22:G6)   that 
 
 it  consisted  of  chief  priests,  elders,  and  scribes, 
 though  we  know  not  in  what  proportions,  nor 
 what  sort  of  elders  were  included.  As  to  the 
 chief  priests  and  the  scribes,  see  on  2:  4.  The 
 chief  priests  are  usually  mentioned  first,  and 
 would  naturallj'  be  the  ruling  section  of  the 
 body.  They  were  for  the  most  part  Saddu- 
 cees,  while  the  scribes  were  probably  all 
 Pharisees.  The  presidency  of  the  body  seems 
 to  have  been  elective,  but  the  high  priest  was 
 commonly  the  person  elected.  The  Sanhe- 
 drin tried  (Scliurerj  all  the  more  important 
 
 secular  and  religious,  civil  and  criminal 
 causes,  the  less  important  being  tried  by  in- 
 ferior local  tribunals.  It  seems  highly  prob- 
 able, though  not  certain  (see  the  difficulties 
 well  stated  by  Vedder,  p.  666  ff. ),  that  the 
 Sanhedrin's  death-sentence  could  at  tliis 
 period  be  executed  only  by  the  procurator's 
 permission.  In  John  13:  31,  the  Jews  say  to 
 Pilate,  "  It  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  put  any  man 
 to  death."  Some  argue  that  the  Komans  had 
 taken  away  this  power  when  Judea  first  be- 
 came a  province,  as  they  are  known  to  have 
 done  in  some  other  provinces.  The  Jerus. 
 Talmud  says  (Sanh.  i,  1;  vii,  2),  "Forty 
 years  before  the  destruction  of  the  temple, 
 judgments  upon  life  and  death  were  taken 
 away  from  Israel."  This  date  is  probably 
 given  (Schiirer)  in  a  round  number,  as  wtis 
 natural  tliree  hundred  years  later.  The  cru- 
 cifixion was  probablj'  in  the  forty-first  year 
 before  the  destruction  of  the  temple.  The 
 stoning  of  Stephen  was  a  tumultuary  pro- 
 ceeding, and  probably  occurred  at  a  time 
 when  there  was  no  procurator.  The  regular 
 place  of  meeting  of  the  Sanhedrin  was  at  a 
 hall  either  in  or  near  the  temple  area  (Jos. 
 and  the  Mishna  dift'er).  It  is  stated  in  the 
 Talmud  that  forty  years  before  the  destruc- 
 tion of  the  temple  the  Sanhedrin  ceased  to 
 meet  in  its  hall,  and  met  in  shops  ;  these  may 
 have  been  in  the  outer  court  of  the  temple, 
 which  the  Saviour  more  than  once  cleansed. 
 At  any  rate,  a  special  meeting  at  the  high 
 priest's  residence  would  not  be  surprising  in 
 such  an  emergency  as  the  trial  of  Jesus,  when 
 in  various  waj's  they  were  departing  from 
 custom.  Moreover,  it  may  have  been  only 
 the  informal  meeting  that  was  held  at  the 
 high  priest's  house;  the  formal  session  of  27: 
 1,  may  have  been  at  their  hall — notice  espe- 
 cially 'led  him  away'  in  Luke  22:  66  (Rev. 
 Ver.,  correct  text).  ■ 
 
 Sought  false  witness,  imperfect  tense, 
 describing  them  as  engaged  in  seeking.  To, 
 or,  that  theymicjht,  put  him  to  death.  They 
 must  have  sufficient  evidence  for  sentencing 
 him  to  death,  in  order  that  they  might  gain 
 the  Roman    governor's  authority  to  execute 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 647 
 
 61  Anil  said,  This  fi-llott^  said,  I  aiu  alile  to  destroy  Gl  though  many  false  witnesses  came.  But  afterward 
 the  temple  of  (iud,  and  to  huild  it  in  three  days.  |       came  two,  an<l  said,  This  man  said,  1  am  able  to  de- 
 
 1)2  And  the  high  priest  arose,  and  said  unto  him,  An-  I  stroy  the  '  temple  of  (iod,  and  to  huild  it  in  three 
 sweresl  thou  nolhing?  what  is  it  witicli  these  witness  02  days.  And  the  high  priest  stood  up,  and  said  unto 
 against  thee?  I       hiiu,  Answerest  tuou    Duthiug?    what   is  it  which 
 
 I  Or,  tanctuary :  v>  iu  ch.  xxiii.  So ;  xxvii.  5. 
 
 the  sentence.  Though  many  false  wit- 
 nesses caine.i  This  was  easy  to  bring  about 
 tlirougli  the  continued  exertions  of  influential 
 men  coinp.  Acts  G:  11;  in  fact,  tboy  had  no 
 doubt  been  for  some  time  hunting  up  wit- 
 nesses. (2C:4f.)  Anywlicre  in  Asia,  not  to 
 speak  of  otiior  countries,  tliere  are  htmgers  on 
 about  tlie  courts  ready  to  sell  testimony. 
 Mark  explains(H:»6)  4:hat  '  their  witness  agreed 
 not  togetlier.'  The  Sanliedrin  could  not 
 aflord  to  disregard  the  ordinary  t'ornis  of 
 judicitil  i)rocedure.  Tiieir  i)roceedings  could 
 not  be  permanently  kept  secret.  The  law  ex- 
 pressly forbade  the  death  penalty  upon  tlie  tes- 
 timony of  a  single  witness.  (Num.  3o:30;  Deut.  17:6.) 
 Here  there  were  many  witnesses,  each  making 
 a  separate  accusatitm,  but  not  two  to  the  same 
 count.  It  is  vain  to  conjecture  what  were  the 
 various  and  conflicting  false  testimonies.  At 
 the  lust  (afterionrd)  came  two.  The  Com. 
 text  adds  'ftilse  witnesses,'  from  the  preceding 
 verse.  We  might  suppose  that  these  two 
 agreed  in  their  testimony;  but  Mark  (h: 59, 
 Kev. ver.)  says,  "and  not  even  so  did  their  wit- 
 ness agree  together,"  probablj'  meaning  tliat 
 it  did  not  so  agree  concerning  the  circuin- 
 stiinces  and  terms  of  the  alleged  sttitement  as 
 to  be  credible.  The  Mishna,  treatise  'Sanhe- 
 drin,'  gives  detailed  directions  concerning  wit- 
 nesses, one  of  which  is  ("Sanh.,"  V.,  1)  thtit 
 each  witness  must  be  asked  seven  questions  as 
 to  the  alleged  offence,  viz.,  in  what  period  of 
 seven  years  (counting  from  the  Sabbatical 
 year)  it  occurred,  in  what  year  r)f  the  i)eriod, 
 in  what  month,  day  of  the  month,  day  of  the 
 week,  hour  of  the  day,  and  at  what  place ; 
 and  the  limits  are  indicated  within  which  two 
 witnesses  may  differ  upon  one  or  another 
 question,    without    invalidtiting    their    testi- 
 
 mony. (Conip.  Wiinsche,  or  "The  Criminal 
 Code  of  the  Jews,''  London,  1880. >  Observe 
 that  in  Mark  (uiM)  the  witnesses  declare, 
 "We  heard  him  say,"  etc.,  with  emphasis  on 
 "  we  "  ;  and  so  they  could  be  required  to  give 
 time  and  place.  We  of  course  do  not  know 
 how  far  these  strict  rules  were  actually  ob- 
 served two  centuries  before  the  Mishna  was 
 written  down.  But  while  the  Sanliedrin  was 
 bent  on  conviction,  it  would  for  that  reason  be 
 all  the  more  careful  to  observe  customary 
 forms.  Notice  that  there  seems  to  have  been 
 no  call  for  evidence  in. Jesus'  defence,  though 
 he  had  intimated  to  Annas  (Joimi8:2or.)  that 
 such  evidence  might  be  easily  found.  The 
 mediaeval  Jewish  fables  tried  to  remove  this 
 obvious  injustice  by  declaring  that  heralds 
 made  proclamation  for  forty  dtiys,  and  no 
 witness  appeared  in  Jesus'  behalf.  It  is 
 hardly  necessary  to  say  that  Jewish  writers  do 
 not  now  claim  any  respect  for  these  fables, 
 though  some  of  them  try  to  soften  the  guilt  of 
 the  Sanhedrin.  This  fellow  (rather,  man) 
 said.  The  Greek  for  'this'  does  not  in  itself 
 carry  such  contempt  as  Tyndiile,  etc.,  ex- 
 pressed hy  '  fellow.'  I  am  able  to  destroy. 
 Mark  has  '  I  will  destroy,'  substantially- 
 equivalent;  and  so  as  to  the  other  slight  dif- 
 ferences between  Matt,  and  Mark.  'Destroy' 
 is  literally,  'pull  down,'  same  word  as  in  5: 
 17.  The  temple,  is  here  nnnn,  the  central 
 house,  see  on  4:  Tx  In  three  days,  or,  more 
 correctly,  after  three  days,  literally,  'with  an 
 interval  of  three  days,''  as  in  Acts  24:  17; 
 Gal.  2:  1.  This  alleged  statement  was  evi- 
 dently a  perversion  of  what  Jesus  had  said  at 
 the  first  passover  of  his  ministry  (John2:i9), 
 "Destroy  this  temple,  and  in  three  days  I 
 will  raise  it  up."     He  did  not  even  suggest 
 
 .»  The  common  text  here  presents  an  interesting  ex- '  are  many  such   readinj"!  in  the  Common   Greek  text 
 antple  of  a  "conflate  reading."    True  text,  'and  they  '  (conip.  W  H.,  Int.  §  V.VIS.). 
 
 found  it  not,  though  many  false  witnesses  came.'  Rev.  i  -  Meyer  and  many  are  here  misled  by  taking  din  in 
 Ver.,  some  documents,  'and  though  many  false  wit-  the  sense  of  'through,'  and  overlooking  its  primary 
 nesses  cniue  they  found  it  not.'  Conflate  text,  '  and  sense  of 'between,' from  which  one  derivative  sense  was 
 they  found  it  not,  and  though  many  false  witnesses  that  of  interval.  Tn  '-'7:  40  and  .John  2:  19  the  phrase 
 came  they  found  it  not.'  Any  body  can  sec  that  tlie  employed  literally  mean.s  '  in  three  days." 
 last  was  formed  by  combining  the  other  two;  and  there  I 
 
548 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 63  But  Jeans  held  his  peace.  And  the  high  priest  |  63  thess  witness  against  thee?  BiifJesus  held  his 
 answered  and  said  unto  him,  I  adjure  thee  by  the  living  i  peace.  And  the  high  priest  said  unto  him,  I  adjure 
 Uod,  that  tliou  tell  us  whether  thou  he  the  Christ,  the  thee   by  the  living  God,  that  thou   tell   us  whether 
 
 Son  of  (jod.  I 
 
 the  idea  of  himself  destroying  the  temple, 
 which  the  Jews  would  naturally  call  impious; 
 and  we  know,  as  the  Sanhedrin  might  have 
 learned  from  him  if  they  had  desired,  that  he 
 meant  the  expression  in  a  merely  figurative 
 sense.  But  we  find  the  same  conception  still 
 cherished  among  the  Jews  in  Acts  6:  14.  It 
 might  be  (Edersh.)  a  good  pretext  to  use  with 
 Pilate,  that  Jesus  would  encourage  popular 
 violence  against  public  and  sacred  buildings. 
 The  Egyptian  of  Acts  21 :  38  promised  his 
 followers  that  from  the  Mount  of  Olives  they 
 would  see  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  fall  at  his 
 command,  and  could  march  in.  But  this 
 could  hardly  be  seriously  treated  as  a  ground 
 for  sentence  of  death';  so  the  high  priest 
 eagerly  urges  .Jesus  to  answer  the  accusation, 
 hoping  that  thus  he  will  somehow  criminate 
 hiinself.  This  eagerness  is  indicated  bj'  the 
 fact  that  he  arose,  or  stood  up,  Mark  like- 
 wise, and  also  by  the  second  question,  what 
 is  it,  etc.,  by  which  he  seeks  to  arouse  the 
 accused  into  attention  and  response.  It  is 
 much  more  natural  to  understand  the  Greek 
 as  two  questions  than  as  one.  But  Jesus 
 held  his  peace,  literally,  was  silent,  comp. 
 Isa:53:7.  He  knew  that  no  explanation  or 
 self-defence  would  be  heeded,  that  his  con- 
 demnation and  sentence  was  a  foregone  con- 
 clusion ;  comp.  on  27:  14.  He  was  fully  pre- 
 pared for  the  foreseen  result  (2ri:42),  and  now 
 awaited  it  in  calm  silence.  Origen  remarks 
 that  the  utter  failure,  notwithstanding  dili- 
 gent effort,  to  find  anything  against  Jesus, 
 shows  that  his  life  was  most  pure  and  wholly 
 irrepreliensible. 
 
 III.  63b-66.  Jesus  is  condemned  upon  his 
 own  testimony.  Mark  14:  6()-64.  Luke,  who 
 gives  no  account  of  the  informal  -^meeting, 
 presently  introduces  much  the  same  matter 
 into  his  account  of  the  formal  session  held 
 "as  soon  as  it  was  day."  (Lune  22: 06-71.)  It  is 
 very  improbable  that  this  was  nil  repeated  in 
 the  formal  session  (Clark's  "Harmony"),  and 
 very  easy  to  understand  that  Luke  has  thrown 
 all  the  examination  together,  while  some 
 portions  of  it  would  very  likely  be  repeated. 
 
 The  only  matter  of  great  practical  importance 
 was  that  Jesus  was  condemned  by  the  Sanhe- 
 drin, and  upon  his  own  confession. — Finding 
 that  the  false  testimony  does  not  suffice  for  a 
 conviction,  and  that  the  accused  will  not  dis- 
 cuss it,  the  high  priest  essays  a  bold  stroke. 
 He  demands  a  categorical  answer,  upon  oatli, 
 to  the  question  whether  Jesus  is  the  Messiah. 
 And  the  high  priest  answered  and  sai«l 
 unto  him.  The  Com.  text  seems  to  be  here 
 right  in  its  reading.'  The  'answered'  means 
 responded  to  the  situation  presented  by 
 the  persistent  silence  of  Jesus  (comp.  on  11 : 
 25).  I  adjure  thee,  means  exactly  'I  put 
 thee  on  oath.'  See  the  same  Greek  term  in 
 Gen.  24:  3,  'I  will  make  thee  swear  by  the 
 Lord,'  and  comp.  Lev.  5:  1  (Rev.  Ver. ), 
 where  it  is  declared  to  be  a  sin  if  one  who  has 
 witnessed  a  matter  "heareth  the  voice  of  ad- 
 juration" and  does  not  tell  what  he  knows. 
 Comp.  also  1  Kings  22:  16.  The  high  priest 
 used  the  most  solemn  form  of  oath,  by  the 
 living  God.  If  one  answered  after  such  an 
 adjuration,  he  answered  on  oath;  the  mere 
 ceremony  of  putting  on  oath  is  conventional, 
 as  in  some  parts  of  our  country  men  take  an 
 oath  by  pointing  to  heaven,  in  other  parts  by 
 kissing  the  Bible.  So  then  Jesus  spoke  on 
 oath  before  a  court  of  justice,  which  shows 
 conclusively  that  he  did  ?*o^mean  to  condemn 
 all  such  oaths  when  he  said,  "Swear  not  at 
 all"  (see  on  5:34);  that  he  spoke  of  oaths 
 familiarly  used  in  conversation.  That  thou 
 tell  us.  The  peculiar  Greek  construction  is 
 explained  on  5:  29.  Whether  thou  be  the 
 Christ,  the  Messiah,  see  on  2:4.  Here 
 (Mark  and  Luke  also)  K.  James  rightly  in- 
 serted the  article,  though  Tyn.,  Cran.,  Gen., 
 had  simply  'Christ,'  as  K.  J.  has  in  many 
 other  places.  Luke  here  gives  only  'the 
 Christ'  ;  Mark  adds  'the  Son  of  the  Blessed'  ; 
 Matt.,  the  Son  of  God.  It  is  evident  from 
 John  19:  7  that  'the  Son  of  God  '  was  under- 
 stood to  mean  the  Messiah,  and  that  claiming 
 to  be  the  Son  of  God  was  considered  blas- 
 phemy. But  it  does  not  follow  that  tlie  Jews 
 used  or  understood  the  phrase  as  denoting  di- 
 
 1  Answered'  is  omitted  by  X  B  L,  Meniph.,  Origen,  I  "Alexandrian"  alteration  due  to  the  apparent  incon* 
 Cyril,  and  various  documents;  but  it  may  well  bean  I  gruity  of  answering  one  who  was  silent. 
 
Cii.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 549 
 
 ft4  Jesus  suitli  unto  him,  Tliou   hast  said:  neverthe-    C4  thou   lie   th(>  Christ,  the  S<jn  of  God.    Jesus   sailli 
 
 less  I  siiy  unii)  you,  lli-ruarter  shall  ye  see  the  Sou  of 
 mail  sitting  ou  (he  right  hauii  of  power,  and  coming  ia 
 the  clouils  of  heaven. 
 
 (m  Then  tlie  hifjh  piiest  rent  his  clothes,  .saying,  He 
 halh  spoken  bias[iheniy  :  what  further  need  have  we 
 of  witnesses?  behold,  now  ye  have  heard  his  blas- 
 phemy. 
 
 vinity,  since  they  spoke  of  blasphemy  quite 
 loosely  (see  on  v.  65),  and  there  is  no  indica- 
 tion in  the  Jewish  hooks  that  the  Messiah  was 
 cxpc'ctiMl  to  be  divine. — According  to  our 
 ideas  and  legal  usages, •very  dittcfeiit  from 
 tliosn  prevailing  in  many  other  countries,  it 
 is  unjust  to  call  on  an  ticcused  person  to  give 
 testimony  against  himself;  and  so  it  is  often 
 said  that  tlie  high  priest  dealt  unjustly  in 
 calling  on  Jesus  to  testify.  The  law  of  Moses 
 provided  that  in  some  cases  of  uncertainty 
 the  accu.sed  should  take  an  oath  u)>on  the 
 matter;  see  Exod.  22:  10  f.;  Num.  5:  19  ff.;  1 
 Kings  8:  31  f.  Thus  the  high  priest's  course 
 was  not  fomiiilly  illegal,  though  in  spirit  and 
 intx'nt  it  was  unjust.  It  is  of  late  coining  to 
 he  provided  in  our  laws  that  an  accused  per- 
 .SDii  may  testify  in  his  own  behalf,  but  cannot 
 be  required  to  criminate  himself. 
 
 64.  Jesus  knew  that  tiie  question  was  de- 
 signed to  secure  a  ground  of  conviction.  But 
 he  Wiis  no  longer  silent.  Now  that  tiie  crisis 
 had  arrived,  that  his  'hour'  was  come,  he 
 would  not  declitie  to  .say  distinctly,  before  the 
 highest  Jewish  tribunal,  that  he  was  the  Mes- 
 siah. He  had  long  urged  the  disciples  to 
 "tell  no  man  that  he  was  Jesus  the  Christ,'' 
 or  the  Messiah  (see  on  16:  20),  because  the 
 crisis  must  not  bejirecipitated  before  his  work 
 of  teaching  and  healing  in  every  district  of 
 the  Holy  Land  was  completed.  Only  a  few 
 da3's  before  the  end  he  had  quietly  avoided 
 saying  to  the  rulers  that  he  was  the  Messiah,  ' 
 while  allowing  the  people  to  think  so  (see  on 
 21  :  l5  f. ).  But  he  will  not  pass  to  his  death 
 .as  "despised  and  rejected"  without  having 
 borne  distinct  puhlii-  testimony  that  he  is  the 
 Messiah.  Thou  liast  said,  viz.,  hast  said  [ 
 what  is  true,  a  formula  of  affirmative  answer  ' 
 found  also  in  theTalmud  (comp.  aboveon  21  : 
 4  f ).  In  Miirk  it  is  directly  '  I  am.'  In  Luke 
 (22:67  f.)  t Ik;  iinswer  is  preceded  by  a  censure 
 of  their  unbcliof  and  unfairness.  Neverthe- 
 less. Although  they  now  scorn  bis  claim  to 
 be  the  Messiah,  and  reject  all  the  evidence  in 
 his  teachings  and  his  works,  yet  they  will 
 henceforth   see   his    Messiahship    indubitably 
 
 unto  him,  Thou  hast  said:  nevertheless  I  say  unto 
 you,  Heiicefortli  ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  sitting 
 at  the  right  haud  of  power,  and  coming  on  the 
 65  clouds  of  heaven.  Then  the  high  jiriesl  rent  his 
 garments,  saying,  He  hath  spoken  blaspliemy  :  what 
 further  need  have  we  of  witnesses?  behold,  now  ye 
 
 manifested.  Hereafter,  henceforth  is  the 
 real  meaning.  So  Luke  22:  69,  the  Greek  in 
 both  cases  being  literally'  'from  now.'  The 
 word  refers  to  something  that  would  be  true 
 onward  from  the  time  of  speaking.  The  Sav- 
 iour's death,  resurrection,  and  ascension,  the 
 miracles  wrought  li^'  his  tipostles  and  other 
 gifts  of  the  Spirit,  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
 and  its  beneficial  eft'ects,  would  go  on  mani- 
 festing hitn  to  be  the  Messiah,  sitting  on  the 
 right  hand  of  power;  and  finally  they 
 would  behold  his  second  coming  in,  on,  the 
 clouds  of  heaven.  For  the  phrase,  'the 
 Son  of  man,'  see  on  8:  20.  This  expression 
 would  remind  the  rulers  of  Dan.  7 :  13.  By 
 this  title  Jesus  had  long  virtually  claimed  to 
 be  the  Messiah,  though  not  distinctly  assert- 
 ing it  in  public.  'Power'  (so  Mark  and 
 Luke)  is  the  abstract  for  the  concrete 
 (Meyer);  Talmud  and  Midrash  (Gill,  Wun. ) 
 sometimes  use  the  term  'power'  to  denote 
 God,  as  "The Ten  Cominandmentsctime  from 
 the  mouth  of  power."  In  22 :  42-45  Jesus  had 
 spoken  of  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  God  as 
 a  definitely*  Messianic  phrase,  and  derived 
 from  Psa.  110.  As  to  'coming  on  the  clouds 
 of  heaven,'  comp.  on  24:  30;  that  was  said  to 
 the  disciples  in  private  ;  this  to  the  Sanhedrin. 
 65  f.  The  high  priest  has  accomplished 
 his  object  and  proceeds  to  make  much  of  the 
 confession.  Rent  his  clothes,  the  usual 
 expression  of  grief,  horror  (ActsUin),  or  other 
 violent  and  uticontroUable  etnotion.  The 
 custom,  which  existed  also  among  the  early 
 Greeks  and  Komans,  doubtless  originated 
 (Bengel)  in  the  ftict  that  excited  emotions 
 often  cause  one's  garments  to  seem  confining. 
 'Rent'  is  a  compound  verb,  thorotighly 
 rent  to  pieces;  comp.  2  Kings  18  :  57  ;  19:  1 
 Mark  has  the  more  specific  term  which  de- 
 notes the  under-garments,  of  which  several 
 were  sometimes  worn  ;  see  <in  5 :  40.  The 
 Talmud  directs  (Lightf)  that  when  the  judges 
 in  a  case  of  blaspliemy  rend  their  gartnents. 
 they  must  not  be  sewed  up  again.  Maimon- 
 ides  shows  that  at  least  in  his  time  even  this 
 expression    of    uncontrollable    emotion    was 
 
550 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 66  What  tbiuk  ye?    They  answered  and  said,  lie  is 
 guilty  of  death. 
 
 67  Then  did  they  spit  in  his  face,  and  buffeted  hiiu  ; 
 and  others  smote  IUtii  with  the  pahus  of  their  hands, 
 
 66  have  heard  the  l)laspheniy  :  what  tliiiik  ye?    They 
 
 67  answered  and  said.  He  is  i  worthv  of  death.  Then 
 did  they  spit  in  his  lace  and  bullet  him  :  and  some 
 smote  him  -  with  the  palms  of  their  hands,  saying, 
 
 1  Gr,  liable  to ....2  Or,  with  rods. 
 
 fornmlated  by  custom;  a  man  rent  all  gar- 
 ments except  the  innermost  and  outermost; 
 and  rent  from  the  front  of  the  neck  down- 
 wards to  the  length  of  a  hand.  The  high 
 priest  was  forbidden  in  the  law  (Lev.  lo:  i6;2i :  lo) 
 to  rend  his  clothes;  but  this  was  in  mourning 
 for  the  dead,  because  such  mourning  unfitted 
 hini  for  the  performance  of  officia'l  duties,  and 
 it  was  not  understood  as  prohibiting  the  prac- 
 tice on  other  occasions;  see  examples  in 
 1  Maccabees  11:71;  Jos.  "  War,"  2,  15,4. 
 He  hath  spoken  blasphemy.  It  is  not 
 entirely  clear,  but  seems  probable,  that  the 
 high  priest  here  understood  the  phrase  'the 
 Son  of  God'  as  claiming  divinity;  comp. 
 Luke  23 :  70.  At  any  rate  Jesus  had  dis- 
 tinctly claimed  it  in  the  added  words  about 
 sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  power,  etc.  In 
 Joliii  5:  18,  R.V.,  he  was  accused  of  "  making 
 himself  equal  with  God,"  because  he  "said 
 God  was  his  Father,"  and  in  John  10:  50,  for 
 saying  "  I  and  my  Father  are  one,"  the  Jews 
 sought  to  stone  him,  "because  that  thou, 
 being  a  man,  inakest  thyself'God."  It  is  very 
 hard  to  determine  how  much  the  Jews  really 
 meant  by  these  charges,  as  accusatory  expres- 
 sions are  apt  to  be  stronger  than  would  be 
 used  in  calm  declaration.  Nor  is  the  question 
 important  to  us,  since  the  Saviour  left  no 
 dou^t  as  to  the  meaning  of  his  answer,  and 
 the  New  Test,  as  a  whole  teaches  that  Jesus 
 Christ  is  the  Son  of  God  in  the  highest  and 
 fullest  sense.  And  certainly,  if  Jesus  had 
 only  been  a  human  teacher,  he  would  surely 
 now  have  explained  himself  to  that  effect. 
 What  think  ye  ?  This  was  the  regular  Greek 
 phrase  for  putting  any  question  to  the  vote. 
 They  answered  and  said.  They  took  no 
 formal  vote,  but  decided  by  acclamation. 
 He  is  guilty  of  death,  or  liahle  to  death 
 (Rev.  Ver.  mnrqin),  as  in  5:  21  f.,  '  in  danger 
 of  So  Tyn.,  Cran.,  Gen.,  'worthy  to  die'; 
 K.  James  followed  Wye.  and  Rheims,' guilty 
 of  death,'  comp.  Num.  85:  31.  The  same 
 term  is  here  used  in  Mark.  Death  was  the 
 legal  punishment  of  blasphemy,  (i-ev.24 :  le.) — 
 The  Mishna  requires  ("Sanh."  v,  5)  that  where 
 a  vote   would   condemn  to  death,  the  matter 
 
 must  be  postponed  to  the  next  day,  when  after 
 the  night's  reflection  any  of  those  who  voted 
 to  condemn  may  change,  but  not  contrari- 
 wise. If  this  rule  existed  in  the  traditional 
 law  at  the  time  of  our  Lord,  we  can  image 
 the  Sanhedrin  evadilng  it  by  construing  that 
 they  had  virtually  voted  to  condemn  Jesus 
 some  time  before  (Joim  11 :  47.53),  or  that  the  meet- 
 ing after  dawn  {27:1)  was  virtually  another 
 session,  with  a  portion  of  night  for  reflection 
 — which  would  have  been  a  device  quite  after 
 their  fashion.  It  is,  however,  probable,  as 
 Edersh.  and  Schiirer  remark,  that  these  were 
 largely  ideal  regulations,  expressing  what  the 
 Rabbis  thought  ought  to  be  done,  and  by  no 
 means  strictly  followed. 
 
 IV.  67  f.  Jesus  spit  upon,  bufl'eted,  and 
 mocked.  Mark  14 :  65  ;  Luke  22  :  63-65.  Ob- 
 serve that  while  Luke  has  transferred  the 
 examination  and  condemnation  to  the  regular 
 session  after  dawn,  he  puts  this  outrage  and 
 mocking  first,  in  the  same  order  as  Matt,  and 
 Mark.  Then  did  they  spit  in  his  face. 
 This  would  most  naturally  mean  the  members 
 of  the  Sanhedrin,  mentioned  in  the  preceding 
 sentence,  but  might  mean  (comp.  27:  2)  the 
 subordinate  officials  who  had  Jesus  in  custody, 
 and  so  Luke  has  it  (22:63),  "the  men  that 
 held  Jesus."     Mark's  statement  (i*:65.  Rev.  ver.) 
 
 "some  began  to  spit  on  him the  oflB- 
 
 cers  received  him  with  blows  of  their  hands," 
 explains  that  some  members  of  the  Sanhedrin 
 joined  the  subordinates  in  these  outrages. 
 (Comp.  Acts  7  :  57  ;  23  :  2.)  They  would  be 
 encouraged  (Keim)  by  finding  that  they 
 could  with  impunity  smite  him  whose  reported 
 miracles  had  often  made  them  tremble.  Buf- 
 feted him,  smote  him  with  the  fist.  So  Tyn., 
 Cran.,  '  buflfeted  hym  wyth  fistes."  Smote 
 him  with  the  palms  of  their  hands,  as  in 
 5:39,  and  so  Latin  Versions,  Mem]ih.,  and 
 Gothic;  or  perhaps(Rev.  Ver.  ??i«?'5'in),  'smote 
 him  with  rods,'  as  Geneva.  The  same  two 
 terms  occur  in  Mark  14:  65.  Luke  saj^s 
 (22:63B.  u.  Ver.)  they  "  mocked  him,  beating 
 him."  Prophesy,  meaning,  speak  by  divine 
 inspiration,  not  necessarily,  nor  even  most 
 commonly  in  Scripture,   involving  a  predic- 
 
Ch.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 551 
 
 G8  Haying,  Prophesy  uuto  us,  thou  Christ,  Who  is  he  [  08  Prophesy    uuto   us,  thou  Christ:    who   is   he    thai 
 that  siuote  tliee?  I       struck  tiiee? 
 
 tion.  Here,  with  his  face  covered  (Luke  aud  Mark), 
 he  would  need  superhuman  knowledge  to 
 tell  who  smote  liini,  and  such  knowledge  the 
 Messiah  might  be  expected  to  have.  Matt, 
 alone  gives  the  taunting  address,  thou 
 Christ,  or  simply  'Christ.'  Luke  adds,  Rev. 
 Ver.,  ".Vnd  man^'  otlier  things  spake  tliey 
 against  him.  reviling  him."  Here  the  Jews 
 mock  Jesus  as  a  pretended  prophet;  in  27: 
 27  rt'.,  the  Romans  will  mock  him  as  a  pre- 
 tended kinfi.  .\mid  nil  these  insults  of  word 
 and  deed  he  was  ^till  silent.  Comp.  1  Peter 
 2:  2  5. 
 
 HOMII.  K  I  ICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  58.  Jkkomk:    "Following  afar,  on  the 
 road   to  denial."      Bkngel:    ''Sat  with  the 
 officers,   inopportune  good-fellowship."  —  'To 
 see  the  end.'     Hk.vrv:   •' It  is  more  our  con- 
 cern to  prepare  for  the  end,  whatever  it  may 
 nJ)e,   than  curiously  to  enquire  what  the  end 
 will  be.     The  event  is  God's,  but  the  duty  is 
 ours."  —  v.  ")',).     Jesus  condemned,  but  right- 
 eous.    After  the  failure  of  false  witnesses,  he 
 could  he  condemned  only  through  his  confes- 
 sion of  what  should  have  been  a  reason   for 
 reverencing  him.     The  traitor  confessed  him 
 to  be  righteous.  C":*)     Pilate  found  no  fault  ! 
 in  him.   (Lukc2:i:  ii.)     The  centurion  at  the  cross  ' 
 declared  him  righteous.  (t-uke23:47.)     The  day  i 
 is  coming  when  every  tongue  will  confess  that  | 
 he  is  Lord.  (puii.  2:  ii.; — "V.  61.     Benqkl:  "  By  i 
 no  great  change  of  words  is  often    made  a 
 great  calumny." — V.    63.      Origen  :     "We 
 learn  from  this  passage  to  despise  the  utter-  j 
 aiices  of  calumniating  and  false  witnesses,  not  | 
 holding  them  worthy  of  reidy  or  of  resistance,  j 
 wiien  by  their  contradictions  they  resist  each 
 other.     It  is  a  greater  thing  to  maintain  a 
 brave  and  self-respecting  silence,  than  to  de- 
 fend oneself  to  no  purpose." — V.  64.    Henry: 
 "  He  thus  confessed  himself,  for  example  and 
 encouragement  to  his  followers,    when   they 
 are  called  to  it,  to  confess  him  before  men, 
 whatever  hazards  they  run   by   it." — V.  66. 
 Hall:   "O  Saviour,  this  is  not  the  last  time  i 
 wherein  thou  hast  received  cruel  do(mis  from 
 them  that  i>rofess  learning  and  holiness.   What  , 
 wonder  is  it,  if  tliy  weak  members  suffer  that  , 
 which  was  endured  by  so  perfect  an  head."      i 
 
 69-75.  The  Fall  of  Peter. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  14:  66-72;  Luke  22:  5<>- 
 62;  John  18:  15-18,  *25-27. 
 
 Peter's  three  denials  of  his  Lord  evidently 
 occurred  during  the  progress  of  the  Jewish 
 trial,  which  seems  to  have  lasted  two  hours  or 
 more.  (L.uke22:o9.)      Wc  scc  from  Johii  (coiiip. 
 above  on  '26  :  58)  that  the  first  denial  was  made 
 while  Annas  was  questioning  Jesus;    and   it 
 is  clear  from   comparing   all   the   narratives 
 that  the  second  and  third  were  made  while 
 Jesus  still  remained  at  the  high  priest's  house 
 and  Peter  in  the  court,  and  probably  durinj/ 
 the  trial  by  the  informal  meeting  of  the  San- 
 hedrin.    (26:57-6«.)     Now   Matt,   and   Mark  do 
 not  record  the  examination  by  Annas;  accord- 
 ingly they  only   mention  at  the  outset  that 
 Peter  followed  Jesus  afar  off  and  entered  the 
 high  i)riest's  court,  and  then,  after  narrating 
 the  trial  by  the  informal   meeting,  they  de- 
 scribe Peter's  three  denials.     Luke  does  not 
 give  either  the  examination  by  Annas  or  tlie 
 informal    trial ;    accordingly,    as  soon   as   he 
 brings  Peter  into  the  high  priest's  court,  he  at 
 once  tells  of  the  three  denials.     John  has  no 
 account  of  the  Jewish  trial  except  the  exami- 
 nation by  Annas;  so  he  gives  the  first  denial 
 in  connection  with   the  appearance  of  Jesus 
 before  Annas,  and  then,  after  narrating  the 
 interrogation    and    telling   how    Annas    sent 
 Jesus  to  Caiaphas,  he  speaks  at  once  of  the 
 second  and  third  denials.     Thus  the  apparent 
 dislocation    of   this    narrative  in   the  several 
 Gospels  is  satisfactorily  accounted  for.    Minute 
 discrepancies  as  t6  the  exact  place  and  time  of 
 the  different  denials  need  not  surprise  us.    The 
 accounts  are  extremely  brief,  the  numerous 
 persons  in  the  court  were  moving  about  and 
 much  excited,  the  questions  addressed  to  Peter 
 may  in  one  case  or  another  have   been    re- 
 peated  by   several   person.s,    and    the  denial 
 variously   made  to  each  of  these  (comp.   on 
 'began'  in  v.  74),  while  yet  there  were  three 
 distinct  and  separate  denials,  as  indicated  in 
 each  of  the  Gospels.     It  is  not  even  necessary 
 to  suppose  that  they  all  give  the  tiiree  in  the 
 same  order.     To  make  out   (McClcllan  and 
 some  others)  five  or  six  separate  denials,  and 
 thereby  harmonize  the  details,  is  to  diverge 
 from  the  Saviours  express  prediction,  "thou 
 
552 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 (i9  Now  Peter  sat  without  in  the  palace :  and  a  damsel 
 eauie  unto  hiiu,  saying,  Thou  also  wast  with  Jesus  of 
 Cjalilee. 
 
 70  But  he  denied  before  them  all,  saying,  I  know  not 
 wliat  thou  sayest. 
 
 71  And  when  he  was  gone  out  into  the  porch,  another 
 maid  saw  hiui,  aud  said  unto  them  that  were  there.  This 
 fellow  was  also  with  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 
 
 T2.  And  again  he  denied  with  an  oath,  I  do  not  know 
 the  man. 
 
 73  And  after  a  while  came  unto  Am  they  that  stood 
 by,  and  said  to  Peter,  Surely  thou  also  art  one  of  them  ; 
 for  thy  speech  bewrayeth  thee. 
 
 69  Now  Peter  was  sitting  without  in  the  court:  and 
 a  maid  came  unto  him,  saying,  Thou  also  wast  with 
 
 70  Jesus  the  Galila;an.    But  he  denied  before  them  all, 
 
 71  saying,  I  know  not  what  thou  sayest.  And  when 
 he  was  gone  out  into  the  porch,  anotlier  maid  saw 
 him,  and  saith  unto  ihem  that  were  there,  This  man 
 
 i  72  also   was  with  Jesus  the   Nazare.ne.    And  again  he 
 
 73  denied  with  an  oath,  I  know  not  the  man.     And  after 
 
 a  little  while  they  that   stood  by  came  and  said  to 
 
 Peter,  Of  a  truth  thou  also  art  one  of  them  ;  for  thy 
 
 shalt  deiij'  me  thrice,"  and  to  disregiird  the 
 stress  hiid  by  all  four  narratives  upon  three 
 denials.  Surely  much  more  is  lost  than  gained 
 by  such  painful  harmonizing. 
 
 First  Denial.  69  1'.  Peter  sat  without 
 in  the  palace,  or  court,  viz.,  in  the  court  of 
 the  high  priest's  house  (26.58);  'without'  is 
 said  in  contrast  with  the  audience  room  in 
 which  Jesus  was  appearing  before  the  author- 
 ities. Peter  was  not  in  this  room,  but  out  in 
 the  open  air  of  the  court ;  and  this  was  '  be- 
 neath,' on  a  lower  level  than  the  audience 
 room.  A  damsel,  viz.,  maidservant;  and 
 literally,^  'one  maid,'  as  distinguished  from 
 'another,'  in  v.  71.  So,  Mark  14 :  66,  'one  of 
 the  maids  of  the  high  priest.'  Came  unto 
 him,  as  he  sat  in  the  court,  beside  the  fire  of 
 charcoal;  so  Mark  and  Luke.  John  says 
 that  the  maid,  who  was  the  doorkeeper,  and 
 who  was  induced  by  John  to  admit  Peter, 
 asked  him  the  question  ;  and  this  might  seem 
 in  conflict  with  the  other  accounts.  But 
 John's  brief  statement  does  not  necessarily 
 mean  that  she  asked  him  at  the  moment  of 
 admitting  him.  She  would  very  naturally 
 close  the  door  and  return  to  the  fire  herself, 
 and  might  then  ask  the  question.  With 
 Jesus  of  Galilee,  a  very  natural  expres- 
 sion in  the  high  priest's  servant,  feeling  every- 
 thing at  Jerusalem  to  be  immeasurably  supe- 
 rior to  the  provinces.  Mark,  B.  U.,  'with  Jesus 
 the  Nazarene,'  and  so  Matt,  in  v.  71,  Eev. 
 Ver.  We  have  often  seen  that  the  Evangelists 
 do  not  undertake  in  all  cases  to  give  the  exact 
 words  spoken;  we  are  concerned  (M\\y  with 
 any  such  discrepancy  of  statement  as  might 
 
 seem  to  impair  credibility.  I  know  not  what 
 thou  sayest.  So  Mark;  Luke 'I  know  him 
 not'  ;  in  John  she  asks  if  he  is  one  of  this  man's 
 disciples,  and  he  answers  'I  am  not.'  There 
 is  here  no  substantial  conflict. 
 
 We  must  remember  Peter's  situation. 
 Over-confidence  in  himself,  notwithstanding 
 the  Masters  warning  (26:33-35),  had  led  to  lack 
 of  watchfulness  (26;40f.);  suddenly  awaking, 
 he  committed  a  rash  action  (5i),  which  he 
 might  very  reasonablj'  fear  would  be  avenged 
 if  he  were  discovered;  so  when  suddenly 
 asked,  he  was  startled,  frightened,  and  hastily 
 denied.  Then  he  was  deeper  in  trouble  than 
 ever.  We  are  not  called  to  extenuate  his  con-^ 
 duct,  but  only  to  observe  that  it  was  psycho- 
 logically not  unnatural. 
 
 Seconc  Denial.  71  f.  When  he  was 
 gone  out  into  the  porch,  the  open  gateway 
 passing  under  the  middle  of  one  side  of  the 
 house  into  the  court;  Mark  calls  it  'the  fore- 
 court.'^ Luke  gives  at  this  point  no  note  of 
 place.  John  gives  the  second  denial  as  made 
 while  Peter  was  standing  and  warming  him- 
 self. Possibh^  the  first  and  second  denials  are 
 by  him  given  in  reverse  order.  Observe  that 
 he  here  says  generally  'they  said,'  while 
 Matt,  has  'another'  (feminine),  Mark  'the 
 inaid,'  Luke  'another'  (masculine),  i.  e., 
 another  person.  The  terms  of  address  and 
 denial  slightly  differ  as  before. 
 
 Third  Denial.  73  f.  And  after  a  while. 
 Mark  saj's  '  a  little  after,'  while, Luke  says 
 more  definitely,  'about  the  space  of  one  hour 
 after.'  Came  they  that  stood  by,  and  said 
 to  Peter.    So  in  eflPect  Mark,  but  Luke  says, 
 
 lit  is  not  certain  that  'one'  ever  becomes  in  New 
 Test,  a  mere  indefinite  article;  the  most  likely  exam- 
 ples in  Matt,  are  8:  19;  21:  19,  (Rev.  Ver.  mnrgiti). 
 In  the  present  passage  the  Latin  versions  and  Gothic 
 have  'one,'  Mempli.  'a,'  Pesh.  ambiguous.  Ronsch 
 holds  that  nnvs  is  sometimes  a  mere  indefinite  article; 
 but  many  of  his  examples  are  clearly  forced,  and  none 
 of  them  (including  this  passage)  seem  conclusive. 
 
 2  The  statement  in  Com.  text  of  Mark  at  this  point, 
 '  and  the  cock  crew,'  is  probably  spurious,  as  it  is  want- 
 ing in  X  B  L,  one  Evang.,  Memph.,  and  one  copy  of  the 
 Old  Latin,  and  might  be  very  naturally  placed  on  the 
 margin  here  (and  creep  into  the  text),  as  explaining 
 'twice'  in  Mark  14:  30,  72,  and  'the  .second  time'  in 
 72.  See  a  very  interesting  discussion  in  W  H.,  App. 
 g323. 
 
Cii.  XXVI.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 553 
 
 74  Then   began   he  to  curse   and   to  swear,  saying,  I  I  74  speech  l>ewrayeth  thee.  Then  began  he  to  curse  and 
 know  not  the  luan.    And  iiuiiiediately  tlic  cock  crew.      {        tu  :  wear,  I   know  nut  the  uiau.    And  straightway 
 
 'iitiother  (person),'  and  John,  Rev.  Ver., 
 '  one  of  the  servants  of  the  higli  priest,  being 
 his  i<insiimii,  who.se  ear  Peter  cut  oft','  which 
 woiihl  he  a  specially  alarming  fact,  especially 
 when  he  askeil,  "  Did  I  not  see  thee  in  the 
 garden  with  him?"  Now  we  may  eithersup- 
 pose  tiiiit  a  (piestion  asi<ed  by  one  person  was 
 taken  up  and  repeated  by  others,  which  would 
 he  very  natural,  or  that  the  tiiree  denials  are 
 given  ill  ditt'erent  order  by  the  several  Gos- 
 pels. Matt,  and  Mark  have  la)  a  maid  in  the 
 court,  (b)  another  maid  in  the  court,  (c)  the 
 bystanders,  apparently  in  the  court.  Luke 
 has  (a)  a  maid  as  he  sat  by  the  fire,  (b)  an- 
 other (person),  place  not  indicated,  (c)  some 
 other  (person),  place  inthe  court,  as  indicated 
 by  Luke  22:  GO  f.  Jolin  has  (a)  the  maid  that 
 kept  the  door,  (b)  plural,  apparently  the  per- 
 sons with  whom  he  was  standing  and  warm- 
 ing himself  (J"hn  i8:  is,  25),  (c)  one  of  the  serv- 
 ants of  the  high  priest,  place  not  indicated. 
 It  may  be  that  John  has  mentioned  the  second 
 denial  first,  because  suggested  then  by  his  ac- 
 count of  the  admission  of  Peter,  or  on  the 
 other  hand,  that  Matt,  and  Mark  have 
 changed  the  order.  John's  (b)  agrees  as  to 
 the  p/nrnl  with  the  (c)  of  Matt,  and  Mark. 
 The  vague  'another  person'  and  'some  other 
 ])erson  ■  of  Luke,  treat  the  details  as  compar- 
 atively unimportant.  We  need  not  insist  on 
 any  particular  theory  for  exactly  harmonising 
 tiie  several  statements.  There  is  nothing  in 
 the  grou]*  of  details  to  weaken  the  credil)ility 
 of  the  narratives,  but  their  evident  independ- 
 ence strengthens  their  credibility,  as  persons 
 accustomed  to  compare  the  testimony  of  sev- 
 eral witnesses  will  readily  see;  and  we  may 
 be  c(mtent  to  notice  one  or  ant)ther  possible 
 mode  of  combining  all  the  facts.  In  preach- 
 ing or  Sunday-school  teaching,  it  would  be 
 better  to  pass  lightly  over  the  mere  harmoniz- 
 ing of  details,  and  dwell  on  the  general  facts 
 which  are  the  same  in  all  the  Gospels,  and 
 which  yield  lessons  of  so  great  importance. 
 
 This  third  denial  was^the  most  vehement  of 
 all.  Peter  had  involved-  himself  by  the  first 
 in  the  a|)parent  necessity,  so  sadly  familiar  to 
 human  ob.servation  and  experience,  of  adher- 
 ing to  an  initial  fiilseliood.  Now  the  bystand- 
 ers insist  and  argue.  Siiroly,o/  a  truth,  i.  e., 
 thou  also  art  one  of  them.  They  are  sure 
 of  it.  For  thy  speech  bewrayeth  thee, 
 literally,  vuikrs  thee  mdnife.st  (evident).  The 
 English  word  bewray  meant  primarily  to  ac- 
 cuse, and  is  of  Teutonic  origin.  The  entirely 
 distinct  word  betray  is  connected  with  traitor, 
 of  French  and  Latin  origin.  (See  Skeat. ) 
 Mark  and  Luke  have 'for  thou  art,'  (Luke 
 'he  is')  a  Galilean.'  Mark  would  be  more 
 exactly  'for  even  thy  speech,'  or  '  for  thy 
 speech  also,'  as  in  8:  9.  Perhaps  (Plump.) 
 his  excitement  and  confusion  made  the  local 
 peculiarities  of  .speech  more  marked.'  Then 
 bci;an  he  (see  on  11  :  '20),  suggests  that  it  was 
 continued  some  time,  as  does  the  tense  of  the 
 verbs  '  to  curse '  and  '  to  swear.'  This  implies 
 various  expressions  of  denial,  jierliaps  ad- 
 dressed to  different  persons  (comp.  on  v.  69\ 
 He  had  already  used  an  oath  in  the  second 
 denial.  (v-:2)  Cursing  would,  in  such  a  cas.-, 
 be  invoking  a  curse  upon  himself  if  he  were 
 speaking  falsely,  and  so  would  be  even 
 stronger  than  an  oath.  The  Jews  were  much 
 given  to  a  careless  use  of  osiths  (see  on  5  :  33), 
 and  it  may  be,  as  Alexander  supposes,  that 
 Peter  relapsed  under  the  excitement  into  an 
 early  hal)it.  which  he  had  abandoned  through 
 the  Saviour's  teaching.  Alas!  for  human  na- 
 ture; the  Wi>rd  made  flesh  was  rejected  by 
 the  great  mass  of  his  own  people,  was  betrayed 
 by  one  of  his  own  followers,  and  by  the  very 
 leader  of  them  was  basely  denied,  again  and 
 again,  with  <>atli-  and  curses.  See  1  Cor.  10: 
 12.  And  immediately,  or  strnightwny,  the 
 cock  crew.  Mark,  Rev.  Ver.,  and  John 
 Rev.  Ver.  '  straightway ' :  Luke  '  immediately, 
 while  he  yet  spake."  The  Greek  noun  has 
 no  article  ;  it  does  not  mean  some  particular 
 
 1  nalilcan  peculiarities  of  speech  are  repeatedly  men-  |  (c)  interchange  of  s  or  sh  and  th,  like  our  lisp,  and  the 
 tioiicd  in  the  Talmud.  They  consisted  of  (a)  inter- i  French  change  of  our  th  t<i  s  or  z;  (d)  ditrerence  of  some 
 change  (if  the  gutturals  .Mcph  and  .\yin,  or  Clieth  and  vowel  sounds,  like  ICnglish  home,  .'«c<>tcli  banie,  etc. 
 Ayiii,  which  cannot  be  illustratwl  from  our  language;  K.^amplesare  given  from  the  Talmud  in  Wetstein,  Bux- 
 (b)  Interchange  of  the  palatals  Kaph  and  tioph,  a  little  torf,  etc.  As  early  as  Judges  12  :  fi,  the  local  change  of 
 like  the  negligent  fashion  in  which  some  now  pro-  ;  shibboleth  to  sibbolcth  was  marked  and  invariable, 
 uouuce  quote,  quota,  quorum,  as  if  written  with  a  k ;  ] 
 
554 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVI. 
 
 75  And  Peter  renu-iubered  tlie  word  of  Jesus,  which  i  75  the  cock  crew.     And  Peter  remembered  the  word 
 said  uiilo  him,  Bflore  llu' coclc  crow,  thou  slialt  deny  which   Jesus  had  said,  Before  the  coclc   crow,  Thou 
 
 me  Ihrice.     And  lie  went  out  and  wept  bitterly.  slialt  deny  me  thrice.     And  he  went  out,  aud  wept 
 
 I        bitterly. 
 
 fowl,  and  our  English  article  only  denotes 
 the  Weil- known  sign  of  coming  day.  Mark, 
 'a  second  time,"  conip.  above  on  26:  34; 
 see  thtTC  silso  as  to  the  Talniudic  statement 
 that  barn-yard  fowls  were  not  allowed  in  Je- 
 rusalem. Aud  Peter  remembered.  Luke 
 prefixes  "and  the  Li)rd  turned  and  looked 
 upon  Peter."  The  Saviour  may  have  been 
 in  the  high  priest's  audience  chamber,  either 
 undergoing  the  informal  trial,  or  kept  there 
 till  the  dawn  should  allow  a  formal  sessi(Ui. 
 This  chamber  might  be  open  to  the  inner 
 court :  and  tlie  lights  in  the  room,  and  the  fire 
 in  the  court,  would  make  the  pitying  Master 
 and  the  fallen  disciple  visible  to  each  other. 
 Otherwise  we  may  suppose  that  the  attendants 
 were  just  then  leading  Jesus  across  the  court. 
 See  Mrs.  Browning's  two  sonnets,  "The 
 Look,"  and  "The  Meaning  of  the  Look." 
 And  he  went  out,  into  the  great  entrance 
 as  before,  or  more  probably,  quite  out  of  the 
 building.  At  such  a  moment  one  would  nat- 
 urally long  to  be  alone.  And  wept  bitterly. 
 So  Luke;  comp.  I.«a.  22:  4.— Peter  is  seen  no 
 more  in  the  history  till  after  our  Lord's  resur- 
 rection, but  seems  to  have  sojourned  with  his 
 friend  John  (John  M:a,  lo).  Some  of  the  early 
 Latin  hymns  allude  to  a  legend  that  through 
 life  he  never  heard  a  cock  crow  without 
 weeping. 
 
 IIOMII.ETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 Peter's  fall  and  rising  again.  (1)  Steps 
 downward,  (a)  Self-conftdence,  and  loud 
 professions,  26:  33;  (b)  Lack  of  watchful- 
 ness, v.  40  f ;  (c)  Taken  off  his  guard,  he 
 does  a  rash  decil,  v.  ol ;  (d)  Alarmed,  yet 
 still  self-confident,  he  takes  a  middle  course 
 and  follows  at  a  distance,  v.  58;  (e)  Cour- 
 ageous enough  to  venture  into  danger,  though 
 wanting  courage  to  overcome  it,  v.  &8;  (f). 
 Suddenly  asked,  he  denies;  (g)  Feeling 
 bound  by  this  denial,  and  frightened  by  the 
 repeated  inquiry,  he  denies  a 'ain  and  again, 
 with  oaths  and  curses.  Alas,  alas!  (2) 
 Climbing  upward,  through  God's  help,  (a) 
 The  Lord  had  prayed  for  him  (Luke22:;v>),  and 
 now  looked  upon  him  (Luke22:Bi),  and  he  felt 
 genuine  grief  and  shame  ;   (b)  The  risen  Lord 
 
 appeared  to  him  alone  (F.uke2i:  34),  a  most 
 touching  occasion  of  confession  and  forgive- 
 ness; (c)  The  Lord  afterwards  delicately  re- 
 minded him  of  his  loud  professions,  and 
 while  no  longer  claimingsuperiority  toothers, 
 he  earnestly  avowed  his  love,  John  21 :  15  ff.; 
 (d)  Helped  by  the  Pentecostal  Spirit,  he  bold- 
 ly confessed  Christ  before  the  Sanhedrin  and 
 the  nation,  Acts  4:  10. 
 
 Calvin:  "The  fall  of  Peter  is  a  mirror  of 
 human  infirmity,  and  a  memorable  example 
 of  God's  goodness  and  compassion.  Peter 
 acted  inconsiderately  in  entering  the  high 
 priest's  court.  It  was  proper  to  follow  the  Mas- 
 ter, but  he  had  been  warned  of  his  coming 
 defection,  and  he  ought  to  have  avoided  the 
 occasion.  Often  thus  under  the  appearance 
 of  virtue  do  believers  fling  themselves  into 
 temptation.  Conscious  weakness  should  not 
 hinder  us  from  going  whithersoever  God  calls 
 us;  but  it  ought  to  restrain  rashnessand  stim- 
 ulate to  praj^er." — V.  69.  Calvin:  "  He  who 
 has  thrown  away  the  fear  of  God,  may  trem- 
 ble at  the  fall  of  a  leaf.  .  .  .  The  more  emi- 
 nent one  is,  the  more  should  he  be  careful ; 
 because  he  cannot  fall  from  his  high  ))lace 
 without  damaging  others." — V.  70.  Weiss 
 ("Life"):  "When  Peter  vowed  so  confi- 
 dently that  he  would  go  with  his  Master  to 
 death,  he  was  thinking,  no  doubt,  of  a  solemn 
 testimony  to  him  for  whom  he  was  ready  to 
 sacrifice  everything.  But  a  gretit  deed  of 
 heroism  is  often  easier  than  loyalty  in  small 
 things." — V.  74.  Contrast  Peter  in  his  great 
 confession  (16:  16),  wishing  to  stay  on  the 
 Mount  of  Transfiguration  (17:  4),  andmaking 
 grand  promises  only  a  few  hours  before  this 
 (26:33).— V.  75.  (1)  Seeing  that  Peter  fell, 
 let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth  take  heed 
 le-st  he  fall,  1  Cor.  10:  12.  (2)  Seeing  that 
 Peter  was  forgiven  and  became  so  useful,  let 
 him  that  knows  he  has  fallen  rise  up  in  earn- 
 est repentance.  Luther:  "No  article  of 
 the  Creed  is  so  hard  to  believe  as  this  :  1  be- 
 lieve in  the  forgiveness  of  sins.  But  look  at 
 Peter.  If  I  could  paint  a  portrait  of  Peter, 
 I  would  write  on  every  hair  of  his  head  for- 
 giveness of  sins." 
 
Ch.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 r55 
 
 WIIKN  the  morning  was  come,  all   the  chief  priests 
 anil  elders  of  the  people  took  counsel  against  Jesus 
 to  put  him  to  <lealh  : 
 
 'i  And  when  they  had  bound  him,  they  led /«'»»  away, 
 and  delivered  him  to  Pontius  Pilate  the  governor. 
 
 CHAPTER    XXVII. 
 
 1  Now  when  morning  w;is  come,  all  the  chief  priests 
 and  the  elders  of  the  people  took  counsel  agaiust 
 
 2  Jesus  to  put  him  to  death:  and  ihey  bound  him, 
 and  led  bini  away,  and  delivered  him  up  to  Pilate 
 the  governor. 
 
 Ch.    27:1-10.    Jesus    Formally   Sen- i  22:  66  says,"  they  led  him  into  their  council," 
 TKN'CKD  AND   DkLIVEKEU   TO   PiLATE.      8ui-    the  Siuihetlrin. 
 ciDE  OK  JuuAs.  Took  counsel  a;s:ainst  Jesus  to  put  him 
 
 This  section  divides  itself  into  v.  1  f.,  and  to  death.  They  had  already  voted  that  he 
 V    8-10.  I  deserved  to  die  (26;  66),  and  would  oidy  need  to 
 
 I.  If.  The  formal  meeting  of  the  Sanhe-  repeat  that  vote  in  tiic  formal  session.  But 
 drin.  ^larkl-j:!;  Luke  22 :  66-71.  It  seems  there  was  a  further  question  as  to  how  they 
 greatly  best  to  supjiose,  as  we  have  been  1  could  actually  put  him  to  death,  as  the 
 doing,  that  while  the  real  trial  and  condem-  Romans  had  taken  from  the  Sanhedrin  (see 
 nation  of  Jesus  had  already  occurred  {26:5--6s),  on  20:  59)  tiie  right  to  inflict  capital  puni.sh- 
 a  formal  session  of  the  Sanhedrin    was  held    nient,    and     thi.;    could     be     managed    only 
 
 after  daybreak,    when  the   iiioruiiig    was 
 come.     So  Mark  '  in  the  morning,'  and  Luke 
 
 through    Pilate  the  governor  (see  on  27:  11), 
 who  had   come   from  his   usual   residence  at 
 '  as  soon  as  it  was  day.'   The  Mishna  ("  Sanh."    Cesarea  to  Jerusalem,  in  order  to  insure  order 
 
 IV.,  1)  expressly  i>rovidcs  that  criminal  cases 
 can  be  decided  only  in  the  day  time,  and  that 
 while  a  sentence  of  acquittal  may  be  made 
 tlie  same  day,  a  sentence  of  condemnation 
 must  be  postponed  to  the  next  da^'.  We  have 
 seen    (on   26:  66)    how   the    latter    provision 
 
 at  the  great  feast,  and  attend  to  any  adminis- 
 trative points  that  might  come  up.  They 
 probably  then  agreed  to  make  before  Pilate 
 the  accusations  they  actually  did  make,  viz., 
 that  Jesus  claimed  to  be  a  king,  and  forbade 
 payment  of   tribute  to  Cesar  (Luke 23.- 2),  and 
 
 might  have  been  evaded,  but  the  former  seems  ,  that  he  stirred  up  the  populace.  auke23:5.i4.) 
 
 to  have  been  here  regarded,  being  in  fact 
 harder  to  evade.  Luke  has  not  described  the 
 informal  meeting  and  sentence,  but  he  has 
 just  before  mentioned  the  indignities  offered 
 
 The  further  charge  of  blasphemy  (johni9:7) 
 they  would  hold  in  reserve.  The  Com.  text 
 has  'Pontius  Pilate,'  as  in  Luke  3:  1;  Acts 
 4:   27;  1   Tim.   6:    13;   but  'Pilate'   alone   is 
 
 to  Jesus,  which  we  know  from  Matt,  and  probably  correct,  according  to  some  of  the 
 Mark  to  have  followed  that  sentence.  It  is  {  best  documents.'  As  to  Pilate,  and  the  term 
 natural  that  Luke,  in  describing  the  formal  'governrir,'  see  on  27:  11.  When  they  had 
 session  should  include  some  things  that  oc- !  bound  him.  So  Mark.  He  had  also  been 
 curred  in  the  previous  investigation,  since  j  bound  when  they  arrested  him  at  Gethsemane, 
 this  made  no  difference  as  to  the  general  re-  '  John  18:  12,  24,  but  the  bonds  would  naturally 
 suit;  nor  can  we  tell  how  far  the  formal  beat  lea.st  in  part  removed  while  they  kept  him 
 meeting  would  repeat  the  processes  of  the  in  the  house.  The  persons  who  bound  Jesus 
 other.  Whatever  view  may  be  adopted  as  to  '  and  led  him  away  are  naturally  understood 
 the  .several  examinations  of  our  Lord  by  the  to  be  not  the  chief  priests  and  elders  \y.  1),  but 
 Jews,  we  see  clearly  that  it  was  public  action,  the  oflScials  who  did  their  bidding.  The 
 on  the  part  of  the  highest  national  authorities,  Mishiui  directs  (  "Sanh.,"  VI.,  1)  tliat  sen- 
 and  was  afterwards  api>roved  even  by  the  tence  shall  be  followed  by  leading  away  to 
 popular  voice.  (27:25.)— The  place  of  this  ses- 1  execution,  while  the  court  remain  in  ses.sion 
 sion  may  have  been  the  high  priest's  resi-  so  as  to  hear  any  new  evidence  that  nuty  be 
 dence,  jw  befo.re,  but  more  probably  was  the  I  brought  in  the  criminals  behalf,  or  any  rea- 
 regular  hall  for  meetings  of  the  Sanhedrin  sonable  appeal  he  may  make,  while  on  the 
 (see  on  26:  oO) ;    notice  especially  that  Luke    way,  for  a  new  trial.     But  here  "the  whole 
 
 »K  B  LS,  33,  102,   .Memph.,  Theb.,  Pesh.,  OriRen.  ,  wise  insert  it  in  Mark,  Luke,  and  John?    In  the  ab- 
 We  might  suppose  Pontius  struck   out  here  because    sence  of  decisive  internal  considerations,  it  is  safest  ta 
 wanting  in  the  other  Gospels  ;  or  inserted  because  fa-    follow  documents  so  generally  right, 
 miliar  to  the  early  Christians  ;  but  then  why  not  like-  I 
 
556 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 3  Then  Judiis,  which  had  betrayed  hiiu,  when  he  saw 
 that  he  was  coudi-iuiied,  repented  hiuiselt,  and  brought 
 again  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver  to  the  chief  priests  and 
 elders, 
 
 4  .Saying,  I  have  sinned  in  that  I  have  betrayed  the 
 innocent  blood.  And  they  said,  What  U  that  to  us?  see 
 thou  to  tliat. 
 
 ;>  And  he  cast  down  the  pieces  of  silver  in  the  temple, 
 and  departed,  and  went  and  hanged  himself. 
 
 3  Then  Judas,  who  betrayed  hiiu,  when  he  saw  that 
 he  was  condemned,  repeuted  himself,  and  brought 
 back  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver  to  the  chief  priests 
 
 4  and  elders,  saying,  I  have  sinned  in  that  I  betrayed 
 1  innocent  blood.     But  they  said.  What  is  that  to  us? 
 
 5  see  thou  to  it.  And  he  cast  down  the  pieces  of  silver 
 into  the  sanctuary,  and  departed  ;  and  he  went  away 
 
 1  Many  ancient  authorities  read,  righteous. 
 
 cimipany  of  them  rose  up,  and  brought  him 
 before  Pilate."  (UuiieM:  i.  Rev.  Ver.)  He  was  not 
 yet  on  the  way  to  execution,  and  they  need 
 not  keep  the  Siinhedrin  in  .session. 
 
 II.  3-10.  The  sad  fate  of  Judas.  Not 
 found  in  the  other  Gospels,  but  conip.  Acts 
 1  :  16-19. 
 
 (a)  Judas  returned  the  money  and  hanged 
 himself.  (v.3-5.j  Judas,  which  had  betrayed 
 him,  see  on  10:  4  as  to  his  earlier  history. 
 When  he  saw  that  he  was  condemned, 
 viz.,  tliat  Jesus  was  condemned  by  the  Sanhe- 
 driii.  Perhaps  he  literally  saw  the  procession 
 to  Pilate's  abode,  and  understood  it  to  mean 
 that  the  Sanhedrin  had  condemned  him. 
 This  must  have  occurred  before  the  cruci- 
 fixion, as  only  the  condemnation  is  men- 
 tioned. It  is  most  natural  to  follow  Matthew's 
 order,  placing  it  before  the  trial  by  Pilate. 
 Yet  that  is  not  a  necessary  view,  since  Matt, 
 might  record  the  scene  here  to  avoid  a  break 
 in  the  subsequent  narrative.  The  chief 
 priests  and  elders  in  general  went  v/ith  the 
 procession  to  Pilate  (LukeW:  i),  but  some  of 
 them  may  have  gone  at  once  to  the  Court  of 
 the  Priests,  in  order  to  oversee  the  morning 
 I)n'p!irations  for  worship.  The  chief  priests 
 and  elders  are  mentioned  in  v.  3,  with  one 
 article  for  both  names  (correct  text),  probably 
 because  the  two  chisses  were  closely  associated 
 in  the  Sanhedrin  and  otherwise.  In  v.  1  the 
 article  in  the  original  is  repeated  because  of 
 the  added  words  '  of  the  people.'  Repented 
 himself,  deeply  grieved  over  and  regretted 
 his  conduct,  the  word  being  inetamelomai 
 quite  different  from  metanoeo,  which  is  used 
 for  repenting  unto  salvation,  see  on  3:  2;  21 : 
 
 29.  Brought  again  the  thirty  pieces  of 
 silver,  see  on  26:  15.  In  that  I  have  be- 
 trayed, delivered  up,  as  in  v.  2,  see  on  10:  4 
 and  17 :  22.  Innocent  blood.  The  Rev. 
 Ver.,  margin.!  'righteous  blood'  i  is  probably 
 correct,  but  there  is  no  important  difference. 
 Tile  reply  of  the  rulers  wsis  scornful.  Comp. 
 Acts  18:  15.  In  the  temple.  Rev.  Ver.,  into 
 the  sanctuary.  But  the  Com.  text,  'in  the 
 sanctuary'  is  more  probably  correct.-  The 
 sanctuary  is  naos,  the  central  building  or  tem- 
 ple proper,  see  on  4 :  5  and  21 :  12.  Some  have 
 attempted  to  establish  an  occasional  loose  use 
 of  naos  for  the  whole  sacred  enclosure,  but 
 without  success.  Not  being  a  priest,  so  far  as 
 we  have  any  reason  to  believe,  Judas  had  no 
 right  to  enter  this  building,  or  even  the  Court 
 of  the  Priests  that  surrounded  it.  He  must 
 have  felt  desperate  and  reckless,  so  that  he 
 rushed  into  the  Court  of  the  Priests,  or  into  the 
 building  itself,  and  flung  the  coins  ringing  on 
 the  floor  of  the  sanctuary.  If  we  read  'into,' 
 he  must  at  any  rate  have  entered  the  court, 
 which  was  equallj'  forbidden.  And  went 
 and  hanged  himself.  See  the  same  word 
 in  2  Sam.  17  :  23 ;  Tobit  3  :  10.  As  to  the  fur- 
 ther statements  in  Acts  1:  18  f.,  see  below. 
 
 In  connection  with  what  has  been  said  of 
 Judas  in  10:  4;  26:  14,  24,  it  may  be  remarked 
 that  our  Lord  gave  Judas  a  position  for  which 
 he  appears  to  have  been  by  nature-  specially 
 fitted.  That  is  for  any  man  the  best  providen- 
 tial assignment,  and  can  only  turn  out  other- 
 wise through  his  own  grievous  fault.  (Comp. 
 Edersh.)  Some  modern  critics  and  literary 
 men,  in  view  of  Judas'  remorse  and  suicide, 
 have  tried  to  construct  for  him  a  noble  char- 
 
 1  It  is  read  by  B  (second  hand)  L,  Memph.,  Theb.,  Old  I 
 T>atin,  and  Vulg.,  Syriac  of  Jerus.,  Arm.,  ^Ethiopic, 
 Origcn,  and  other  Fathers.  The  Sept.  has  'innocent 
 blood'  fifteen  times,  'blameless  blood'  three  times, 
 '  righti'ous  blood'  four  times;  but  in  only  one  of  these 
 is  that  expression  found  in  the  Hebrew.  So  'righteous 
 blood' i-i  a  rare  expression,  and  more  likely  to  have 
 been  changed  into  the  common  '  innocent  blood'  than  i 
 
 contrariwise.    In  New  Test,  'righteous  blood'  is  found 
 only  in  Matt.  2.3  :  35 ;  '  innocent  blood '  not  at  all. 
 
 ■'''  In  '  might  easily  be  changed  to  'into,'  ny  persons 
 who  knew  that  Judas  had  no  right  to  enter  the  sanc- 
 tuary. It  is  probably  an  "  Alexandrian  "  alteration, 
 being  found  in  {<  L,  Origen,  Eus. :  and  W  H.  would 
 doubtless  call  it  such  but  for  its  being  found  also  in  B. 
 
Ch.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 557 
 
 6  And  the  chief  priests  took  the  silver  pieces,  and 
 said,  It  is  nut  lau  I'lil  Ibr  to  put  tbeiu  into  the  treasury, 
 because  it  is  the  price  i>(  \>loiKl. 
 
 7  And  ihey  look  counsel,  and  bought  with  tbeiu  tlie 
 potter's  tield,  to  burv  slanders  in. 
 
 8  Wherefore  that'licld  was  called,  The  field  of  blood, 
 unto  this  day. 
 
 0  and  batified  himself  And  the  chief  priests  took  the 
 pieces  of  silver,  and  said,  It  is  noi  lawful  to  put 
 theiu  into  the  '  treasury,  since  it  is  the  price  of  blood. 
 
 7  And  they  took   counsel,  and   bouglit  willi  tbeni  the 
 
 8  potter's  (ield,  to  bury  strangers  in.  Wherefore  that 
 tield  was  called,  I'he  field  of  blood,  unto  this  day. 
 
 I  Or.  Corbanat,  that  is,  taered  treatwrg.    Compare  Mark  rii.  II. 
 
 acter — being  apparently  influenced  partly  by 
 love  of  paradox,  partly  by  pity  and  cliarity, 
 and  partly,  it  is  to  be  feared  (Olsii.),  by  a  low 
 estimate  of  sin.  They  say  that  Judas,  like 
 the  other  apostles,  was  expecting  .Jesus  to  set 
 up  a  worldly  kins^doni,  in  which,  whoever 
 was  otherwise  greatest,  he  might  hope  to  be 
 Treasurer.  This  hope  would  feed  at  once  his 
 ambition  and  his  covetousne.*s.  Seeing  that 
 the  Master  shrank  from  establishing  a  worldly 
 kingdom,  he  is  supposed  by  these  writers  to 
 have  resolved  upnn  a  diplomatic  stroke;  he 
 would  betray  him  to  the  rulers,  and  then 
 Jesus  would  be  obliged  to  deliver  himself  by 
 force,  p(Thaps  by  miracle,  and  would  no 
 longer  delay  to  assume  ttie  Messianic  throne. 
 It  was  the  unexpected  and  mortifying  failure 
 of  this  high  scheme  that  wrought  in  him  such 
 intolerable  remorse.  Now  that  such  alone 
 was  the  aim  of  Judas,  is  a  fancy  forbidden  by 
 tiie  expre.ss  statement  of  John  that  he  was  "a 
 tiiief"  (.lohn  li :  6) ;  and  of  Jesus,  long  before, 
 that  he  was  "a  devil  "  (JohD6:-o)  ;  and  by  the 
 Saviour's  awful  words  ('26 :  24,  Rev.ver.),  "  Woe 
 unto  that  man  through  whom  the  Son  of 
 mail  is  betrayed!  Good  were  it  for  that  man 
 if  he  had  not  been  born.''  One  may  some- 
 times incline  to  think  it  possible  that,  along 
 with  tiie  low  avarice  wiiich  accepted  a  small 
 reward  for  treachery,  there  may  have  been 
 connected  in  his  mind  vague  hopes  that  some- 
 how .Jesus  would  escape,  and  it  would  all  turn 
 out  well.  See  an  excellent  article  in  this 
 direction  by  P.ark  in  Smith's  "Bib.  Diet.," 
 Anier.  Ed.,  vol.  2,  page  1408  tf.  But  it  is  dif- 
 ficult to  suppose  the  elevated  aims  above  indi- 
 cated ta  have  been  cherished  by  a  thief  and  a 
 traitor;  and  most  of  the  critics  in  question 
 have  felt  it  necessary  for  their  theory  to  dis- 
 parage the  Gospel  statements.  It  seems  much 
 more  probable  that,  taking  literally'  the  Sav- 
 iour's predictions  that  he  would  he  crucified, 
 and  perceiving  the  growing  enmity  and  fixed 
 purpose  of  the  rulers,  Judas  was  minded  to 
 save  what  be  could  out  of  the  wreck,  as  the 
 end  of  his  course  of  petty  peculation,  and  as 
 some  consolation  for  blasted  hopes  in  regard 
 
 to  the  kingdom  and  its  treasury.  It  may  also 
 be  that  he  was  angered  by  the  rebuke  during 
 the  supper  at  Bethany  (see  above  on  20:  10  f ), 
 and  long  before  dissatisfied  at  gradually  per- 
 ceiving how  Jesus  proposed  self-renunciation 
 and  cross-bearing  instead  of  worldly  self-ag- 
 grandizement. As  to  ills  end,  we  know  that 
 men  often  lay  plans  for  some  vile  act  in  a 
 dreamy,  or  a  moody,  sullen  fashion,  and 
 when  it  has  been  consummated,  awaking  to 
 realize  what  they  have  done,  are  tilled  with 
 vain  regret  and  remorse.  It  might  easily 
 have  been  so  with  Judas,  and  thus  his 
 remorse  and  suicide  are  not  in  the  least 
 inconsistent  with  his  having  been  a  low 
 thief  and  a  shameful  traitor. — What  mourn- 
 ful scenes  of  evil  encompass  the  awful  tragedy 
 of  the  crucifixion,— Caiapbas  and  Pilate, 
 Peter  and  Judas.  Let  these  help  us  to 
 understand  the  sinfulness  of  human  nature 
 and  the  dreadful  guilt  of  sin,  and  we  can  bet- 
 ter ai>preciate  the  necessity,  significance,  and 
 power  of  the  cross. 
 
 (b)  How  the  money  was  disposed  of  (r.  e-io.) 
 To  put  them  into  the  treasury^  the  kor- 
 banas  (Hebrew  word  borrowed  in  the  Greek), 
 where  every  korh<in  (see  on  15:  5)  or  conse- 
 crated article  was  deposited.  (Comp.  Jos. 
 "  War,'  2,  9,  4.)  It  is  not  lawful  .... 
 because  it  is  the  price  of  hlood.  This  is 
 supposed  to  have  been  inferred  from  Deut. 
 2o :  18.  The  money  had  already  dishonored 
 tlje  temple  by  being  thrown  on  its  floor. 
 And  they  took  counsel,  probably  .some 
 hours  or  even  days  later,  when  they  had  more 
 time  to  think  of  so  small  a  matter.  The  pot- 
 ter's field,  spoken  of  as  known  by  that  name. 
 To  bury  strangers  in.  This  wasa  contemp- 
 tuous charity,  probably  referring  to  Gentiles 
 who  died  at  Jerusalem,  as  they  would  have 
 been  unwilling  to  bury  any  Jew  in  a  place 
 having  a  taint  of  desecration.  The  field  of 
 blood.  Acts  gives  also  the  Aramaic  term 
 Aceldama.  The  tradition  fixing  the  place  of 
 Aceldama  in  the  side  of  the  valley  of  Hin- 
 nom,  on  the  south  of  Jerusalem,  goes  back  as 
 far  as  Jerome  ("Ononi."),  while  Eus.  seems 
 
558 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 9  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  by  Jer- 
 emy the  prophet,  saving,  Ami  they  took  the  thirty 
 pieces  of  silver,  the  price  of  hiiu  that  was  valued,  whom 
 they  of  the  children  of  Israel  did  value ; 
 
 9  Then  was  fulfilled  that  wliieli  was  spoken  through 
 Jeremiah  the  prophet,  saying,  And  i  they  took  the 
 thirty  jdeces  of  silver,  the  price  of  him'  that  was 
 priced,  ^  whom  cerlahi.  of  the  children  of  Israel  did 
 
 1  Or.  /too*. ...2  Or,  uihom  tkey  priced  on  the  part  of  the  sons  of  Israel. 
 
 to  looiite  it  on  the  north.  Comp.  Kobinson, 
 '•  Bibl.  Res.,"  and  a  striking  description  in 
 Uaekett's  "  Illustratiunf;  of  Scripture."  Unto 
 this  day,  show.s  that  thi.s  Gospel  was  written 
 a  good  many  years  after  the  crucitixion  ;  it 
 would  be  much  more  natural  in  a.  d.  GO  than 
 in  A.  D.  40. 
 
 The  account  in  Acts  1 :  18  f.  differs  in  vari- 
 ous points  from  that  hero  given.  (1)  Miitt. 
 gaj^s  the  chief  priests  '  bought  the  field  '  ;  Acts, 
 '  this  man  purchased  (acquired)  a  field.'  The 
 latter  is  a  higii  wrought  expression,  perfectly 
 intelligible  —  all  that  he  acquired  by  his 
 treachery  was  a  field.  The  money  bought 
 him  a  burial-place;  that  was  to  him  the  sole 
 financial  outcome  of  the  iniquitous  transac- 
 tion. (2)  Matt,  says  he  'hanged  himself; 
 Acts,  'falling  headlong,  he  burst  asunder  in 
 the  midst,  and  all  his  bowels  gushed  out.' 
 Why  should  these  be  called  inconsistent  state- 
 ments? Suppose  that  he  hanged  himself  in 
 the  potter's  field— probablj'  an  unenclosed 
 spot,  from  which  potter's  clay  had  often  been 
 obtained,  like  a  brickyard,  and  therefore  not 
 costly;  and  suppose  that  the  rope,  or  a  limb 
 of  a  tree,  broke;  and  the  statements  are  all 
 accounted  for.  (3)  Matt,  ascribes  the  name 
 field  of  blood  to  the  fact  that  it  was  bought 
 with  the  price  of  blood  ;  Acts,  to  the  fact  that 
 his  own  blood  was  poured  out  there.  All  the 
 circumstances  (McClellan)  must  have  become 
 known  to  the  Christians,  who  resided  at  Jeru- 
 salem for  years  after  their  occurrence,  and 
 would  feel  a  painful  interest  in  the  entire 
 story.  One  of  the  reasons  for  that  name  does 
 notexclude  tlie  other. — These  several  explanri- 
 tions  are  artificial,  but  not  highlj'  so,  and  are 
 certainly  all  possible;  and  therefore  it  cannot 
 be  fairly  said  that  the  accounts  are  incredible 
 because  contradictory,  nor  that  the  writers 
 were  erroneously  informed. 
 
 9.  Then  was  fulfilled.  For  the  term 
 'fulfilled,'  see  on  1:  2'2;  and  for  the  phrase 
 'then  was  fulfilled,'  instead  of  'that  it  might 
 be  fulfilled,'  comp.  on  2:  17.  It  was  natural 
 toshrir.k  from  referring  so  horrid  a  crime  in 
 any  sense  to  the  divine  purpose.  Spoken  by, 
 through,  Jeremiah,  viz.,  'by  God  through 
 
 Jeremiah,'  see  on  1:  22;  2:  17.  Price  .  .  . 
 was  valued  .  .  .  did  value.  The  same  word 
 is  used  throughout  in  the  Greek;  the  repeti- 
 tion being  painfully  impressive.  Com.  Ver. 
 must  of  necessity  vary  the  translation,  'price,' 
 'valued,'  'did  value'  ;  but  it  did  better  than 
 Tyn,,  Cran.,  Gen.,  which  had  'price,' 
 'valued,'  'bcjught.' 
 
 The  prophecy  is  evidently  derived  from 
 Zech.  11 :  13,  and  yet  is  here  r.eferred  to  Jere- 
 miah. There  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  text. 
 Augustine  already  remarks  that  the  few 
 (Latin)  copies  which  omitted  the  name  (as 
 also  Peshito  does),  or  substituted  Zechariah, 
 were  evidently'  tr^'ing  to  remove  a  difficulty. 
 This  difficulty  has  been  the  subject  of  immense 
 discussion.  The  principal  theories  are  as  fol- 
 lows: (1)  Error  on  the  part  of  Matthew.  This 
 is  apparently  a  verj'  easy  solution  of  Luther, 
 Beza,  etc.,  and  is  popular  now  with  many, 
 even  Keil  and  Wright  (on  Zechariah).  But 
 some  have  surely  failed  to  consider  the  conse- 
 quences involved  in  such  an  admission.  Per- 
 sons who  earnestly'  seek  another  solution,  or 
 who  admit  they  cannot  find  one  and  are 
 quietly  recognizing  an  unsolved  difficulty, 
 may  be  just  as  honest  and  truth-loving  as 
 those  who  with  reckless  bravery  cut  the  knot. 
 (2)  Origen  and  Eus.  suggested,  and  many 
 have  repeated,  that  it  might  be  a  mistake  of 
 an  original  copyist,  which  is  of  course  a  mere 
 assumption,  but  quite  as  likely  as  a  mistake  of 
 the  Evangelist.  Morison  ingeniously  com- 
 pares "strain  at  a  gnat"  in  23:  24,  which 
 appears  to  have  been  a  slip  of  the  pen  or  a 
 typographical  error  in  the  original  edition 
 of  King  James.  (3)  The  notion  (Origen,  Je- 
 rome, Ewald,  and  others),  that  it  was  taken 
 from  some  Apocryphal  writing  ^ascribed  to 
 Jeremiah,  is  arbitrary  and  hardly  worth  dis- 
 cussing. (4)  Mede  suggested,  followed  by 
 Turpie,  Wright,  and  others,  that  Jeremiah 
 may  have  been  the  author  of  Zech.  ch.  9-11. 
 This  would  partlj'  fall  in  with  the  recent 
 theory  as  to  a  divided  authorship  of  that  book; 
 but  the  theory  holds,  for  internal  reasons, 
 that  the  author  must  have  belonged  to  the 
 time  of  Micah  and  Isaiah.      Mede's  view  is 
 
Ch.  XXV II.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 559 
 
 barely   possible.     Morison    well   says   that  it  i  by  the  representatives  of  Israel  at  thirty- shck- 
 
 wojid  be  "a  critical  anachronism"   to  sup- 
 pose Matthew  indicating  in  tiiis  fashion  the 
 
 els,  and  tl)is  is  flung  away  in  the  house  of  Je- 
 hovaii,  and  goes  to  a  potter  for  the  purchase 
 
 composite  autiiorship  of  ti>e  book,     (o)  Light- |  of  his  tield.     The  two  cases  are  similar  inter- 
 
 foot  quotes  tiie  Talmud  as  saying  that,  in  the 
 ancient  order  of  the  prophetic  books,  Jere- 
 miah stood  first.  So  he  thinks  Matthew  has 
 quoted  from  the  general  prophetic  collection 
 as  the  B :)ok  of  .leremiah  ;  comp.  the  Psalms 
 of  D;ivi<l,  the  Proverbs  of  Solomon.  This  is 
 very  ingenious.  But  no  similar  quotation  is 
 found  in  New  Test.  Hengstenberg  and  Cook 
 ("Bib.  Comm.")  notice  the  fact  that  only 
 Jeremiah,  Isaiah,  and  Daniel  are  quoted  by 
 name  in  the  Gospels,  Zecli.  being  several 
 times  (juotec^  or  referred  to  in  the  Gospels, 
 and   many   times   in    New   Test.,    but   never 
 
 nally  as  well  as  in  striking  external  points, 
 and  the  Evangelist  declares  them  to  have  a 
 prophetic  relation.  Comp.  on  1 :  23;  2:  17  f. 
 — Ewald,  Ble(>k,  Meyer,  and  others,  hold  that 
 the  Hebrew  does  not  mean  'potter,'  but 
 'treasury.'  They  change  the  vowels,  and 
 make  an  unknown  word,  and  think  that  this 
 is  required  by  the  subsequent  words  '  in  the 
 house  of  .Jehovah.'  It  is  enough  to  say  that 
 the  money  flung  in  the  temple  did  goto  the 
 potter.  Some  have  suggested  the  artificial 
 but  not  impossible  hypothesis  of  a  potter  who 
 had  a  shop  in  the  temple  courts  and  supplied 
 
 named.     (6)  Hengstenberg  thinks  that  as  the  i  the  temple,  and  who  owned  the  piece  of  land 
 
 later  prophets  often  reproduce  earlier  predic- 
 tions, so  Zech.  was  here  really  reproducing 
 Jer.  18:  2  and  19:  2,  ancfMatt.  intentionally 
 refers  to  tlie  ori'^inal  source,  though  adojjting 
 mainly  the  later  form.  This  tlieory  is  ably 
 argued  in  Heng.st.'s  "  Cliristology,'"  and  Klie- 
 futh  li:is  a  similar  though  distinct  theory  (see 
 Wri'jcht'.  Besides  the  above-mentioned  fact 
 that  Zech.  is  so  often  quoted  but  never 
 ii;imed,  Hengst.  notices  also  that  Mark  1 :  2  f . 
 refers  to  Isaiah  what  comes  partly  from  Mal- 
 achi,  giving  the  older  and  greater  prophet 
 credit  for  the  whole,  the  two  predictions 
 being  akin. — On  the  whole  this  last  seems  the 
 
 that  was  bought. 
 
 As  to  the  form  of  the  quotation.  Matt,  here 
 leaves  the  Sept.  and  makes  considerable 
 changes  in  the  expressions  of  the  Hebrew, 
 but  only  such  as  bring  out  more  clearly  the 
 meaning  which,  if  we  consider  the  passage  as 
 prophetic,  is  really  conveyed  by  the  Hebrew. 
 Comp.  on  2:  6. 
 
 HOMILETICAL   AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  3.  Downward  course  of  one  who  began 
 as  a  teacher  and  an  apostle.      1)  Avarice,   2) 
 Thievery,   John    12:  6,  3)   Betrayal,    4)  Re- 
 morse, 5)  Suicide,  6)  His  own  place,    Acts  1  : 
 most  nearly  .satisfactory  theory;  but  some  of  g.y-Peter  and   Judas.       1)  They  both,  and 
 
 the  others  are  possible,  even  plausible.  If 
 not  quite  content  with  any  of  these  explana- 
 tions, we  had  better  leave  the  question  as  it 
 stand-,  remembering  how  slight  an  unknown 
 circumstance  might  solve  it  in  a  moment,  and 
 how  many  a  once  celebrated  difficulty  has 
 been  cleared  up  in  the  gradual  progress  of 
 Biblic:il  knowledge.  Comp.  on  20:  "29;  23:  35. 
 In  Zcchariah  11 :  13  the  prophet  in  vision  is 
 a  representative  of  Jehovah  acting  as  shep- 
 herd of  Israel.  The  flock  so  misbehave  that 
 the  shepherd  calls  for  his  wages  to  quit.  The 
 people  (flock)  show  him  contempt  by  valu- 
 ing him  at  thirty  shekels,  the  price  of  a  slave. 
 Jehovah  siys  to  the  shepherd,  "Fling  it  to 
 the  i)Otter,  the  glorious  price  at  which  I  was 
 priced  by  them."  The  prophet  adds,  "And  I 
 took  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  and  I  flung  it, 
 in  the  house  of  .Jehovah,  to  the  potter."  In 
 like  manner,  Jesus  is  contemptuously  valued  i 
 
 they  only,  are  called  Satan,  16:23;  John  6: 
 70.  2)  They  both,  and  they  only,  turned 
 openly  against  the  Master  at  the  end.  3) 
 They  both  sorrowed  deeply,  but  in  one  it  was 
 remorse,  in  the  other  it  was  humble  and  lov- 
 ing repentance.  4)  One  committed  suicide, 
 the  other  found  forgivene.«s  and  lived  along 
 life  of  usefulness. — How  the  traitor  was 
 treated.  1)  Eagerly  welcomed,  and  promptly 
 paid,  2(5:  15.  2)  Solemnly  warned,  but  in 
 vain,  26: '24.  3)  Diligently  assisted.  26:47; 
 John  18:  3.  4)  Scorned  and  slighted,  27:  4. 
 5)  The  price  of  his  treachery  made  a  monu- 
 ment of  his  ignominy  forever. 
 
 V.  4.  "I  have  sinned.'  Spurgeon  hns  a 
 sermon  that  introduces  seven  diflerent  persons 
 in  Scripture,  each  saying,  "I  have  sinned." 
 ''What  is  that  to  us?"  It  was  really  much 
 to  them  ;  for  if  Judas  had  betrayed  a  righteous 
 man,  they  had  condemned  him.     They  could 
 
560 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 10  And  gave  them  for  the  potter's  field,  as  the  Lord 
 appuiuled  uie. 
 
 U  Aud  Jesus  stood  before  the  governor:  and  the  gov- 
 •Oriiur  ;isked  him,  saying,  Art  thoii  the  King  ol  the 
 JewsV    Aud  Jesus  said  unto  hiiu.  Thou  sayest. 
 
 10  price;  and  3 they  gave  them  for  the  potter's  field, 
 as  the  Lord  appointed  me. 
 
 11  Now   Jesus  stood  before  the  governor:    and   the 
 governor  asked  him,  saying.  Art  thou  the  King  of 
 
 1  Some  ancient  authorities  read,  I  gave. 
 
 not  shift  tlieir  guilt  upon  Judas,  as  Pilate 
 could  not  shift  liis  upon  tlie  Jews.  Ci'-.M.) 
 Henry  :  "  It  is  folly  for  us  to  think  that  the 
 sins  of  others  ai'e  nothing  to  us,  especially 
 those  sins  that  we  are  any  way  accessory  to, 
 or  partakers  in.  .  .  .  Sinners,  under  convic- 
 tions, will  find  their  old  companions  in  sin 
 but  miserable  comforters.  It  is  usual  for  tliose 
 that  love  the  treason  to  hate  the  traitor." 
 —V  5.  How  often  does  gain  gotten  by  crime 
 become  a  torment.— V.  6.  Scrupulosity  and 
 injustice.  Ij  They  would  pay  the  price,  but 
 would  not  put  the  price  of  blood  in  the  treas- 
 ury. 2)  They  would  not  enter  the  governor's 
 abode  for  fear  of  defilement  (Johni8:28),  but 
 they  would  manoeuvre  and  lie  to  make  the 
 governor  murder  the  righteous.  3)  The^' 
 were  horror-struck  at  a  claim  to  be  the  Mes- 
 siah (26:65r.),  and  they  would  bribe  Koman 
 soldiers  to  a  false  report  to  prevent  the  claim 
 from  being  believed.  (w:i-2)—V.  10.  Euthym.  : 
 "Let  the  money-lovers  consider  how  Judas 
 1)  committed  the  sin,  2)  did  not  enjoy  the 
 money,  3)  lost  his  life."  Luther:  "In  Ju- 
 diis  we  see  two  things;  how  sin  at  first  easily 
 slips  in,  but  afterwards  makes  such  a  horrible 
 end." 
 
 ll-:jl.  Jesus  Tried  by  Pilate. 
 
 Found. also  in  Mark  15:2-20;  Luke  23:2- 
 25;  John  18:  28-19:  16.  Luke  here  gives  a 
 good  deal,  and  John  still  more,  of  matter  not 
 found  in  Matt,  and  Mark;  while  Matt,  has 
 two  remarkable  points  not  found  in  the 
 others,  viz.,  v.  19  and  v.  24  f.  This  section  in 
 Matt,  divides  into  v.  11-14,  15-18,  19,  20-23, 
 24  f.,  26,  27-31. 
 
 I.  11-14.  Pilate  finds  no  grounds  of 
 condemnation.  And  Jesus  stood  before 
 the  governor,  viz.,  Pilate,  (u-.i.)  The  time 
 was  early  morning.  (27:  i;  joimisrM.)  The  place 
 was  cither  in  the  Castle  of  Antonia,  at  the 
 northwest  corner  of  the  temple  area,  or  at  the 
 grand  palace  of  Herod  the  Great,  on  the 
 western  side  of  the  city,  near  the  present 
 Jaflfa  gate;  it  does  not  seem  possible  at  pres- 
 ent to  decide  between  the  two  localities.  The 
 (ireek  word  translated  "governor"  is  a  gen- 
 eral term  signifying  leader,  ruler,  governor  in 
 
 general,  as  in  10:  18;  1  Peter  2:  14,  and  fre- 
 quently applied  to  a  Koman  procurator,  as 
 throughout  this  and  the  following  chapters, 
 and  in  Acts  ch.  24-26;  so  sometimes  in  Jo- 
 sephus. 
 
 When  Archelaus  was  banished  in  A.  T>.  6 
 (comp.  above,  end  of  ch.  2),  Judea  and  Sama- 
 ria were  made  a  Roman  province,  governed 
 by  a  procurator,  who  resided  at  Cesarea  as 
 the  political  capital,  and  visited  Jerusalem 
 upon  occasion,  especially  at  the'  time  of  the 
 great  feasts.  The  sixth  procurator,  A.  d.  26- 
 36,  was  Pontius  Pilatus,  who,  besides  New 
 Test,  and  Jos.,  is  nientit)ned  by  Tacitus 
 ("Ann.,"  15,  44),  "  Christus,  in  the  reign  of 
 Tiberius,  was  executed  by  the  procurator 
 Pontius  Pilatus."  We  know  nothing  of 
 Pilate's  history  before  entering  upon  office. 
 In  the  probably  four  years  he  had  now  been 
 holding  it,  he  had  made  himself  very  odious 
 to  the  Jews,  by  disregarding  their  religious 
 convictions  and  feelings.  We  find  mention 
 of  four  instances,  all  apparently  belonging  to 
 this  earl^'  period,  (a)  In  removing  his  army 
 from  Cesarea  to  Jerusalem  for  winter  quar- 
 ters, he  sent  in  by  night  some  ensigns  bearing 
 busts  of  Cesar,  while  former  governors  had 
 used  other  ensigns  in  entering  Jerusalem,  out 
 of  regard  for  Jewish  feeling  against  graven 
 images.  Multitudes  of  the  people  went  to 
 Cesarea  and  continued  for  five  days  and 
 nights  their  incessant  entreaties  for  the  re- 
 moval of  these  images,  which  he  refused 
 because  it  would  seem  an  insult  to  Cesar.  0?i 
 the  sixth  da3'  he  let  in  soldiers  threatening  the 
 suppliants  with  slaughter;  but  they  prostrated 
 themselves  and  bared  their  throats  before  the 
 drawn  swords, 'saying  that  they  would  gladly 
 die  rather  than  allow  transgression  of  the 
 law  ;  so  he  yielded,  and  ordered  back  the  im- 
 ages (Jos.,  "Ant.,"  18,  3,  1;  "War,"  2.  9, 
 2-4).  (b)  Philo,  in  urging  upon  Caius  Ca- 
 ligula the  example  of  Tiberius,  tells  that 
 Pilate  once  offered  up  in  the  palace  of  Herod 
 some  golden  shields,  without  figures,  but  in- 
 scribed, and  after  long  obstinately  refusing 
 the  entretities  of  the  people,  received  orders 
 from   Tiberius    at    Rome  to  remove    them. 
 
Cii.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 561 
 
 12  And  when  he  was  accused  of  the  chief  priests  and  |  12  the  Jews  ?  Aud  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  sayest. 
 elders  he  answered  nolliiiig.  And  when  he  was  accused  by  the  chief  priesis'and 
 
 l;j  Then  s.iid  I'lUite  unto  him,  Hearest  thou  not  how  13  elders,  he  answered  nulliiiig.  Then  sailli  l'ilat(Miiiti> 
 many  things  they  witness  against  thee?  I        hiiu,  Hearest  thuu  nut  huw  many  things  they  wit- 
 
 See  that  curious  work,  written  soon  after 
 A.  D.  40,  Pliilo's  "Enibiissy  to  Cuius,"  (J  38. 
 (c)  Ho  used  the  sacred  treasure  called  Cor- 
 liaii  (Mark  7: 11),  to  buiUl  an  aqueduct  near 
 tilty  miles  long.  On  his  return  to  Jeru- 
 salem the  people  gathered  about  his  tribunal 
 with  loud  clamors,  and  \m  sent  among  them 
 soldiers,  who  beat  them  savagely  with  staves, 
 killing  many,  while  others  were  trodden  to 
 <l('ath  in  the  flight;  and  so  in  that  case  he  tri- 
 umphed (Jos.  "  War,"  2,3,  9).  (d)  He  slew  cer- 
 tain Galileans  while  engaged  in  offering  sacri- 
 tiet's  at  the  temple,  so  that  their  blood  min- 
 gled with  the  blood  of  their  sacrifices — to 
 Jewish  feeling  a  horrible  combination  of 
 cruelty  and  profanation,  (i.use  i:!:  i.)     Wo  need 
 
 Pilate  knew  that  they  designed  a  grave  accu- 
 sation. He  must  have  repeatedly  lieard  of 
 Jesus  during  the  last  three  years,  of  the  great 
 crowds  that  followed  him,  and  the  reported 
 miracles,  but  also  that  he  seemed  to  have  no 
 political  aims.  Luke  (llev.  Ver. )  tells  that 
 they  said,  "We  found  this  man  perverting 
 our  nation,  and  forbidding  to  give  tribute  to 
 Cesar,  and  saying  that  he  himself  is  Christ,  a 
 king."  They  kept  the  purely  religious  ques- 
 tion in  reserve  (John  19:  7),  and  put  forward 
 political  accusations,  such  as  alone  properly 
 concerned  a  Roman  governor  (comp.  Acts  18: 
 12-17),  and  theseof  the  most  serious  kind.  Now, 
 in  Roman  trials  (Keim),  great  importance 
 was  attached  to  a  confession  by  the  accused. 
 
 not  wonder  that  Jos.  has  no  account  of  I  Accordingly,  Pilate  asked  the  question  given 
 Ih'.s,  for  Pliilo  speaks  of  Pilate's  "successive  j  by  Matt.,  Mark,  and  Luke,  and  John,  Art 
 murders  without  trial,"  declaring  that  he  I  thou  the  king  of  the  Jews  ?  This  in  Matt. 
 liMred  any  appeal  to  Tiberius,  lest  the  embassy  I  and  Mark  reiiiiires  something  said  by  the 
 .-liDuld  also  accuse  his  "acceptance  of  bribes,  i  Jews  as'  accounting  for  it,  which  John  and 
 piuiuU'rings,  outrages,  and  wanton  insults,  '  Luke  afford.  '  Thou  '  is  emphatic,  being  sep- 
 ronlinual  and  most  grievous  cruelty,"  and  ,  arately  expressed  in  the  Greek.  Thou  say- 
 characterizing  him  as  "  unbending,  self-  ,  est,  viz.,  sayest  what  is  true  (comp.on  2(J:  25). 
 willed,  harsh,  and  malignant."  These  facts  |  John  shows  that  this  question  and  answer 
 and  statements  will  prepare  us  to  understand    were  spoken  in  private  within  the  prsBtorium 
 
 th(!  relations  of  the  accusers  and  the  judge  in 
 tlie  trial  of  Jesus  before  Pilate.  It  should  be 
 added  t'.iat  si.x  years  later  the  proconsul  of 
 Syria,  who  was  the  procurator's  superior, 
 upon  complaint  of  his  cruelty  towards  certain 
 
 (John  18:  33),  and  that  Jesus  explained,  "My 
 kingdom  is  not  of  this  world."  We  haveseen 
 on  25:34  how  our  Lord  had  of  late  been 
 speaking  of  himself  to  the  disciples.as  king, 
 and  on  26:64  how  before  the  Sanhedrin  he 
 
 Samaritans,  ordered  him  to  Rome,  where  he  I  avowed  him.self  the  Messiah,  and  thus  a  king 
 arrived  after  the  death  of  Tiberius  ("Ant." 
 18.  4,  1  f).  Eusebius  says  ("Hist."  IL  7), 
 that  "in  the  timoof  Caius  (a.  d.  37-41)  Pilate 
 fell  into  .so  great  misfortunes  that  he  commit- 
 ted suicide."  It  is  stated  by  Justin  Mart^-r, 
 Tertullian,  and  Euscb.,  that  Pilate  made  an 
 offici;il  repnrt  to  Tiberius  concerning  his  trial 
 of  Jesus;  hut  tiiis  is  now  represented  only  by 
 unquestionably  spurious  writings. 
 
 It  is  probably  to  this  confession  that  he  was 
 the  king  of  the  Jews  that  Paul  refers  in  1 
 Tim.  6:  13,  Rev.  Ver.:  "Christ  Jesus,  who 
 before  Pontius  Pilate  witnessed  the  good  con- 
 fession." 
 
 When  he  was  accused,  or,  '  while  he  was 
 being  accused.'  By  the  chief  priests  and 
 elders,  first  one  speaking,  and  then  another. 
 This  was  probably  both   before  and  after  Pi- 
 
 Joliii  rehites  how  Pilate  came  out  from  tlie  late's  private  interview  with  him.  To  never, 
 pnetorium.  because  thrt  rulers  were  unwilling  ,  or,  not  even  to  one  word,  is  the  literal  transla- 
 ti)    enter,    and    inquired    "What    accusation  !  tion.     Pilate's    remonstrance   (v.  13)   appears 
 
 bring  ye  against  this  man?"'  They  replied 
 that  he  was  an  evil-doer.  Upon  Pilate's  bid- 
 ding them  take  him  and  judge  him  them- 
 selves, they  said  "  We  (emphatic)  are  not  per- 
 mitted  to   put  any  one   to  death";    and    so 
 
 •2L, 
 
 to  have  been  kindly  meant.  The  utter  silence 
 of  the  accused  seemed  wonderful,  (v.  n).  A 
 Roman  writer  says,  "Silence  is  a  kind  of  con- 
 fession." Did  Jesus  mean  thus  to  confess  the 
 charge  as  true?    There  was  something  about 
 
562 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 14  And  he  answered  him  to  never  a  word  :  iusoiuuch 
 that  the  governor  marvelled  gieatly. 
 
 15  Now  at  Hull  least  the  governor  was  wout  to  release 
 unto  the  people  a  prisoner,  whom  they  would. 
 
 16  And  they  had  then  a  notable  prisoner,  ealled  Bar- 
 abbas. 
 
 17  Therefore  when  they  were  gathered  together,  Pi- 
 late said  unto  them,  Whom  will  ye  that  I  release  unto 
 you?  Barabbas, or  Jesus  which  is  called  Christ? 
 
 14  ness  against  thee?    And  he  gave  him  no  answer,  not 
 even  to  one  word:  insoniiicli  that  the  governor uiar- 
 
 15  veiled  greatly.     Now  at  '  the  feast  the  governor  was 
 wont   to  release  unto  the  multitude  one   prisoner, 
 
 10  whom  they  would.     And  they   had  then  a   notable 
 
 17  prisoner,   called   Barabbas.      When    therefoie   they 
 
 were  gatliered  together,  Pilate  said  untothem,  Whom 
 
 will  ye  that  1  release  unto  you  ?     Barabbas,  or  Jesus 
 
 him  wliich  disinclined  the  governor  to  think 
 so.  How  many  things.  The  Greek  may 
 mean  either  how  many  or  how  great,  indeed 
 may  inolude  both — what  a  muss  of  things. 
 Can  we  see  reasons  for  this  remarkable  si- 
 lence, before  the  Roman  as  well  as  the  Jew- 
 ish tribunal('i6:63)?  (1)  He  has  already  been 
 condemned  by  the  Sanhedrin  for  blasphemy. 
 His  death  is  a  foregone  conclusion  with  them, 
 and  Pilate  is  fettered  by  his  own  i)ast  wrong- 
 doing, iind  must  yield  to  their  wishes.  -It  will 
 do  no  good  to  speak ;  it  would  be  casting 
 pearls  before  swine.  The  only  charge  that 
 needed  explanation  to  Pilate  he  did  explain 
 to  him  in  private.  (2)  The  crisis  of  his  minis- 
 try has  arrived,  his  '  hour '  is  now  coijie.  For 
 two  years  he  has  prudently  avoided  exciting 
 the  ho.^tility  of  his  enemies,  and  the  fanati- 
 cism of  his  friends.  But  there  is  no  occasion 
 for  ftirthcr  delaying  the  inevitable  collision. 
 He  has  finished  his  work  of  teaching,  his  life 
 of  humiliation,  and  the  hour  is  come  that  he 
 should  be  glorified.  ( John  li ;  23 ;  17 : 4.)  (3)  His 
 death  is  not  only  inevitable,  but  necessary, 
 and  he  now  voluntarily  submits  to  it.  (Joim 
 10:  17  r.)  One  prayer  to  the  Father  might 
 .«top  it,  but  he  will  not  so  pray.  (Joim  12:  27; 
 M.IU.  26:5'i.)  The  thought  of  this  hour  has  long 
 been  a  burden  to  his  soul  (Luke  12:50),  and  la.*t 
 night  its  approach  cost  him  a  long  and  pain- 
 ful struggle  in  the  garden ;  but  now  he  is 
 ready  to  endure  the  cross,  despising  the 
 shame,  for  the  joy  that  is  set  before  him.  (Heb. 
 12:  2.) 
 
 Luke  and  John  here  relate  that  Pilate  de- 
 clared he  found  no  fault  in  the  accused.  (Luke 
 23:4;  John  18: 38.)  So  the  trial  before  him  was 
 thus  far  a  failure.  Rut  the  Jewish  rulers 
 (Luke  23 : 5,  R.  v.)  "  wcrc  the  iiiorc  urgent,  saying. 
 He  stirreth  up  the  people,  teaching  through- 
 out all  Judea,  and  beginning  from  Galilee 
 even  unto  this  place."  Thus  Pilate  learned 
 that  the  accused  was  a  Galilean.  He  seized 
 upon  this  fact  as  affording  a  prospect  of  an 
 escape  from  this  unpleasant  trial,  and  at  the 
 
 same  time  of  conciliating  Herod  Antipas,  the 
 tetrarch  of  Galilee,  with  whom  he  had  been 
 at  enmit}'.  So  he  sent  Jesus  to  Herod,  who 
 bad  cometo  Jerusalem  forthefeast.  (Luke 23; 712.) 
 This  formed  the  second  stage  in  the  Roman 
 trial.  But  while  he  succeeded  in  conciliating 
 Herod,  the  governor  failed  to  escape  the  re- 
 sponsibility of  the  investigation.  Jesus  was 
 utterly  silent  before  Herod  also,  and  was  sent 
 back,  nothing  having  been  accomplished. 
 
 II.  15-18.  Pilate  attempts  to  release  Jesus. 
 Mark  15:  6-10;  Luke  23  :  13-16;  John  18:  39  f. 
 Summoning  the  rulers  and  the  people,  the 
 procurator  declared  (Luke)  that  he,  and  like- 
 wise Herod,  had  found  no  fault  in  this  man 
 concerning  the  matters  of  accusation.  So  he 
 proposed  y  sort  of  compromise,  "I  will  there- 
 fore chastise  him,  and  release  him."  Hehoped 
 that  this  amount  of  punishment  might  satisfy 
 the  hostility  of  the  accii.=ers.  At  that  feast, 
 Rev.  Ver.,  the  feast,  feast  by  feast,  whenever 
 a  feast  occurred  ;  but  the  reference  is  probably 
 to  the  passover,  and  not  all  the  feasts.  The 
 governor  was  wont  to  release  unto  the 
 people,  multitude.  This  was  more  likely  a 
 Roman  than  a  Jewish  custom,  but  its  origin 
 is  quite  unknown.  Despots  have  often  found 
 some  release  of  prisoners  to  be  popular  with 
 the  many.  A,  one,  prisoner.  This  is  clearly 
 a  numeral,  and  not  an  indefinite  article,  comp. 
 on  26:  69.  They  had,  viz.,  the  governor  and 
 those  associated  with  him  in  such  matters. 
 Barabbas.  The  insurrection  against  the 
 Romans  when  a  procurator  was  first  appointed 
 had  left  some  popular  robbers,  who  were  re- 
 garded as  patriots  (comp.  on  22:  17).  It  is  not 
 unlikely  that  Barabbas  was  oneof  tlTose.  He 
 was  not  only  "a  robber"  (John is : 40),  but  had 
 excited  an  insurrection  in  the  city,  during 
 which  he  and  his  followers  had  committed 
 murder.  (Mark  is:  7;  Luke  23: 19.)  Thesc  facts  oc- 
 count  for  Matthew's  calling  him  a  notable 
 prisoner,  or  '  a  prisoner  of  mark.'  It  is  also 
 probable  that  the  two  robbers  crucified  with 
 Jesus  were  Barabbas'   followers,  so  that  the 
 
Ch.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 563 
 
 13  For  he  koew   that  for  envy  they  had  delivered  |  18  who  is  called  Christ  ?    For  he  knew  that  forenvv 
 
 hiiu. 
 
 i;)  When  he  was  set  down  on  the  judgment  seat,  his 
 wile  sent  unto  iiiiu,  saying,  Have  thou  nothing  to  do 
 wilh  that  jdsl  man:  I'or  I  have  sufl'ered  many  things 
 this  (lay  iu  a  dreaiu  heoausi;  of  liim. 
 
 •JK  Hut  the  cliief  priests  and  elders  persuaded  the 
 multitude  that  they  stiould  ask  liarabbas,  and  destroy 
 
 JlSUS. 
 
 19  they  had  delivered  him  up.  And  while  he  was  sit- 
 ting on  the  judgment-seal,  his  wile  sent  unto  him, 
 saying,  Have  thou  nothing  to  do  with  lha(  righteous 
 man  :  for  I  have  sulf'ired  many  things  this  day  in  a 
 
 20  dream  because  of  him.  Now  "the  ehief  priests  and 
 theelders  persuaded  the  multitudes  that  they  should 
 
 Saviour  literally  took  his  place.  Jesus  was 
 falsely  accused  of  sedition,  and  a  man  really 
 t^iiilty  of  sedition  was  released.  The  name 
 IJirahbas  occurs  frequently  in  the  Talmud, 
 and   signifies    'son    of    Abba,'    or    'son   of   a 
 
 The  Romans  were  ostentatious  of  publicity  in 
 trials,  as  opposed  to  secret  investigations. 
 Comp.  (Keim)  the  case  of  the  procurator 
 Flonis,  who  in  a.  d.  06,  after  spending  the 
 night    in    Herods    palace,     "the    next    day 
 
 teacher,'  it  being  common  to  call  a  rabbi  placed  in  front  of  the  palace  a  judgment  seat, 
 •fiither.'  (•.M:«.)  Comp.  Barjonali  ('«:  n),  Bar- I  and  sat  down  ;  and  the  chief  priests  and  men  of 
 thnloinew.  (10:2.)  The  name  might  mean  j  povverand  all  that  was  mostdistinguished  in  the 
 simply  'son  of  his  father,'  but  notso  probablj-.  |  city  stood  beside  the  judgment  seat."  (Jos., 
 A  few  documents  give  in  v.  16  and  17,  or  in  v.     "  War,"  2,  14,  8.)    This  curious  interruption 
 
 17  al')ne,  'Jesus  Barabbas.'  Everyone  feels 
 this  to  be  an  interesting  reading,  but  the  evi- 
 dence is  too  slight  to  warrant  accepting  it,  as 
 
 from  Pilate's  wife  gave  time  for  the  rulers  to 
 move  about  among  the  crowds  and  persuade 
 them  to  ask  for   Barabbas.  (v.  20.)     It  is  sug- 
 
 is  done  by  Frit/.,  Meyer,  Farrar,  and  others,  gested  by  Edersh.  (comp.  above  on  26:  47) 
 Tregelles  has  shown  how  it  might  have  arisen  j  that  so  large  a  force  as  a  cohort,  commanded 
 throiigli  ji  mistake  in  copying;  see  also  Tisch.  I  by  a  chiliarch,  could  not  have  been  furnistied 
 and  W  II.,  Apj).  Whom  will  ye  that  I  re-  j  to  the  rulers  for  the  ap|)rehension  of  Jesus 
 lease  unto  yon  t  .hdin  also  states,  and  Luke  1  without  authority  from  Pilate.  This  would 
 implies,  that  Pilate  suggested  the  release  of  |  account  for  the  fact  tlmt  Pilate's  wife  knew 
 .lesiis.  Mark  (isrs)  at  first  seems  to  mike  it  what  was  going  on,  and  felt  di.slressed  and 
 come  from  the  people.  But  he  only  states  [  anxious.  Have  thou  nothing  to  do  with 
 that  the  thronging  multitude  at  that  point  j  that  .lust  man  ;  the  same  Greek  construction 
 reminded  Pilate  of  the  custom,  a  very  natural  as  in  8:  29;  John  2:  4.  This  day  in  the  Jew- 
 thing  upon  coming  before  the  tribunal  early  I  ish  sense,  beginning  at  sunset.  There  is  noth- 
 on  the  first  day  of  the  feast,  and  Pilate  took  [  ing  here  to  indicate  a  divine  influence  in 
 up  the  idea  and  asked  whether  they  wished  i  connection  with  the  dream,  and  it  can  be  ac- 
 him  to  release  Jesus.  For  envy  they  had  counted  for  by  natural  causes.  The  message 
 delivered  him.  Mark  carefully  distinguishes  would  naturally  increase  the  governor's  re- 
 — Pilateaddresscd  "the  multitude,"  and  "per-  hictance  to  ctmdemn  the  accused.  A  tradition, 
 ceived  that  for  envy  the  chief  priests  had  de-  J  with  but  slight  support,  gives  to  Pilate's  wife 
 livered  iiim  up,"  II.  V.     Their  jealousy  arose  I  the  name  of  Procla,  or  Claudia  Procula.     In 
 
 from  th(!  fear  that  a  person  claiming  to  be  the 
 Messiah  would  interfere  with  their  popularity 
 and  power.     Pilate  might  well  enough  sup- 
 
 like manner,  the  two  robbers,  the  centurion, 
 etc.,  have  received  traditional  names,  which 
 interest  .some  minds,  but  are  of  no  real  value. 
 
 pose   that  the   multitude    would    have    little  !  In  A.   d.  '21,  it  was  proposed  in  the   Roman 
 sympathy    with     this     feeling.     Or    Jesus,    Senate  that  no  provincial   magistrate  should 
 
 which  is  called  Christ.  We  usually  find 
 'the  Christ,'  the  Messiah,  see  on  2:  4;  but 
 here,  as  in  1 :  1,  16,  and  probably  in  16:  20,  it 
 is  simply  'Christ,'  a  proper  name. 
 
 III.  19.  Message  from  Pilate's  wife.  This 
 is  found  in  Matt.  only.  The. juds^ment  seat 
 was  a  special  chair,  often  carried  about  by  a 
 Roman  oflicial  of  rank,  and  placed  as  a  seat 
 of  justice  in  front  of  his  tent  or  house,  uptm 
 an  elevated  'pavement,'  tesselated  or  mosaic. 
 
 be  accompanied  by  his  wife,  as  had  been  grow- 
 ing common  ;  but  the  motion  failed.  Tacitus 
 ("  Ann.,"  III.,  .SS-So)  gives  a  summary  of  ar- 
 guments on  both  sides. 
 
 IV.  20-23.  The  people  choose  Barabbas 
 rather  than  Jesus.  Mark  1.5:  11-14;  Luke 
 23:  18-2.3;  John  18:  40.  The  chief  priests 
 and  elders  persuaded  the  multitude, 
 while  Pilate  was  occupied  with  the  mi^ssage 
 from  his  wife.     Notice  that  (/rent  throngs  of 
 
564 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 21  The  governor  answered  and  said  unto  tliem, 
 WhethiT  of  the  twain  will  ye  that  I  release  uuto  you? 
 They  said,  Barabbas. 
 
 22  Pihiii!  saith  unto  ihein,  Wh:it  shall  I  do  then  with 
 .Tesus  which  is  called  Christ?  They  a.l\  say  uuto  him, 
 Let  him  be  crucified. 
 
 23  And  the  governor  said.  Why,  what  evil  hiith  he 
 done  ?  I$ut  they  cried  out  the  more,  saying.  Let  him 
 be  crucified. 
 
 24  Wlien  Pilate  saw  tliat  he  could  prevail  nothing, 
 but  t/iiit  rather  a  tumult  was  made,  he  took  water,  and 
 washed  his  liaiids  before  the  multitude,  saying,  I  am 
 innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just  person :  see  ye  to  it. 
 
 21  ask  for  Barabbas,  and  destroy  .Tesus.  But  the  gov- 
 ernor answered  and  said  unto  them,  Whether  of  the 
 twain  ivill  ye  that  1  release  unto  you?     And  thoy 
 
 22  said,  r)aral)bas.  Pilate  saith  untotliem,  Wliatthen 
 shall  1  do   unto  Jesus  wlio  is  called  (lirisl?    Tliey 
 
 23  all  say.  Let  him  be  crucified.  And  he  said,  Why, 
 what  evil   hath  he  done?     Hut   tluy  cried  out  ex- 
 
 24  ceedingly,  sa\  in>j;,  Let  him  be  crucified.  So  when 
 Pilate  saw  tliat  he  prevailed  nothing,  but  rather 
 that  a  tumult,  wasarising,  betook  watei-,and  washed 
 his  hands  before  the  multiiude,  saying,  1  am  inno- 
 
 people  were  gathered  in  front  of  tlie  prseto- 
 riuni.     The  Jews  have  always  been  skillful 
 politicians.     The  popular  zeal  about  Jesus  as 
 the  Messiah  had  evidently  eooled,  and  prob- 
 ably because  npw  for  five  days  since  the  tri- 
 umphal entry  he  had  done  nothing  towards 
 establishing  himself  as  king.    Tlie  wily  dema- 
 gogues could  say  that  the  higliest  court  had 
 tried  Jesus,  and  found  him  an  impostor  and  a 
 blasphemer,   who  deserved  to  die,   and  they 
 hoi»ed  Pilate  would  crucify  him.     If  Barab- 
 bas was  associated  with  patriotic  traditions,  as 
 we  have  supposed  (on  v.  16),  it  was  easy  to 
 excite  popular  gO(jd-will  towards  him.    Coinp. 
 the   modern    Greek   robbers    under    Turkish 
 rule.   Mark,  Rev.  Ver.,  says,  "  the  cfiief  priests 
 stirred  up  the  nmltitude,"  a  strong  term,  indi- 
 cating that  they  roused  them  to  excited  feel- 
 ing, for  Barabbas  or  against  Jesus,  or  probably 
 both.     '  Persuaded  that  they  should  ask',  is  a 
 non-final  construction,  explained  on  5  :  29. — 
 Alexn7i(Ur :  "  This  deliberate  |)reference  of  a 
 bad  man  to  a  good  one,  of  a  justly  condemned 
 criminal  to  one  whom  even  Pilate  recognized 
 as  innocent,  would  have  been  enough  to  brand 
 tlie  conduct  of  the  priests  with  infamy.     But" 
 when   to  this   we  add  that  they  preferred  a 
 murderer  to  the  Lord  of  life,  a  rebel    and   a 
 robber  to   a  prophet,  to  their  own  Messiah, 
 nay,  to  the   incarnate   Son   of  God   himself, 
 this  perverseness  seems  almost  incredible  and 
 altogether    irreconcilable   with    rectitude    of 
 purfn)se  and  sincere  conviction."     Comp.  the 
 striking  statement  by  Peter  in  Acts  8:  13-15. 
 — In    consequence  of  this  -skillful  persuasion 
 from    the   rulers,  the  multitudes  '  cried  out' 
 (Luke ami  John),    sliotited    the    Toquest.      What 
 sliall  I  do  tluMi  with  Jesus  which  is  called 
 Christ?     lie  wishes  them  to  observe  {Alex. ) 
 that  the  effect  of  their  choosing  Barabbas  is  to 
 leave    Jesus    in     danger,    hoping    that    this 
 tiiought  ma,v  lead  them  to  change  the  request. 
 They  all  say  unto  him.  Let  him  be  cru- 
 cified.   The  hint  to  this  effect  had  probably 
 
 been  given  the  crowd  by  the  rulers.  They 
 could  thus  make  his  death  ignominious,  so  as 
 to  break  his  holdon  pojiular  admiration  ;  and 
 could  also  have  an  excuse  for  saying  in  future, 
 if  complained  of,  that  it  was  not  their  act  but 
 that  of  the  Romans — as  some  Jews  anxiously 
 maintain  now.  They  knew  not  that  under 
 an  overruling  Providence  they  were  bring- 
 ing about  a  form  of  death  most  suitable  to 
 atonement,  as  involving  "sheddingof  blood," 
 and  causing  wctunds  that  would  be  marks  of 
 identification  after  resurrection,  without  the 
 distressing  mutilations  caused  by  stoning. 
 As  to  the  term,  ''crucified,'  see  on  IG :  24, 
 and  27  :  35.  Why,  what  evil  hath  he  done? 
 Pilate  had  no  liking  for  the  rulers,  and  un- 
 derstood their  jealousj'  of  Jesus,  (v. is.)  And 
 where  his  own  interests  or  passions  were  not 
 involved,  he  had  some  sentiment  of  Roman 
 justice.  So  he  remonstrates  with  the  crowd. 
 Luke  tells  us  that  he  declared,  "I  find  no 
 cause  of  death  in  him,".  B.  U.  Ver.,  and  a 
 second  time  proposed  (Luke  23: 16,2a),  as  a  sort  of 
 compromise  that  might  satisfy  the  enemies  of 
 Jesus,  "  I  will  therefore  chastise  him  and  let 
 him  go."  All  this,  as  Chrys.  says,  was  weak 
 and  unmanly  conduct;  see  below  on  v.  24. 
 But  they  cried  out  the  more,  or  cxceed- 
 inqly.  An  excited  throng  is  often  more  bois- 
 terous in  proportion  as  it  has  less  reason. 
 Ci'inp.  Acts  19:  34. 
 
 24.  Pilate  tries  to  shift  the  responsibility, 
 and  the  people  assume  it.  This  is  recorded 
 by  Matt.  only. — Saw  that  he  could  prevail 
 nothing,  that  he  did  no  good  by  his  sugges- 
 tions. Whj'  was  the  man  of  power  thus 
 powerless?  "Why  could  he  not  say,  Fiatjus- 
 titia,  mat  cneluni  ?  Let  justice  be  done,  if  the 
 heavens  fall.  He  was  evidently  very  anxious 
 to  avoid  condemning  tlie  innocent,  for  he 
 made  in  all  six  distinct  efforts  to  escape  the 
 difficulty:  (1)  sending  Jesus  to  Herod;  (2) 
 suggesting  that  he  might  be  released  accord- 
 ing to  the  custom ;  (3)  proposing  to  compro- 
 
Ch.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 565 
 
 25  Then  answered  all  the  people,  and  said,  His  blood 
 be  on  us,  and  on  our  children. 
 
 cent  'of  the   blood  of  this   righteous  man:  see  ye 
 25  to  il.     And   till  llic   people   answered  and  said,  Ilis 
 
 26  Then  released  he  Harabbas  unto  them  :  and  when     26  bliio<l  he  on  us,  aiul  on  our  cliildreu.     Then  released 
 
 he  had  scourged  Jesus,  be  delivered  him  to  be  crucitied. 
 
 lie  unto  them  Barablias:  but  Jesus  he  scourged  and 
 delivered  to  be  crucitied. 
 
 I  Some  ancient  sutborities  read,  ofthi*  blood ;  n«  y<,  etc. 
 
 mise  by  scourging  and  relftiising,  Luke  23:22  f.;  I  cent,  for  it  was  afterwards  that  lie  made  the 
 (4)  wasiiing  his  hand  and  disclaiming  respon-  I  two  new  efforts  in  John  I'J :  410  to  overcome 
 sibil'ty;  (o)  proposing  to  turn  the  case  over  to  |  the  opposition  of  the  .lews.  Theu  answered 
 the  Jewish  rulers,  Joiiii  10 :  t>;  (6)  appealing  all  the  people.  Not  simply  some;  it  was  a 
 and  remonstrating  before  he  pronounced  '  general  cry.  His  blood  be  uii  us  and  on  our 
 judgment,  John  1'.):  14  f.  Pilate  was  not  a  children.  Jerome:  "Aline  inheritance  the 
 man  of  heroic  mould,  but  he  was  "self-willed  ,  Jews  leave  to  their  children."  Josephus  tells 
 and  obstinate."  AVhy  could  he  not  do  what  j  that  in  the  insurrection  against  Florus,  about 
 he  so  greatly  desired  ?  He  was  entangled  by  A.  i).  65,  "  many  of  the  Jews  were  apprehended 
 his  owit  previous  wrong-doing,  see  on  v.  11.  and  brought  before  Florus,  who  first  scourged 
 He  had  made  rulers  and  people  hate  him  and  then  crucified  them.'  And  Titus,  during 
 thoroughly,  so  tliat  they  would  be  glad  of  an  the  siege,  A.  D.  70,  caused  many  captured  fugi- 
 excuse  for  reporting  liiin  to  Tiberius;  and  ;  tives,  soinetinies  five  iiundred  a  da3',  to  be 
 he  knew  that  the  suspicious  and  jealous  em-  "scourged  and  tortured  in  every  form,  and 
 peror  would  bo  slow  to  pass  over  the  charge  then  crucitied  in  front  of  the  ramparts.  .  .  . 
 that  he  let  go  one  wiio  claimed  to  be  king.  And  so  great  was  their  number  that  tiiere  was 
 Pilate  was  weak  now  because  he  had  formerly  !  no  space  for  the  crosses,  nor  were  there  crosses 
 
 been  wicked.  Like  many  a  politician,  his 
 record  was  it)  the  way  of  his  conscience.  A 
 tumult  was  made,  or,  vms  arising.  The 
 Romans  desired  two  things  in  tlie  provinces, 
 tribute  and  peace.  A  successful  governor  was 
 one  who  kept  everything  quiet,  and  popular 
 tumult  was  greatly  disliked,  as  being  trouble- 
 some and  expensive,  if  not  dangerous.  Washed 
 his  hands  before  the  multitude.  The  law 
 of  Closes  had  directed  this  ceremony  in  a 
 peculiar  case  of  real  innocence  (neui.  21:6-9) ;  an 
 
 for  the  bodies."  ("  War,"  2,  14,  9;  o,  11.  1. ) 
 VI.  26.  Jesus  delivered  to  be  crucitied. 
 Mark  15:  15;  Luke  23:  24  f . ;  John  19:  1. 
 Scourged,  The  terrible  Roman  scourging 
 carried  with  it  into  the  provinces  the  Latin 
 word,  which  is  here  borrowed  into  the  (ireek 
 of  Matt,  and  Mark,  and  so  into  the  Syriac 
 (Pesh.)  and  Coptic  (Memph.)  Jerome  here 
 remarks  that  it  was  aecortling  to  the  Roman 
 laws  that  one  who  is  crucitied  shtdl  first  be 
 scourged.     Wet.  quotes  Greek,   Roman,   and 
 
 image  was  drawn  from  it  in  Psa.  26  :  6.  Pilate  \  Jewish  writers  as  showing  that  it  was  common 
 might  easily  become  acquainted  with  this  !  to  scourge  before  crucifying;  comp.  Jo<. 
 Jewish  custotn,  which  was  in  itself  a  very  ^bove.  The  sufiTeror  was  stripped  and  bound 
 natural  symbol.  Innocent  of  the  blood  of  ,  t^  „  pii],,r  „r  post,  bending  f.irward  so  as  to 
 this  just  person,  or  righteous  man.  The  expose  his  back  completely;  the  heavy  whip 
 shorter  text  of  margin  Rev.  Ver.  is  quite  I  or  strap  often  contained  bits  of  bone  or  metal, 
 probably  correct,  'innocent  of  this  blood';  1  „„(!  tore  the  quivering  flesh  into  one  bloodv 
 there  is  no  important  difl^erence,  for  Pilate  niass.  The  law  of  Moses  had  provided 
 elsewhere  declares  him  to  be  righteous,  Luke  (Deut.25:3i,  that  a  scourging  should  not  exceed 
 23:  14;  John  19:  4.  But  the  governor  was  f,,rty  stripes,  and  Jewi.sh  cu.stom  made  sure 
 no<  innocent.  Phnnp. :  "  One  of  the  popular  |  of  this  by  stopping  at  "forty  save  one" 
 poets  of  his  own  time  and  country  might  have  jcioor.  11  M);  but  the  Roman  scourirers  were 
 taught    him    the    nullity   of   such    a    formal  |  restricted  by  nothing  but  strength  and  inelina.- 
 
 tion.  We  ought  to  feel  a  shuddering  grati- 
 tude at  our  inability  to  conceive  the  <'onse- 
 quences  of  this  cruel  infliction.  Delivered,  to 
 some  of  his  soldiers.   (^-27.) 
 
 VII.  27-31.  Jesus  mocked  by  the  soldiers, 
 
 ablution — 
 
 'Too  e.isy  souls,  who  dream  the  crystal  flood 
 Can  wiish  a\v;iy  the  fearful  guilt  of  blood.' 
 
 Ovid,  '  Fciit.'  ii.  45." 
 
 And   he   himself  felt   that  he   was  not  inno- 
 
566 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 27  Then  the  soldiers  of  the  governor  took  Jesus  into 
 the"coinuion  hall,  and  gathered  unto  hiiu  the  whole 
 biiud  iif  soldier.1. 
 
 •28  And  they  stripped  him,  and  put  ou  him  a  scarlet 
 robe. 
 
 29  And  when  they  had  platted  a  crown  of  thorns, 
 they  put  it  upon  his  head,  and  a  reed  in  his  right  hand : 
 and  they  bowed  the  kn  e  before  him,  and  mocked  him, 
 saying,  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews  ! 
 
 ;J0  And  they  spit  upon  him,  and  took  the  reed,  and 
 smote  him  on  the  head. 
 
 31  And  after  that  they  had  mocked  him,  they  took 
 the  rolie  off  from  him,  and  put  his  own  raiment  on  him, 
 and  led  him  away  to  crucify  ftim. 
 
 27  Then  the  soldiers  of  the  governor  took  Jesus  into 
 the  1  Pnetorium,  and  gathered  unto  him  the  whole 
 
 28  2 band.     And  they  ^stripped  him,  and  put  on  him  a 
 
 29  scarlet  robe.  And  tliey  plaited  a  crown  of  thorns 
 and  put  it  upon  his  head,  and  a  reed  in  his  right 
 hand ;    and   they    kneeled    down   before  nim,   and 
 
 30  mocked  him,  saying,  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews  I  And 
 they  spat  upon  him,  and  took  the  reed  and  smote 
 
 31  him  on  the  head.  And  when  they  had  mocked  him, 
 they  took  off  from  him  the  robe,  and  put  on  him 
 his  garments,  and  led  him  away  to  crucify  him. 
 
 a  Or,  governor'a  house. 1  Or,  palace 2  Or,  cohort 3  Some  ancient  authoritiea  read,  clothed. 
 
 and  led  away  to  be  crucified.  Mark  15:  16- 
 20;  .John  19:  2-16.  The  soldiers  of  the 
 governor,  the  Roman  soldifers  in  immediate 
 attendance.  These  were  seldom  Italians 
 (Acts  10: 1),  but  drawn  from  all  parts  of  the  em- 
 pire. They  may  in  this  case  have  been  Syr- 
 ians, or  may  have  been  Germans.  Took 
 Jesus  into  the  common  hall.  In  Eev. 
 Ver.,  palace  was  used  by  English  Revisers. 
 This  is  not  the  word  rendered  'palace'  in 
 Com.  Ver.  of  26:  3,  58,  69,  but  another  term, 
 the  Roman  praetnriuni  (borrowed  in  the  Greek), 
 denoting  the  prajtor's  tent  or  abode,  the  gen- 
 eral's head-quarters.  The  American  Revisers 
 wisely  preferred  to  render  proetorium.  The 
 trial  and  the  scourging  had  taken  place  in 
 front  of  the  pra^toriuin,  in  a  broad  open  space 
 where  the  judgment  seat  was  placed  and  the 
 crowds  assembled.  The  mocking  that  follows 
 occurred  within  the  praetorium,  and  after- 
 wards the  sufferer  was  agtiin  led  out  by  Pilate, 
 for  another  appeal* to  the  people.  (John  i9: 5,  is.) 
 And  gathered  unto  him  the  whole  band, 
 or  'cohort'  {margin.  Rev.  Ver.),  comp.  on 
 26:  47.  The  expression  (Meyer)  is  of  course 
 popular,  not  necessarily  implying  that  every 
 soldier  of  the  cohort  was  present ;  but  it  was  a 
 large  number.  And  they  stripped  him. 
 There  can  be  little  doubt  that  this  is  the  cor- 
 rect text;  thatof  7n«vY/i/i,  Rev.  Ver.  (differing 
 in  the  Greek  by  only  one  letter)  would  mean 
 that  having  previously  stripped  him  for  the 
 scourging  (Acts  16:22),  they  now  replaced  his 
 garments  and  then  put  round  him  the  scarlet 
 cloak.  A  scarlet  robe.  Mark  and  John, 
 'purple.'  The  ancients  did  not  so  carefully 
 discriminate  colors  as  we  do,  and  royal  purple 
 is  believed  to  have  int^luded  all  tints  from  sky- 
 blue  to  crimson.  The  term  here  rendered 
 ■robe'  denotes  a  short  red  cloak  worn  by 
 Roman  military  and  civil  officials.  The  sol- 
 diers would  naturally  take  this  as  a  mocking 
 
 substitute  for  a  king's  purple  robe;  indeed,  a 
 Roman  emperor  might  wear  it.  A  crown  of 
 thorns.  So  Mark  and  John.  The  crown 
 would  simply  be  a  garland.  The  plant  em- 
 ployed cannot  certainly  be  determined,  but 
 was  most  probably  the  nubk  of  the  Arabs,  "a 
 tree  which  is  found  in  all  the  warmer  parts  of 
 Palestine,  and  about  Jerusalem.  .  .  .  The 
 flexible  boughs  are  tough,  and  well  suited  to 
 form  a  garland,  and  the  thorns  are  numerous 
 and  sharp"  (Tristram,  "Nat.  Hist.").  The 
 thorns  were  of  course  unpleasant  to  the  brow, 
 but  not  excessively  painful,  and  were  probably 
 u.sed  more  in  derision  than  in  cruelty.  A 
 reed  in  his  right  hand,  as  a  mock  sceptre. 
 Hail,  King  of  the  Jews!  The  Jews  had 
 mocked  him  as  a  pretended  prophet  (26:68); 
 here  the  Romans  mock  him  as  a  pretended 
 king.  Spit  upon  him  (Mark  likewise),  as  the 
 Jews  had  done  in  their  mocking.  (26:6-.)  And 
 took  the  reed  and  smote  him  on  the 
 head.  So  Mark.  The  tense  of  'smote'  is 
 imperfect,  a  continued  smiting,  and  so  in 
 Mark  as  to  the  S))itting  also.  Then  restoring 
 his  own  garments,  they  led  him  away  to 
 crucity  him.  So  Mark,  Luke,  John.  John 
 interposes  an  account  not  given  by  the  <jther 
 Evangelists,  of  a  renewed  effort  made  by 
 Pilate  once  and  again,  to  excite  popular  com- 
 passion and  change  the  result.  But  the  wily  ! 
 Jewish  rulers  knew  his  weak  point  and  their 
 advantage,  and  said  (John  19 :  12),  "  If  thou  let 
 this  man  go,  thou  art  not  Cesars  friend  :  who- 
 soever maketh  himself  a  kingspeaketh  against 
 Cesar."  We  have  seen  (on  v.  24)  why  Pilate 
 felt  helpless  in  presence  of  this  thought.  And 
 so  his  last  efforts  had  failed. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  11  f.  Henry:  "Many  oppose  Christ's 
 holy  religion,  upon  a  mistake  of  the  nature 
 of  it;  they  dress  it  up  in  false  colors,  and  they 
 
Ch.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 567 
 
 .32  And  as  they  came  out,  they  founiJ  a  man  of  Cy- 
 reue,  Simon  by  uuiue:  hiiu  they  cuiiipeiled  to  bear  his 
 
 cross. 
 
 32      And  as  they  came  out,  they  found  a  man  of  Cy- 
 renu,  Siuiou    by   name:  him  ihey  ' compelled  to  go 
 
 1  Gr.  impretted. 
 
 fight  acainst  it."    Griffith:    "So  always  a 
 true  heart  will  speak  out  boldly,  indifferent  to 
 circumstances, — will  not  endeavor  to  clip  and 
 tear  and  file  the  form  of  its  ^utterances,   in 
 order  to  avoid  collision   with   niisconcejjtion 
 and   prejudice." — V.   14.  Tliere  is  a  time  to 
 speak  and  a  time  to  be  silent. — V.  19.  Henry: 
 "It  is  an   instance  of  true  love  to  our  friends 
 and  relations  to  do  what  we  can  to  keep  them 
 from  .sin." — V.  21.   Barabbas.      1)  The  son  of 
 a  religious  teacher  sometimes  becomes  very 
 wicked.      2)    People  often  choose  some  evil 
 pers(in   or  thing  in   prefi-rence  to  Christ.     3) 
 A    man   guilty   and    condemned   may  escape 
 death  because  of  Christ's  dying  in   iiis  place. 
 — v.  22.   Alas!  for  the  tickle  multitude  who 
 shout  "Hosanna"  to-day,  and  ere  a  week  has 
 passed  cry  out,  "Crucify  him."  The  vox pop- 
 uli  is  sometimes  vox dinboli. — V.  23.  Henry  : 
 "The  Lord  Jesus  suffered  as  an  evil-doer,  j'et 
 neither  his  judge   nor  his  prosecutors  could 
 find   that   he   had   done   any    evil." — V.    25.  ' 
 CiiRYS.  :    "Passion  and  wicked  desire  suff"er 
 not   men   to  see  anytliing  of  what  is  right. 
 For  be  it  that  ye  curse  yourselves;  why  do 
 you  draw  down  the  curse  upon  your  children 
 also?"      Calvin:   "There   is  no  doubt  that 
 the  Jews  felt  secure  in  devoting  themselves, 
 supposing  their  cause  to  be  just  in  the  sight  of 
 (lod ;    but   inconsiderate     zeal     drives  them 
 headlong  to  cut  off  from  themselves  all  hope 
 of  pardon  for  their  wickedness.      Hence  we 
 learn  bow    anxiously  in  all    judgments  we 
 should    avoid    headlong   rashness."— V.    26. 
 Lessons  from  the  case  of  Pilate.     1)    Skepti- 
 cism  and    superstition    often   go    together— 
 "  What  is  truth  ?  "  and  the  dream.     2)  'Skep- 
 ticism  will  sometimes   turn   away   from  the 
 richest  sources  of  instruction  and  the  amplest 
 evidence.      3)    A   man   feebly  anxious  to  do 
 right  may  be  sorely  embarra.ssed  by  previous 
 wrong  doing.     4)  A  man  cannot  make  a  de- 
 cision and  evade  the  responsibility  of  it.     5) 
 Others  may  voluntarily  share  a   man's  guilt, 
 and   not   lighten    it.— The   greatest  of  all    in- 
 stances of  God's  bringing  good  out  of  evil  is 
 the    fact   that    because    of   Judas,    Caiapha>, 
 Pilate,  and  Barabbas,   the  Divine  Redeemer  '■ 
 
 was  lifted  up  that  he  might  draw  all  men  unto 
 himself. 
 
 32-56.  Crucifixion  of  Jesus.  Found 
 also  in  Mark  15:  21-41;  Luke  23:  26-49; 
 John  19:  17-37.  In  their  accounts  of  the 
 crucifixion,  Matt,  and  Mark  most  nearly 
 agree  in  the  selection  and  order  of  the  mate- 
 rial, as  they  have  been  doing  since  19:  1. 
 Luke  gives  much  that  they  do  not  contain, 
 and  John's  narrative  is  nearly  all  additional 
 to  the  other  tliree.  Matthew's  account  di- 
 vides itself  into  v.  32-34,  35-38,  39-44,  45-50, 
 51-56. — The  thne  of  the  crucifixion  wsis  beyond 
 question  from  about  9  a.  m.  to  3  p.  m.,  and 
 probably  a.  d.  30;  if  so,  the  day  of  the  month 
 was  probably  April  7  (Wieseler,  p.  355, 
 Clark's  "Harm."'  p.  291).  As  to  the  place, 
 see  below  on  v.  33. 
 
 I.  32-34.  He  is  led  to  the  place  of  cruci- 
 fixion, and  refuses  the  stupefying  draught. 
 And  as  they  came  out,  not  out  of  the  pra;- 
 torium,  but  out  of  the  city,  as  shown  by  the 
 statement  of  Mark  and  Luke  that  Simon  was 
 "coming  out  of  the  country."  It  was  cus- 
 tomary and.  natural  to  go  out  of  the  city  for 
 
 executions.        (Xum.   ISiSof. ;    l   Kings  21  :  is ;   Acts  7  :58.) 
 
 A  man  of  Cyrene.  Cyrene  was  an  old 
 Greek  settlement  on  the  coast  of  Africa, 
 immediately  south  of  Greece,  and  west  of 
 Alexandria.  Being  a  place  of  much  trade, 
 it  contained  many  Jews;  the  second 
 Book  of  Maccabees  (i-i^)  was  originally 
 written  by  one  Jason  of  Cyrene.  The  city  is 
 mentioned  in  Acts  2 :  10;  6:  9;  11:  20;  13:  1, 
 all  going  to  show  that  Cyrenean  Jews  were 
 numerous;  and  often  seen  in  Jerusalem  and 
 vicinity.  Simon  by  name.  The  name 
 shows  that  he  was  a  Jew.  Mark  adds,  "the 
 father  of  Alexander  and  Rufus,"  who  must 
 for  some  rea.son  have  been  well  known 
 among  the  Christians  at  the  time  when  Mark 
 wrote.  We  cannot  say  whether  this  was  the 
 Rufus  of  Rom.  16:  13,  the  name  being  very 
 common.  Mark  and  Luke  state  that  Simon 
 was  "coming  out  of  the  country,"  just  enter- 
 ing the  city  as  the  procession  went  out  of  the 
 gate;  there  was  no  objection  to  journeying 
 on  the  feast-Sabbath   (see  on  v.  39).      Coni> 
 
568 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 ■  33  And  when  they  were  come  unto  a  place  called  |  33  with  them,  that  lie  might  bear  his  cross.    And  when 
 bolgotha,  that  is  to  say,  a  place  of  a  skull,  |       they  were  come  unto  a  place  called  Golgotha,  that  is 
 
 pelled,  more  exactly  impressed  (Rev.  Ver. 
 margin),  a  peculiar  word  employed  by  Mark 
 also,  and  explained  above  on  5:  41.  To  bear 
 his  cross.  We  have  seen  on  16:  24  that  it 
 was  customary  to  make  the  condemned  carry 
 his  cross  to  the  place  of  crucifixion.  Mej-er 
 sliows  that 'this  was  usually  tlie  upright  post, 
 the  transverse  i)iece  or  pieces  being  carried 
 separately  and  fastened  on  after  reaching  the 
 place;  in  some  instances  (Keim)  the  accused 
 b(ire  the  transverse  portion,  perhaps  in  rare 
 instances  the  whole.  John  says  (i9:17,r.v.) 
 that  Jesus  went  out,  bearing  the  cross  for 
 himself.  So  we  must  suppose  that  the  burden 
 proved  too  great  for  one  who  had  spent  a 
 sleepless  and  troubled  night,  including  the 
 supper  and  farewell  discourse,  the  agony  in 
 Gethsemane,  the  apprehension  and  series  of 
 trials,  the  repeated  mockings  and  terrible 
 Roman  scourging;  and  when  he  fell  under 
 the  burden  or  walked  too  slowly  for  their 
 convenience,  the  soldiers  used  their  power  of 
 impressing  the  first  stout  man  they  met. 
 Luke  says  they  "laid  on  him  the  cross,  to 
 bear  it  after  Jesus."  Some  think  this  means 
 that  Simon  walked  behind  Jesus,  bearing  one 
 end  of  the  piece  of  timber;  but  tlje  more  ob- 
 vious view  is  probably  correct. — On  the  way, 
 Jesus  was  accompanied  (I'like  23: 27-32,  R.v.)  by  "a 
 great  company  of  the  people,  and  of  women," 
 who  were  bewailing  him;  and  in  tender  com- 
 passion he  broke  his  calm  silence  to  say, 
 "Daughters  of  Jerusalem,  weep  not  for  me, 
 but  weep  for  yourselves,  and  for  your  chil- 
 dren," and  went  on  with  an  intimation  of 
 coming  national  calamities,  which  we  now 
 readily  understand  as  referring  to  the  destruc- 
 tion of  Jerusalem. 
 
 Unto  a  place  called  Gols^otha,  that  is 
 to  say,  A  place  of  a  skull.  In  Hebrew 
 (fii/golpfh  is  'skull,'  from  a  root  meaning  to 
 roll,  indicating  the  globular  form  of  a  skull. 
 This  in  Aramaic  would  be  gitlrioltha,  which 
 is  found  in  the  Syriac  of  Jerusalem,  and 
 easily   contracted,  by  omitting  either  I,  into 
 
 gugoltha  (Syriac  Pesh.,  and  Hark.),  or  gol- 
 gotka,  the  form  found  in  most  documents. 
 Thus  the  word  means  simply  skull,  and  so 
 Luke  (Z3:.i3,  Rev.  ver.)  says,  "  unto  the  place 
 which  is  called  The  skull,"  while  Matt., 
 Mark,  and  John  have  literally  'skull-place.' 
 The  notion  was  early  suggested  (Jerome)  that 
 this  denoted  a  burial-ground,  or  a  place  of  exe- 
 cution, marked  by  a  skull  or  skulls  lying  on 
 the  surface. 1  But  the  Jewish  law  did  not 
 allow  bones  to  remain  unburied,  and  this 
 would  have  been  carefully  observed  near  the 
 city.  So  it  must  have  been  (Cyril  of  Jerus. ) 
 a  round  hill  or  rock,  somewhat  resembling  a 
 skull  in  shape.  Mark,  Luke,  and  John  all 
 have  the  Greek  definite  article,  'unto  the 
 place,'  indicating  that  it  was  known  by  this 
 name.  It  is  common  among  us  to  call  a 
 rounded  mountain-top  or  hill-top  a  head,  as 
 "Cesar's  Head"  in  the  Blue  Ridge;  comp. 
 headland. 
 
 It  was  suggested  in  the  last  century  (Her- 
 zog),  and  has  been  fairly  established  by 
 Robinson  ("Biblical  Researches")  and  others, 
 that  this  cannot  have  been  the  place  dis- 
 covered at  the  request  of  Helena,  the  mother 
 of  Constantine,  and  now  covered  by  "the 
 Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre."  Golgotha 
 was  "without  (or  outside)  the  gate"  (Heb.  13:12), 
 while  "nigh  to  the  city"  (John  19:20);  but  the 
 Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre  is  far  within 
 any  probable  position  of  the  city  wall  at  the 
 time  of  the  crucifixion.  The  reverence  many 
 feel  for  whatever  has  been  believed  for  fifteen 
 hundred  years  has  caused  earnest  resistance 
 to  this  conclusion,  but  in  vain;  see  results 
 of  recent  English  explorations  in  Conder,  I, 
 pages  361-371. — The  site  of  Golgotha  has  for  a 
 genenttion  and  more  been  apparently  quite 
 unknown.  But  Thenius,  A.  d.  1849,  and 
 independently  Fisher  Howe,  pamphlet  on 
 "The  True  Site  of  Calvary"  (New  York, 
 Randolph,  1871),  suggested  a  theory  which 
 has  of  late  been  adopted  by  many.  The 
 northern  extension  of  the  Temple  Hill,  bej-ond 
 
 •  .\ccordingly,  Tyn.,  Cran.,  Gen.,  rendered  '  a  place  |  which  meant  skull,  and  gave  us  Calvary.  Tertullian 
 «)f  dead  men's  skulls,'  though  the  Greek  is  singular,  '  a  already  began  to  treat  this  Cahmria  as  the  name  of  a 
 place  of  a  skull.'  So  Ihey  did  also  in  Mark.  But  in  place.  .Teronie  mentions  the  notion  of  some  that  Adam 
 Luke  (23:  3:!)  this  rendering  was  impossible,  and  so  was  buried  in  (Jolgntha,  and  Christ's  l)lood  dropped 
 they   fell  back   upon  the   Latin   translation  Ca/varia,  I  upon  his  tomb  ;  and  says  the  people  liked  to  hear  it. 
 
Ch.  XXVIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 569 
 
 34  Tbey  gave  bim  vinegar  tu  drink  uingled  with 
 gall:  aud  wtien  he  had  tasted  Ihertof,  he  wuuld  not 
 drink. 
 
 H."i  And  tlioy  crucified  him,  and  purled  liis  sariuents, 
 ca-siin^;  lots:  that  it  luij^'lit  Ijoliiltilled  which  was spoki'n 
 by  tlu!  piophol/riii'y  i)artod  luy  gariueuts  among  them, 
 and  npou  my  vestnre  did  they  cast  lots. 
 
 34  to  say,  The  place  of  a  skull,  they  gave  him  wine  to 
 drink  min^'led  with  t;all;  and   when   he   had  lasted 
 
 35  it,  he  would  not  tlrink.     Ami  wlien  they  had  eruci- 
 lied   liim,  they   purled   his  garments  among   them, 
 
 till'  walls,  rises  into  a  rounded  hill  resembling 
 the  top  of  a  skull,  tind  some  sixty  feet  above 
 the  level  of  the  surrounding  ground.  A  cut 
 across  tlie  ridge  to  protect  the  wall  from  being 
 commanded  by  an  enemy's  military  engines, 
 gives  to  tliis  rounded  hill  a  perpendicular 
 southern  face,  in  which  is  the  entrance  to  a 
 cave  called  the  Grotto  of  Jeremiah.  Seen 
 from  the  Mount  of  Olives  and  other  points  of 
 good  view,  this  hill  looks  strikingly  like  a 
 skull,  with  a  great  eyeless  socket.  The  cut 
 across  the  ridge  must  have  been  ancient,  from 
 military  necessity,  and  the  cave  is  probably 
 ancient  too.  The  theory  is  that  this  hill  was 
 Golgothii  or  Calvary.  The  site  fulfills  all  the 
 conditions.  Il;  is  outside  the  great  northern 
 gate,  and  near.  The  hill  rises  beside,  and  its 
 summit  is  in  full  view  of,  the  great  northern 
 ro:id,  which  accounts  for  passers  by  (v.  39.  Mark 
 'j  ■•ia);  and  the  Romans  were  accustomed  to 
 crucify  in  a  conspicuous  place,  to  make 
 the  lesson  more  notable.  It  is  in  a  region 
 abounding  in  ancient  tombs,  which  accounts 
 for  Joseph's  garden  and  tomb.  And  this  site 
 accounts  for  the;  tradition  of  a  hill,  "Mount 
 Calvary,  "  which  is  traced  back  to  the  fourtii 
 century*.  A  Jewish  tradition  points  to  this 
 hill  as  "the  place  of  stoning,"  i.  e.,  the  reg- 
 ular place  for  executions.  And  a  Christian 
 tradition  makes  it  the  .scene  of  Stephen's 
 death,  afterwards  by  tradition  located  else- 
 where.—  This  theory  was  adopted  by  the 
 late  Bishop  Gobat  of  Jerusalem,  by  General 
 (Chinese)  Gordon,  "  Reflections  in  Palestine," 
 1883,  and  by  Professor  Sir  J.  AV.  Dawson, 
 "Syria  and  Palestine,"  1885.  It  is  favored 
 by  Schaff.  "Through  Bible  Lands,"  and 
 Conder,  both  publishing  in  1878,  and  is  advo- 
 cated by  Edersh.  Dr.  Selah  Morrill,  Amor. 
 Consul  at  Jerus.,  in  "  Andover  Review," 
 Nov.  1885,  says  that  "for  some  years  past 
 there  has  been  a  growing  conviction  "  to  this 
 eflect  and  that  "hundreds  of  Christian  tour- 
 ists visit  the  place  every  j-ear,  and  few  of 
 them  go  away  unconvinced  that  both  the 
 arguments  and  the  strong  probability  are  in 
 favor  of  '  this  view. 
 Gave   him   viiie;;ar  {or  wine)    to   drink. 
 
 mingled  with  gall.  Mark,  'wine  mingled 
 with  myrrh.'  The  correct  text  in  Matthew 
 is  clearly  'wine;'  it  was  probably  changed 
 in  many  documents  to  agree  with  v.  48  below; 
 and  with  Psa.  69:  21.  Talmud  Bab.  says 
 (Lightf )  that  to  criminals  on  the  way  to  exe- 
 cution was  given  a  drink  consisting  of  wine 
 mixed  with  a  bit  of  frankinceiii-e  to  stupefy 
 them,  and  that  according  to  tradition,  the 
 noble  women  of  Jerusalem  furnished  this  at 
 their  own  expense.  This  may  be  connected 
 in  our  minds  with  the  "daughters  of  Jerusa- 
 lem," who  iiad  sorrowfully  accompanied  the 
 procession.  (Luke  23:  2-.)  The  term  'gall '.in 
 Matt,  must  be  used  generally  to  denote  any 
 bitter  and  nauseous  substance,  which  in  this 
 case  would  be  .some  bitter  vegetable  narcotic. 
 It  would  seem  (Keini,  Plump.),  that  Mat- 
 thew's word  sometimes  denotes  worm.wood ; 
 see  Sept.  of  Deut.  2.):  18;  Prov.  5:  4.  Keim  : 
 "The  drink  might  have  been  prepared  from 
 poppies  or  wormwood.  Simpson,  the  discov- 
 erer of  chloroform,  thought  of  hashish,  the 
 Indian  extract  of  hemp."  Dr.  A.  Coles,  "Life 
 of  our  Lord  in  Ver.se,"  (New  York,  Apple- 
 ton),  suggests  mandragora,  mandrake,  "which 
 is  said  Co  have  been  employed  by  the  ancients 
 as  an  anaesthetic  in  surgical  operations." 
 
 II.  35-38.  He  is  crucified  between  two 
 robbers.  Mark  15:  24-27;  Luke  23:  32  f  ; 
 John  19:  18-'22.  And  they  crucified  hiui. 
 For  the  different  kinds  of  cross,  see  the  Bible 
 Dictionaries.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the 
 Saviour's  cross  was  of  the  shai)o  with  which 
 we  are  familiar,  an  upright  post  with  a  trans- 
 verse piece  some  distance  below  the  top,  tlie 
 inscription  being  placed  "above  his  head.  " 
 But  the  cross  was  not  so  high  as  the  ordinary 
 rejiresentation.  the  person  being  usually  but 
 a  foot  or  two  above  the  ground,  and  this  would 
 especially  be  the  case  in  Palestine,  where  tim- 
 ber was  scarce.  The  hands  were  nailed  to  the 
 transverse  beam.  This  sometimes  extended 
 across  the  post  at  right  angles;  but  in  other 
 cases  consisted  of  two  parts  sloping  upward 
 from  the  post,  so  that  the  body  seemed  to 
 hang  by  the  hands,  though  it  was  really  sup- 
 ported by  a  projecting  peg.      The  feet  were 
 
570 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 36  And  sitting  down  they  watched  him  tliere;  I  30  casting  lots:  and  they  sat  and  watched  him  there. 
 
 37  Xnd  set  iipover  his  head  his  accusation  written,     37  And  they  set  up  over  his  head  his  accusation  writ- 
 TUls"  IS  Jl^VS  THK  KING  OF  THE  JEWS.  | 
 
 usually  II ailed  to  the  post,  we  do  not  know 
 wlietlier  together  or  sei)iirate]y ;  but  more 
 probably  tiie  latter.  Tliey  were  sometimes 
 dniwii  up  so  that  the  soles  rested  against  the 
 pt)st,  but  in  other  cases  stood  upon  a  projec- 
 tion. It  has  been  maintained  by  Paulus  and 
 others  'liat  the  feet  of  Jesus  were  not  nailed, 
 but  bound  to  the  post  or  left  loose.  But  the 
 risen  Saviour  identified  himself  by  showing 
 "his  hands  and  his  feet"  (Luk«24:39f.),  and 
 certain  supposed  ancient  evidence  that  only 
 the  hands  were  nailed  in  crucifixion  is  indis- 
 tinct, and  far  out-weighed  by  contrary  state- 
 ments. (See  Meyer,  Smith's  "Bib.  Diet." 
 Amer.  ed.,  "Crucifixion,"  or  Keim).  It  can- 
 not be  determined  whether  the  suflerer  was 
 fastened  to  his  cross  before  or  after  its  eleva- 
 tion ;  the  method  appears  to  have  varied.— The 
 physical  .sufiering  produced  by  crucifixion 
 was  fearful.  The  constrained  and  immovable 
 posture  of  the  body  and  arms  would  grad- 
 ually produce  violent  aching  and  cramps;  the 
 pierced  limbs  became  inflamed,  producing 
 fever  and  thirst;  the  circulation  of  the  blood 
 being  hindered,  it  gathered  in  the  head  and 
 lungs,  causing  great  distress;  the  body  would 
 gradually  grow  stiff,  and  the  vital  powers 
 sink  from  exhaustion.  (See  Richter  in  Schaft'. ) 
 Our  Lord's  mental  suftering  (v.  46)  must  have 
 been  greater  still ;  but  we  should  not  under- 
 rate the  physical. 
 
 A  cross  mark  of  various  shapes  appears  as  a 
 symbol  in  several  ancient  religions.  But  this 
 has  really  nothing  to  do  with  Christianity, 
 into  which  the  cross  did  not  enter  as  a  symbol, 
 but  as  a  historical  fact.  Persons  interested  in 
 the  doubtful  symbolisms  referred  to  may  find 
 an  account  of  them  in  Baring-Gould's  "  Me- 
 diieval  Myths,"  and  a  condensed  statement  in 
 "Ilomilctic  Review,"  Jan.,  1886,  p.  76  ff. 
 
 Mark  tells  us  (lofis;  that  the  crucifixion 
 V)egan  at  "the  third  hour,"  which  soon  after 
 the  equinox  would  be  almost  exa(;tly  9  a.  m. 
 John  18:  14  long  .seemed  hopelessly  to  contra- 
 dict this,  by  saying  "  it  was  about  the  sixth 
 hour"  when  Pilate  was  ending  the  trial.  But 
 the  view  of  Wieseler  and  Ewald  is  now  widely 
 
 adopted,  that  the  Fourth  Gospel  counts  the 
 hours  as  we  do,  making  the  sixth  hour  U  a.  m., 
 and  we  could  easily  suppose  that  the  prepara- 
 tions consumed  the  intervening  three  hours. 
 This  view  is  strenuously  opposed  by  Farrar 
 (App.  to  "Life  of  Christ"),  but  he  is  answered 
 by  McClellan,  p.  737  ff. ;  see  also  Westcott  on 
 John.  All  the  passages  of  John  in  which 
 hours  of  the  day  are  mentioned  may  be  read- 
 ily understood  in  this  way,  and  it  seems  to  be 
 necessary  for  John  20:  19,  when  compared  with 
 Luke  24  :  29,  36.  —  At  this  point  Luke  mentions 
 (23:34)  that  Jesus  said,  "  Father,  forgive  them  ; 
 for  they  know  not  what  they  do."  Every  one 
 feels  that  these  must  be  words  of  Jesus,  and 
 they  are  most  probably  genuine  as  a  part  of 
 Luke's  Gospel,  though  it  is  hard  to  account 
 for  their  absence  from  some  important  early 
 documents. 
 
 And  parted  his  garments  among  them, 
 casting  lots.  John  explains  in  detail  that 
 they  "made  four  parts,  to  every  s'.ddier  a 
 part,"  there  being  a  quaternion  or  group  of 
 four  soldiers  detailed  to  crucify  and  guard 
 each  prisoner  (comp.  Acts  12:  4),  who  natu- 
 rally took  his  clothing  as  their  perquisite. 
 John  also  adds  that  his  'coat,'  or  tunic,  the 
 undergarment  (see  above  on  5:  40),  "was 
 without  seam,  woven  from  the  top  through- 
 out," apparently  a  costlj'  garment,  and  no 
 doubt  a  gift  of  affection,  and  that  being  un- 
 willing to  "rend"  this,  they  cast  lots  for  it; 
 and  that  this  occurred  in  the  course  of  provi- 
 dence "  that  the  Scripture  might  be  fulfilled 
 (comp.  above  on  1  :  22),  which  saith,  They 
 parted  my  garments  among  them,  and 
 upon  my  vesture  did  they  cast  lots.  This 
 quotation  from  Psa.  22:  18  was  introduced 
 by  some  copyists  into  Matt.,  being-  given  in 
 V.  35  by  documents  of  no  great  value.  Jew- 
 ish feeling  reauired  (Mishna,  Sanh.,  VI,  3) 
 that  the  person  of  one  stripped  when  about  to 
 be  stoned  should  not  be  left  wholly  exposed; 
 and  though  the  Roman  custom  for  crucifixion 
 was  otherwise,  we  may  perhaps  suppose  that 
 Jewish  feeling  was  in  this  case  regarded. 
 
 And  they  set  up'  over  his  head  his  accu- 
 
 '  Some  Rramniarians   and   commentators  liave  earn- I  to  be  rendered  like  a  phiperfect, 'had  set  up,' because 
 estly  discussed  the  question  whether  this  aurist  ought  I  they  think  the  inscription  must  have  been  put  up  be- 
 
Ch.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 571 
 
 •   38  Then  were  there  two  thieves  crucified  with  him; 
 one  on  tlie  right  hand,  and  uuother  on  the  left. 
 
 ;j'J  And  tliey   that   passed  by  reviled    him,   wagging 
 their  heads, 
 
 38  ten,  THIS  is  jkslstiie  king  of  the  jews.    Then 
 are  tliere  criicihed  witli  liiui  two  robbers,  one  on  the 
 
 39  right    hand,  and   one  on    tlie  left.     And    tliey   that 
 pacufed  by  railed  on  liitu,  wagging  their   kieads,  and 
 
 sation  written,  it  being  common  to  put  over 
 a  crucified  nian  a  statement  of  his  crime.  We 
 know  not  whether  in  this  ca.se,  as  in  one  de- 
 scribed by  Suetonius,  the  title  was  borne 
 before  the  criminal  in  the  procession.  John 
 says  (19:  20,  correct  te.xt',  "it  was  written  in 
 Hebrew,  and  in  Latin,  and  in  Greek."  The 
 first  (Aramaic)  was  the  language  of  the  people, 
 the  second  that  of  the  civil  rulers,  the  third 
 that  of  general  intercourse  throughout  that 
 part  of  the  world.  A  pillar  was  dug  up  at 
 Jerusalem  not  many  years  ago,  bearing  an 
 inscription  in  these  three  languages.  The  in- 
 scription on  the  cross  is  given  in  difierent 
 terms  by  the  four  Go.^pels.  We  have  .«een 
 that  the  same  is  to  some  e.xtent  true  of  the 
 words  spoken  from  heaven  at  the  baptism 
 and  the  transfiguration,  so  as  to  show  beyond 
 question  that  the  Evangelists  are  not  .solicitous 
 to  give  always  the  exact  words.  It  is  very 
 likely  tluit  tlie  inscription  was  verbally  differ- 
 ent in  tlie  three  languages;  and  it  has  been  in- 
 geniously suggested  ( Westcott,  "Int."  p.  328) 
 that  John,  who  says  carefully,  'and  it  was 
 written,'  etc.,  gives  the  exact  Greek  form, 
 'Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  King  of  the  Jews,'  of 
 which  Mark  gives  only  the  special  point  of 
 accusation,  'the  King  of  the  Jews'  ;  and  that 
 then  Matt,  has  the  Hebrew,  and  Luke  the 
 Latin  form.  This  is  possible,  but  the  matter 
 is  of  little  importance,  as  the  inscription  is 
 substantially  the  same  in  all  the  forms.  John 
 adds  that  Pilate  himself  wrote  the  inscrip- 
 tion, and  curtly  refused  to  alter  it  it  when  re- 
 quested. He  had  been  coini)elled  to  yield  the 
 main  point,  and  he  was  determined  not  to 
 yield  here  ;  see  as  to  his  character  on  27  :  11. 
 
 Then  were  there  two  thieves  {robbers) 
 cruciKed  with  him.  It  is  quite  likely  that 
 these  were  comrades  of  Barabbas  (2':i6),  who 
 would  have  been  here  between  them  had  not 
 Jesus  taken  his  place.  Our  Lord  had  .said 
 the  night  before  (i.ukcss:  .17),  "This  that  is 
 written  must  yet  be  fulfilled  in  me.  And  he 
 was  reckoned  among  the  transgressors."  (isa. 
 53:12.)    This    was   substantially    fulfilled    by 
 
 punishing  him  as  if  for  transgression  ;  but  all 
 the  more  strikingly  by  associating  him  with 
 actual  transgressors.  Wetstein  gives  passages 
 of  ancient  writers  which  show  that  crucifixion 
 was  the  regular  punishment  for  robbery.  The 
 Greek  language  has  two  words,  kleptes  '  thief,' 
 and  leiste8  '  vohhcr,'  ditfcring  very  much  as 
 our  words  do.  The  former  occurs  sixteen 
 times  in  New  Test.,  and  in  Com.  Ver.  is 
 always  correctly  rendered  'thief;  the  latter 
 is  four  times  correctly  rendered  'robber,' 
 but  eleven  times  'thief;  including  all  the 
 references  to  the  two  persons  crucified  with 
 Jesus,  and  also  Matt.  21 :  13;  '20:  55.  In  John 
 10:  1,  8  the  distinction  is  observed  in  Com. 
 Version.  One  evil  result  of  this  irregular 
 translation  has  been  that  people  would  read 
 "Barabbas  was  a  rol)ber"  (Joim  is:  40),  and  it 
 did  not  occur  to  them  that  these  two  were  like 
 him.  Besides,  a  robber  would  be  more  likely 
 than  a  thief  to  exhibit  the  character  shown  by 
 the  penitent  on  the  cross.  Kev.  Ver.,  and 
 other  recent  versions,  observe  the  distinction 
 throughout,  as  there  is  no  difficulty  whatever 
 in  doing.  Luke  has  here  a  general  term, 
 'malefactors'  or  evil-doers;  John  simply 
 'two  others.' 
 
 III.  39-44.  On  the  cross  he  is  mocked 
 and  reviled.  Mark  15 :  20-32 ;  Lu ke 23 :  35-43. 
 Crucifixion  itself  was  the  most  disgraceful 
 punishment  in  use,  being  appointed  by  the 
 Romans  for  slaves,  and  expressly  forbidden 
 for  Roman  citizens — while  the  law  of  Moses 
 (Deui.  21 :  23)  declared  one  "  accursed  "  who  even 
 after  being  killed  was  hanged  on  a  tree.  In 
 this  case  all  that  could  be  thought  of  was  done 
 to  aggravate  the  disgrace.  Several  different 
 classes  of  persons  joined  in  railing  and  mock- 
 ing at  Jesus.  We  must  remember  the  similar 
 treatment  when  he  appeared  before  the  San- 
 hedrin  (26:67f.),  before  Herod  (Luke23:n),  and 
 before  Pilate.  (27: 2731.) 
 
 (a)  They  that  passed  by,  probably  along 
 a  road  leading  into  and  out  of  the  city,  which 
 according  to  the  above-stUted  theory  concern- 
 ing Golgotha  (on  v.  33)  would  be  the  great 
 
 fore  they  parted  the  Rarinent.-i.  This  is  mere  learned  up  this  or  that  point.  Besides,  who  knows  that  the 
 trifling.  Any  animated  writer,  in  narrating  a  series  soldiers  would  nail  up  the  title  6e/ore  they  divided  the 
 ol  occurrences,  would  consult  convenience  as  to  taking    plunder? 
 
572 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 40  And  saving,  Thou  that  destroyest  the  temple,  and 
 builtlest  U  in  three  days,  save  thyself.  If  thou  be  the 
 Sou  of  (iod,  come  dowii  from  the  cross. 
 
 41  Likewise  also  the  chief  priests  mockiug  htm,  with 
 the  scribes  and  elders,  said, 
 
 42  He  .saved  others:  himself  he  cannot  save.  If  he 
 be  the  Kiii>;  of  Israel,  let  him  uow  comedowu  from  the 
 cross,  and  we  will  believe  him. 
 
 4;J  He  trusted  in  tiod  ;  let  him  deliver  him  now,  if  he 
 will  have  him:  for  he  said,  I  am  the  Sou  ol  God. 
 
 40  saying.  Thou  that  destroyest  the  i  temple,  and  build- 
 est  it  ill  three  days, save  thyself:  if  thou  art  tlieSon 
 
 41  of  God,  come  down  from  the  cross.  In  like  manner 
 also  the  chief  priests  luocUing  hi'n,  wiih  the  scribes 
 
 42  and  elders,  said.  He  saved  others;  ^  himself  he  can- 
 not save.  He  is  the  King  of  Israel;  let  him  now 
 come  down  from  the  cross,  and  we   will  believe  on 
 
 43  him.  He  trusteth  on  God  :  let  him  deliver  him  now, 
 if  he  desirethhim:  for  he  said,  I  am  the  Son  of  God. 
 
 1  Or.  sanctuary. . .  .2  Or 
 
 L  he  not  save  himself  t 
 
 nortliern  road.  Some  have  inferred  that  this 
 must  have  been  a  working  day,  and  not  the 
 first  day  of  the  pa.ssover,  which  would  be  a 
 Sabbath;  blit  Edersh.  says  that  "traveling, 
 whicli  was  forbidden  on  Sabbaths,  was  not 
 ])rohibited  on  feast-days,"  adding  that  "this 
 is  distinctly  stated  in  the  Talmud."  Reviled 
 him.  Tlie  Greek  word  is  borrowed  as  'blas- 
 pliemed'  in  9:  3;  26:  65,  and  explained 
 ubove  on  12;  31.  Com.  Ver.  translated  it 
 'railed  on  him'  in  the  parallel  passages, 
 Mark  15;  29,  Luke  23;  39.  Thou  that  de- 
 stroyest the  temple,  etc.  This  accusation 
 (see  on  26;  61)  the  rulers  had  probably  spread 
 while  persuading  the  crowds  to  prefer  Barab- 
 bas.  Save  thyself.  The  word  is  used  (see 
 (Ml  1  ;  21 1  both  of  bodily  and  spiritual  saving. 
 If  thou  be  the  Sou  of  God,  as  in  4:  8,  6. 
 The  form  of  expression  assumes  that  he  is  the 
 Son  of  God,  but  their  whole  tone  and  manner 
 showed  that  they  meant  the  contrary.  It  is 
 not  clear  that  the  Jews  understood  this  ex- 
 pression to  carry  the  idea  of  Deity  (comp.  on 
 26:  63)  ;  they  certainly  understood  that  one 
 who  assumed  it  claimed  supernatural  power. 
 
 (b)  The  chief  priests  .  .  .  with  the 
 scribes  and  elders.  Of  these  three  classes 
 the  Sanhedrin  was  constituted  (see  on  26:  59); 
 so  all  classes  of  the  rulers  took  part  in  the 
 mocking.  While  the  other  mockers  all  ad- 
 dress Jesus,  the  rulers  do  not  condescend  to 
 speak  to  him,  but  speak  contemptuouslj' 
 about  him  in  his  presence.  Notice  Mark  15; 
 31,  R.V.,  "mocking  him  among  themselves"; 
 and  Luke  has  the  same  difference.  The  rulers 
 make  three  distinct  taunts.  {\)  He  saved 
 others,  probably  refers  to  bodily  healing. 
 The  other  clause  ma3'  be  either  an  assertion 
 or  a  question  (mar<iin.  Rev.  Ver.),  as  the 
 Greek  in  this  class  of  expressions  makes  no 
 difference;  the  substantial  meaning  is  the 
 same  either  way.     (2)  If  he  be  the  King  of 
 
 Israel.  This  is  said  in  irony,  derision.  He 
 had  that  morning  claimed  before  them  to  be 
 the  Messiah  (26:63f.),  and  the  Messiah  was  of 
 course  to  be  king;  the  inscription  also  de- 
 clared him  to  be  the  King  of  Israel.  Euthym.: 
 "  For  as  they  could  not  change  the  inscription, 
 they  try  to  ])rove  it  false."  The  irony  not 
 being  understood,  'if  was  inserted,  like  v.  40, 
 and  passed  into  most  documents,  but  is  want- 
 ing in  some  of  the  earliest  and  best.'  And 
 we  will  believe  him,  or,  on  him.  They 
 would  have  done  no  such  thing.  He  had 
 wrouglit  miracles  even  more  wonderful,  and 
 upon  learning  it  they  were  only  the  more  de- 
 termined to  kill  him.  (John  n  :  47-53.)  Our  Lord 
 never  responded  to  any  demand  for  signs  of 
 his  mission.  (3)  He  trusted  in  God,  prop- 
 erly perfect  tense,  has  placed  hi.s  trust  on  God 
 and  keeps  it  there.  'Trusted,'  past  tense. 
 Com.  Ver.,  is  an  erroneous  translation;  'on' 
 here  and  in  v.  42  is  the  literal  meaning  of  the 
 Greek  preposition.  The  similar  words  of 
 Psa.  22:8  probably  occurred  to  the  rulers 
 through  general » familiarity  as  expressing 
 their  thought — a  sort  of  unconscious  Messi- 
 anic quotation  (comp.  below  on  v.  46),  like 
 the  unconscious  Messianic  prediction  of  Caia- 
 phas  in  John  11 :  51  f. — Edersh.:  "These  jeers 
 cast  contempt  on  the  four  great  facts  in  the 
 Life  and  Work  of  Jesus,  which  were  also  the 
 underlying  ideas  of  the  Messianic  Kingdom  : 
 the  new  relationship  of  Israel's  religion  and 
 temple  ('thou  that  destroyest  the  tgmple  and 
 bulkiest  it  in  three  days')  ;  the  new  relation- 
 ship to  the  Father  through  the  Messiah,  the 
 Son  of  God  ('if  Thou  art  the  Son  of  God  ' 
 R.  v.);  the  new  all-suflBcient  help  brought  to 
 body  and  soul  in  salvation  ( '  He  saved  otliers' ); 
 and  finally,  the  new  relationship  to  Israel  in 
 the  fulfillment  and  perfecting  of  its  mission 
 through  its  King  ('He  is  the  King  of  Israel, 
 R.  V.')." 
 
 1  Wanting  in  K  B  D  L,  33, 102,  Theb.    If  originally  present  there  would  have  been  no  objection  to  it. 
 
Ch.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW 
 
 573 
 
 44  The  thieves  also,  which  were  crucified  with  him, 
 cast  the  same  in  his  teetli. 
 
 45  Now  I'roni  Iho  sixth  hour  tlierc  was  darkness  over 
 all  the  land  uutu  the  ninth  hour. 
 
 44  And  the  robbers  also  that  were  crucified  with  bim 
 
 cast  upon  him  the  same  reproach. 
 AH      Now  Irom  the  sixth  hour  thsre  was  darkness  over 
 
 (o)  Luke  states  (23:36)  that  "the  soldiers 
 also  mocked  liim,"  ofl'ering  him  the  sour  wine 
 they  were  drinking.  At  a  later  period,  tliis 
 was  given  him  in  kindness.  (J"im  i9: 2») 
 
 (d)  The  thieves  also;  better  as  in  Kev. 
 Ver.,  the  robbers  (sec  on  v.  38)  also  that  were 
 crucified  with  him,  cast  i(pon  hiin  the  same 
 reproach,  viz.,  that  he  had  professed  to  trust 
 in  God  and  claimed  to  be  the  Son  of  God, 
 and  yet  was  not  now  delivered.  Cast  the 
 same  in  his  teeth,  is  a  vigorous  image  of 
 Com,  Ver.,  but  not  presented  by  the  Greek.' 
 Mark  makes  a  similar  statement,  'they  that 
 were  crucified  with  him  reproached  him.' 
 But  in  Luke  we  find  a  striking  difference. 
 Tliere  (i-uke m : 39-*3),  "one  of  the  malefactors 
 railed  on  him,"  as  pretending  to  be  the  Mes- 
 eial),  while  the  other  believed  that  he  was 
 the  Mes-siah  ;  yea,  more  discerning  than   the 
 
 the  Saviour's  fellow-sufferers  among  the 
 different  classes  of  revilers,  without  dis- 
 tinguishing between  the  two,  which  would 
 have  required  a  full  account  of  a  matter  they 
 did  not  undertake  to  narrate.  If  it  be  asked 
 how  they  could  omit  this,  the  same  question 
 arises  as  to  their  giving  only  one  of  the  iiivan. 
 words  on  the  cn^s,  and  so  in  many  other 
 cases.  In  this  view  the  penitent  robber  may 
 have  become  a  believer  in  Jesus  as  the  Mes- 
 siah on  some  earlier  day,  since  his  crime,  yet 
 hardly  since  his  sentence,  for  among  the  Jews 
 that  was  quickly  followed  by  execution  (see 
 on  27:  I). — However  this  may  be  regarded, 
 we  must  remember  the  general  and  impress- 
 ive fact  that  Jesus  was  reviled  by  many 
 classes  of  persons,  by  the  people  at  large,  the 
 rulers  (all  sections  of  the  Sanhedrin),  the 
 soldiers;  and  even  participation  in  suffering 
 
 Twelve,  he  believed  that  tiiougii  now  despised  did  not  prevent  reviling.  This  mocking  and 
 and  rejected  he  would  come  again  as  king,  'railing  probably  began  \yhen  he  was  first 
 even  as  he  had  of  late  been  teaching  (Lukcio:  lifted  on  the  cross,  and  continued  from  time 
 II  r.;  Matt.  25: 31;  16: M),   and   in    luimble    petition    to  time.      Observe   that  all   the   verbs   here, 
 
 ■aid,  "Jesus,  remember  ine  when  thou  com 
 est  in  tiiy  kingdom,"  R.  V.  How  he  learned 
 so  much,  and  understood  so  well,  we  do  not 
 know;  but  the  Saviour,  who  made  no  re- 
 sponse to  taunts  and  revilings,  from  whatso- 
 ever source,  answered  the  first  word  of 
 petition,  and  promised  more  than  he  had 
 asked.  Not  merely  shall  the  penitent  robber 
 be  remembered  when  the  crucified  conies 
 again  as  king,  but  "To-day  slialt  thou  be  with 
 
 'railed,'  'said,'  (v.4i),  'reproached'  (v.w.  Rev. 
 Ver.),  are  in  the  Greek  imperfect  tense,  denot- 
 ing c(mtinued  or  repeated  action.— At  some 
 point  during  the  first  three  hours  occurred  the 
 pathetic  incident  of  John  19 :  a5-.S7,  "B;"hold 
 thy  son,"  and  "Behold  thy  mother.  '  Thus 
 the  Saviour  spoke  three  times  that  we  know 
 of  during  the  first  half  of  the  crucifixion. 
 
 IV.  45-50.     He  cries  out  in  the  darkness, 
 and  dies.     Mark  15:  33-37;   Luke  23:  44-46; 
 
 me  in  Paradise."— Now  the  question  has  been    John  10  :  28-30.     From  the  sixth  hour  .  .  .  . 
 
 much  discu.ssed,  and  cannot  be  solved  with 
 certainty,  how  we  are  to  reconcile  Luke's  ac- 
 count with  that  of  Matt,  and  Mark.  The 
 prevailing  view  is  that  both  the  robbers  at 
 first  reviled,  and  afterwards  one  of  them,  im- 
 pressed    by    the    Saviour's    asj)ect    and     his 
 
 unto  the  ninth  hour  comp.  on  20:  :!\  from 
 twelve  o'clock  to  about  three  p.  .vi.  Darkness, 
 supernatural.  It  cannot  have  been  .in  eclipse 
 of  the  sun,  because  the  Passover  was  at  the 
 middle  of  the  montli,  and  the  month  always 
 began  with  the  new  moon,  so  that  the  moon 
 
 prayer  for  the  crucifiers,  and  perhaps  recall-  I  was  now  full,  i.  <•.,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
 iiig  earlier  knowledge  of  his  teachings  and  j  earth  from  the  sun.  Thus  all  the  long  discus- 
 iiiir.ici(!S,  became  now  convinced  that  he  was  I  sion  about  the  account  of  an  eclipse  said  to 
 indeed  tlie  Messiah.  This  makes  it  all  the  '  have  been  given  by  Phlegon,  a  writer  of  the 
 more  wonderful  that  he  should  understand  so  !  second  century,  is  beside  the  mark,  for  this 
 thoroughly,  though  of  course  not  impossible  !  was  not  an  eclipse.  'The  sun's  light  failing.' 
 under  special  divine  influence.  But  Matt.  ,  Rev.  Ver.,  Luke  23:4-5  (correct  "text),  need 
 and  .Mark  may  be  understood,  with  many  not  mean  what  is  technically  called  an  eclipse, 
 expositors,  as    merely    including    in   general  |  but  simply  states  that  the  sun  failed,  without 
 
574 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 4(1  And  about  the  ninth  hour  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud 
 voice,  ^aving,  Eli,  Kli,  laiua  sabachthani?  that  is  to 
 say,  My  (iod.  my  tjod,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  lue? 
 
 47  Some  of  them  tliat  stood  there,  when  they  heard 
 that,  s;iid,  Tliis  man  calleth  for  Elias. 
 
 46  all  the  i  land  until  the  ninth  hour.  And  about  the 
 ninth  hour  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying, 
 Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabachthani?  that  is,  .My  (Jod,  myGod, 
 
 47  2  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me?  And  some  of  them 
 that  stood  there,  when  they  heard  it,  said,  This  man 
 
 1  Or,  earCIt.*'  .'i  Or.  why  didst  thou /oreake  me  f 
 
 indicating  the  cause.  All  men  feel  alarmed 
 by  any  sudden  and  great  darkness.  The  Rab- 
 bis said  (Wiin.)  that  such  an  occurrence  was 
 a  bad  sign  for  the  world,  and  was  to  be  ex- 
 pected ui)on  occasion  of  certain  great  crimes 
 or  misfortunes.  Wetstein  has  many  passages 
 from  Greek  and  Latin  authors  showing  a  sim- 
 ilar feeling.  Over  all  the  land,  viz.,  of 
 Palestine.  The  word  might  mean  'earth' 
 {margin  Rev.  Ver.),  comp.  on  5:  5;  but  it 
 was  dark,  naturally,  over  half  the  earth,  and 
 a  miraculous  darkness  over  all  the  enligbt- 
 eiied  half  is  improbable,  seeing  that  so  large 
 a  prop.jrtiou  of  the  persons  involved  would 
 not  know  its  meaning,  and  so  it  would  be  a 
 useless  miracle.  The  supernatural  darkness 
 was  an  appropriate  concotnitant,  and  may  be 
 regarded  as  a  sort  of  symbol  of  the  Saviour's 
 mental  sutfering,  which  at  last  found  expres- 
 sion in  his  loud  cry.  Through  nearly  all  this 
 period  he  seems  to  have  continued  silent.  He 
 must  have  been  enduring  a  dark  sorrow,  a 
 crushing  grief,  even  gretiter  than  in  Gethsem- 
 ane,  seeing  that  he  speaks  here  in  more  im- 
 passioned distress ;  and  here,  as  there  (see  on 
 26:  44),  it  can  be  explained  only  by  the  fact 
 that  "he  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions," 
 was  "made  sin  for  us,"  "gave  his  life  a  ran- 
 som for  many"  (comp.  on  20:  28).  Cried 
 with  a  loud  voice,  showing  great  suffering. 
 Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabachthani.  The  original 
 words  are  given,  because  E/i,  explains  the 
 supposition  of 'some'  (Mark  likewi.se)  of  the 
 bystanders,  that  he  was  calling  for  Elijah. 
 The  first  words  are  here  given  in  the  Hebrew, 
 like  the  Psalm,  but  by  Mark  in  the  Aramaic 
 Ekii,  which  Jesus  had  doubtless  spoken.  The 
 last  word  is  given  by  both  in  the  Araniaic  (so 
 in  the  Targum,  Buxtorf),  the  Hebrew  having 
 another  lerin  *  of  the  same  sense.  Our  Lord's 
 borrowing  the  phraseology  of  Psa.  22:  1,  does 
 not  show  that  Psalm  to  be  Messianic;  comp. 
 his  borrowing  in  Luke  28 :  46  from  Psa.  31 :  5, 
 and  his  answering  each  of  Satan's  three 
 special  temptations  by   quoting  from   Deut. 
 
 chap.  6-8.  Still,  as  Psalm  22:  13,  was  a  Mes- 
 sianic prophecy  (John  i9: 24),  we  may  suppose  that 
 22:  1  was  designed  by  the  Spirit  of  inspira- 
 tion to  be  used  by  the  Messiah  on  the  cross.  It 
 is  commonly  said  that  Psa.  22  was  not  regarded 
 by  the  Jews  as  Messianic.  Edersh.  ( App.  IX) 
 gives  two  references  to  it  (v.  7,  is)  as  applied  to 
 the  Messiah  in  a  collection  made  in  the  thir- 
 teenth century,  but  believed  to  consist  of 
 ancient  material.  Tertullian  thought  that 
 Psa.  22  "contains  the  whole  passion  of 
 Christ."  Why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?  A 
 more  literal  translation  would  be,  W/ty  didst 
 than  forsake  me  (margin  Rev.  Ver.),  but  it 
 would  amount  to  the  same  thing.  '  Why  '  is 
 not  here  '  for  what  cause,'  but  '  to  what  end  ' ; ' 
 yet  the  distinction  must  not  be  pressed  (comp. 
 9:  4i.  If  the  que-stion  be  asked  in  what  sense 
 "the  Father  forsook  the  Son,  the  answer  is  that 
 we  really  do  not  know.  In  himself  the  Sav- 
 iour was  still  well-pleasing  to  the  Father,  in 
 voluntarily  laying  down  his  life  that  he  might 
 take  it  again  (John  lO:  nr.) ;  it  must  have  been 
 as  our  substitute,  because  he  "  bare  our  sins  in 
 his  own  body  on  the  tree,"  that  he  was  for- 
 saken. If  it  be  asked  how  he  could  feel  hiin- 
 self  to  be  forsaken,  we  must  remember  that  a 
 human  soul  as  well  as  ^  human  body  was  here 
 suffering,  a  human  soul  thinking  and  feeling 
 within  huinan  limitations  (Mark is: 32),  not  psy- 
 chologically unlike  the  action  of  other  devout 
 souls  when  in  some  great  and  overwhelming 
 sorrow.  Comp.  W.  N.  Clarke  on  Mark  15  :  34. 
 Hanna  :  "It  was  the  sensible  comfort  only  of 
 the  divine  presence  and  favor  that  was  for  the 
 time  withdrawn  ;  the  felt  inflowings  of  the 
 divine  love  that  were  for  the  time  checked. 
 But  what  a  time  of  agony  must  that  have 
 been  to  him  who  knew,  as  none  other  could, 
 what  it  was  to  bask  in  the  light  of  his  Father's 
 countenance;  who  felt,  as  none  other  could, 
 that  his  favor  indeed  was  life  !  On  us — so 
 little  do  we  know  or  feel  what  it  is  to  be  for- 
 saken by  God — the  thought  of  it,  or  sense  of 
 it,  may  make  but  a  slight  impression,  produce 
 
 1  Hebrew  'aznvlhnm,  which   some  "  Western  "  docmuents  have  endeavored  to  reproduce  here  by  changing 
 into  zaphthani  and  similar  forms;  so  also  in  Mark. 
 
Cfi.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 r75 
 
 4*<  And  straightway  one  of  theiu  ran,  and  took  a 
 sponjje,  and  tilled  /'/  witli  vinegar,  and  put  it  on  a  reed, 
 and  gave  liini  to  drink. 
 
 4'J  Tlie  rest  said,  Let  be,  let  us  see  whether  Elias  will 
 come  to  save  liini 
 
 5i)  .lesns,  when  be  had  cried  again  with  a  loud  Toice, 
 yii'lded  up  the  ghost. 
 
 48  calleth  Klljah.     Anil   strai^jlitway  one  of  them  ran, 
 and  took  a  sponge,  and  tilled  it    with  vinegar,  and 
 
 49  put  il  on  a  reed,  and  gave  him  to  drink.     And   the 
 rest  said,  I>et  be;  let  us  see  whether  Klijah  eonieth 
 
 no  to  save  liiiu.i     And  Jesus  cried  again  with   a  loud 
 
 1  Uaoy  BDcleiit  authorities  iidil.  And  another  took  a  tpear  and  pierced  hie  eide,  and  there  tame  out  water  and  blood.  See  Johu  xix.  M. 
 
 but  little  heartfelt  misery;  but  to  him  it  was 
 the  consummation  and  coneentration  of  all 
 woe.  heyoiul  which  tiiere  was  and  could  be  no 
 deeper  ani^uish  for  tiie  soul.'' 
 
 This  man  calleth  for  Elias,  or  Elijah. 
 The  grand  figure  wliicii  Elijah  made  in  tlie 
 iiistor^',  and  the  promise  of  his  coming  in  Mai. 
 4:  5  f.,  caused  liim  to  stand  out  in  tlie  Jewish 
 mind  as  tlie  greatest  of  the  prophets.  Tliere 
 was  a  general  e.vpeetation,  derived  from  Mai., 
 tiiat  lie  would  wt)rl<  various  wonders  (coinp. 
 on  16:  14).  It  is  not  easy  to  determine  wliether 
 this  utterance  was  a  moc]<ing  misrepresenta- 
 tion l)y  Jews,  or  a  misunderstanding  by 
 lioiuan  soldiers.  Jews  can  hardly  have  really 
 misunderstood,  for  the  opening  vowel  of 
 E  i  has  to  the  Oriental  ear  a  very  different 
 S(jund  from  that  of  Elijah.  Soldiers,  if  long 
 resident  in  Palestine,  might  have  become 
 acquainted  with  the  po])ular  expectations 
 concerning  Elijah.  Gave  him  to  drink,  is 
 imperfect  tense,  probably  describing  the 
 kindly  soldier  as  repeatedly  applying  the 
 sponge  to  the  sufferer's  parched  lips.  The 
 rest  said,  imperfect  tense,  describing  them 
 as  engaged  in  saying.  Bfngel:  "After  the 
 dreadful  darkness  they  returned  to  scofBng." 
 Let  be,  let  things  stay  as  they  are;  do  not 
 give  him  any  aid  or  comfort — see  if  Elijah 
 will  hear  his  prayer;  for  if  so,  all  his  wants 
 will  be  supplied.  They  seem  to  have  amused 
 tiiemselves  with  the  thought  that  this  pre- 
 tended Messiah  was  in  his  helpless  extremity 
 calling  on  the  predicted  forerunner  of  Messiah 
 t(^  come  and  help  him.  Whether  Elias,  or 
 Elijah,  will  come,i  or  is  coming.  As  to 
 spelling  Elijah,  instead  of  Elias,  see  on  1 :  2. 
 
 The  reed  probably  means  in  general  a  staff 
 for  Walking,  which  we  in  like  manner  call  a 
 cane.  From  John  19:  'i'J  it  appears  to  have 
 been  made  from  a  stalk  of  hyssop;  and  Tris- 
 tram ("Nat.  Hist.')  says  that  the  caper, 
 whicii  is  probably  the  Biblical  hy.ssop,  would 
 furnish  a  stalk  three  or  four  feet  in  lengtii. 
 The  vinegar  was  probably  a  sort  of  sour  wine, 
 though  vinegar  itself  (no  doubt  diluted  with 
 water)  was  used  as  a  cooling  drink.  (uuHii:  n.) 
 It  was  given  mercifully,  to  refresh  the  sufferer's 
 parched  mouth.  John  shows  (i'J:.i8)  that  it 
 was  done  in  consequence  of  his  saying  "I 
 thirst."  He  had  refused  the  stupefying 
 draught  at  the  beginning,  but  asked  for  this 
 slight  refreshment  when  near  the  end.  Then 
 ho  uttered  a  third  word  (John),  "It  is  fin- 
 ished," and  finally  a  fourth  (Luke),  "  Father, 
 into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit.''  So 
 there  were  four  sayings  close  together,  and 
 near  the  end;  and  with  the  three  uttered 
 during  the  first  three  hours,  we  find  in  all 
 seven  sayings  on  the  cro.ss,  of  which  one  is 
 recorded  by  Matt,  and  Mark  only,  three  by 
 Luke  only,  three  by  John  only. 
 
 Cried  again  with  a  loud  voice,  Mark 
 likewise.  This  seems  to  denote  great  bodily 
 suffering.  The  sayings  just  quoted  from  Luke 
 and  John  can  hardly  be  here  meant,  for  they 
 were  not  of  such  a  nature  as  to  be  uttered  in  a 
 loud  voice;  it  nmst  have  been  aery  of  pain 
 or  distress.  This  great  outcry  in  the  moment 
 of  dying  was  not  a  natural  result  of  mere 
 death  by  crucifixion,  which  would  produce 
 gradual  exhaustion.  Taken  in  connection 
 with  the  blood  and  water  brought  forth  by 
 the    soldier's  spear    (JohDi9:34),    it    has    been 
 
 •The  addition  in  margin  Rev.  Ver., 'And  another 
 took  a  spear  and  pierced  his  side,  and  there  came  out 
 water  ;ind  blond,'  must  be  regarded  as  an  insertion  from 
 John  19:  34.  It  is  found  in  X  B  C  LU  r,  a  few  cur- 
 sives, and  loss  important  versions,  Chrys.,  Cyril.  This 
 only  shows,  as  we  have  seen  in  .several  other  cases 
 (conip.  on  24:  .Sfi),  that  X  B,  even  with  other  support, 
 present  some  distinctly  erroneous  readiijgs.  It  might 
 be  urged  that  the  words  were  omitted  benanse  they 
 represeut   the   piercing  as  preceding   the    Saviour's 
 
 death,  whereas  John  makes  it  follow ;  but  that  differ- 
 ence would  only  have  been  a  reason  for  removing  tlie 
 passjige  to  the  close  of  v.  50  or  54  or  .'5f>,  or  else  there 
 would  have  been  some  tampering  with  the  position  of 
 tlie  passage  in  John,  whicli  is  not  tlieca.-e.  The  pas- 
 sage of  John  was  written  by  some  student  on  the  mar- 
 gin of  Matt,  from  memory,  and  by  a  copyist  awk  waidly 
 introduced  into  the  text.  Xo  critic  would  question 
 this,  but  for  '.he  persuasion  of  some  that  B  X  C  L  "can 
 do  no  wrong." 
 
576 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 51  And,  behold,  tlie  vail  of  the  temple  waa  rent  in 
 twain  Irdiu  the  tiin  to  the  bottom  ;  aud  the  earth  did 
 quake,  and  the  roeks  rent ;  ,     ,■        , 
 
 52  And  the  graves  were  opened;  aud  many  bodies  ol 
 the  saints  wliicli  slept  arose, 
 
 53  Aud  came  out  of  the  graves  after  his  resurrection, 
 and  went  into  the  holy  city,  and  appeared  unto  many. 
 
 51  voice,  and  yielded  up  his  spirit.  And  behold,  the 
 veil  of  the  Henijilewas  rent  in  twain  from  the  top  to 
 
 52  the  bottom  ;  and  the  earth  did  quake  ;  and  the  rocks 
 were  rent ;  aud  the  tombs  were  opened  ;  and  many 
 
 53  bodies  of  the  saints  that  had  fallen  asleep  were 
 raised  ;  and  coming  forth  out  of  the  tombs  a'ter  his 
 resurrection  they  entered  into  the  holy  city  and 
 
 1  Or,  sanctuary. 
 
 thought  to  show  tliiit  our  Lord  clii'd  from  a 
 l)Lir.sting  of  the  heart.  This  is  argued  with 
 great  force  by  Stroud,  "  Physical  Cause  of  the 
 Death  of  Christ,"  republished  in  New  York, 
 and  byHaiiua,  Ai)p.  to  "Life  of  Christ." 
 The  question  po.«sesses  a  certain  kind  of  inter- 
 est, but  cannot  be  settled.  Let  us  beware  of 
 spending  too  much  thought  upon  tlie  sur- 
 roundings and  pliysical  conditions  of  our 
 Lord's  deatli.  The  great  matter  is  that  he 
 "died  for  our  sins,"  "tasted  death  for  every 
 ,ii.,„." — Yielded  up  the  ghost  (spirit).  The 
 closing  expiration  seems  a  natural  indication 
 of  letting  tlie  immaterial  in  us,  which  is 
 oftenest  called  sijirit,  go  forth  from  the  body 
 "unto  God  wlio  gave  it."  'Gave  up  the 
 ghost'  was  good  in  old  English,  but  we  do  not 
 now  use  'ghost'  in  that  sense. 
 
 50-55.  Portents  following  his  death,  and 
 tJie  eifects.  Mark  15;  38-41;  Luke  23  :  47-49. 
 The  vail  of  the  temple  {7inos,  see  on  4:  5), 
 was  a  richly  wrought  and  heavy  curtain. which 
 liung  between  the  "Holy  Place"  and  the 
 "Holy  of  Holie<."  (Exod. 26: 31-35.)  There  are 
 some  Tiilmudic  statements  to  the  effect  that 
 this  vail  was  double  in  the  second  temple, 
 but  that  is  a  matter  of  no  consequence;  nor 
 have  we  anything  to  do  here  with  an  outer 
 vail  (Grimm),  which  hung  between  the  porch 
 and  the  Holy  Place.  Once,  a  year  the  high 
 priest  lifted  a  corner  of  this  heavy  curtain.and 
 )>!issed  into  the  Holy  of  Holies,  carrying  sac- 
 rificial blood  which  he  sprinkled  on  the  mercy 
 seat,  and  made  supplication  for  the  forgive- 
 ness of  his  own  sins  and  those  of  the  people. 
 (Heh. 9:7.)  The  siiddcn  rending  of  this  vail 
 from  the  top  to  the  bottom  (Mark  likewise, 
 shiiwing  that  it  was  not  done  by  human 
 agency)  symbolized  the  complete  opening  for 
 all  of  a  way  of  access  thnxigh  Christ  to  the 
 throne  of  divine  mercy.  Christ,  our  high 
 priest,  has  entered  the  true  Holy  of  Holies  in 
 heaven,  offering  once  for  all  the  all-sufBcient 
 atoning  sacrifice  of  his  own  blood  (Heb.  s;  u-.-si ; 
 and   now  in  his  name  we  may  look  without 
 
 dread  upon  the  very  throne  of  God,  and  come 
 with  boldness  to  the  throne  of  grace.  (Heb.  4 :  le ; 
 10:19.) — The   other    portent   is   mentioned    by 
 Matt.    only.      Earthquakes    are   common    in 
 Palestine,  and  this  earthquake  need  not  be 
 thought  supernatural.     The  earthquake  might 
 naturally   rend   rocks   and   open    tombs — not 
 graveslike  ours,  but  tombs  in  the  rock.  (Comp. 
 on  27  :  61. )     But  the  rising  of  the  dead  was  of 
 course  supernatural.     Notice  that  they  were 
 bodies  of  the  saints.     The  clause  after  his 
 resurrection  is  ambiguous,  as  it  may  be  con- 
 nected with  what  precedes  or  what  follows. 
 It  is  more  naturally  connected  with  what  fol- 
 lows ;  then  we  understand  that  they  rose   at 
 the  time  of  Christ's  death,   when  the   earth- 
 quake opened  the  tombs,  but  appeared  only 
 after  he  appeared.     It  may  be  that  they  ap- 
 peared   only   to    believers,    who    knew    that 
 Jesus  had  risen.     The  conjecture   of  Plump, 
 concerning  this  matter  is  of  some  interest. 
 He  holds  that  the  tombs  opened  by  the  earth- 
 quake were  near  Jerusalem,  and  as  the  term 
 "saints"  was  almost  from  the  first  applied  to 
 Christians,    he  thinks  that  these  saints  were 
 believers  in  Jesus  who   had   died  before   his 
 crucifixion.     On  this  supposition,  we  see  some 
 reason  for  their  appearing  to  Christian  friends 
 and  kindred,  in  order  to  show  that  they  were 
 not  shut   out  from  a  .share  in  the  kingdom. 
 (Comp.  1  Thess.  4  :  13  f. )    "The  statement  that 
 they  did  notappear  till  after  our  Lord's  resur- 
 rection, is  from  this  point  of  view  significant. 
 The  disciples  were  thus  taught  to  look  on  that 
 resurrection,  not  as  an  isolated  phenT)menon  ; 
 but  as  the  'first  fruits"  of  the  victory   over 
 death  (1  Cor.  15:20),   in    which    not   they   them- 
 selves only,  but  those   also  whom  they  had 
 loved  and  lost  were  to  besharers."— The  holy 
 city,  comp.  on  4  ;  5. 
 
 Our  Lord's  death  is  described  as  specially 
 impressing  three  classes  of  persons,  (a)  The 
 Roman  centurion,  or  as  we  should  say,  captain 
 (see  on  8:  5),  and  also  his  soldiers  who  con- 
 ducted the  crucifixion,   were  convinced  that 
 
Ch.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 577 
 
 54  Now  when  the  centurion,  and  ihey  that  were  with 
 biiu,  watching  Jesus,  saw  the  earthquaki',  and  those 
 things  that  were  done,  they  (eared  greatly,  saying, 
 Truly,  this  was  the  Son  of  Gixi. 
 
 .■>.')  And  luaiiv  women  were  tliere,  beholding  afar  off, 
 which  followed  Jesus  from  (jalilee,  niinislering  unto 
 hi  in  ; 
 
 5j  Am'>ng  which  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and  Mary 
 the  mother  of  .lames  and  Joses,  and  the  mother  of 
 Zebedee's  i-hildren. 
 
 rA  appeared  unto  many.  Now  the  centurion,  and  they 
 that  were  with  bitn  walebiiit;  .Jesus,  when  tbey  saw 
 the  earthquake,  and  tlie  ibings  that  were  done, 
 feared  exceedingly,  saying.  Truly  this  was  '  the  .Son 
 
 5.5  of  (iod.  And  many  women  were  there  beholding 
 from    alar,   who  had    followed   Jesus    from    (jalilee, 
 
 5G  minisleriiig  unto  hiiu :  among  whom  was  Mary 
 Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  James  and 
 Joses,  and  the  mother  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee. 
 
 1  Or,  a  ton  o/  God. 
 
 Jesii>  was  wliiit  he  claimed  to  be.  When  .  .  . 
 they  saw  the  earthquake,  and  those 
 things  that  were  dune,  were  taking  place 
 (correct  text),  or  coming  to  puss  (comp.  on 
 1:  22i,  .'ippareiitly  referring  to  the  long-con- 
 
 furnished  money  wherewith  to  purchtise  food 
 and  to  pay  for  cooking  it — nil  this  being  sug- 
 gested by  the  term  and  circumstances,  comp. 
 Luke  8:  2  f. 
 Mary  Magdalene,   i.  e.,    from    Magdala, 
 
 tinned  .supernatural  darkness,  and  perhaps  probablj'  the  place  now  called  Mejdel,  on  the 
 also  to  the  Saviour's  aspect  and  expressions,  western  shore  of  the  Lake  of  Galilee  (see  on 
 they  feared  exceeding/]/.  (Rev.  Ver. )  Well  I  15:  39,  where  the  correct  text  is  Magadan.) 
 they  might  fear;    for  they  had   been  engaged  |  Mary  Magdalene  lias  received  scant  justice  in 
 
 in  putting  to  an  ignominious  death  one  who, 
 as  thci'  now  felt  sure,  was  not  a  criminal,  not 
 an  impostor  nor  a  fanatic,  'but  truly  the  Son 
 of  God.  Was,  hecause  his  life  had  ended. 
 Mark  h.is  the  same  expression  as  Matt.  Luke 
 given  ''Certainly  this  was  a  righteous  man." 
 If  so,  he  was  what  he  claimed  to  be,  and  he 
 had  claimed  to  be  the  Son  of  God.  So  the 
 difference  is  only  apparent,  and  in  fact  we 
 may  in  this  case  supjiose  that  he  used  both 
 expressions.  The  Greek  might  mean  '  a  son 
 of  God,"  and  some  suppose  that  the  heathen 
 centurion  thought  only  of  one  among  many 
 demigods.  But  this  Greek  phrase  is  very 
 often  used  as  definite,  determined  by  the  con- 
 nection, and  here  it  is  easy  to  suppose  that  he 
 had  borrowed  the  phrase  from  the  Jews,  and 
 understood  it  in  their  sen.se.  which  was  more 
 or  less  vague.  (Comp.  on  26:  68.) 
 
 (b)  "All  the  multitudes  that  came  together 
 to  this  sight,"  the  throngs  of  Jewish  specta- 
 tors (t-uke-is:  48,  Rev.  Ver.),  "  returned  Smiting  their 
 breasts,"  satisfied  that  a  great  wrong  had  been 
 done,  and  fearing  that  they  would  suffer  for  it. 
 
 (c)  Many  i>f  his  own  followers  beheld  liis 
 death,  with  the  deepest  grief.  Many  women. 
 But  Luke  mentions  also  men — "all  his  ac- 
 quaintances" (t-iikeM:4!t),  nominative  plural, 
 masculine.  Beholding  afar  off,  through 
 timidity,  and  thrnut;h  delicacy.  Tiie  only 
 women  of  his  follf)wing  who  camrn^^ar  the  cross 
 were  his  mother  and  her  sister,  Mary  the  wife 
 ofClopas.  and  Mary  Magdalene.  (John  19:25.) 
 Ministering  unto  him.  They  personally 
 bought    and    prepared  food ;    and  they  also 
 
 2M 
 
 Christian  literature  and  art.  The  heavy  afflic- 
 tion of  being  pos.sessed  by  "seven  demons,  ' 
 from  which  it  was  doubtless  Jesus  that  deliv 
 ered  her,  does  not  prove  that  she  had  been  ex- 
 ceptionally wicked.  A  late  tradition  identi- 
 fied her  with  the  "  woman  that  was  a  sinner," 
 in  Luke  7  :  37  fl'.  This  tradition  is  first  men- 
 tioned in  Jerome  and  Ambrose,  was  probably 
 nothing  but  an  inference  from  the  severe  de- 
 moniacal possession,  and  was  never  received 
 in  the  Greek  Church.  The  identification  is 
 not  only  unsupported  by  anything  in  Scrip- 
 ture, but  rendered  highly  improbable  by  the 
 way  in  which  Luke  just  afterwards  mentions 
 Mary  Magdalene  as  a  new  personage.  (Lukes  2.) 
 Xext.it  was  tiiken  for  granted  that  the  "  woman 
 that  was  a  sinner"  had  been  guilty  of  uncha.s- 
 titA',  and  upon  this  foundation  only,  this  highly 
 improbable  tradition,  and  this  uncertain 
 supposition,  it  hjng  ago  became  common  to 
 call  an  ab:indi>ned  woman  a  Magdalen.  The 
 celebrated  paintings  of  the  Magdalen  are  /lis- 
 forienUy  an  abomination,  and  religiously  quite 
 hurtful.  There  is  at  Dresden  a  painting  "of 
 the  School  of  Titian,"  which  represents  her  as 
 a  woman  of  middle  age,  once  very  beautiful, 
 with  deep  lines  of  suffering  in  her  face  but 
 over  it  all  a  look  of  gentleness,  peace,  and  un- 
 utterable gratitude.  This  conception  is  his- 
 torically reasonable.  Christ  did  .save  persons 
 of  the  class  to  which  she  is  usually  referred 
 (21:. 12),  and  will  save  such  persons  still  if  they 
 repent  and  believe  him  ;  but  that  is  no  reason 
 for  involving  this  .special  friend  of  his  in  un- 
 deserved dishonor.     The  usage  about  Mary 
 
578 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 cannot  now  be  wholly  corrected,  but  it  may 
 be  personiilly  avoided.  With  this  list  of  three 
 women,  '  Mary  Magdalene,  and  Mary  the 
 mother  of  James  and  Joses,  and  tiie  mother 
 of  the  sons  of  Zebedee,'  comp.  Mark's  three 
 (15:40,  Rev.  ver.;  16:1),  "Mary  Magdalene,  and 
 Mary  the  mother  of  James  the  Little,  and 
 of  Joses,  and  Salome.'"  This  leaves  little 
 doubt  that  the  mother  of  Zcbedee's  sons  was 
 Salome.  Again,  in  John  (i9:25),  the  women 
 present  are  "his  mother,  and  his  mother's  sis- 
 ter, Mary  the  wife  of  Clopas,  and  Mary  Mag- 
 dalene." Here  his  mother's  sister  might  be 
 Mary  the  wife  of  Clopas.  But  it  is  not  likely 
 that  two  sisters  would  be  named  Mary  ;  and  if 
 we  understand  that  here  are  four  distinct 
 persons,  then  they  fall  into  two  groups,  the 
 first  group  being  two  unnamed  persons,  the 
 second  two  named  persons — and  tliis  rhythmi- 
 cal form  of  statement  (Westcott  on  John)  re- 
 sembles the  style  of  the  Fourth  Gospel.  Now 
 it  is  generally  agreed  that  John's  "  Mary  the 
 wife  of  Clopas"  is  the  same  as  "  Mary  the 
 mother  of  James  the  Little  and  of  Joses"  in 
 Mark  and  Matt.  (Comp.  on  10:  3.)  Leave 
 aside  then  the  mother  of  Jesus  in  John's  list, 
 witli  Mary  Magdalene,  who  is  the  same  in  all, 
 and  it  becomes  iiighly  probable  that  Salome, 
 the  motlier  of  Zebedee' s  sons,  was  the  sister  of 
 our  Lord's  mother.  This  theory  helps  to  ac- 
 count for  the  prominence  of  James  and  John, 
 and  for  the  ambitious  request  of  their  mother 
 in  20:20.  Then  also  John's  omission  of  his 
 motlier' s  name  would  be  (Westcott)  exactly 
 nice  his  constant  omission  of  his  own  name. 
 These  devout  and  loving  women,  and  (Luke) 
 Sfmie  men  with  them,  saw  for  themselves  that 
 the  Master  really  died,  and  where  he  was 
 buried,  (y.m.) 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL 
 
 Sermons  and  devotional  books  often  give 
 overwrought  descriptions  of  the  crurifi.xion. 
 The  feelings  excited  by  contemplating  it 
 ought  to  be  natural  and  genuine,  and  not  gal- 
 vanized.    It  is  better  to  imitate  the  reserve 
 
 and  simplicity  of  the  Evangelists,  making  our 
 narration  and  description  quiet  and  inelabo- 
 rate. Any  other  course  is  injudicious,  in 
 questionable  taste,  and  really  irreverent. 
 
 V.  32.  Simon  of  Cyrene.  1)  A  man  shar- 
 ing undeserved  reproach.  2)  A  man  render- 
 ing involuntary  service  to  Christ.  3)  Yet, 
 let  us  hope,  learning  to  walk  voluntarily  after 
 Christ,  bearing  his  own  cross  ('6:2*),  as  we 
 know  that  his  two  sons  did.  (Mark  is :  21.)  Calvin  : 
 "In  the  sight  of  men,  this  task  brought  him 
 to  the  lowest  degradation  ;  but  God  turned  it 
 into  the  highest  honor." 
 
 "Shall  Simon  bear  thy  cross  alone, 
 And  other  saints  be  free  ? 
 Each  snint  of  thine  shall  find  his  own, 
 And  there  is  one  for  me."  * 
 
 V.  33.  Because  of  Gethsemane  and  Golgo- 
 tha, we  sinners  may  hope  for  Paradise. — 
 V.  35.  Shakespeare: 
 
 "In  those  holy  fields 
 Over  whose  acres  walked  those  blessed  feet, 
 Which  fourteen  hundred  years  ago  were  nailed, 
 For  our  advantage,  on  the  bitter  cross." 
 
 V.  40.  "Save  thyself."  How  easily  he 
 could  have  done  so!  But  his  object  was  still 
 to  save  others  (v.  41) ;  he  was  dying  that  men 
 might  live.— V.  42.  Euthym.  "And  he 
 would  have  come  down,  if  it  had  been  true 
 that  they  would  believe.  Like  them  are 
 many  now  who  propose  their  own  conditions 
 of  believing,  but  resilly  would  not  believe  on 
 any  condition."  Calvin:  "  It  is  too  common 
 with  the  impious  to  measure  the  power  of  God 
 by  present  appearances,  so  that  whatever  he 
 does  not  do,  they  think  he  cannot  do."     V.  46 
 
 1)  He  is  my  God,  yet  he  has  forsaken   me. 
 
 2)  He  has  forsaken  me,  yet  he  is  my  God. — 
 Mrs.  Browning  : 
 
 "Yen,  once   Immanuel's  orphaned  cry  liis  universe 
 
 hath  shaken. 
 It  went  up  single,  echoless, '  My  God,  I  am  forsaken  ! ' 
 It  went  up  from  the  Holy's  lips  amid  his  lo"st  creation, 
 That,  of  the  lost,  no  son  should  use  those  words  of 
 
 desolation." 
 V.  47.  Henry:  " It  is  no  new  thing  for  the 
 
 1  Recent  hymn  books  have  : 
 
 "  Must  .Tesus  boar  the  cross  a'one,"  etc. 
 Havini;  in  youth  heard  it  .luni;  with  "Simon"  in- 
 8ieii>l,  we  have  long  been  satisfied,  on  principles  of 
 text  criticism,  that  this  was  the  origin;il  form.  A 
 fiiond  wlio  has  given  much  attention  to  hymnology, 
 recent ly  stated  that  the  stanza  in  the  above-quoted 
 
 form  is  taken  from  the  "Penitential  Cries  "  of  Rev. 
 Thomas  Shepherd,  of  Braintree,  Essex,  England,  pub- 
 lished in  1692.  The  hymn  in  its  now  common  shape 
 has  borrowed  only  this  one  stanza  from  the  original. 
 It  is  credited  in  some  collections  to  Prof.  G.  N.  Allen, 
 185'.',  who  wrote  the  familiar  tune,  and  may  have  made 
 the  changes  and  the  additions. 
 
Ch.  XXVII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 579 
 
 57  When  the  even  was  come,  there  came  a  rich  man  j  57  And  when  even  was  come,  there  came  a  rich  man 
 of  Arimathea,  named  Joseph,  who  also  liimself  was  from  Arimatha;a,  named  Joseph,  who  also  himself 
 Jesus'  disciple:  | 
 
 most  pious  devotions  of  the  best  men  to  be 
 ridiculed  and  abused  by  profaiif  scoffers."  — 
 V.  50.  Jer.  Taylor:  "O  lioly  and  immacu- 
 late Lamb  of  God,  who  wort  pleased  to  suffer 
 sliamo  and  sorrow,  teach  me  to  apprehend  the 
 basenof^s  of  sin,  in  proportion  to  the  greatness 
 of  those  calamities  which  my  sin  made  it  nec- 
 essary for  Thee  to  suffer,  that  I  may  hate  the 
 cause  of  Thy  sufferings,  and  adore  Thy  mercy, 
 and  imitate  Thy  ciiarity,  and  copy  out  Thy 
 patience  and  huniiiity,  and  love  Thy  person 
 to  tiie  uttermost  extent  and  degrees  of  my  af- 
 fections."— Through  the  cross  of  Christ  may 
 ttie  world  be  crucified  unto  us,  and  we  unto 
 the  world  (Gal.  6:  14.)— V.  51.  Our  "great 
 High  I'riest,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God,"  has 
 IKissed  through  the  vail  of  the  heavens  into 
 the  true  sanctuary',  and  there  ever  lives  to  in- 
 tercede ;  let  us  therefore  come  with  boldness. 
 (Hch.  4:  n-i6;7:25.)— V.  54.  If  men  will  but  look 
 candidly  at  the  life  and  death,  the  teachings 
 and  claims  of  Jesus  Christ,  must  they  not 
 acUnowledge  him  to  be  more  than  a  mere 
 Tnan? — V.  55.  Cai.vin  :  "When  the  disciples 
 had  fled  hither  and  thither,  yet  some  women 
 from  tlieir  company  had  been  kept  by  God  as 
 witnesses  ;  more  brightly  then  shone  out  their 
 jiiety  towards  tlie  Master." 
 57-G6.     Jksus  Burikd  and  Rkmaininq 
 
 IN    THE    TOMR. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  15:42-47;  Luke  2-3 : 
 60-56;  John  19:  31-42. 
 
 Before  the  interment  comes  the  proposition 
 of  the  Jews  (John)  to  break  the  legs  of  the 
 three  crucified  persons,  which  was  usually 
 followed  (Edersh.)  by  giving  them  a  death- 
 stroke.  The  object  of  the  proposition  was 
 that  they  might  die  and  be  removed  before 
 sunset,  when  the  great  Sabbath  of  the  Pas.sover 
 week  would  begin.  The  soldiers  were  sur- 
 ])rise(l  to  find  Jesus  dead  alreadj',  as  persons 
 usually  remained  alive  on  a  cross  more  than 
 twenty-four  hours,  and  sometimes  even  for 
 three  diiys;  and  one  of  them  pierced  his  side 
 with  a  spear,  bringing  out  blood  and  water. 
 Joim  appeals  to  this  as  seen  by  himself,  prob- 
 ably because  it  proved  that  Jesus  had  a  real 
 human  body,  in  opposition  to  the  Docetic 
 notions  referred  to  in  1  .Inhn  4:2;  2  John  7, 
 and  that  he  vvas  really  dead. 
 
 I.     57-01.     The  burial.     Luther:  "From 
 this  conclusion  of  the  history  of  our   Lord's 
 passion    we  see  what  the  death  of   our  dear 
 Lord  Christ  has  efiected,  both  with  his  friends 
 and  his  enemies.     The  enemies  become  un- 
 quiet and  fearful,  and   evidently  fall  deeper 
 into  sin.     But  those  who  love  the  Lord  Christ, 
 although  they  are  feeble,  fearful  folk,  are  yet 
 through  the  death  of  Christ  consoled  and  con- 
 fident, and  venture    now   upon   what  before 
 they  would  not  iiave  dared  to  think  about." 
 We  see  that  the  Father,  who  appeared  to  have 
 "forsaken"    Christ,  is    exercising    a   special 
 providence  over    his    death    and   interment, 
 with    reference    to    his   speedy   resurrection. 
 His  bones  were  not  broken  like  those  of  the 
 robbers,  nor  his  body  flung  into  a  public  re- 
 ceptacle, but   while   "numbered  with  trans- 
 gressors "  he  "  was  with  the  rich  in  his  death" 
 (isa.53:9.i2) ;  his  top.ib  was  in    a    conspicuous 
 place,  was  occupied  by  no  other  body,  closed 
 with   the   government  seal   and   guarded  b^' 
 Roman    soldiers. — When     the     even     was 
 come,  towards  sunset,  which  at  that  season 
 would  be  about  0  p.  m.     A  rich  man  of  Ari- 
 mathea, a  place  not  otherwise  known.     The 
 name  is  obviously  formed  upon  RaTnah,'high 
 place,'  dual  Raniathaim,  the  name  of  several 
 cities  in  Palestine.     Luke  says  it  was  "a  city 
 of  the  Jews,"  which  probably  means  of  Judea. 
 Eusebius  and  Jerome  ("Onom.")  held  it  to 
 be  the  Ramathaim  of  1  Sam.  1 :  1,  which  was 
 Samuel's  birth-place,  apparently  a  few  miles 
 northward   from   Jerusalem;    the  Sept.  calls 
 this  place  Armathaim,  and  Jos.  ("Ant.,"  5, 
 10,  2)  Armatha.      The   fact  that  Joseph   was 
 rich   explains  his  owning  grounds    near  the 
 city,  and  also  adds  importance  to  the  marks 
 of  respect  he  paid  to  Jesus.     Mark  and  Luke 
 say  he  was  "  a  councillor,"  i.  e.,  a  member  of 
 the  Sanhedrin,  and  Luke  adds  "a  good  man 
 and   a  righteous— he  had    not    consented    to 
 their  counsel  and  deed."     John  says,  "  in  the 
 place   where   he   was    crucified    there  was  a 
 garden,   and   in   the   garden    a   new   tomb." 
 Joseph  may  have  stood  in  his  garden,  which 
 perhaps  occupied  a  slope  of  the  hill  on  whose 
 summit  the  crosses  stood  (.see  on  27:  33),  and 
 his    eye  falling  on  the  unoccupied  tomb,  he 
 determined  upon  hiscourse.    Hhoalsohim- 
 
580 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 58  He  went  to  Pilate,  and  begged  the  body  of  Jesus. 
 Then  Pilale  coiumauded  the  body  to  be  delivered. 
 
 59  And  wlien  Joseph  had  taken  the  body,  he  wrapped 
 it  in  a  clean  linen  clolh,  .  ,    ,     ,     , 
 
 60  And  laid  it  in  his  own  new  tomb,  which  he  had 
 hewn  out  in  the  rock  :  and  he  rolled  a  great  stone  to 
 the  door  of  the  sepulchre,  and  departed. 
 
 58  was  .Jesus'  disciple:  this  man  went  to  Pilale,  and 
 asked   for  the   body   of  Jesus.    Then    Pilate   coiu- 
 
 59  uiauded  it  to  be  given   up.    And  Joseph  took   the 
 
 60  body,  and  wrapped  it  in  a  clean  linen  cloth,  and  laid 
 it  in  his  own  new  tomb,  which  he  had  hewn  out  in 
 the  rock  :  and  he  rolled  a  great  stone  to  the  door  of 
 
 self  wa8>Jesus»  disciple,  (comp.  on  5:1), 
 John  adding  "but  secretly,  for  fear  of  the 
 Jews."  He  the  more  readily  became  a  dis- 
 ciple because  (Mark)  he  was  "looking  for  the 
 kingdom  of  God."  Went  to  Pilate,  Mark 
 adding  "  boldly."  It  required  courage  to 
 offer  so  much  honor  to  one  whom  his  asso- 
 ciates of  the  Sanhedrin  had  sentenced  for 
 blasphemy,  and  who  had  died  an  ignomin- 
 ious death.  He  had  shrunk  from  declaring 
 himself  a  disciple,  but  now,  when  all  the 
 world  had  turned  against  Jesus,  he  came 
 out  boldly.  As  the  execution  was  by  the 
 Roman  authorities,  their  permission  was 
 naturally  required  in  order  to  take  charge 
 of  the  body.  The  Romans  often  left  the 
 bodies  of  crucified  persons  on  the  cross 
 till  they  decayed  or  were  devoured  by  birds  of 
 prey,  just  as  in  England  and  the  American 
 colonies  bodies  used  to  be  hung  in  chains  ;  but 
 the  law  of  Moses  required  that  a  dead  body 
 hung  on  a  tree  should  not  remain  over  night,  as 
 it  would  defile  the  land.  (i>eut.  21 :  23.)  Jos.  says 
 ("  War,"  4,  5,  2),  "  The  Jews  are  so  attentive 
 to  the  rites  of  sepulture  as  to  take  down  even 
 those  who  have  undergone  the  sentence  of 
 crucifixion,  and  inter  them  before  sunset." 
 Begged.  Asked  is  the  exact  meaning,  not 
 'begged,'  as  in  Com.  Ver.  Mark  relates  that 
 Pilate  wondered  if  he  had  died  so  much  sooner 
 than  was  common  with  the  crucified,  and  sent 
 to  ask  the  centurion  in  charge.  This  message 
 (thottgh  the  distance  was  small),  and  the  va- 
 rious ptirchases,  took  a  considerable  part  of 
 the  time  between  three  and  six  o'clock,  and 
 made  it  needful  to  act  promptly,  and  for- 
 tunate that  "the  tomb  was  nigh  at  hand" 
 (John).  Commanded  the  body  to  be  de- 
 livered, not  requiring  money,  as  was  so  com- 
 mon when  favors  were  asked  from  the  Roman 
 governors.  (Acis24:26.)  Mark  says  in  effect, 
 "made  a  present  of  the  corpse  to  Joseph." 
 'The  body,'  after  'commanded,'  is  wanting 
 in  several  of  the  best  early  documents,  and 
 was  easily  added  from  the  preceding  sentence. 
 — It  was,  perhaps,  some  little  comfort  to  Pi- 
 late to  see  respect  shown  the  remains  of  one 
 
 whom  he  had  so   reluctantly  yielded   to  an 
 undeserved  punishment. 
 
 Took  the  body,  Mark  and  Luke  '  took 
 down,'  which  was  the  "descent  from  the 
 Cross,"  so  often  represented  in  pictures.  They 
 of  course  washed  off  the  stains  of  blood. 
 Wrapped  it  in  a  clean  linen  cloth,  which 
 Mark  mentions  his  purchasing.  John  adds, 
 "There  came  also  Nicodeiuus,  he  who  at  the 
 first  came  to  him  by  night,  bringing  a  mix- 
 ture of  myrrh  and  aloes,,  about  a  hundred 
 pound  weight."  The  hundred  pounds  (prob- 
 ably of  twelve  oz.  each)  could  be  easily  borne 
 by  two  servants.  In  the  funeral  procession 
 of  Herod  the  Great,  five  hundred  domestics 
 and  freedmen  bore  spices  (Jos.  "Ant,"  17,  8, 
 3;  "War,"  1,  33,  9;.  A  rabbinical  writing 
 says  (Wet.  on  John)  that  at  the  funeral  of 
 Gamaliel  the  elder,  a  proselyte  burned  more 
 than  eighty  pounds  of  balsam. — Nicodcmus 
 doubtless  recalled  with  deep  emotion,  as  he 
 aided  in  taking  down  the  body,  what  Jesus 
 had  said  in  their  conversation  of  three  years 
 before  (John3:-u);  "As  Moses  lifted  up  the 
 serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even  so  must  the 
 Son  of  man  be  lifted  up." — The  linen  cloth, 
 in  consequence  of  their  haste,  was  prf)bably 
 not  torn  into  many  narrow  strips,  as  in  the 
 case  of  Lazarus  (J"hn  11:44),  but  into  several 
 pieces,  and  these  are  called  cloths  (plural)  in 
 John  19:  40;  20:  5-7;  Luke  24:  Ti.  There 
 was  also  a  napkin,  or  as  we  should  say,  hand- 
 kerchief (John  M:  7),  probably  put  under  the 
 chin  and  tied  over  the  head,  so  as  to  keep  the 
 features  in  position  (comp.  John  11;  44).  In 
 his  own  new  tomb.  It  was  a  special  honor 
 to  occupy  a  new  tomb,  like  rising  the  ass's 
 colt,  "  whereon  no  man  ever  yet  sat,"  see 
 above  on  21  :  2;  and  all  the  more  that  it  was 
 the  tomb  of  a  wealthy  member  of  the  San- 
 hedrin. Comp.  Isa.  53:9.  Which  he  had 
 hewn  out  in  the  rock  (Mark  and  Luke 
 likewise),  a  better  kind  of  tomb  than  a  cave 
 (John  u:  38),  less  subject  to  dripping  wtiter,  and 
 to  decay  of  the  walls.  The  rock  tombs  now 
 found  around  Jerusalem  usually  present  a 
 number  of  recesses  in   the  walls,  each   large 
 
Cii.  XXVIL] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 581 
 
 61  And  there  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and  the  other 
 Mary,  silling  uver  against  the  sopulchre. 
 
 ii.''Ni)w  the  next  day,  that  followed  the  day  of  the 
 prt'|i:initioii,  the  chief  priests  and  I'harisees  came  to- 
 getlit-r  unto  I'ilate, 
 
 :i  Saying,  Sir,  we  remember  that  that  deceiver  said, 
 while  he  was  yet  alive.  After  three  days  I  will  rise 
 again. 
 
 61  the  tomb,  and  departed.  And  Mary  Magdalene 
 was  there,  and  the  other  Mary,  sitting  over  against 
 the  sepulchre. 
 
 62  Now  on  the  morrow,  which  is  the  day  after  the 
 Prei)aratioii,  the  chi.f  priests  and  the  Pharisees  were 
 
 63  gathered  together  iiuto  I'llale,  saying,  Sir,  we  re- 
 member that   tbat  deceiver  said,  while  he  was  yet 
 
 enough  to  hold  one  body.     Rolled  a  great 
 
 stone,  too  large  to  lift ;  coiiip.  Mark  KJ:  3, 
 and  below  28:  2.  This  was  designed  to  keep 
 out  beasts  and  birds  of  prey,  and  petty  thieves. 
 The  Talmud  (Keitn)  often  mentions  the golal, 
 'roll-stone,'  in  describing  interments.  One 
 large  tomb  now  e.xists,  half  a  mile  or  so  north 
 oftliecity,  which  has  a  circular  .stone,  like  a 
 ntiilstone  on  edge,  cut  from  the  solid  rock, 
 with  tiie  channel  in  which  it  revolves  (see 
 engraving  in  Clarke  on  Mark,  or  Hovey  on 
 John),  and  originally  furnished  with  a  secret 
 fastening,  doubtless  in  the  hope  of  keeping 
 out  robbers,  who  might  plunder  the  spices, 
 costly  linen,  jewelry. — Mary  Magdalene, 
 and  the  other  3Iary,  sitting;  over  against 
 the  sepulchre;  comp.  27:  56.  Luke  adds 
 that  tlie^'  "beheld  the  tomb,  and  how  his 
 body  was  laid,''  so  that  they  knew  whither  to 
 go  on  the  next  morning  but  one.  They  would 
 naturally  keep  at  some  distance  (.!7:55)  while 
 the  body  was  preparing  for  the  tomb,  and 
 thus  miglit  not  know  how  amply  Nicodemus 
 had  anticipated  them  in  providing  spices;  or, 
 they  may  have  wished  to  complete  a  process 
 whit'h  they  knew  had  been  hastily  jierformed. 
 — Com.  Ver.  quite  confounds  two  Greek  words, 
 both  signifying  a  tomb.  The  difference  is  of 
 no  great  practical  importance,  but  thej'  ought 
 to  be  kept  distinct,  as  in  Rev. Ver.,  which 
 consistently  gives  'tomb'  in  v.  52  f.,  CO,  and 
 so  in  8:  28;  23:  29,  and  'septilchre'  in  v.  61, 
 64,  66  and  28:  1,  and  in  28:  27,  29;  so  in  the 
 other  Gospels. 
 
 II.  62-66.  The  sepulchre  sealed  and 
 guarded.  This  is  narrated  bj'  Matt,  alone. 
 Next  day,  etc. ;  Rev.  Ver.,  the  morrow, 
 which  is  the  day  after  the  Preparation.  The 
 Prei)aration  usually  meant  the  day  of  prepa- 
 ration for  the  Sabbath.  This  curious  circum- 
 locution for  the  Sabbath  may  have  been  used 
 (Plump.)  because  the  term  'Sabbath'  would 
 in  this  case  have  been  ambiguous,  as  the  day 
 of  the  crucifixion  was  itself  observed  as  a 
 Sabbath,  being  the  first  day  of  a  feast. 
 The  chief  priests  and  Pharisees.  The 
 chief  priests   were  at  this   time  mostly  Sad- 
 
 I  ducees.  and  so  the  two  parties  were  uniting 
 in  the  matter.  Comp.  21:  45;  22:  16,  2.i,  34. 
 We  remember,  literally,  we  remembered,  at 
 some  time  since  the  crucifixion.  That  de- 
 ceiver. They  can  now  assume  that  he  was  a 
 deceiver  (comp.  John  7:  12),  since  he  has  been 
 put  to  a  disgraceful  death.  The  world  is 
 much  disposed  to  judge  character  by  circum- 
 stances and  outward  results.  After  three 
 days  I  will  rise  again.  The  present  tense 
 (Rev.  Ver.)  gives  an  a.ssured  fact,  comp.  2:  4; 
 26:  2.  There  is  record  of  his  predicting  this  in 
 16:  21 ;  17:  23;  20:  19.  We  do  not  know  how 
 the  rulers  learned  that  he  had  made  siich  a  pre- 
 diction ;  possibly  from  Judas,  when  he  first 
 came  to  them.  (26ri5.)  How  can  we  account 
 for  the  fact  that  the  rulers  remembered,  while 
 the  disciples  seem  to  have  forgotten  the 
 prediction?  It  is  probable  that  the  latter 
 regarded  the  whole  idea  of  the  Messiali's 
 being  killed  and  rising  again  as  something 
 figurative.  Peter,  James,  and  John,  being 
 directed  to  tell  no  man  of  the  Transfiguration 
 "save  when  the  Son  of  man  should  have 
 ri.sen  again  from  the  dead,"  were  accustomed 
 to  "question  one  with  another  what  the  ris- 
 ing from  the  dead  should  mean.''  (Mark9:9r.) 
 They  could  not  believe  that  the  glorious  King 
 Messiah  would  be  literally  killed  and  literally 
 rise  again.  Comp.  on  17:  9.  Men  are  much 
 disposed  to  "  interpret  spiritually  "  when  the 
 literal  sense  conflicts  with  their  fixed  opinions. 
 If  taken  as  only  meaning  something  figura- 
 tive, the  prediction  would  be  more  readily 
 forgotten,  till  the  literal  fulfillment  brotight  it 
 to  mind.  So  the  angels  said  to  the  women 
 (Luke24:6),  "Remember  how  he  spsike  unto 
 you  when  he  was  yet  in  Galilee,  saying  that 
 the  Son  of  man  must  .  .  .  the  third  day  rise 
 again.'  The  rulers,  on  the  other  hand,  when 
 they  heard  of  such  a  prediction,  would  think 
 of  it  only  in  a  literal  sense,  and  so  they  re- 
 membered it. 
 
 After  three  days  has  been  insisted  on  by 
 some  as  showing,  here  and  in  Mark  9:  31 
 (correct  text',  thut  Jesus  must  have  lain  sev- 
 enty-two hours  in  the  tomb,  which  they  sup- 
 
582 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVII. 
 
 61  ComoiJind  therefore  that  the  sepulchre  be  made  i  64  alive,  After  three  days   I  rise  again.      Coiuniand 
 
 sure  until  the  third  dav,  lest  his  disciples  come  by 
 iiiL'ht,  aud  steal  him  away,  and  say  unto  the  people.  He 
 is  risen  from  the  dead:  so  the  last  error  shall  be  worse 
 than  the  tirsl. 
 
 6.)  Pilate  said  unto  them,  Ye  have  a  watch  :  go  your 
 wav,  make  il  as  sure  as  ye  cau. 
 
 66  So  they  went,  and  made  the  sepulchre  sure,  seal- 
 ing the  stoiie,  and  setting  a  watch. 
 
 therefore  that  the  sepulchre  be  made  sure  until  the 
 third  day,  lest  haply  his  disciples  come  and  steal 
 him  away,  and  say  unto  the  people.  He  is  risen  from 
 
 65  the  dead:  and  the  last  error  will  be  worse  than  the 
 first.     Pilate  said  unto  them,  i  Ye  have  a  guard  :  go, 
 
 66  2  make  it  o,s  sure  as  ye  can.  So  they  went,  and  made 
 the  sepulchre  sure,  sealing  the  stone,  the  guard  being 
 with  them. 
 
 1  Or,  Take  a  guard. . .  .2  6r.  make-it  sure,  as  ye  know. 
 
 pose  to  be  confirmed  by  '  tbree  da3's  and  three 
 nights '  in  Matt.  12 :  40.  But  the  only  natural 
 way  to  understand  'after  three  days'  in  the 
 mouth  of  Jew,  Greek,  or  Koman.  would  be 
 (comp.  on  26 :  2)  to  count  both  the  first  and  the 
 last  day,  so  that  it  would  mean  any  time  on 
 the  tliird  day.  The  phrase  '  on  the  third  day  ' 
 is  employed  in  seven  independent  .statements 
 about  our  Lord's  resurrection;  (1)  in  16:21 
 
 (and  LuUe  9:  22)  ;     (2)  ill    17  :  23    (aud  Maik  9:  3.  common 
 
 text);  (3J  in  20:  19  (audLukei8:«) ;  (4)  in  Luke 
 24:  7  ;  (5)  in  Luke  24  :  21 ;  (6)  in  Luke  24  :  46  ; 
 (7)  in  1  Cor.  15:  4.  There  is  then  an  appar- 
 ent conflict  between  these  seven  statements 
 and  Matt.  12:  40,  while  the  other  expression, 
 'after  three  days,'  distinctly  sides,  according 
 to  known  usage,  with  the  former,  and  is  in- 
 deed parallel  in  Mark  9  :  31  (correct  text)  to 
 the  former  in  Matt.  16:21;  Luke  9:  22,  and 
 in  Mark  10:  34  to  Matt.  20:  19  and  Luke  18: 
 33;  comp.  here  also  v.  64  with  63.  Now  'the 
 third  day,'  so  often  used,  cannot  possibly  mean 
 after  seventy-two  hours,  while  the  single  state- 
 ment 'three  days  and  three  nights'  can  be 
 understood  as  meaning  three  onahs  or  night- 
 day  periods  of  twenty-four  hours,  any  part  of 
 such  a  period  being  counted,  according  to  the 
 Talmud,  asa  whole oHra/t  (see on  12:  40).  There 
 is  therefore  no  propriety  whatever  in  saying 
 that  our  Lord  remained  in  the  grave  seventy- 
 two  hours.  And  the  narratives  show  that  it 
 was  in  fact  a  very  small  portion  of  one  day, 
 iill  of  a  second,  and  less  than  half  of  a  third 
 da3'. — Lest  his  disciples  come.  By  night 
 is  given  in  none  of  the  earliest  manuscriiits 
 and  few  of  the  early  versions,  and  was  ob- 
 viously added  from  '28  :  13.  Ye  have  a  watch, 
 or,  take.  a.  guard  {margin,  Rev.  Ver. ).  The 
 Greek  is  ambiguous,  and  either  the  indicative 
 or  the  imperative  idea  will  suit  the  connection, 
 the  former  being  somewhat  more  probable. 
 Make  it  as  sure  as  ye  can.  As  sure  as  ye 
 know  (how  to  do),,  is  a  more, literal  translation 
 (margin.  Rev.  Ver.),  and  would  indicate  such 
 measures  as  they  understood  and  actually 
 proceeded  to  take.     So  they  wenl,  not  prob- 
 
 ably a  Sabbath  day's  journey,  though  in  their 
 present  mood  that  would  not  have  restrained 
 them.  Setting  a  Avatch,  or  as  Rev.  Ver., 
 the  guard  being  with  them.  The  guard  were 
 preseat  and  united  with  the  rulers  in  sealing 
 the  stone;  and  then  of  course  remained  to 
 watch  the  sealed  tomb.  (Comp.  28:  11.)  To 
 break  a  seal  fixed  by  government  authority 
 would  be  a  high  crime,  bringing  condign  pun- 
 ishment. (Comp.  Dan.  6:17.)  A  cord  was 
 probably  drawn  across  the  stone  which  closed 
 the  door,  and  its  ends  were  fastened  by  seals 
 to  the  walls.  This  labor  was  contrary  to  all 
 the  Jewish  ideas  of  Sabbath  observance,  and 
 would  be  performed  by  the  chief  priests  and 
 Pharisees  only  in  some  extraordinary  emer- 
 gency, even  as  they  had  on  the  first  day  of 
 the  feast  condemnel  the  Saviour  and  secured 
 his  execution.  We  may  suppose  ("Bib. 
 Comm.")  that  they  had  expected  Pilate  him- 
 self to  take  all  these  steps,  and  when  he  simply 
 authorized  them  to  do  so,  they  could  not 
 draw  back.  It  is  ditBcult  to  suppose  they  did 
 the  scaling  after  sunset,  when  the  Sabbath 
 was  ended,  for  that  would  not  be  '  on  the  mor- 
 row' (v.  62)  after  the  crucifixion  and  inter- 
 ment. 
 
 HOMILETICAL    AND    PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  57.  J9seph  of  Arimathea.  1)  A  mem- 
 ber of  the  Sanhedrin,  who  had  refused  to  go 
 with  the  current.  2)  A  man  of  high  official 
 and  social  position,  who  at  a  crisis  was  ready 
 to  risk  all.  3)  A  wealthy  man,  whom  the 
 governor  would  listen  to,  and  whp  could 
 oflTer  the  most  honorable  burial  to  the  body  of 
 the  crucified.  4)  A  man  who  looked  for  the 
 kingdom  of  God  and  knew  it  when  he  found 
 it.  5)  A  disciple  of  Christ,  whose  timidity  we 
 must  not  judge  harshly,  since  he  came  QUt  so 
 grandly  at  last. — Hknry:  "  Worldly  wealth, 
 though  it  is  to  many  an  objection  in  religion's 
 way,  yet  in  some  services  to  be  done  for  Christ 
 it  is  an  advantage  and  an  opportunity,  and  it 
 is  well  for  those  who  have  it,  if  withal  they 
 have  a  heart  to  use  it  for  God's  glory.' 
 
Ch.  XXVIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 583 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVIII 
 
 IN  the  end  of  the  sabbatli,  as  it  began  to  dawn  toward  I 
 tho  first  day  of  the  week,  cauie  Mary  Magdalene 
 and  the  other  Jiar^'  to  see  the  sepulchre.  I 
 
 1      Now  late  on  the  sabl>ath  day,  as  it  began  to  dawn 
 toward  the  first  day  of  lUe  week,  came  Mary  Magda- 
 
 "  Resting  from  his  work  to-day, 
 In  the  tomb  the  Saviour  lay  ; 
 Still  ho  slept,  from  Iiead  to  feet 
 Shrouded  in  the  winding-sheet, 
 Lying  in  the  rock  alone. 
 Hidden  by  the  sealed  stone. 
 
 "  Let  me  how  thee,  Lord,  a  shrine 
 In  this  rocky  heart  of  mine, 
 Where,  in  pure  embalmed  cell, 
 None  but  thou  may  ever  dwell. 
 
 "  Myrrh  and  spices  will  I  bring. 
 True  affection's  otfering ; 
 Clo.se  the  door  from  sight  and  sound 
 Of  the  busy  woi  Id  around ; 
 And  in  patient  watch  remain 
 Till  my  Lord  appear  again." 
 
 r.   WlIYTEHKAD,   1842. 
 
 V.  G6.  Chrys.  :  "Tliey  who  seized  him 
 wliL'ii  living,  are  afniid  of  him  when  dead. 
 And  yet  if  he  had  been  a  mere  man,  they  had 
 roa.>Jon  to  have  taken  courage.  But  that  tliey 
 might  learn,  that  when  living  also  he  endured 
 of  his  will  what  he  did  endure;  behold,  both 
 a  seal,  a  stone,  and  a  watoh,  and  they  were 
 not  able  to  hold  him." 
 
 Ch.    28:    1-15.    The    Resurrection  of 
 
 Jesus. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  1(5:  1-11;  Luke  24:  1- 
 12;  John  20:  1-18.  Comp.  1  Cor.  15:  1-8. 
 The  five  narratives  of  our  Lord's  resurrection 
 and  appearances  differ  much  as  to  the  details, 
 but  only  in  the  way  common  when  there  are 
 several  independent  and  brief  accounts  of  the 
 same  series  of  events.  If  the  narratives  are 
 found  to  agree  substantially,  then  the  differ- 
 ences of  detail  show  them  to  be  independent, 
 and  really  strengthen  their  credibilit}'.  The 
 details  in  this  case  can  all  be  harmonized  by 
 reasonable  suppositions.  If  at  some  points 
 the  only  explanations  thus  far  offered  seem 
 artificial  and  strained,  we  must  remember  that 
 tile  total  information  given  on  the  subject  is 
 quite  limited  and  yet  embraces  a  great  variety* 
 of  distinct  matters,  and  it  could  not  be  ex- 
 pected that  tho  relations  between  these  would 
 be  everywhere  made  perfectly  clear;  also  that 
 the  progress  of  research  is  in  every  generation 
 clearing  up  some  question  that  was  long  con- 
 
 sidered difficult.  The  sacred  writers  do  not 
 treat  their  Lord's  resurrection  as  a  doubtful 
 point,  needing  to  be  established  by  their  state- 
 ments, but  as  an  unquestionable  fact.  Each 
 of  them  gives  such  information  concerning  it 
 as  bears  upon  the  design  of  his  particular 
 writing.  Thus  in  Matt,  the  earthquake  con- 
 nects itself  with  that  of  27  :  51 ;  the  report  of 
 the  guard  bears  upon  a  story  current  among 
 the  Jews;  the  prominence  given  to  Galilee 
 accords  with  the  large  space  occupied  in  this 
 Gospel  by  the  Galilean  ministry ;  and  the 
 Great  Commission  shows  the  true  n.-iture  of 
 the  Messianic  reign,  as  spiritual,  and  destined 
 to  be  universal. 
 
 This  section  of  Matt,   divides  itself  into  v. 
 1-4,  5-7,  8-10,  11-15. 
 
 I.  1-4.  Certain  devout  women  find  the 
 stone  rolled  away  from  the  sepulchre. — In 
 the  end,  etc.  The  Rev.  Ver.  begins  with  now, 
 the  Greek  de,  tlie  usual  particle  of  transition. 
 It  might  here  be  rendered  'but,'  expressing 
 an  opposition  between  the  precautions  of  the 
 rulers  and  the  events  which  here  follow. 
 End  of  the  Sabbath,  rilev.  Ver.,  late  on  the 
 Sabhnthday,)  as  it  began  to  dawn  toward 
 the  first  day  of  the  week.  This  opening  ex- 
 pression is  not  easy  tu  interpret.  '  Late  on  the 
 Sabbath  day'  is  the  only  natural  and  well- 
 supported  meaning.  But  the  Jewish  Sabbath 
 ended  at  sunset,  while  Matthew's  account 
 indicates,  and  the  other  Gospels  distinctly 
 declare,  that  our  Lord's  resurrection  occurred 
 in  the  early  morning.  The  other  expression, 
 'as  it  began  to  dawn,'  might  refer  to  the  be- 
 ginning of  the  new  day  after  sunset,  as  it 
 apparently  does  in  Luke  2.3:  54.  There  are 
 three  ways  in  which  Matthew's  opening- 
 phrase  may  be  understood,  so  as  not  to  con- 
 flict with  the  other  Gospels,  (a)  It  may  per- 
 haps mean 'after  the  Sabbath.'  and  many  in- 
 sist that  this  is  made  necessary  by  what  follows 
 and  by  the  other  accounts.  It  is  not  clearly 
 made  out,  but  is  maintained  by  such  author- 
 ities as  Fritzsche,  Grimm,  Godet,  and  others, 
 that  the  Greek  phrase  can  have  this  meaning, 
 (b)  'Late  on  the  Sabbath  day'  may  perhaps 
 reckon  the  following  night  as  a  part  of  the 
 
684 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVIII. 
 
 2  And.behold.there"  was  a  great  earthquake:  for  the 
 angel  of  the  Lord  desceudeil  from  Leaven,  and  cauie 
 and  rolled  back  the  stone  IroiB  thedoor,  and  sat  upon  it. 
 
 :{  Hi.s  countenance  was  like  lightning,  and  his  rai- 
 ment white  as  snow : 
 
 4  And  lor  fear  of  hiui  the  keepers  did  shake,  and 
 became  as  dead  men. 
 
 2  lene  and  the  other  Mary  to  see  the  sepulchre.  And 
 behold,  there  was  a  great  earthquake;  for  an  angel 
 of  the  Lord  descended  from  heaven,  and  came  and 
 
 3  rolled  away  the  stone,  and  sat  upon  it.  His  appear- 
 ance was  as   lightning,   and  his   raiment  white   as 
 
 4  snow :  and  for  fear  of  him  the   natchers  did  quake, 
 
 a  Or,  had  been. 
 
 Sabbath,  departing  from  the  Jewish  usage. 
 This  interpretation  is  given  by  Meyer,  and 
 vigorously  stated  by  Morison :  "  The  difficulty 
 vanishes  if  we  suppose  that  the  method  of 
 adding  diurnally  tlie  night  to  the  day,  rather 
 than  the  day  to  the  night,  had  got  more  or 
 less  into  common  use  among  the  Jews,  so  that 
 there  were  two  ways  of  reckoning  complete 
 astronomical  days;  namely,  iir.st  by  iiight- 
 days,  and  secondly  by  day-nights.  Here  the 
 Evangelist  was  thinking  of  day-night  (see  next 
 clause),  and  hence  'late  in  that  day-nigbt' 
 would  mean  about  the  end  of  the  night  that 
 followed  the  day  of  the  Sabbath."  This  ex- 
 planation is  possible,  but  is  certainly  strained. 
 (c)  '  Late  in  the  Sabbath  '  may  be  taken  in  its 
 ordinary  sense  of  before  sunset,  and  we  may 
 understand,  with  McClellan  and  Westcott  on 
 John,  that  Matt,  here  mentions  a  previous 
 visit  by  the  two  women,  quite  distinct  from 
 the  visit  of  next  morning.  This  also  is  pos- 
 sible, but  difficult;  for  'the  women'  of  v.  5 
 are  almost  necessarily  understood  to  be  those 
 of  v.  1  ;  and  after  seeing  the  guard,  if  not  the 
 seal,  on  tlie  previous  visit,  bow  could  they 
 expect  admission  into  the  tomb?  Thus  no 
 one  of  the  explanations  is  easy,  and  entirely 
 satisfactory  ;  but  as  each  of  them  is  possible, 
 it  will  not  do  to  say  that  Matt,  is  here  in  irre- 
 concilable cfinflict  with  the  other  Gospels.  If 
 (■ompi^Ued  to  select,  we  should  prefer  (b),  and 
 understand  that  Matthew's  opening  statement 
 refers  to  the  morning  dawn.  Mark  has  it, 
 'very  early  on  the  first  day  of  the  week.  .  .  . 
 when  the  sun  was  risen,'  which  may  mean 
 only  the  fir.st  rays  of  morning  light,  which 
 reallj'  come  from  the  sun ;  Luke  says,  '  at 
 early  dawn'  ;  John  'while  it  was  yet  dark.' 
 The  Orientals  have  always  been  accustomed 
 to  early  rising.  The  gates  would  be  closed  at 
 sunset,  and  opened  at  dawn.  The  first  day 
 of  the  week  is,  in  Greek,  a  peculiar  expres- 
 
 sion, answering  to  a  well-known  Rabbinical 
 phrase  (Lightf.),  but  there  is  no  doubt  as  to 
 its  meaning.  Came  Mary  Magdalene  and 
 the  other  Mary  ;  the  mother  of  James  the 
 Little  and  of  Jnses,  27:56;  Mark  15:40. 
 Mark  adds  (16;  i)  Salome;  Luke  (21 :  lo)  adds 
 Joanna  (coinp.  Luke  8:  3),  and  indicates  that 
 there  were  yet  others.  There  may  have  been 
 two  different  parties,  that  of  Joanna  and 
 others  coming  later;  so  Westcott,  Edersh. 
 To  see  the  sepulchre.  The  verb  means  to 
 behold,  as  a  spectacle;  so  in  27:55,  and  a 
 kindred  term  in  6:  1.  They  designed  also,  if 
 it  should  appear  practicable  and  ajipropriate, 
 to  'anoint  him'  (Marki6:i),  and  brought  with 
 them  spices  (Lnko24 : 1)  which  they  had  provided 
 the   evening  before,   when  the   Sabbath  was 
 
 past.    (Mark.)        As    they     went  (Markl6:3,  Rev.  Ver.), 
 
 they  were  concerned  about  the  question,  "Who 
 shall  roll  us  away  the  stone  from  the  door  of 
 the  tomb?"  for  they  knew  from  observation 
 of  the  interment  that  "  it  was  exceeding  great' ^ 
 
 (Mark  16:  4,   Rev.  Ver.,  comp.  Matt.  27  :  60)^     and     a    llian's 
 
 strength  would  be  necessary. 
 
 And  behold.  Matthew  often  thus  intro- 
 duces matter  of  special  wonder;  and  here  it 
 was  peculiarly  appropriate.  The  account  in 
 V.  2-4  is  found  in  this  Gospel  only.  The  great 
 earthquake  is  here  distinctly  supernatural, 
 but  that  does  not  prove  that  the  same  was  true 
 in  27:  51. ^  As  to  angels,  see  on  18:  IC.  The 
 comparison  of  the  angel's  appearance  to 
 lightningand  hisraimentto  snow, recalls  the 
 Transfiguration.  The  general  term  rendered 
 "appearance"  ( R.  V.  )  was  unwarrantably 
 restricted  by  Tyn.and  successors  to  the  counte- 
 nance, perhaps  from  comparison  of  Dan.  10:  5. 
 The  keepers,  or  watchers,  same  word  as  in 
 27:  54.  Shake,  quake,  same  Greek  root  as  in 
 the  word  rendered  'earthquake.'  Matthew's 
 language  would  allow,  but  does  not  require 
 i  us  to  believe,  that  the  women  saw  the  angel 
 
 or  ]  lating  the  aorist  by  the  plupertect.  It  is  only  the  con- 
 '  was'  to  indicate  that  the  earthquake,  etc.,  precede*  nectinii  in  the  Greek  that  shows  one  action  to  be  prior 
 their  coming.  But  Matthew's  connection  leaves  that  !  to  the  other,  and  the  connection  can  show  it  in 
 doubtful.    There  should  be  great  caution  about  trans-    English. 
 
Ch.  XXVIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 585 
 
 5  And  the  angel  answered  and  said  unto  the  women, 
 Four  not  ye:  for  I  know  that  ye  seek  Jesiia,  which  was 
 crueitii'd  : 
 
 6  He  is  not  here:  for  he  is  risen,  as  he  said.  Come, 
 see  the  place  where  the  Lord  lay. 
 
 5  and  became  as  dead  men.  And  the  angel  answered 
 aud  said  unto  the  women,  Vear  not  ye:  for  I  know 
 
 G  that  ye  seek  Jesus,  who  hath  been  crucified.  He  is 
 not  here :  for  he  is  risen,  even  as  he  said.     Come, 
 
 roll  away  the  stone;*  Mark  shows  the  con- 
 trary, for  while  discus.sitig,  as  they  approach, 
 the  question  who  shall  roll  it  away,  'looking 
 up,'  1  hey  sec*  that  it  is  rolled  back  (perfect 
 tense),  they  see  the  result,  not  the  process; 
 and  so  Luke  and  John.  They  "were  per- 
 plexed "  (Luke)  by  finding  the  sepulchre 
 ojx'M,  l)ut  it  does  not  occur  to  them  that  the 
 Lord  has  risen.    See  below  v.  5  f. 
 
 The  Fourth  Gospel,  which  gives  an  account 
 of  the  movements  of  Mary  Magdalene,  says 
 tliat  seeing  the  stone  taken  away  she  ran  to 
 Peter  and  John  and  said,  "They  have  taken 
 away  the  Lord  out  of  the  tomb,  and  we  know 
 not  where  they  have  laid  him."  Observe 
 that  'we'  accords  with  the  statement  of  Matt, 
 that  she  h:id  gone  in  company.  She  had  evi- 
 dently no  idea  that  the  Lord  had  come  to  life. 
 (Comp.  also  John  20:  13.)  Peter  was  probably 
 at  John's  place  of  resilence  in  the  city. 
 (John  19;  JT.)  They  appear  to  have  been  old 
 friends  (comp.  on  26:  17)  ;  John  had  secured 
 Peter's  admission  to  the  court  of  the  high 
 priest,  where  the  mournful  full  occurred,  and 
 now  received  Peter,  penitent  and  ashamed, 
 to  his  own  abode.  So  Peter  and  Jolin  set 
 forth,  running  towards  the  tomb  (John  20 : 3  r), 
 followed  by  Mary  Magdalene. 
 
 II.  5-7,  An  angel  tells  them  that  Jesus  is 
 risen.  (Mark  16:  5-7;  Lukei4:4-8.)  The  angel  is 
 here  obviously  the  one  that  had  rolled  away 
 tlie  stone.  Mark,  who  has  not  told  how  the 
 stone  was  rolled  away,  says  that  "entering 
 into  the  tomb  they  saw  a  young  man  sitting  on 
 the  right  side,  arraj'ed  in  a  white  robe,"  Rev. 
 Ver.  As  this  young  man  .siiid  what  ^latt. 
 ascribes  to  the  angel,  we  understand  that  he 
 was  the  angel.  Luke  says  "two  men  stood 
 by  them  in  dazzling  apparel,"  Rev.  Ver.,  and 
 gave  them  the  same  information.  Some  un- 
 derstand that  this  was  at  a  biter  point,  and 
 that  is  possible.  But  we  have  had  several  in- 
 stances of  one  person  mentioned  in  a  narra- 
 tive, and  two  persons  in  another  narrative  of 
 
 the  same  event.  (Cortip.  on8:  28;  20:  30.)  We 
 have  only  to  suppose  here,  as  in  those  cases, 
 that  one  of  the  two  was  more  conspicuous  and 
 acted  as  spokesman,  and  the  variety  of  state- 
 ment becomes  natural.  John  also  tells  that 
 Mary  Mjigdalene  presently  saw  "two  angels 
 in  white  sitting,  one  at  the  head,  and  one  at 
 the  feet,  where  the  body  of  Jesus  had  lain." 
 The  images  used  in  the  several  narratives  to 
 describe  the  appearance  of  theangtd  or  angels, 
 ditfer  precisely  as  at  the  Transfiguration.  The 
 different  positions  and  postuies  mentioned 
 are  readily  understood  as  obtaining  at  differ- 
 ent times  during  the  rapid  series  of  events. 
 Such  slight  points  of  disagreement  only  add 
 to  the  naturalness  and  verisimilitude  of  the 
 total  report. 
 
 Answered  (comp.  on  11:  2-5),  responded  to 
 their  look  of  perplexity,  amazement,  and  fear 
 (Mark  and  Luke).  Luke  says  that  in  affright 
 they  "bowed  down  their  faces  to  the  earth," 
 Rev.  Ver.  And  said  unto  the  women. 
 We  know  from  John  that  Alary  Alagdalene 
 bad  now  left,  but  we  have  seen  that  Salome 
 and  Joanna,  and  apparently  others,  were 
 present  with  'the  other  Mary.'  Fear  not 
 ye,  with  emphasis  on  'j'e,'  as  it  is  separately 
 expressed  in  the  Greek;  not  so  in  v.  10.  The 
 guard  might  well  be  alarmed  (v.  4),  but  these 
 who  came  to  seek  Jesus  had  no  cause  for  fear. 
 For  I  knoAV.  This  gives  a  remedy  for  fear 
 by  telling  the  great  reason  the^-  have  for  joy; 
 comp.  V.  8.  Jesus,  which  was  rrucified, 
 orsim]>l\'  ^  Jesi^/^  the  micified.'  For  he  is 
 risen,  as  he  said.  In  Luke  (24:6f.)  they  are 
 bidden  to  remember  how  when  still  in  Galilee 
 he  predicted  that  he  would  be  crucified  and 
 rise  again  the  third  day.  Come,  see  the 
 place  where  the  Lord  lay.  'AVhere  he 
 lay'  (mnvfi'in.  Rev.  Ver.)  is  probably  correct.* 
 John  vividly  describes  (soaff.)  the  a])pearance 
 of  the  tomb,  as  seen  (a  little  later)  by  himself 
 and  Peter;  and  intimates  that  the  orderly 
 disposition  of  the  linen  cloths  and  the  hand- 
 
 ' '  The  stone  '  stands  without  addition  in  N  B  D,  sev-  >remph.,  Arm.,  Mth.,  Oripen,  and  some  other  Greek 
 eral  cursives.  Old  Latin,  and  Vulg.,  JPA\\.,  Origen.  fathers.  'The  Lord'  would  be  easily  inserted  from 
 Many  documents  ad<led  '  from  the  door,'  and  some  also  some  student's  marginal  note,  but  was  not  likely  to  be 
 added  '  of  tlie  tomb,'  by  a.ssimilation  to  Mark  lfi:3.  omitted.     The  addition  is  what   W  II.  call  "Western 
 
 s  It  is  found  without  '  the   Lord '  in  X  B,  33,  102     and  Syrian."  * 
 
586 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVIIL 
 
 7  And  go  qiiicklv,  and  tell  his  disciples  that  he  is 
 risen  Iioiii  the  dead  ;  and,  behold,  he  goeth  before  you 
 into  Galilee;  there  shall  ye  see  him:  lo,  I  have  told 
 
 H  And  thev  departed  quickly  fjoui  the  sepulchre  with 
 fear  and  great  joy  ;  and  did  ruu  to  bring  his  disciples 
 word. 
 
 'J  And  as  they  went  to  tell  his  disciples,  behold,  Jesus 
 met  tlieni,  saying.  All  hail.  And  they  came  and  held 
 bim  by  the  feet,  and  worshipped  him. 
 
 7  see  the  place  ^  where  the  Lord  hiy.  And  go  quickly , 
 and  tell  his  disciples.  He  is  risen  from  the  dead  ;  and 
 lo,  he  goeth  before  you  into  tialilee;  there  shall  ye 
 
 8  see  him:  lo,  I  have  told  you.  And  they  departed 
 quickly  Irom  the  tomb  with   fear  and  great  joy,  and 
 
 9  ran  to  bring  his  disciples  word.  And  behold,  Jesus 
 met  them,  saying,  All  hail.    And  they  came  and 
 
 1  Maiif   ancient  authoriiies  read,  where  he  lay. 
 
 kerchief,  showing  that  here  wsis  no  work  of 
 robher.s,    nor    removal    of   a    dead    body   to 
 anotiier  tomb,  caused  him  to  "believe,"  viz., 
 that  the  Master  was  alive  again.      This  same 
 impressive  situation  the  women  beheld.    And 
 go     quickly,     and     tell     his     disciples. 
 "  Quiekl}-,"  so  that  they  may  the  sooner  have, 
 opportunity  to  rise  out  of  their  distress  and 
 despair.      And   behold,  same  word  as   'be- 
 hold '  in  V.  2  and  v.  9.   He  goeth  before  you 
 into    Galilee,    as   Jesus    had    promised    in 
 26 :  32;  and  the  same  verb  is  used  here  as  there, 
 meaning  'he  goes  before  and  leads  you,'  as  a 
 shepherd   his  flock.    (John  io;-i.)     The   present 
 tense  represents  the  action  as  sure  and  near. 
 There   shall    ye   see  him.    This  does  not 
 necessarily    exclude   the   possibility   of  their 
 seeing  him  elsewhere,  before  or  after,  and  we 
 know  from  Luke  and  John  that  they  saw  him 
 in  Jerusalem  and  vicinity,  both  before  going 
 to  Galilee  and  after  returning.     But  the  em- 
 phasis here  laid  on  their  seeing  him  in  Galilee 
 accords  well  with  the  view  (comp.  below  on 
 V.  10\  that  on  a  certain  mountain  in  Galilee 
 was  to  be  the  great  meeting,  where  many  dis- 
 ciples should  receive  the  Great  Commission, 
 thus  diiferencing  this  coming  event  from  the 
 appearances  on  that  same  day  at  Jerusalem  to 
 a     comparatively     small     number.      Notice 
 Luko's  statement  (24:9,  r.  v.)  that  the  women 
 "told  all  these  things  to  the  eleven,  and  to  all 
 the  rest."     Did  they  not  then  understand  a 
 message  to  'the  disciples'   as  not  merely  to 
 the  eleven  but  to  all  the  known  disciples  then 
 present  at   Jerusalem?    Now   most  of  these 
 had  come  from  Galilee,  and  when  the  feast  of 
 the  Passover  was  over  it  would  be  natural  that 
 they  should  'depart  into  Galilee.'  (v.  lo.)    Re- 
 member,  too,    that  already   on   the   evening 
 before  the  crucifixion  Jesus  had  promised  to 
 meet  them   in  Galilee.   (2«:s-'.)     There  is  also 
 force  in  the  suggestion   (McClellan)  that  in 
 Galilee  their  minds  might  be  more  rapidly 
 weaned  away  from  the  notion  of  a  temporal 
 
 kingdom,  which  partially  reasserted  itself 
 afterwards  when  they  returned  to  Jerusalem 
 before  the  ascension.  (Acts  i:  6.) — Lo,  I  have 
 told  you.  Here  Mark,  who  has  agreed  with 
 Matt,  almost  word  for  word  through  several 
 lines,  has  'even  as  he  told  you.'  Some  "West- 
 ern" documents  changed  Mark  to  be  like 
 Matthew. 
 
 IV.  8-10.  Jesus  meets  them  as  they  hasten 
 away.  Mark  16:  8.  Quickly,  as  the  angel 
 bade  them,  v.  7;  and  did  run.  The  word 
 sepulchre.  Rev.  Ver. ,  tomb,  changes  from 
 that  of  v.  1  (comp.  on  27:  61),  though  there  is 
 no  important  difference  in  substantial  mean- 
 ing. With  fear  and  great  joy.  The  fear 
 (v.  5)  has  not  ceased,  but  it  has  become  mingled 
 with  great  joy.  Mark  (i6:8,  r.v.)  says  strongly, 
 "for  trembling  and  astonishment  had  come 
 upon  them."  He  adds,  "  and  they  said  noth- 
 ing to  any  one;  for  they  were  afraid,"  i.  e., 
 they  spoke  to  no  one  they  met  on  the  way, 
 being  too  much  occupied  with  the  fear  pro- 
 duced by  what  had  occurred.  To  bring  his 
 disciples  word.  The  most  of  the  disciples 
 were  not  at  the. same  place  as  Peter  and  John. 
 It  has  been  suggested  that  they  probably  re- 
 tired to  Bethany,  as  they  and  the  Master  had 
 been  wont  to  do  every  evening.  (_Luke2i:S7.) 
 Jesus  met  them  saying.  All  hail.  This  is 
 simplj'  the  common  Greek  salutation,  ren- 
 dered '  hail '  in  26  :  49;  27 :  30,  and  there  is  no 
 reason  for  rendering  it  otherwise  here.  The 
 'air  was  introduced  by  Tyndale.,  The  com- 
 mon text  prefixes  'as  they  went  to  tell  his 
 disciples,'  but  this  is  a  mere  explanatory  ad- 
 dition brought  in  from  the  margin.  Held 
 him,  literally,  seized  or  'grasped,'  the  action 
 showing  great  humility  and  veneration.  This 
 was  not  censured,  and  yet  the  Saviour  said  to 
 
 Mary      Magdalene       (John  2O:   it.  Rev.  Ver.,  marpm), 
 
 "Take  not  hold  on  me;  for  I  am  not  yet  as- 
 cended unto  the  Fat'  -^r."  The  mo.st  probable 
 explanation  of  ilie  'iiiTerence  is  that  Mary 
 supposed  this  vvjuj  only  thfi  Master's  "spirit," 
 
Cii.  XXVIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 587 
 
 10  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them,  Be  not  afraid:  go  tell 
 luy  brethren  that  they  go  into  Galilee,  and  there  shall 
 they  see  nie.  j. 
 
 H  Now  when  they  were  going,  behold,  some  of  the 
 watch  came  into  the  city,  and  shewed  uuto  the  chief 
 priests  all  the  things  thai  were  done. 
 
 10  toolc  holl  of  his  feet,  and  worshipped  him.  Then 
 saith  .lesus  unto  tlicni,  I'ear  not:  go  tell  my  lireth- 
 ren  that  they  depart  into  (iaiilee,  and  there  shall 
 they  see  liie, 
 
 11  Now  while  they  were  going,  behold,  some  of  the 
 guard  came  into  the  city,  and  told   uiilo  the  chief 
 
 as  the  disciples  did  the  same  evening  (tukeii :  37), 
 and  was  proposing  to  test  the  reality  of  the 
 bodily  appearance,  which  experiment  Jesus 
 rebuked.  Worshipped.  Bengel :  "Jesus 
 before  his  passion  was  worshipped  by  others 
 ratlier  than  his  disciples."  Go  tell  my 
 brethren.  It  was  special  kindness  thus  to 
 speak  of  them  (comp.  12:  50;  25:  40;  John 
 20:  17),  when  they  were  likely  to  feel  special 
 luimiliation  at  the  thought  that  they  had  all 
 forsaken  him,  and  one  of  theui  denied  him. 
 It  was  api)arently  for  the  same  purpose  that 
 the  angel  had  expressly  added  the  name  of 
 Peter  (Mark  16:7),  lest  the  sadly  fallen  one 
 should  fear  to  think  that  a  message  to  the  dis- 
 ciijlcs  of  Jesus  could  any  longer  be  regarded 
 as  a  message  to  him. 
 
 Meantime  Peter  and  Jolin  arrived  at  the 
 tomb,  saw  it  empty,  and  returned  home. 
 (John  .!0::iio.)  Mary  Magdalene  remained  be- 
 hind, standing  without,  weeping.  And  pres- 
 ently Jesus  appeared  to  her,  in  that  affecting 
 interview  wliich  John  describes  in  20:  11-18. 
 If  the  expression  'he  apjjcared  first  to  Mary 
 ^l:igdalene'  (Mark  16:9)  be  regarded  as  genuine 
 and  chronological,  then  it  may  be  thought 
 tliat  as  she  departed  to  tell  the  disciples 
 (John 29;  18),  Jesus  also  departed,  and  overtook 
 the  other  women.  As  he  suddenly  appeared 
 that  evening  in  a  room  with  closed  doors 
 (joiinjo:  19),  there  was  already,  from  the  resur- 
 rection onward,  something  supernatural  in  his 
 bodily  condition  and  movements,  andso  it  may 
 be  that  he  overtook  them,  though  they  were 
 running.  But  if  Mark  10:  9-20  be  considered 
 spurious,'  or  if  'first'  be  tliero  understood 
 to  mean  simply  the  first  of  the  three  appear- 
 ances which  that  pa.ssage  describes,  then  we 
 can  dispense  with  the  supposition  just  made 
 as  to  locomotion,  and  suppose  that  Jesus  '  met' 
 the  other  women  a  few  moments  after  their 
 departure,  and  then,  returning  to  the  tomb, 
 appeared  to  Mary  Magdalene. 
 
 The  question  has  been  frequently  discussed, 
 
 why  these  angelic  appearances,  and  first  ap- 
 pearances of  the  Lord  liimself,  were  made 
 only  to  women.  Tlie  women  went  early,  and 
 being  the  first  believers  present,  gained  tiie 
 first  knowledge  of  what  had  occurred.  But 
 why  did  neither  the  angels  nor  tlie  Lord  ap- 
 pear to  Peter  and  John?  If  we  adopt  the 
 sitnpler  view  as  above,  that  Jesus  appeared 
 first  to  the  women  on  their  way  (perhaps  to 
 Bethany),  and  then  returning  appeared  to 
 Mary  Magdalene,  it  might  be  enough  to  sup- 
 pose that  he  did  not  reach  tiie  tomb  till  after 
 Peter  and  John  left.  As  to  the  angels,  it 
 would  be  a  question  whether  the  women  re- 
 ceived tiie  angelic  communication  because  of 
 their  faith,  or  needed  it  in  order  to  faith. 
 John  believed,  merely  from  'observing  the 
 order  that  prevailed  in  the  empty  tonib;  and 
 Peter  was  the  first  person  to  whom  the  Lord 
 afterwards  appeared  in  the  course  of  the  day. 
 
 (l-ukc24:34.) 
 
 V.  11-15.  False  report  by  some  of  the 
 guard.  Tills  is  found  in  Matt.  only.  It  was 
 natural  that  he,  rather  than  the  other  Evan- 
 gelists, should  give  it,  because  he  wrote  es- 
 pecially for  Jew.s,  among  whom  this  report 
 had  spread,  (v.  i.i.)  Whoii  they  were  going. 
 The  events  were  exciting,  and  nobody  de- 
 layed. Some  of  the  watch  came  into  the 
 city  ;  perhaps  the  rest  remained  until  officially 
 authorized  to  leave.  And  shewed  unto  the 
 chief  priests.  These  had  taken  them  out  to 
 the  sepulchre  (■.•7:6of.),  and  very  likely  stated 
 their  fear  that  the  disciples  of  the  buried  one 
 would  come  and  steal  him  away.  At  any 
 rate,  the  chief  priests  had  stationed  thern,  by 
 Pilate's  permission,  and  to  the  chief  priests 
 they  reported.  According  to  Roman  disci- 
 pline, they  were  liable  to  very  severe  punish- 
 ment for  losing  what  they  guarded.  They 
 thought  tliat  an  account  of  the  angelic  appear- 
 ance and  the  stone  rolled  away  would  have 
 influence  with  the  Jewish  authorities,  and  so 
 their  crime  as  soldiers  might  somehow  be  for- 
 
 iThis  is  a  question  which,  in  the  present  state  of  |  strong  (see  W  II.,  .Vppendix,  p.  2S-.">1),  that  we  think  it 
 Icnowleiigp,  it  is  very  hard  to  determine.  But  the  ex-  should  not  now  be  appealed  fo  for  proof  texts,  nor  in- 
 ternal  and  internal  evidence  against  tlie  passage  is  so  )  sisted  ou  in  harmonizing  the  Gospels  at  this  point. 
 
588 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVIII. 
 
 12  And  when  they  were  assembled  i*ith  the  elders, 
 and  had  tikeu  counsel,  they  gave  large  money  unto 
 the  soldiers. 
 
 13  Sayiii>r,  Say  ye.  His  disciples  came  by  night,  and 
 stole  hiui  au-uy  while  we  slept. 
 
 11  And  if  this  come  to  the  governor's  ears,  we  will 
 persuade  him,  and  secure  you. 
 
 15  So  they  took  the  money,  and  did  as  they  were 
 taught:  and  this  saying  is  commonly  reported  among 
 the  Jews  until  this  day.  I 
 
 12  priests  all  the  things  that  were  come  to  pass.  And 
 when  they  were  assembled  with  the  elders,  and  had 
 taken  coun.sel,  they  g.ive  large  money  unto  the  sol- 
 
 1.3  diers,  saying,  Say  ye.  His  disciples  came  by  night, 
 
 14  and  stole  him  away  while  we  slept.  And  if  this 
 icome  to  the  governor's  ears,  we  will  persuade  him, 
 
 15  and  rid  you  of  care.  So  they  took  the  money,  and 
 did  as  they  were  taught:  and  this  saying  was  spread 
 abroad  among  the  Jews,  and  continueih  until  this  day. 
 
 1  Or,  come  to  a  hearing  before  the  governor. 
 
 given.  Accordingly,  they  told  the  chief  priests 
 all  the  things  that  were  come  to  pass. 
 
 The  story  must  have  excited  great  surprise 
 and  alarm,  hut  it  wrought  no  repentance. 
 Alas!  for  these  bad  men,  they  were  now,  like 
 Pilate,  so  entangled  by  previous  wickedness, 
 that  it  seemed  they  must  go  forward.  They 
 had  said,  "  Let  him  now  come  down  from  the 
 cross,  and  we  will  believe  on  him"  (27:42;Rev. 
 Ver.);  behold,  he  has  done  something  still 
 more  wonderful,  yet  they  do  not  believe,  no, 
 nor  make  further  inquiry,  but  simply  bribe 
 the  witnesses  to  report  a  stupid  falsehood. 
 Large  money,  or  'quite  a  number  of  silver 
 (pieces),'  which  would  most  naturally  mean 
 shekels,  26:  15.  His  disciples  .  .  .  stole 
 him  away  while  we  slept.  The  statement 
 is  absurd  on  its  face,  for  if  asleep  they  did  not 
 know  it,  and  if  one  of  them  knew,  he  could 
 have  awaked  the  others.  It  also  confe.sses  on 
 their  part  a  criminal  breach  of  discipline.  If 
 this  come  to  the  governor's  ears  ;  so  Tyn., 
 Cran.,  and  K.  James.  It  much  more  likely 
 means,  with  Geneva  and  margin.  Rev.  Ver., 
 'come  to  be  heard  before  the  governor,'^  be 
 tried  before  him.  (See  Butttn.,  p.  336.)  We 
 will  persuade  him  ('we'  being  emphatic), 
 not  simply  by  argument  and  personal  anflu- 
 ence,  but  by  the  consideration  they  had  just 
 brought  to  bear  upon  the  soldiers  themselves. 
 Wet.  gives  several  passages  of  Greek  authors 
 in  which  mention  is  made  of  persuading 
 men  by  means  of  money.  Philo  expressly 
 states  (see  on  27:  11)  that  Pilate  was  a  bribe- 
 taker, as  we  know  was  true  of  Felix.  (Acts24;  26.) 
 And  secure  you,  literally,  and  make,  yon  to 
 be  iinfhout  anxiety,  the  same  root  as  in  6:  2.5  ft". 
 And  did  as  they  were  taught.  The  rulers, 
 doubtless,  kept  quiet  until  after  Pentecost, 
 when  the  disciples  began  to  declare  and  to 
 prove  that  Jesus  was  risen,  and  then  made  the 
 soldiers  tell  their  false  story.   Until  this  day, 
 
 the  time  when  Matt,  wrote  his  Gospel,  comp. 
 on  27:  8.  Justin  Martyr  stiys  to  the  Jew 
 Tryphon  (ch.  108),  "You  (the  Jews)  selected 
 men  and  sent  them  into  all  the  world,  pro- 
 claiming that  a  certain  atheistic  and  lawless 
 sect  has  arisen  from  one  Jesus,  a  Galilean  de- 
 ceiver, whom  we  crucified,  but  his  disciples 
 stole  him  by  night  from  the  tomb,  and  deceive 
 men  by  saying  that  he  has  risen  from  the  dead 
 and  ascended  into  heaven."  The  absurd  and 
 blasphemous  mediieval  Jewish  legend  called 
 "Toldoth  Jeshu  "  expands  this  allegation. 
 
 Attempts  are  still  made,  by  men  whose  the- 
 ories cannot  be  otherwise  maintained,  to  set 
 aside  the  fact  of  our  Lord's  resurrection.  No 
 intelligent  critic  now  holds  thsit  Jesus  did  not 
 really  die,  or  that  he  died,  but  his  resurrection 
 was  a  mere  imposture  on  the  part  of  his  disci- 
 ples. The  now  common  theory  of  unbelieving 
 critics  is  that  it  was  a  vision,  or,  in  some  way, 
 an  illusion,  on  their  part.  These  men  are  not 
 mere  disinterested  inquirers  after  truth,  as 
 they  sometimes  assert;  they  have  to  account 
 for  Christianity,  as  having  in  it,  according  to 
 them,  nothing  supernatural,  and  yet  as  a  great 
 power  in  the  world;  as  affording  the  noblest 
 ethical  teachings,  and  presenting  the  unri- 
 valed character  of  Christ,  and  as  unquestion- 
 ably based  by  its  propagators  on  belief  in  a 
 risen  Saviour.  Of  course,  men  so  ingenious 
 will  make  some  plausible  show  of  explaining 
 away  the  evidence,  or  fliinging  around  the 
 subject  some  appearance  of  doubt,  as  skillful 
 law3'ers  know  how  to  do  with  the  weakest 
 case.  See  an  examination  of  their  theories  in 
 Milligan,  Lect.  Ill,  and  brief  and  vigorous 
 discus-sions  in  Godet,  Weiss  ("Life"),  and 
 Edersh.;  see  also  a  curious  and  powerful  refu-  j 
 tation  of  these  skeptical  theories  by  Keim,  on 
 grounds  as  rationalistic  as  their  own. — The 
 great  i-ACt  stands.  Westcott  ("Gospel  of  the 
 Res."):     "It  has  been  shown  that  the  resur-   [■ 
 
 '  B  has  here  a  "Western"  reading,  found  in  B  D,  |  '  be  heard  by  the  governor,'  which  was  manifestly  in- 
 and  Latin  versions,  hupo  instead  o(  epi,  making  it  mean  1  troduced  for  simplitication. 
 
Ch.  XXVIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 589 
 
 rection  is  not  an  isolated  event  in  liistory,  but  I  repetition  in  giving  instruction.  (Comp.  v.  7.) 
 at  onco  tiie  end  and  the  beginning  of  vast  de-  ^  — "My  bretliren."     1)  This  suggests  iiuniilit^', 
 
 velopnients  of  life  and  thouglit;  that  it  is  the 
 climax  of  a  long  series  of  divine  dispensations 
 which  find  in  it  their  complement  and  expla- 
 
 at  our  utter  unwortliiness  of  the  honor.  2)  It 
 encourages  return  if  we  have  forsaken  him. 
 3)  It  stimulates  to  diligence  in  doing  the  will 
 nation;  tiiat  it  has  formed  the  starting-jHjint :  of  God,  12:  50.  4)  It  reminds  us  that  we  can 
 of  all  progressive  modern  society,  ever  pre- |  serve  him  by  serving  the  least  of  his  brethren, 
 senting  itself  in  new  lights,  according  to  the  25  :  40.  Hall:  "Beloved  Jesus,  how  dost 
 immediate  wants  of  the  age."  Then  after  re- j  thou  raise  the  titles  of  thy  followers  with 
 stating  the  evidence,  he  adds,  "  Taking  all  the  thyself!  At  first  they  were  thy  servants,  then 
 evidence  together,  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  I  disciples,  a  little  before  thy  death  they  were 
 that  there  is  no  single  historic  incident  better  1  thy  friends;  now,  after  thy  resurrection,  tiiey 
 or  more  variously  supported  than  the  Kesur-  {  are  thy  brethren.' — V.  11-15.  Tlie  chief  priests 
 rection  of  Christ."  And  let  it  be  remem- j  and  the  guard.  1)  No  multiplication  of  evi- 
 bered  how  much  this  great  fact  carries  with  dcnce  will  convince  those  who  are  stubbornly 
 it.  The  resurrection  of  Christ  establishes  the  i  resolved  not  to  believe.  2)  Think  of  religious 
 divine  origin  of  his  mission  and  teachings;  it  teachers  serving  God  by  a  purchased  lie.  3) 
 gives  God's  sanction  to  all  his  claims,  and  he  Bribery  required  further  and  ln-avier  bribes; 
 claimed  to  be  the  Messiah,  to  speak  by  divine  first  a  trifle  to  Judas,  now  large  money  to  the 
 authority,  to  be  one  with  God.  Rom.  1 :  4.  j  soldiers,  and  presently',  perhaps,  the  governor. 
 Hanna:  "Jesus  had  publicly  periled  his  ;  4)  A  falsehood  will  be  long-lived  if  it  suits 
 reputation  as  the  Christ  of  God,  en  the  occur-  men's  prejudices,  (v.  i5.)  5)  Eft'urts  against  the 
 rence  of  this  event.  When  challenged  to  give  j  truth  sometimes  help  its  progress;  the  seal 
 some  sign  in  support  of  his  pretensions,  it  was  I  and  the  guard  only  make  it  more  clear  that 
 to  his  future  resurrection  from  the  dead,  and  ,  the  Saviour  rose  from  the  dead. — V.  13. 
 to  it  alone,  that  he  appealed.  (Johca:  w;  Man.  12:  '  Schaff:  "  Men  in  the  infatuation  of  unbelief 
 38-»i.)  Often,  and  that  in  terms  incapable  of  will  believe  any  story,  however  improbable." 
 misconstruction,    had   our   Lord  foretold    his    — V.  15.     Chry.s.  :   "  Seest  thou  again  the  dis- 
 
 resurrection.  It  carried  tiius  along  with  it  a 
 triple  proof  of  the  divinity'  of  our  Lord's  mis- 
 sion. It  was  the  fulfillment  of  a  prophecy,  as 
 well  as  the  working  of  a  miracle;  that  miracle 
 wrought,  and  that  prophecy  fulfilled,  in  an- 
 swer to  a  solemn  and  confident  appeal  made 
 beforehand  by  Christ  to  this  event  as  the 
 crowning  testimony  to  his  Messiahship." 
 
 HOMILKTICAL   AND   PRACTICAL. 
 
 V.  5.  Seeking  the  Crucified,  finding  the 
 Risen  One.— V.  7.  "Go  quickly."  1)  Relig- 
 ious excitement  should  prompt  to  religious 
 exertion.  2)  "Where  others  are  sorrowing,  we 
 tell  twice  if  we  tell  quickly,  the  news  that  will 
 cheerthem. — "  Lo,  I  have  toldyou.  '  Hkxry: 
 "  Those  messengers  from  God  that  discharge 
 their  trust  faithfully,  may  take  the  comfort 
 of  that,  whatever  the  success  be.  Acts  20:  20  f." 
 —V,  8.  EuTHYM. :  "  With  fear,  at  the  strange 
 things  they  saw  ;  with  great  joy,  at  the  good 
 news  they  heard." — V.  9.  It  was  while  the3- 
 were  hastening  to  honor  the  Saviour  and  re- 
 joice his  disciples,  that  he  met  them.— V.  10. 
 The   Saviour   recognizes  the  importance  of 
 
 ciples'  love  of  truth,  how  they  are  not  ashamed 
 of  saying  even  this,  that  such  a  re])orl  pre- 
 vailed against  them." 
 
 The  resurrection  of  Christ  is  not  only  a  pil- 
 lar of  Christian  evidence,  but  has  important 
 theological  and  practical  relations,  (a)  It 
 completed  h'\&  work  oi  atonement,  and  stamped 
 it  with  divine  approval ;  Rom.  4:  24  f.  ;  8:  44 ; 
 2  Cor.  5:  15.  (Rev.  Ver.)  Accordingh',  to 
 believe  that  God  raised  the  Lord  Jesus  from 
 the  dead  is  to  believe  the  gospel ;  Rom.  10:  9. 
 See  Milligan,  "Lect."  IV.  ^b)  It  is  the 
 ground  and  pledge  of  his  people's  resurrection. 
 (1)  Of  their  spiritual  resurrection,  to  walk  in 
 nemness  of,  life;  Rom.  0:4;  Col.  2:  12  f. ; 
 3:1-4.  See  Westcott,  "The  Gospel  of  the 
 Resurrection";  Liddon,  "  Easter  Sermons," 
 2  vols.,  1885,  (treating  numerous  aspects  and 
 relations  of  our  Lord's  Resurrection/.  (2)  Of 
 the  resurrection  of  the  body;  1  Cor.  15:  20; 
 1  Thess.  4 :  14  ;  Phil.  3  :  10  f.  See  Candlish, 
 "Life  in  a  Risen  Saviour'  (Lectures  on 
 1  Cor.  15) ;  Liddon.  (c)  It  is  represented  in 
 baptism;  Rom.  and  Col.  (as  above),  (d)  It 
 is  celebrated  on  the  Lord's  Day. 
 
590 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVIII. 
 
 16  Then  the  eleven  disciples  went  away  into  Galilee, 
 into  a  uiouutain  where  Jesus  had  appointed  them. 
 
 IG      But  the  eleven   disciples  went  into  Galilee,  unto 
 the  mountain   where  Jesus  had    appointed  them_ 
 
 16-20.  Jksits  Appears  to  the  Disci- 
 ples AND  Gives  them  a  Commission. 
 
 Found  also  in  Mark  16:  9-20;  Luke  24:  13- 
 53;  John  20:19  to  22:25;  1  Cor.  15:1-8. 
 Combining  tlie  four  Gospels  and  Paul's  ac- 
 count we  find  recorded  ten  appearances  of  our 
 Lord  between  the  resurrection  and  the  ascen- 
 sion ;  comp.  the  Harmonies  of  Robinson  and 
 Clark,  and  that  of  Augustine,  III,  ^  83;  also 
 Westcott  on  John,  beginning  of  chap.  20.  (1) 
 To  the  women  ;  in  Matt.  (2)  To  Mary  Mag- 
 dalene; in  John  [and  Mark].  (3)  To  Simon 
 Peter ;  in  Luke  and  Paul.  (4)  To  the  two 
 going  to  Emmaus  ;  in  Luke  [and  Mark].  (5) 
 To  the  apostles,  exceptThomas;  inLuke,  John 
 [and  Mark].  —  These  five  appearances  were 
 on  the  day  of  the  resurrection,  and  at  or  near 
 Jerusalem.  (6)  To  the  apostles,  including 
 Thomas,  a  week  later  at  Jerusalem  ;  in  John 
 and  Paul.  (7)  To  seven  disciples  at  the  Sea 
 of  Galilee  ;  in  John.  (8)  To  the  apostles,  and 
 j)robably  at  the  same  time  to  above  five  hun- 
 dred brethren,  on  a  mountain  in  Galilee;  in 
 Matt,  and  Paul.  (9j  To  James;  in  Paul. 
 (10)  To  the  apostles,  just  before  the  ascension  ; 
 in  Luke;  (Acts)  and  Paul. — Then  comes  the 
 Ascension;  in  Luke,  Gospel  and  Acts  [and 
 in  Mark]. — Of  these  ten  appearances  Matt, 
 records  but  two,  viz.,  1  and  8;  Luke  records 
 four;  John  four;  Paul  five;  Mark  (if  16:  9- 
 20  be  genuine),  three.  Thus  the  events  fol- 
 lowing the  resurrection  are  to  be  sought  much 
 more  in  the  other  narratives  than  in  Matt. 
 But  the  one  appearance  and  commission  here 
 given  must  be  regarded  as  of  very  great 
 interest  and  importance. 
 
 As  to  our  Lord's  appearances  in  general, 
 certain  points  may  be  noted,  (a)  He  appeared 
 under  a  great  variety  of  circumstances;  as  to 
 places,  times  of  day  and  night,  number  of 
 persons.  This  seemed  to  leave  no  doubt  of 
 the  fact  that  he  had  risen,  and  to  make  his 
 followers  thoroughly  familiar  with  it.  (b)  He 
 took  groat  pains  to  show  that  here  was  a  real 
 bodj-,  of  "fl'-sh  and  bones,"  not  "a  spirit"; 
 and  that  it  was  the  same  body,  with  the  marks 
 of  crucifixion,  (c)  Yet  he  appeared  only  ten 
 times  that  we  know  of,  in  forty  days.  And 
 he  never  remained  long  in  their  company. 
 He  was  thus  preparing  them  to  live  without 
 him.      See   Hanna  and   Geikie.     (d)  He  ap- 
 
 peared suddenly  in  a  room  with  closed  doors 
 (John  20:  M),  so  that  soiuetimcs  he  was  not  at  first 
 recognized.  (Lukeai:  i6;  johu-ii :  4.)  With  this 
 agrees  the  expression  of  Mark  16:  12,  "in  an- 
 other (that  is,  in  a  changed)  form.''  It  would 
 seem  that  his  body  was  already  partially  trans- 
 formed, as  it  were  beginning  to  be  glorified. 
 This,  with  the  foregoing,  would  prepare  his 
 followers  for  thinking  of  him  aright  after  his 
 ascension;  comp.  EUicott,  Hanna.  Yet  he 
 was  not,  as  some  have  thought,  fully  glorified, 
 completely  changed  into  a  "spiritual  body,"' 
 at  the  resurrection,  for  he  afterwards  ate  food, 
 (e)  He  appeared  only  to  his  disciples,  though 
 once  to  above  five  hundred  of  these.  (1)  Per- 
 haps they  were  alone  able  to  appreciate  the 
 change  in  him:  comp.  Westcott,  "Gosp.  of 
 Res.";  Milligan,  "  Lect.  I."  (2)  Had  he 
 appeared  to  others,  we  can  see  that  the  mul- 
 titude would  have  blazed  with  fanaticism, 
 worse  than  ever;  and  the  rulers  would  have 
 furiously  sought  to  slay  him  afresh,  as  they 
 proposed  with  reference  to  Lazarus.  (John  12: 
 10.)  It  was  necessary  to  lift  friend  and  foe  to 
 the  thought  of  his  spiritual  work;  and  this 
 would  have  been  defeated  by  his  bodily  ap- 
 pearance to  the  multitudes  at  this  time. 
 
 Then,  or  but,  in  opposition  to  what  the  sol- 
 diers and  the  chief  priests  did,  the  eleven  dis- 
 ciples carried  out  the  Saviour's  direction. 
 The  Greek  could  be  rendered  "now,"  as  a 
 particle  of  transition,  tbough  the  connection 
 here  indicates  the  other  idea  of  opposition  ; 
 but  'then,'  as  in  Com.  Ver.,  would  suggest  a 
 notion  quite  foreign  to  the  Greek.  The 
 eleven  disciples  went.  Matthew  gives  no 
 means  of  judging  how  soon.  But  we  see  from 
 John  20:  26  that  it  was  more  than  a  week 
 after  the  resurrection,  and  from  Acts  1  :  3  that 
 it  was  within  forty  days  therea"fter.  It  is 
 commonly  taken  for  granted  that  the  commis- 
 sion of  V.  19  was  given  .shortly  before  the 
 ascension,  and  hence  the  arrangement  of  the 
 Harmonies  as  above  indicated.  But  this  is  by 
 no  means  certain,  for  in  John  20:  22  ff.,  we  find 
 a  commission  given  on  the  very  day  of  the 
 resurrection.  So  we  cannot  decide  at  what 
 point  in  the  four  weeks  preceding  the  ascen- 
 sion the  appearance  recorded  by  Matt,  oc- 
 curred. And  if  Matthew's  record  seems  to 
 suggest  that  the  disciples  went  promptly  to 
 
Ch;  XXVIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 591 
 
 17  And  when  they  saw  him,  they  worshipped  him:  1 17  And  when  they  saw  him,  they  worshipped  him:  but 
 but  some  doubted.  I 
 
 Galilee  (after  tlie  week  required  by  John  20: 
 26),  and  tliat  this  appearance  and  commission 
 <;ame  not  many  days  after  their  arrival  in 
 Galilee,  there  is  nothing  to  forbid  the  adop- 
 tion of  tiiat  view.  If  we  suppose  that  above  five 
 hundred  were  present,  it  would  require  sev- 
 eral days  to  circulate  the  private  invitation. 
 Into  Galilee.  See  description  of  the  district 
 on  4:  12,  2'i.  Matthew's  account  of  our  Lord's 
 ministry,  except  the  last  week  or  two,  is  con- 
 fined to  the  ministry  in  Galilee.  (1:12-18:35.) 
 That  is  probably  the  reason  why  he  seized 
 with  exclusive  interest  upon  the  direction 
 to  go  to  Galilee  (28;  7.  loicomp.  26:3a),  with 
 the  appearance  and  commission  which  fol- 
 lowed accordinglj'.  Comp.  on  28:  7.  Luke 
 tells  only  of  ai)pearances  in  Jerusalem  and 
 vicinity  ;  John  gives  appearances  both  in  Je- 
 rusalem and  in  Galilee.  When  it  is  said  that 
 Matt,  appears  to  exclude  all  other  ajipear- 
 ances  than  those  he  has  described,  it  may  be 
 answered  that  from  Luke,  ch.  24,  one  might 
 understand  our  Lord's  Ascension  to  have 
 taken  place  on  the  day  of  the  resurrection, 
 while  from  Luke's  statement  in  Acts  1:  3,  we 
 know  th;it  forty  days  intervened. 
 
 Into  a  {the)  mountain  Avhere  Jesus  had 
 appointed  them.  We  have  not  been  told  of 
 a  mountain,  or  other  particular  place  in  Gali- 
 lee, as  appointed  for  the  promised  meeting. 
 But  Matt.  (R.  V.)  speaks  of  it  as  ^  the  moun- 
 tain,' one  definitely  api>ointed  or  assigned; 
 and  there  is  nothing  in  the  other  accounts  to 
 conflict  with  this  representation.  We  have 
 no  means  of  judging  what  particular  moun- 
 tain it  was,  and  conjecture  is  idle.  A  very 
 late  and  very  silly  tradition  makes  it  mean 
 the  northern  part  of  the  Mount  of  Olives, 
 said  to  have  been  called  'Galilee';  such  a 
 meaning  in  v.  7,  10,  and  in  26:  32,  is  out  of  the 
 question.  The  selection  of  a  mountain,  which 
 would  be  a  retired  place,  and  the  formal  ap- 
 pointment of  the  meeting  at  that  place,  sug- 
 gests sonielhing  more  than  a  mere  meeting 
 with  the  eleven,  such  as  we  know  from  John 
 to  have  been  held  once  and  again  before  leav- 
 ing Jerusalem.  Now  Paul  (icor.  i5:6)  says 
 that  Jesus  appeared  to  "above  five  hundred 
 brethren  at  once,"'  the  greater  part  of  whom 
 remained  as  living  witnesses  some  twenty- 
 seven  3-ears  later.     The  supposition  that  this 
 
 appearance  is  to  be  connected  with  the  one  in 
 Matt.,  accounts  for  the  retired  place  and  the 
 formal  appointment.     It  also  helps  to  explain 
 why  this  meeting  was  to  be  in  Galilee,  both 
 because  Galilee  contained  a  larger  number  of 
 pronounced  and  trustworthy  disciples  of  Jesus 
 than  .Judea  or  Perea,  and  because  it  was  far- 
 ther from  the  watchful  jealousy  of  the  rulers 
 at  Jerusalem.     This  accounts  also  for  the  stress 
 laid  at  the  outset  on  going  to  Galilee  and  there 
 seeing  him  ;  there  was  to  be  the  great  meeting 
 with  many  disciples,   and  the  giving  of  the 
 Great  Commission  (comp.    on   v.   7).     These 
 two  appearances  are  placed  together  in  the 
 Harmonies  of  Robinson  and  Clark,  and  by 
 many  very  able  recent  expositors,  including 
 Ellicott,  Godet,   Weiss.     They  \%'or»9hipped 
 him.     This  was  not  merely  homage  to  a  king 
 (as  in  2:  2;  9:   18,  and  often),  but  probably 
 involved  the  conviction  that  he  was  divine. 
 Thomas  had  already  expressed  his  jiersonal 
 conviction  to  this  effect.  (J"hn  20:28.)     Even  the 
 Saviour's  bodily  appearance  seems  to  have 
 been,   since  the  resurrection,  so  altered  and 
 spiritualized  (see  above),  that  they  felt  more 
 inclined  than   formerly  to  worship  him,  be- 
 sides the  awe  with  which  he  was  invested  by 
 the  fact  of  having  raised   himself  from   the 
 dead.  fJohnio:i8.)     But  some  doubted.    The 
 peculiar  Greek  construction  is  the  same  as  in 
 26 :  67.     The  subject  of  doubt  must  have  been 
 whether  this  was  their  Lord  really  come  to 
 life.     From  Matt,  alone  we  should  naturally 
 understand  that  the  doubters  were  some  of  the 
 eleven,  and  this  is  in  itself  entirely  possible, 
 even  as  at  first  they  "disbelieved  for  joy" 
 (i-uke24: 41,  R.  v.),  or  froHi  previous  despondency. 
 
 (Luke  24:  21;  John  20:  25.)      Such    COntinUcd    doubt  is 
 
 more  intelligible  if  we  suppose  this  to  have 
 occurred  in  the  early  part  of  the  forty  days. 
 The  accounts  all  go  to  show  that  the  apostles 
 were  by  no  means  swift  to  accept  the  great 
 and  amazing  fact  of  their  Master's  resurrec- 
 tion, and  that  they  became  all  fully  convinced 
 at  last  only  because  of  multiplied  and  varied 
 evideitce— a  fact  which  makes  their  final  con- 
 viction and  testimony'  all  the  more  valuable 
 to  us.  Jerome;  "Their  doubting  increases 
 our  faith."  If  we  suppose  the  "above  five 
 hundred"  to  have  been  present  on  the  same 
 occasion,    then    'some    doubted'    may  mean 
 
592 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVIII. 
 
 18  'VikI  Jesus  came  and  spake  unto  theiu,  saving,  All  i  18  some  doulited.  And  Jesus  came  tn  them,  and  spake 
 power  is  Kiven  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth.  unto  them,  saying.  All  authority  hath  been  given 
 
 19  Go  >»;  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  19  unto  me  in  heaven  and  on  earth.  Go  ye  therefore, 
 theiu  iu"the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  .Son,  and  and  make  disciples  of  all  the  nali;ns,  baptizing  them 
 of  the  Holy  Ghost:                                                                   I        i"t'>  tiiB  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of 
 
 some  of  the  five  hundred,  though  not  of  the 
 eleven.  We  should  in  that  case  suppose  Matt. 
 to  be  writing  simply  as  an  eye-witness,  men- 
 tioning persons  whose  presence  his  narrative 
 has  not  accounted  for.  Whoever  the  doubters 
 were,  wo  may  feel  confident  that  their  doubts 
 wore  removed  by  the  words  that  follow,  and  by 
 the  a.scension  and  the  Pentecostal  gift.  Some 
 take  the  phrase,  and  Jesus  came,  as  sug- 
 gesting that  he  suddenly  appeared  at  a  dis- 
 tance, and  the  doubting  continued  only  until 
 he  came  near.  And  spake  unto  them.  We 
 maj'  well  suppose  that  he  first  said  many  other 
 things.  What  is  here  given  divides  itself  into 
 three  parts;  (a)  The  assertion  of  authority,  v. 
 18;  (.b)  The  commission,  v.  19  f ;  (c)  The 
 promise,  v   20  b. 
 
 (a)  18.  All  power.  Jesus  claims  universal 
 authority.  We  have  seen  on  9:6  that  the 
 Greek  word  denotes  permission,  privilege, 
 right,  authority,  and  it  sometimes  suggests 
 the  power  naturally  attendant  upon  -author- 
 ity, or  necessary  to  enforce  it.  In  this  pas- 
 sage 'ntifJio7-ity  '  is  the  correct  translation,  and 
 the  idea  of  corresponding  power  is  suggested. 
 All  power  (nvthority)  in  heaven  and  in 
 earth,  evidently  denotes  complete  and  uni- 
 versiil  authority.  Calvin:  "He  must  have 
 supremo  and  truly  divine  dominion,  who 
 commands  eternal  life  to  be  promised  in  his 
 name,  the  whole  world  to  be  reduced  under 
 his  sway,  and  a  doctrine  to  be  promulgated 
 which  is  to  subdue  every  high  thing  and  bring 
 low  the  human  race.  And  certainly  the  apos- 
 tles would  never  have  been  persuaded  to  at- 
 tempt so  arduous  a  task,  had  they  not  known 
 that  their  Protector  and  Avenger  was  sitting 
 in  the  heavens,  to  whom  supreme  dominion 
 hfui  been  given."  But  by  the  very  fact  of 
 saying  'in  heaven  and  in  (or  o?i)  earth,'  the 
 Saviour  showed  that  he  did  not  mean  the 
 authority  of  a  temporal  king,  such  as  even 
 the  disciples  so  persistently  believed  that  the 
 Messiah  would  be.  Is  given,  more  literally, 
 was  given,  without  saj'ingwhen,  and  leaving 
 
 it  to  be  understood  that  the  authority'  thus 
 given  is  still  possessed.  We  might  suppose  a 
 reference  to  the  councils  of  eternity,  but  more 
 likely  the  gift  was  at  his  incarnation,  as  in 
 11:  27,  Kev.  Ver.,  "all  things  have  been  de- 
 livered unto  me  of  my  Father,"  and  perhaps 
 was  consummated  at  his  resurrection.  Corn  p. 
 in  general  Dan.  7:  13  f.  The  giver  was  God 
 the  Father;  comp.  especially  John  13:  3  and 
 17:  2,  also  Matt.  9:  8;  20:  23;  21:  23;  John 
 5:  27;  12:  49.  We  learn  elsewhere  that  this 
 authority  given  to  the  God-man,  the  Medi- 
 ator, is  a  temporary  gift.  When  he  shall  have 
 subjected  to  himself  all  opposing  authority 
 among  men,  then  he  will  deliver  up  this  dele- 
 gated authority  of  the  King  Messiah  to  God, 
 even  the  Father,  and  his  special  mediatorial 
 dominion  will  be  re-absorbed  into  the  univer- 
 sal and  eternal  dominion  of  God  (1  Cor.  15  : 
 24-28).  It  is  on  the  basis  of  this  mediatorial 
 authority,  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  that  tiie 
 Saviour  issues  his  commission  to  his  followers. 
 Go  ye  therefore.  This 'therefore' ^  should 
 never  be  overlooked  when  we  think  of  the 
 commission  (comp.  'therefore,'  in  Heb.  4:  IG). 
 It  was  a  despised  Galilean,  a  wandering  and 
 homeless  teacher,  that  gave  tiiis  audacious 
 command ;  but  it  was  a  teacher  just  raised 
 from  the  dead,  and  endowed  by  God  witli 
 universal  authority.  Haniia  :  "When  Jesus 
 said,  'Go,  make  disciples  of  all  nations,'  lie 
 announced  in  the  simplest  and  least  ostenta- 
 tious way  the  most  original,  the  broadest,  the 
 sublimest  enterprise  that  ever  human  beings 
 have  been  called  upon  to  accomplish." 
 
 (b)  19  f.  Jesus  gives  direction  that  all  the 
 nations  shall  be  discipled  unto  him,  and 
 taught  to  keep  his  commandments.  If  tlie 
 "above  five  hundred"  were  present  (see  above 
 on  V.  16),  then  this  commission  was  not  ad- 
 dressed to  the  Eleven  only;  and  it  is  plain 
 from  Acts  8:  2,  4,  that  the  first  Christians  all 
 set  themselves  to  carry  it  out.  Judaism  in 
 general  \^as  not  a  missionary  religion.  It  was 
 willing  for  Gentiles  to  come,  as  the  prophets 
 
 1  The  reading  is  not  certain  ;  the  word  is  omitted  by 
 many  documetits,  and  may  have  been  inserted  to  bring 
 out  the  relation  between  this  and  the  foregoing  clause. 
 
 But  that  relation  evidently  exists,  whether  expressed 
 by  a  particle  or  not. 
 
Ch.  XXVIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 593 
 
 liiid  prediftod  they  would,  but  it  had  no 
 thought  of  going.  The  later  Judaism  had 
 developed  a  zeal  in  proselyting,  which  in  it- 
 self would  have  been  conii;:endable  ;  but  it 
 proselyted  to  mere  formalism  and  hypocrisy  ; 
 (comp.  on  '23:  15).  Christianity  is  essentially 
 a  missionary  religion,  analogous  to  the  great 
 conquering  nations,  the  Romans,  English, 
 Kussians.  It  must  spread,  by  a  law  of  its 
 nature  ;  it  must  be  active  at  the  extremities,  or 
 it  becomes  chilled  at  the  heart;  must  be  en- 
 larging its  circumference,  or  its  very  centre 
 tends  to  be  defaced.  "We  learn  from  Luke 
 (24: 47-49)  that  they  were  not  to  go  immediately, 
 but  to  tarr^'  at  Jerusalem  for  the  promised 
 gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  power.  This  came 
 in  a  very  short  time,  and  yet  they  tarried 
 long,  apparently  several  ye^irs;  for  the  great 
 Pentecost  was  probably  in  A.  D.  30,  and  the 
 death  of  Stephen  in  A.  D.  36  or  37.  It  re- 
 quired persecution  at  last  to  scatter  them,  and 
 tlien  they  "  went  about  preaching  the  word." 
 
 (AoUS:  4.  Rev.  Ver.) 
 
 Teach,  Rev.  Ver.,  make  disciples  of,  or 
 more  exactly,  disciple.  We  greatly  need  an 
 English  verb  'disciple,'  for  this  passage,  and 
 for  13 :  52  and  Acts  14 :  21.  In  John  4  :  1,  the 
 literal  translation  is 'makes  disciples.'  The 
 Syriac  (Pesh.)  here  exactly  reproduces  the 
 Greek,  by  means  of  a  causative  form,  prob- 
 ably' devised  for  the  purpose,  and  quite  dis- 
 tinct from  'teach'  in  v.  20.  The  Latin  and 
 the  Coptic  were  unable  to  make  the  distinc- 
 tion, and  the  Latin  failure  extended  itself  to 
 the  early  English  and  German  translation^ 
 Some  later  Germans  have  rendered  '  make 
 disciples  of,'  as  in  several  recent  English  ver- 
 sions. The  verb  'disciple'  is  found  once 
 in  Shak.  ("All's  Well,"  1,  2,  28),  once  in 
 Spenser's  "Faery  Queene,"  b.  iv.,  c.  1),  also 
 in  Hammond  (d.  A.  D.  IGGO)  ;  it  is  called  ob- 
 solete by  Webster,  but  recognized  by  Richard- 
 son, Worcester,  Stormonth,  «tc.  There  may 
 be  doubt  as  yet  about  introducing  it  into  a 
 popular  version,  though  employed  here  by 
 Am.  Bib.  Un.  and  by  Davidson,  but  it  may  be 
 used  in  religious  discourse  with  great  advan- 
 tage. 'Teach,'  in  all  early  English  versions, 
 was  a  very  imperfect  translation,  confounding 
 this  term  with  that  in  v.  20,  which  really 
 means  'teach.'     To  disciple  a  person  to  Christ 
 
 instruction  (":29),  accepting  what  he  says  as 
 true  because  he  says  it,  and  submitting  to  his 
 requirements  as  right  because  he  makes  them. 
 Towards  a  mere  human  and  uninspired 
 teacher  we  can  properly'  feel  and  act  thus 
 only  within  narrow  limits;  but  the  Great 
 Teacher  has  perfect  wisdom  and  unlimited 
 authority.  We  see  then  that  Christ's  inti- 
 mated authority  (v.  is)  is  not  only  the  basis  of 
 our  duty  to  disciple  others,  but  the  basis  of  all 
 true  discipleship.  His  teachings  and  require- 
 ments are  perfectly  wise  and  righteous  and 
 good,  and  we  may  see  this  to  some  extent  at 
 the  outset,  and  more  and  more  as  we  go  on  in 
 the  disciple's  life;  but  we  accept  them  at  once, 
 and  set  about  conforming  to  them,  becaqse  he 
 has  a  perfect  right  to  be  believed  and  obeyed. 
 As  to  the  noun  'disciple,'  see  on  5:  1.  We 
 know  from  other  Scriptures  that  in  order  to 
 men's  becoming  true  disciples  to  Christ,  there 
 is  needed,  not  merely  human  instruction  and 
 influence,  but  a  special  work  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit  of  God. 
 
 All  it/ie)  nations,  the  Greek  having  the 
 article.  Not  merely  the  contiguous,  or  the 
 kindred  nations,  not  merely  the  most  culti- 
 vated, but  all  the  nations.  Discipleship  to 
 Christ  is  possible  to  all,  necessary  to  all.  Our 
 Lord  has  already  predicted  that  the  good 
 news  shall  be  preached  in  the  whole  world 
 (•j6:i:t),  and  that  when  he  finally  comes  for 
 judgment  "before  him  shall  be  gathered  all 
 the  nations."  (25:32.)  So  in  the  latest  commis- 
 .sion,  given  just  before  the  ascension,  "and 
 that  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  should 
 be  preached  in  his  name  unto  all  the  nations, 
 beginning  from  Jerusalem."'  ( Luke 24 :  47.  r.  v.) 
 And  if  Mark  16  :  9-20,  R.  V.,  be  accepted  as 
 genuine,  the  commission  there  given  reads, 
 "Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
 gospel  to  the  whole  creation.'  In  Matt. 
 10:  5,  Rev.  Ver.,  the  Twelve  were  forbidden 
 to  go  "into  any  way  of  the  Gentiles";  but 
 that  was  a  temporary  and  limited  mission  ; 
 the  final  and  permanent  mission  made  them 
 begin  with  the  Jews  (L«ke24:47),  but  go  into 
 every  way  of  the  Gentiles,  disciple  all  the 
 nations.  The  idea  of  one  religion  for  all  the 
 world  then  seemed  very  strange.  Liddon  (II, 
 247):  "  No  existing  religion  could  a'm  at  it, 
 since  the  existing  religions  were  believed  to 
 
 is  to  bring  liim  into  the  relation  of  pupil  to    be  merely  the  products  of  national   instincts 
 teacher,  "taking  his  yoke"   of  authoritative  '  and  aspirations;  each  religion  was  |)art  of  the 
 
 2N 
 
594 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVIII. 
 
 furniture  of  a  nation,  or  at  most  of  a  race. 
 Celsus,  looking  out  on  Christianity  in  the 
 second  century  of  our  era,  with  the  feelings 
 of  Gibbon  or  of  Voltaire,  said  that  a  man  must 
 be  out  of  his  mind  to  think  that  Greeks  and 
 Barbarians,  Komans  and  Scythians,  bondmen 
 and  freemen,  could  ever  have  one  religion. 
 Nevertheless  this  was  the  purpose  of  our 
 Lord." 
 
 Baptizing  them.  See  the  term  explained 
 on  3 :  6.  It  is  here  the  present  participle,^ 
 as  is  'teaching'  in  the  next  clause.  This  con- 
 struction might  grammatically  mean,  if  called 
 forb^'  the  natural  relation  between  the  actions, 
 or  by  the  connection  here,  or  by  the  known 
 relations  as  elsewhere  set  forth,  'disciple  by 
 baptizing.  .  .  by  teaching'  ;  and  so  many 
 understand  it.  But  the  general  teachings  of 
 Scripture  do  not  allow  us  to  think  that  disci- 
 pling  can  be  effected  by  a  ceremony  and  a  sub- 
 sequent course  of  instruction  in  Christ's  pre- 
 cepts. We  must  therefore  understand  that  the 
 present  participles  give  baptizing  and  teach- 
 ing as  in  a  general  waj'  concomitants  of  dis- 
 cipling,  the  ceremony  attending  it  promptly 
 and  once  for  all,  the  instruction  in  precepts 
 beginning  immcdiatelj",  and  continued  with- 
 out limit,  from  the  nature  of  the  case. 
 
 In  the  name,  but  into  (Kev.  Ver.)  is  the 
 most  obvious  and  commonest  translation  of 
 the  Greek  phrase  (ei.s  to  onoma).  The  same 
 preposition  and  case  are  found  after  baptize 
 in  Acts  8:  16;  19:  5;  1  Cor.  1:  13,  and  (with 
 other  nouns)  in  Gal.  3:  27;  Kom.  6:  3  (twice) ; 
 1  Cor.  10:  2;  comp.  also  Matt.  10:  41  f  ; 
 18:20.  Now  if  we  take  this  obvious  sense 
 'into,'  the  question  will  arise  whether  the 
 ceremony  actually  brings  the  person  into  the 
 name,  into  Christ,  into  Paul,  Moses,  etc.,  or 
 whether  it  only  represents,  sj^mbolizes,  the 
 relation  thus  indicated.  Those  who  believe 
 in  baptismal  regeneration,  or  in  baptism  as 
 constituting  regeneration,  Avill  of  course  take 
 the  phrase  in  the  former  sense;  others  will 
 understand  that  the  ceremony  only  represents 
 the  person's  introduction  into  the  name,  into 
 Christ.  In  either  case  the  idea  denoted  by 
 'into'  seems  to  bo  a  highly  important,  and 
 with  those  who  believe  in  baptismal  regene- 
 ration, etc.,  an  essential  element  in  the  signifi- 
 
 cance of  the  ceremony.  Now  it  is  to  be 
 observed  that  Luke  in  Acts,  while  twice  using 
 'into  the  name'  {eis  to  onoma)  (as  above 
 cited),  in  2:  38  has  epi  toi  onomati  (so  also  in 
 Matt.  18:  5;  24:  5),  'upon  the  name,'  upon 
 this  as  basis  or  ground  of  the  ceremony,  and 
 in  10:48  en  toi  onom,ati,  'in  the  name,' 
 within  the  linriits  of  it,  with  relation  to  it  and 
 it  alone.  If  then  the  idea  attached  to  '  into  ' 
 be  highly  important,  or  even  essential,  how 
 do  we  account  for  the  fact  that  Luke  uses 
 these  other  expressions,  which  maj'  with  some 
 effort  be  construed  as  equivalent,  but  will 
 quite  fail  to  indicate  the  important  conception 
 in  question?  It  would  seem  clear  that  Luke, 
 when  recording  the  action  of  the  apostles  in 
 carrying  out  the  commission,  did  not  regard 
 the  distinctive  notion  of  'into'  as  essential  or 
 highly  important,  or  he  would  not  have  used 
 that  phrase  twice,  and  twice  the  other  phrases. 
 And  those  who  insist  on-  the  most  obvious 
 translation  of  eis  by  'into,'  must  beware  of 
 treating  any  particular  interpretation  of  the 
 expression  as  very  important,  in  the  jiresence 
 of  Luke's  usage.  The  question  may  also  arise 
 whether  it  is  r.ot  better,  with  the  great  gram- 
 matical commentators  Fritzsche  and  Meyer 
 (comp.  also  Weiss)  to  understand  eisto  onoma 
 as  meaning  in  all  these  cases  '  unto  the  name,' 
 with  reference  to  the  name,  as  that  to  which 
 the  ceremony  is  restricted.  Then  it  becomes 
 plain  at  once  that  Luke's  other  phrases  give 
 substantiallj'  the  same  sense,  and  we  see  why 
 he  has  varied  the  expression  at  will.  This 
 rendering  is  felt  by  all  to  be  necessary  in  1 
 Cor.  10:  2,  'baptized  unto  Moses,'  which  only 
 Davidson  ventures  to  translate  'into  Moses.' 
 Noyes  says  'into  the  name,'  but  'to  Moses'  ; 
 Darby  'to  the  name'  and  'unto  Moses.' 
 And  in  Gal.  3:  27;  Rom.  6:  3,  'unto'  gives 
 a  thoroughly  appropriate  conception,  'bap- 
 tized unto  Christ,'  with  distinct  anil  exclu- 
 sive reference  to  him;  i.  e.,  the  ceremony 
 does  not  refer  to  Moses,  or  to  Paul,  but  to 
 Chri.st.  And  note  especially  the  appropriate- 
 ness in  Rom.  6:  3,  "  all  we  who  were  baptized 
 unto  Christ  Jesus  were  baptized  unto  his 
 death."  Our  baptism  in  referring  to  Christ 
 Jesus  referred  especiallj'  to  his  death.  "We 
 were  buried  therefore  with  him  through  the 
 
 1  The  aorist  participle  is  read  by  B  D,  without  other  support,  and  in  obvi«us  assimilation  to  the  aorist  par- 
 ticiple and  verb  which  precede. 
 
Ch.  XXVIIL]  MATTHEW^ 595 
 
 baptism  unto  death,"  etc.  We  believe  then  ]  Trinity.  Comp.  2  Cor.  13:  14.  Fronri  this,  no 
 tl)at  it  would  be  a  decided  improvement  to  |  doubt,  arose  the  quite  early  practice  of  baptiz- 
 render  baptize  eis  everywhere  by  'unto.'  If:  ing  three  times,  a  practice  still  maintained  in 
 this  be  not  done,  it  would  be  less  misleading  the  Greek  Church,  and  in  Germany  and 
 to  retain  tile  customary  baptismal  formula  'in  America  by  the  Tunkers  or  Dunkards,  and 
 the  name,'  and  thus  avoid  suggesting  a  con- [  some  others.  It  is  not  an  unnatural  concep- 
 coption  which  Luke's  usage  clearly  forbids.'  tion,  and,  not  in  itself  particularly  objection- 
 ()r  if  '  into'  be  employed  as  the  most  obvious  able,  but  it  has  no  warrant  in  Scripture;  and 
 translation,  then  we  should  beware  of  treating  indeed,  the  form  of  expression  here  employed, 
 the  distinctive  notion  it  suggests  as  essential  'unto  the  name'  being  used  only  once,  is 
 or  important,  when  Luke  has  evidently  not  distinctly  unfavorable  to  that  practice.  It 
 so  considered.  should  also  be  discouraged  as  tending  to  exalt 
 
 In  Hebrew  thought  and  feeling,  the  natne  ,  the  ceremonial  element,  while  New  Test. 
 of  God  was  peculiarly  sacred,  as  representing  j  Christianitj'  has  the  minimum  of  ceremony, 
 him.  It  must  not  be  spoken  irreverently.  It  is  very  natural  that  Christians  should 
 and  later  Jewish  feeling  exaggerated  this  into  everywhere  employ  in  baptizing  this  phrase, 
 a  rule  that  the  proper  name  Yahweh  must!  'unto  (into,  in)  the  name  of  the  Father  and 
 not  be  pronounced  at  all,  but  another  word  [  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit,'  and  we  see 
 substituted.  (Comp.  on  22:  44.)  The  name  no  reason  for  departing  from  it.  But  it  is  of 
 of  God  must  not  in  an  oath  be  taken  in  vain,  doubtful  propriety  to  call  this  a  law,  and  to 
 but  the  oath  by  that  name  must  be  solemnly  insist  that  baptism  would  not  be  "valid" 
 taken  :ind  sacredl^'  kopt.  In  numerous  pas-  I  without  the  use  of  this  particular  phrase.  For 
 sages  of  the  Old  Testament,  the  name  of  God  it  must  be  remembered  that  baptize  is  no- 
 solemnly  represented  himself;  to  perform  any  |  where  else  in  the  New  Test,  associated  with 
 action  with  express  reference  to  his  name  gave  this  particular  expression.  In  Acts  and  the 
 the  action  a  sacred  character.  And  so  in  the  Epistles  we  find  only  '  the  Lord  Jesus,'  or 
 New  Testament  use,  'hallowed  bethy  name,'  'Jesus  Christ,'  or  simply  'Christ.'  We  maj- 
 'did  we  not  prophesy  by  thy  name,'  'in  his  [  well  enough  understand  that  this  is  a  com- 
 name  shall  the  Gentiles  hope,'  '  where  two  or  I  pendious  expression,  which  touches  the  main 
 three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,'  point  or  peculiarity  of  the  great  Christian 
 '  many  shall  come  in  my  name,'  etc.     In  such  j  purification..    We  could  not  wisely  infer  from 
 
 phrases  a  great  variety  of  .specific  ideas  will 
 arise  according  to  the  natural  relations  of  the 
 particular  objects  and  actions,  and  t|ie  con- 
 nection of  the  statement;  but  in  all  cases  the 
 name  is  a  sacred  representative  of  the  person. 
 Tims  '  baptized  unto  the  name  of  Paul'  is  an 
 impressive  way  of  saying  'baptized  unto 
 Paul,'  like  'baptized  unto  Moses'  ;  'baptized 
 unto  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus'  (Act«8:i6;  i9:5) 
 and  'baptized  on  (in)  the  name  of  Jesus 
 Christ'  (Acti2:S8;  10:48),  are  an  impressive 
 equivalent  for 'baptized  untoChrist'  (oai.3:27; 
 
 that  usage  that  it  is  improper  or  undesirable 
 to  employ  the  full  expression  given  by  Matt., 
 but  we  are  bound  to  understand  that  it  is  not 
 indispensable.  There  would  be  nothing  gained 
 in  practice  by  using  one  of  the  shorter  phrases 
 given  in  Acts  arid  Paul,  but  there  is  some- 
 thing gained  in  just  conception  if  we  abstain 
 from  regarding  the  expression  in  Matt,  as 
 having  the  character  of  a  law,  about  which 
 we  should  then  have  to  suppo.se  that  Luke 
 and  Paul  had  been  strangely  negligent. 
 Plumptre  fancies  (after  Cyprian,   "Ep.  73," 
 
 Rom.  6:3)  ;  and  'baptize  unto  the  name  of  the  c.  17,  18)  that  it  was  enough  for  Jewish  con- 
 Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit'  verts  "to  be  baptized  into  the  name  of  Jesus 
 is  a  solemn  way  of  saying  'unto  the  Father,  as  the  Messiah."  while  heathen  converts,  who 
 and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit.'  |  "were  without  God  in  the  world,"  and  had 
 
 Baptism  then  is  here  enjoined  as  to  be  per-    not  known  the  Father,  needed  the  other  and 
 formed  with  express   reference  to  the  Holy  ,  fuller  formula.     But   Paul   has   not  used  it. 
 
 1  Tertnllian  gives  in  nomen,  but  the  Latin  versions  in    '^'p'"  •"  '"  nomen ;  the  Syriac  cannot  well  niake  the 
 all  forms,  ami  nuiiierous  Latin  Fathers  quoted  by  Saba-    distinction, 
 tier,  give  in  nomine.    The  Meniphitic  seems  to  be  equiv-  j 
 
596 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 [Ch.  XXVIII. 
 
 20  Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  ]  20  the  Holy  Spirit :  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things 
 have  comnjanded  you:  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  |  whatsoever  I  commanded  you:  and  lo,  I  am  with 
 even  uuto  the  end  of  the  world.    Amen.  I       you  i  ulway,  even  unto  Uhe  end  of  the  world. 
 
 1  Gr.  all  the  days,... '2  Or,  consummation  of  the  age. 
 
 and  his  converts  were  mainly  heathen. i— It 
 was  probably  this  passage  and  the  great  ben- 
 ediction of  2  Cor.  13:  14  that  made  the  Eng- 
 lish Revi.sers  unwilling  to  adopt  the  sugges- 
 tion of  their  American  associates,  and  change 
 'Holy  Ghost'  into  'Holy  Spirit'  (comp.  on 
 1:  18).  The  former  will,  no  doubt,  long  con- 
 tinue to  be  employed  in  certain  phra.ses  of 
 devotion  ;  but  it  would  be  a  gain  to  uniform- 
 ity and  clearness  of  rendering,  if  the  latter 
 were  everywhere  used  in  the  translations. 
 
 The  design  of  Christian  baptism  seems  to  be 
 indicated  as  threefold.  (1)  The  element  em- 
 ployed represents  purification;  "arise,  and  be 
 baptized,  and  wash  away  thy  sins,  calling  on 
 his  name."  (Acts 22: 16,  R.  V.)  This  meaning  it  has 
 in  common  with  the  Old  Testament  purifica- 
 tions of  every  kind,  being  a  very  impressive 
 kind  of  purification,  because  "the  putting 
 away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh"  (i  Pet  3: 21)  is  in 
 this  case  so  complete.  (2)  The  action  per- 
 formed symbolizes  burial  and  resurrection, 
 the  actual  burial  and  resurrection  of  Christ, 
 and  the  spiritual  death  and  resurrection  of 
 the  believer  in  union  with  Christ.  (Rom.6:3ff.; 
 Gal. 3: 27.)  (3)  To  have  this  ceremony  per- 
 formed upon  our.«elves  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
 Chri.st,  or  in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of 
 the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  a  sort  of 
 oath  of  allegiance  or  pledge  of  devotion  to 
 him  as  our  Saviour,  and  our  God;  we  are 
 not  baptized  unto  Moses  or  unto  Paul,  but 
 unto  Christ,  unto  the  Trinity.  Hence  it  was 
 a  pleasant  fancy  of  the  early  Latin  Christians 
 to  call  baptism  a  sacrnmenfurn,  the  Roman 
 .soldier's  oath  of  absolute  devotion  and  obedi- 
 ence to  his  general ;  though  the  word  sacra- 
 ment afterwards  came  to  be  gradually  em- 
 ployed in  applications  and  senses  quite  foreign 
 to  the  New  Testament. 
 
 Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things 
 whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you.  Bap- 
 tism is  a  mere  ceremonial  and  initial  actof  obe- 
 dience to  Chri.st,  which  should  be  followed  by 
 a  lifelong  obedience  to  all  his  commandments. 
 
 The  person  who  is  discipled  and  baptized  is 
 only  started  in  a  course  of  Christian  living. 
 Notice  that  it  is  not  simply  teaching  them  the 
 commandments  of  Christ,  but  teaching  them 
 to  observe  his  commandments.  They  who 
 disciple  and  baptize  men  must  teach  them  the 
 duty  of  obeying  Christ  in  all  things;  and  the 
 Christian  instructor  has  still  fallen  short  of 
 his  task  unless  those  whom  he  is  called  to  in- 
 struct have  both  learned  what  Christ's  com- 
 mandments are,  and  have  learned  to  observe 
 them.  Notice  also  the  emphatic  and  compre- 
 hensive terms,  'all  things  whatsoever  I  have 
 commanded  you.'  The  risen  Redeemer  looks 
 back  upon  his  now  finished  work  of  teaching 
 and  speaks  of  it  all  in  the  past  tense,  as  he 
 already  often  did  in  the  prayer  of  John  17,  on 
 the  night  before  the  crucifixion.  These  com- 
 pleted commandments  would  be  hereafter 
 brought  fully  to  the  remembrance  of  the 
 disciples  hy  the  new  Paraclete  wlio  would 
 soon  take  the  Saviour's  place  as  their  instruc- 
 tor and  counsellor  (JohnU:  i6, 26),  and  this  whole 
 mass  of  sacred  instruction  and  dut}',  without 
 omission  or  alteration,  they  must  teach  those 
 whom  they  disciple  to  observe.  Liddon  : 
 "This  is  not  the  least  noteworthy  feature  of 
 our  Lord's  words,' that  he  does  not  foresee  a 
 time  or  circumstances  when  any  part  of  his 
 teaching  will  become  antiquated  or  untrue, 
 inappropriate  or  needless." 
 
 How  vast  is  the  range  of  thought  presented 
 or  suggested  by  this  saying  of  our  Lord.  (1) 
 Theology,  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and 
 the  Mediatorial  authority  of  Christ.  (2)  Dis- 
 cipleship,  and  the  work  of  discipling  others. 
 (3)  The  great  missionary  idea,  'all  the  na- 
 tions.' (4)  The  ceremonial  element  of  Chris- 
 tianity. (5)  Christian  ethics.  (6)  Christ's 
 perpetual  spiritual  presence  with  those  who 
 serve  him.     (7)  Christ's  final  coming. 
 
 (c)  20  b.  Jesus  gives  assurance  of  his  per- 
 petual spiritual  presence  with  all  engaged  in 
 discipling  others  and  in  observing  his  com- 
 mandments.    Obedience  to  the  Great   Com- 
 
 '  In  the  " Didache,"  ch.  7,  and  in  .Justin  Martyr, 
 "Apol.  I,"  chap.  61,  the  formula  of  Matthew  is  given, 
 as  if  a  matter  of  course.    There  was  no  little  dispute 
 
 among  the  Fathers  as  to  whether  baptism  in  the  name 
 of  Jesus  would  suffice.    See  Ilerzog,  "Taufe,"  4). 
 
Ch.  XXVIII.] 
 
 MATTHEW. 
 
 597 
 
 mission  is  based  on  his  universal  and  complete 
 authority  (v.  is),  and  encouraged  by  the 
 promise  of  liis  unfailing  and  sustaining  pres- 
 ence. And  this  clearly  applies,  not  merely 
 to  the  apostles,  hut  to  disciples  of  every  period, 
 even  to  the  end  ;  conip.  18:  20.  True  Chris- 
 tian workers  may  be  despised  by  skeptical 
 philosophers  and  some  pretentious  men  of 
 science  or  men  of  letters;  but  history  has 
 shown  that  they  are  a  power  in  the  world, 
 and  that  power  is  explained  by  the  perpetual 
 presence  of  their  Lord  and  Redeemer. 
 
 Many  things  in  this  Gospel  have  been  intro- 
 duced b^'  lo  or  behold,  calling  attention  to 
 wiiat  foHows  as  wonderful  ;  but  surely  none 
 more  fitly  than  this  its  marvelous  and  blessed 
 closing  word.  I  is  separately  expressed  in  the 
 (Jreek,  and  is  therefore  emphatic.  Alway  is 
 literally  {margin.  Rev.  Ver. ),  all  the  days; 
 days  of  strength  and  of  weakness,  days  of  suc- 
 cess and  of  failure,  of  joy  and  of  sorrow,  of 
 youth  and  of  age,  days  of  life  and  day  of 
 death— all  the  days.  iComp.  Westcott,  "  Reve- 
 lation of  the  Risen  Lord.'')  The  end  of  the, 
 
 world  is  literally'  (margin.  Rev.  Ver.),  the 
 consiitnmation  of  the  age,  or  of  the  world- 
 period  (com p.  on  13:  39;  24:  3),  viz.,  of  that 
 world-period  which  was  introduced  by  the 
 Messiah's  coming,  and  will  be  consummated 
 by  his  second  coming.  Then  his  spiritual 
 presence  will  become  a  visible  presence,  but 
 none  the  less  spiritual,  sustaining,  and  delight- 
 ful ;  then  we  shall  see  him  whom  not  having 
 seen  we  love,  and  shall  know  even  as  also  wo 
 were  known. 
 
 Jesus,  the  very  thought  of  thee 
 With  sweetness  tills  my  breast; 
 
 But  sweeter  tar  thy  face  to  see, 
 And  in  thy  presence  rest. 
 
 May  every  heart  confess  thy  name, 
 
 And  ever  thee  adore; 
 And  seeking  thee,  itself  inflame 
 
 To  seek  thee  more  and  more ! 
 
 Grant  me,  while  here  on  earth  I  stay, 
 
 Thy  love  to  feel  and  know  ; 
 And  when  from  hence  I  pass  away, 
 
 To  ine  thy  glory  show. 
 
 Bkrnakd  of  Clairvaux,tr.  by  Caswalu 
 
INDEX  I. 
 
 AUTHORS    QUOTED    OR    REFERRED    TO. 
 
 Much  space  lias  been  saved  by  giving  only  an  author's  name,  frequently  abbreviated. 
 This  seems  to  create  a  necessity  for  an  explanatory  list,  and  some  elementary  information 
 about  authors  and  the  works  quoted  is  added  for  the  benefit  of  junior  students,  and  of 
 general  readers  anxious  to  know  the  country,  age,  and  religious  positions  of  the  authori- 
 ties adduced  on  some  question  in  which  they  feel  interest.  Those  mentioned  only  once 
 are  there  sufficiently  described,  and  usually  not  included  in  this  list.  The  early  Chris- 
 tian authors  are  called  Fathers,  without  observing  the  Romish  distinction  between  fathers 
 and  writers.  Where  no  date  is  given,  the  author  is  supposed  to  be  still  living  (1886). 
 (Jerman  autiiors  will  be  understood  to  be  Protestant,  unless  otherwise  stated.  Only  such 
 works  of  an  author  are  mentioned  as  have  been  quoted  or  referred  to  in  the  Commentary 
 The  titles  are  all  given  in  English,  and  the  original  language  mentioned  wiierc  a  work 
 is  not  known  to  have  been  translated.  The  books  of  reference  employed  in  making  this 
 list  are  Herzog,  Schaff-Herzog,  Smith's  Dictionary,  the  general  Cyclopedias. 
 
 Aboth,  Pirque  Aboth,  'Chapters  of  Fathers,' 
 a  section  of  the  Mishna.  Translation  with 
 notes  by  C.  Taylor,  "Sayings  of  the  Jew- 
 ish Fathers." 
 
 AcHKLis,  Germany.  The  Sermon  on  the 
 Mount.     1875. 
 
 yEschylu-s,  (b.  c.  525^56). 
 
 ^TH.,  vEthiopic  version  of  the  New  Test.J 
 probably  made  in  Fifth  century. 
 
 Alexander,  J.  Addison,  (180<.)-18t)0).  Pres- 
 byterian Theological  Prof,  in  Princeton. 
 Commentaries  on  Mark,  Matthew,  Isaiah, 
 Psalms. 
 
 "Alexandrian"  text,  see  Westcott  and 
 Hort's  Introduction. 
 
 Alf.,  Alford,  Henry,  (1810-1871).  Dean  of 
 Canterbury.     Greek  Testament. 
 
 Amer.  App.,  American  Ajjpendix  to  the 
 Revised  English  Version  of  1881.  The 
 Revised  text  given  in  this  Commentary' 
 is  one  conformed  to  the  preferences  ex- 
 pressed in  that  appendix. 
 
 Amer.    Bib.    Un.,  or   Bib.  Un.,  the  Revised 
 
 Andrews,  S.  J.,  Episcopal  clergyman.  Con- 
 necticut.    Life  of  Our  Lord. 
 
 Anon,  or  Anonymous,  an  unfinished  and 
 anonymous  Latin  Commentary  on  Mat- 
 thew, printed  in  the  works  of  Chrysostom 
 (Migne,  vi.);  usually  called  Opus  Imper- 
 fectum  in  Matt. 
 
 Anthology,  Greek.  A  collection  of  short 
 Greek  poems  and  poetical  sayings. 
 
 Ant.,  or  Antoninus,  M.  Aurelius  (a.  d. 
 121-180).  Roman  Emperor.  Medita- 
 tions. 
 
 Apolinarius,  (in  Cramer).  Fragments  of  a 
 Greek  Christian  writer,  probably  one  who 
 died  a.  d.  390. 
 
 Aquila,  (Second  century,  first  halfi.  Jewish 
 Proselyte.  Fragments  of  Greek  transla- 
 tion of  Old  Test. 
 
 Ay.,  or  Aquina.s,  Thomas  of  Aquino  (1227- 
 1274).  Scholastic  Theologian.  Catena 
 Aurea,  a  Commentary  on  the  Gospels, 
 composed  of  extracts  from  Fathers  and 
 later  writers. 
 
 New   Test.,    published     in    1865,    by   the    Arm.,    Armenian  version  of  the  Now  Test., 
 
 American  Bible  Union;  now  published 
 by  the  American  Baptist  Publication 
 Society. 
 
 probably  made  in  Fifth  century. 
 Arnoldi.      Germany.      Roman    Catholic. 
 Commentary  on  Ma/thew  (in  Gorman). 
 599 
 
600 
 
 INDEX  I. 
 
 ARNOT,William  (1808-1875).  Scotland.  Pres- 
 byterian minister.     On  tiie  Parables. 
 
 Aug.,  or  Augustine  (a.  d.  353-430).  Latin 
 Father.  Harmony  of  the  Gospels.  Ser- 
 mon on  the  Mount  (Trench's  ed). 
 
 Bapt.  Quarterly,  Philadelphia,  1867-1877; 
 Bapt.  Quarterly  Pveview,  New  York,  from 
 1885. 
 
 Barnes,  Albert  (1798-1870).  Philadelphia. 
 Presbyterian  minister.  Notes  on  the 
 Gospels. 
 
 Bartlett,  S.  C.  Congregational  minister. 
 President  Dartmouth  College,  New  Hamp- 
 shire.    Fnmi  Egypt  to  Palestine.    1879. 
 
 Beda  (G74-735).  England.  Commentary  on 
 Matthew. 
 
 Bengei.,  John  Albr.  (1687-1752).  Germany. 
 Gnomon  of  the  New  Testament. 
 
 Bib.  Comm.,  Bible  Commentary,  called  in 
 England  Speaker's  Comm.  On  Matthew, 
 by  Mansel,  completed  by  the  editor. 
 Canon  Cook. 
 
 Bib.  Un.,  or  B.  U.,  see  Amer.  Bib.  Un. 
 
 Bib.  Sac,  Bibliotheca  Sacra,  Quarterly  Re- 
 view, formerly  published  at  Andover, 
 Mass.,  now  at  Oberlin,  Ohio. 
 
 Bleek,  Friedrich,  (1793-1859).  Germany. 
 Synoptical  Explanation  of  the  three  first 
 Gospels  (in  German).  Introduction  to 
 the  New  Test. 
 
 Blyth,  F.  C,  Church  of  England.  Thoughts 
 on  the  Lord's  Prayer. 
 
 BoARUMAN,  G.  D.,  Philadelphia.  Baptist 
 Minister.  The  Mountain  Instruction. 
 The  Model  Prayer. 
 
 BOYOE,  J.  P.,  President  South.  Bapt.  Theol. 
 Sem.,  Louisville.  A  brief  Catechism  of 
 Bible  Doctrine. 
 
 Bruce,  Alex.  B.,  Glasgow,  Scotland.  Pres- 
 byterian Prof.  The  Training  of  the 
 Twelve.  The  Parabolic  Teaching  of  Christ. 
 
 BuTTM.,  or  Bnttmann,  Alex.  Germany. 
 Grammar  of  New  Testament  Greek. 
 
 BuxTORF  (1564-162'.)).  Switzerland.  Hebrew 
 and  Chaldee  Lexicon  (in  Latin).  Jewish 
 Synagogue  (in  Latin). 
 
 Calderwoob,  H.,  Scotland.  Prof.  Moral 
 Philosophj'.     The  Parables  of  our  Lord. 
 
 Calvin,  (1509-1564).  Commentary  on  the 
 New  Test. 
 
 Caspari,    Ch.   Edwd.      Germany.     Chronol. 
 
 and  Geogi'aph.     Introduction  to  the  Ijife 
 of  Christ. 
 Chrys.,    or  Chrysostom.     (347-407).       Greek 
 
 Father.     Homilies  on   Matt.      The   "fol- 
 lowers" of  Chrys.,  often  mentioned  with 
 him,  are  Theophylact  and  Euthymius. 
 Cicero,  (b.  c.  106-43). 
 
 Clark,  G.  W.,  New  Jersey.  Baptist  minis- 
 ter.   Harmony  of  the  Gospels.    Conimen- 
 
 mentary   on   Matt.      Both   published  by 
 
 Amer.  Bapt.  Pub.  Soc. 
 Clarke,  W.  N.,  Toronto,  Canada.     Prof,  in 
 
 Baptist  College.     Commentar3'  on  Mark., 
 
 Amer.  Bapt.  Pub.  Soc. 
 Clem.  Al.,  or  Clement  Alex.      Clement  of 
 
 Alexandria  (flourished   about  a.  d.  200). 
 
 Greek  Father.     Works  partly  translated 
 
 from  Greek. 
 Coleridge,    H.   J.       English    Jesuit.      The 
 
 Life  of  our  Life. 
 Com.  Ver.     The  Common   English   Version 
 
 of  the  Bible,  often  unwarrantably  called 
 
 "Authorized  Version." 
 CoNANT,  Thos.  J.,  Brooklyn.     Baptist  Theo- 
 
 log.  Prof.    Revision  of  Matt.,  with  Notes. 
 
 On  Baptizein.    Amer.  Bapt.  Pub.  Soc. 
 Conder,  Claude  R.,  English  Engineer,  en- 
 gaged   in    Survey    of    Palestine.      Tent 
 
 Work  in  Palestine. 
 Corn.  A  Lap.,  see  Lapide. 
 CovERDALE,  (1488-1569).  Church  of  England. 
 
 English  translation  of  the  Bible  (1535). 
 Cramer,  John  Anthony,  formerly  Professor 
 
 in  Oxford.     Catena  of  Greek  Fathers  to 
 
 the  New  Test.  (1844). 
 Cran.,  or  Cranmer  (1489-1556).     Archbishop 
 
 of  Canterbury.     An   English  translation 
 
 of  the  Bible,  see  "Great  Bible." 
 Cremer,    Hermann.      Germany.      Biblical- 
 theological   Lexicon   of  New  Testament 
 
 Greek.     Second   edition  translated,  third 
 
 and  fourth  editions  enlarged. 
 CuRTius,     George     (1820-1885).       Germany. 
 
 Classical  Prof.    Principles  of  Greek  Ety- 
 mology. 
 Cyprian    (Third    century).     Latin    Father. 
 
 Works. 
 
 Darby,  John  Nelson  (1801-1882).  Church  of 
 England,  afterwards  leader  among  the 
 Plymouth  Brethren.  A  New  Translation 
 of  the   New   Test.      London.      Morrish. 
 
INDEX.  I. 
 
 601 
 
 Demopuilus,  a  Greek  Pythagorean  philoso- 
 pher, date  unknown. 
 
 Delitzsch,  Franz  (born  1813).  Germany. 
 "A  Day  at  Capernaum,"  1873. 
 
 De  Wkttk  (1780-1849).  Germany.  Exegeti- 
 cal  Hand-book  to  New  Test,  (in  German). 
 
 DiDACHE.  The  so-called  Teaciiing  of  the 
 Twelve  Apostles,  written  in  the  Second 
 century  (probably  latter  part). 
 
 DioD.Sic.,Diodorus  Siculus  (flourished  about 
 Christian  Era).  Universal  History  (in 
 Greek).  ♦ 
 
 Bollinger,  I.  Germany.  "Old  Catholic." 
 Tlie  First  Age  of  Christianity  and  the 
 Church. 
 
 DouAY  version,  see  Rheims. 
 
 Dykes,  J.  Oswald.  London.  Presbyterian 
 minister.  '"  The  Manifesto  of  the  King." 
 (Sermon  on  the  Mount). 
 
 Ebrard,  John  Hen.  Aug.  (born  1818).  Ger- 
 many. Criticism  of  the  Gospel  History, 
 1842,  1850. 
 
 EccK  Homo.  Anonymous  work  on  Life  of 
 Christ,  but  written  by  Prof.  J.  R.  Seeley, 
 London. 
 
 EccLUS.,  Ecclesiasticus,  Wisdom  of  Jesus  the 
 son  of  Sirach,  a  book  of  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment Apocrypha,  written  about  b.  c.  190. 
 
 Edersh  ,  Edersheim,  Alfred.  Church  of 
 England.  Life  and  Times  of  Jesus  the 
 Messiah.  Sketches  of  Jewish  Social  Life. 
 The  Temple. 
 
 Egyptian  Versioxs:  (1)  Memph.,  or  Mem- 
 phitio,  in  Lower  (Northern)  Egypt.  (2) 
 Tlicb.,  or  Thebaic,  in  Upper  (Southern) 
 Egypt.  Both  were  probably  made  late  in 
 the  Second,  or  early  in  the  Third  cen- 
 tury. 
 
 Ellicott,  Chas.  John.  (1819).  Bishop  of 
 Gloucester  and  Bristol.  Historical  Lec- 
 tures on  Life  of  Christ.  On  Revision. 
 Commentaries  on  Galatians  to  Philemon. 
 New  Test.  Commentary  for  English  Read- 
 ers, edited  by  Ellicott,  see  Plumptre. 
 
 Epictetus  (flourished  a.  t>.  90).  Stoic  Phi- 
 losopher.    Discourses,  etc. 
 
 2  Esdras,  one  of  the  Old  Test.  Apocryphal 
 books. 
 
 Euripides  (b.  c.  480-406). 
 
 Eus.,  Eusebius  (about  a.  d.  260-340).  Greek 
 Father.  Ecclesiastical  Historj'.  Com- 
 mentary on  the  Psalms. 
 
 Eustathius  (died  a.  d.  337).  Bishop  of  An- 
 tioch. 
 
 EuTiiYM.,  Euthymius  Zygadcnus  (Twelfth 
 century).  Byzantine  Greek  writer.  Com- 
 mentaries on  the  Four  Gospels. 
 
 EwALD,  Henry  Geo.  Aug.  (1803-1876).  Ger- 
 many. Historj'  of  Chri.st  and  His  Times. 
 Three  first  Gospels.  1830. 
 
 Expositor,  The,  monthly.     London. 
 
 Fairbairn,  Patrick  (1805-1874).  Scotland. 
 Presbyterian  minister.  Hermeneutical 
 Manual. 
 
 Fairbairn,  A.  M.,  England.  Independent 
 College  principal.  Studies  in  the  Life  of 
 Christ. 
 
 Faruar,  F.  W.,  Church  of  England.  Life 
 of  Christ.     Mercy  and  Judgment. 
 
 Fish,  H.  C.  (1820-1877).  New  Jersey.  Bapt. 
 mini-ster.     Bible  Lands  Illustrated. 
 
 Fritz.,  or  Fritzsche,  Karl  Fred.  Aug.  (1801- 
 1846).  Germany.  Commentaries  on  Mat- 
 thew, 1826,  and  on  Mark,  1830  (both  in 
 Latin). 
 
 Geiger,    Abraham    (1810-1874).      Germany. 
 
 Jewish  rabbi.     Judaism  and  Its  History. 
 
 Sadducees  and  Pharisees.     (Both  in  Ger- 
 man). 
 Geikie,  C.     Church  of  England.     Life  and 
 
 Words  of  Christ. 
 Gen.,  or  Geneva,  an  English  version  of  the 
 
 Bible  (1557). 
 Gill,  John  (1697-1771).    London.    Bapt.  min- 
 ister.    Commentary*  on  the  Bible.     Body 
 
 of  Divinity. 
 Gloag,    p.    J.,    Scotland.      Presb.    minister. 
 
 Exegetical   Studies. 
 Godet,  Frederic  (born  1812).     Switzerland. 
 
 Commentaries   on    Luke    and    on   John. 
 
 New  Testament  Studies. 
 GoEBEL.     (jermany.     The  Parables  of  Jesus. 
 Goodwin,  W.  W.,  Prof  of  Greek  in  Harvard 
 
 University.     Greek  Moods  and  Tenses. 
 Gothic,    Version    of    New    Test.,    made    in 
 
 Fourth  century. 
 Great  Bible,  an  English  version  in  a  large 
 
 volume  (1539),  second  ed.  with  preface  by 
 
 Cranmer.  and  hence  often  called   Cran- 
 
 mer's  Bible 
 Greo.   Naz.,  Gregory  Nazianzen  (a.  d.  330- 
 
 390).     Greek  Father.     Works  (in  Greek 
 
 and  Latin). 
 
602 
 
 INDEX  I. 
 
 Griffith,  Thomas.  Church  of  England. 
 Studies  of  the  Divine  Master. 
 
 Grimm,  C.  L.  Wilibald  (born  1807).  Ger- 
 many. Lexicon  of  the  Greek  Test,  (in 
 Latin),  2d  ed.,  1879.  (Thayer's  Lexicon, 
 188G,  translates  Grimm  entire,  and  makes 
 valuable  additions.) 
 
 Grotius,  Hugo  (1583-1645).  Holland.  An- 
 notations upon  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
 ments (in  Latin). 
 
 GuERiN.  France.  Description  of  Palestine 
 (in  French).     7  volumes. 
 
 Hall,  Bp.  Hall  (1574-1656).  Joseph  Hall, 
 Bishop  of  Norwich.  Contemplations 
 upon  the  New  Testament. 
 
 Hanna,  Wm,  (1808-1882).  Scotland.  Presb. 
 minister.     Life  of  Christ. 
 
 Harris,  John  (1802-1858).  England.  Inde- 
 pendent minister.  The  Great  Com- 
 mission.    Mammon. 
 
 Hase,  Karl  Aug.  (born  1800).  Germany. 
 Life  of  Jesus.  (Fifth  ed.,  1865,  in  Ger- 
 man.) 
 
 Hausrath,  Adolph  (born  1837).  Germany. 
 History  of  New  Testament  Times.  3d 
 ed.,  1879. 
 
 Hengstenberg,  Ernest  Willi.  (1802-1869). 
 Germany.  Christology  of  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment. 
 
 Henry,  Matthew  (1062-1714).  England.  In- 
 dependent minister.  Exposition  of  the 
 Old  and  New  Testaments. 
 
 Hermas  (Second  century).  Book  called  "The 
 Shepherd";  among  the  so-called  Apos- 
 tolic Fathers. 
 
 Her.,  Herodotus  (B.  c.  481-420).     History. 
 
 Herzoo,  John  Jacob  (1805-1882).  Germany. 
 Theological  Encyclopedia  (in  German). 
 Second  Ed.  chiefly  used,  18  volumes  out. 
 
 Hervey,  Lord  A.  England.  The  Genealo- 
 gies of  our  Saviour. 
 
 Hesiod.     Early  Greek  poet,  date  unknown. 
 
 Hessey,  Jas.  Aug.  (born  1814).  On  the 
 Lord's  Day,  Bampton  Lectures,  1860. 
 
 Hill,  General  D.  H.  North  Carolina.  Pres- 
 byterian layman.  The  Sermon  on  the 
 Mount. 
 
 HiLLEL  (died  about  Christian  era).  Jewish 
 Piabbi.     Sayings  preserved  in  Talmud* 
 
 HoMiLETic  Keview,  monthly,  New  York, 
 10  Dey  Street. 
 
 HoRT,  see  Westcott  and  Hort;  also  articles 
 in  periodicals  by  F.  J.  A.  Hort. 
 
 HovEY,  A.  Massachusetts.  Baptist  Presi- 
 dent Theological  School.  On  John. 
 1885.  On  the  Scriptural  Law  of  Divorce. 
 Both  published  by  the  Amer.  Bapt.  Pub. 
 Soc. 
 
 Humphry,  Wm.  Gilson  (1815-1886).  Church 
 of  England.  Commentary  on  Rev.  Ver. 
 of  New  Test,  (explaining  changes). 
 
 Ignatius.  Greek  Father.  Martyred  about 
 a.  d.  110  (Bishop  Lightfoot).  Seven 
 Epistles. 
 
 Iliad. 
 
 Independent,  The,  weekly  religious  paper, 
 New  York. 
 
 IreNjEus  (flourished  Second  centurj',  latter 
 half).  Greek  Father.  "^Against  Here- 
 sies.'' 
 
 Irving,  Edward  (1792-1834).  Scotland  and 
 England.  Minister.  Sermons  on  John 
 the  Baptist  (in  Works). 
 
 Jelf,  W.  E.  Church  of  England.  Greek 
 Grammar,  two  volumes,  fourth  edition. 
 
 Jerome  (about  a.  d.  340-420).  Latin  Father. 
 On  Matthew.  Latin  Translation  of  Eu- 
 sebius  on  Names  of  Places,  see  Eusebius. 
 
 Jones,  Tiberius  G.  Virginia.  Baptist  min- 
 ister. "The  Great  Misnomer"  (Com- 
 munion),  Nashville,  Tenn. 
 
 JosEPHUS  (born  A.  D.  37  or  38,  died  after 
 A.  D.  100).  "Ant.",  Antiquities  (Ancient 
 History)  of  the  Jews;  "War,"  History 
 of  the  Jewish  War;  "Life,"  Autobiog- 
 raphy;  "ag.  Ap.",  Against  Apion. 
 
 Julian  (a.  d.  331-363).  Roman  Emperor, 
 called  "the  Apostate."  Works  (in 
 Greek). 
 
 Justin,  Martyr  (flourished  Second  century, 
 middle).  Greek  Father.  Two  Apologies. 
 Dialogue  with  Trypho. 
 
 Keble,  John  (1792-1866).  Church  of  Eng- 
 land.    The  Christian  Year. 
 
 Keil,  Karl  Fried,  (born  1807).  Germany. 
 Commentary  on  Matthew  (in  German). 
 
 Keim,  Theodore  (1825-1878).  Germany.  Je- 
 sus of  Nazara. 
 
 K,  J.,  or  K.  James,  the  English  version  made 
 for  King  James,  published  1611.  The 
 Com.  Ver.  as  now  printed,  differs  in 
 many  slight  details. 
 
 KiMCHi  (1160-1240).  France.  Jewish  Rabbi. 
 Hebrew  Commentaries. 
 
INDEX  I. 
 
 603 
 
 KiRTLEY,  J.  A.  Kentucky.  Baptist  min- 
 ister. On  tiie  Design  of  Baptism.  Cin- 
 cinnati. 
 
 KiTTO,  John  (1804-1854).  Englisli  Layman. 
 Daily  Bible  Illustrations.  Cyclopaedia  of 
 Biblical  Literature. 
 
 KoHLER.  Germany.  John  the  Baptist  (in 
 German). 
 
 Lacumann,  Karl  (1793-1851).  Germany.  Pro- 
 fessor of  riiiiology.  Text  of  Greek  Testa- 
 ment.    1831,  3  cd.  1846. 
 
 Lap.,  or  a  Lapide,  Cornelius  a  Lapide  (1568- 
 1637).  France  and  liome.  lioman  Cath- 
 olic.    Commentary  on  the  Gospels. 
 
 Lan'uor,  Walter  Savage  (1775-1864).  Eng- 
 lish Man  of  Letters. 
 
 Lange,  John  Peter  (1802-1880).  Germany. 
 Commentary  on  Matthew.    Life  of  Christ. 
 
 Latin  Versions:  (1)  Old  Latin  version  or 
 versions,  made  first  in  Second  century, 
 and  new  or  revised  versions  in  several 
 following  centuries.  (2)  Latin  Vulgate, 
 made  at  end  of  Fourth  century. 
 
 L.  and  S.,  or  Lid.  and  Scott.  H.  G.  Liddell 
 and  Kobert  Scott.  Church  of  England. 
 Greek-English  Lexicon,  sixth  and  seventh 
 editions. 
 
 LiDDON,  H.  P.,  Canon  of  St.  Pauls.  Easter 
 Sermons. 
 
 Lk.,  or  LiGHTF.,  John  Lightfoot  (1602-1675). 
 Ciiurcli  of  England.     Works. 
 
 Bp.  Ligiitf.,  J.  B.  Lightfoot,  Bishop  of  Dur- 
 ham. "Rev.",  on  a  Fresh  Revision  of 
 the  English  New  Testament.  Commen- 
 taries on  Galatians,  Philippians,  Colos- 
 sians;  also  on  Clement  of  Rome,  and  on 
 Ignatius  and  Polycarp.  Articles  in  Con- 
 temporary Review. 
 
 Lorimer,  G.  C.  Chicago.  Baptist  minister. 
 Jesus  the  Worlds  Saviour. 
 
 Luther,  Martin  (1483-1546).  Exposition  of 
 the  Gospels,  collected  from  his  works. 
 (In  German). 
 
 LuTT.,  LuTTER.,  Luttcroth,  Henri.  France. 
 Exposition  of  the  Gospel  according  to 
 Matthew  (in  French). 
 
 Lynch.  W.  F.  (1801-1865).  American  naval 
 officer.  U.  S.  Expedition  to  the  River 
 Jordan  and  the  Dead  Sea. 
 
 Maccabees,  First,  Second,  Third,  Fourth. 
 Among  the  Old  Test.  Apocryphal  boojcs. 
 
 Maimonides  (1135-1204).  Jewish  scholar  in 
 Spain,  etc.     Commentar3' on  the  Misiina. 
 
 Mal.,  Maldonatus  (15:^3-1583).  Spain  and 
 France.  Jesuit.  Commentary  on  the 
 Four  Gospels  (in  Latin). 
 
 Mansel,  Henry  Longueville  (1820-1871). 
 Church  of  England.  Commentary  on 
 (part  of )  Matthew,  in  "  Bible  Comm." 
 
 Margoliouth,  Moses.  Church  of  England. 
 The  Lords  Prayer. 
 
 Maundrell.  P]nglish.  Traveler  in  Pales- 
 tine about  16'.X). 
 
 McClellan,  J.  B.  Church  of  England. 
 New  Test.,  with  Notes,  etc..  Vol.  1. 
 
 McGarvey,  J.  W.,  Kentucky.  Disciples, 
 or  Christians.  Minister  and  Professor. 
 Lands  of  the  Bible. 
 
 Memph.,  Memphitic,  see  Egyptian  versions. 
 
 Merrill,  Selah.  American  Consul  at  Jeru- 
 salem. Congregational  minister.  Gali- 
 lee in  the  Time  of  our  Lord.  East  of  the 
 Jordan. 
 
 Meyer,  Hein.  Aug.  Willi.,  (1800-1873).  Ger- 
 man\'.  Commentary  on  New  Testament. 
 His  own  latest  edition  on  Matthew  ly»s 
 been  used,  not  that  edited  by  A\'eis>,  whose 
 views  have  been  taken  from  hisown  works. 
 
 MiDRASH,  plural,  Midrashim.  Jewish 
 Commentaries  on  several  books  of  Old 
 Test.     Usuall3'  later  than  Talmud. 
 
 Mill,  AV.  H.  Church  of  England.  On  the 
 Mythical  Interpretation  of  the  Gospels. 
 
 Milligan,  Wm.  Scotland.  Prcsb.  Theolog. 
 Prof.  Articles  in  Contemporary  Review 
 for  Aug.  and  Nov.,  1868.  Lectures  on 
 the  Resurrection  of  our  Lord. 
 
 Mishna,  Jewish  traditions  written  down  to- 
 wards end  of  Second  century.  Latin 
 Translation  by  Surenhusius;  English 
 translations  of  some  portions  by  Barclay., 
 and  by  Sola  and  Raphall. 
 
 MoNTET,  Ed.,  France.  Origin  of  the  Pharisee 
 and  Sadducee  parties  (in  French). 
 
 MouLXON.W.  F.  Engli.-^h  We.sleyan  Theolog. 
 Prof.  Translation  of  Winer,  with  copious 
 footnotes. 
 
 MuLLACH,  F.  W.  A.  Germany.  The  Speech 
 of  the  (modern)  Greek  Common  People 
 (in  German). 
 
 NicoDEMUs,  Gospel  of.  An  apocryphal 
 writing  of  the  Second  or  Third  century. 
 
604 
 
 INDEX  I. 
 
 NicoLL,  AVm.  Robertson.  Scotland.  Prcsb. 
 minister.  Editor  of  thx;  Expositor  (1885). 
 The  Incarnate  Saviour. 
 
 NOYE.S,  G.  R.  (1798-1868).  Prof,  in  Harvard 
 University.  Unitarian.  New  Test,  trans- 
 lated (1868); 
 
 Odyssey. 
 
 Olsh.,  or  Olshausen,    Hermann    (1796-1839). 
 
 Germany.     Commentary  on  New  Test. 
 ONOM.,Onomasticon,  seeEusebiusand  Jerome. 
 Optatus,  (Fourth  century).     Donatist.     On 
 
 the  schism  of  the  Donatists. 
 Origen,  (about  a.  d.,  185— about  254).    Greek 
 
 Father.     On   Matthew.      On   Luke.     On 
 
 Prayer.     Other   works,    and   extracts   in 
 
 Cramer. 
 
 Parker,  Joseph.  London.  Independent 
 minister.  "These  Sayings  of  Mine."  In- 
 ner Life  of  Christ. 
 
 Pascal,  Blaise  (1623-1662).  France.  Ro- 
 man Catholic  (Jansenist).     Tlioughts. 
 
 Philo,  Philo  the  Jew  (an  old  man  in  a.  d. 
 40).     Alexandria.     Works. 
 
 Pirqe  Aboth,  see  Aboth. 
 
 Plato  (about  b.  c,  428-347). 
 
 Pliny  (a.  d.,  23-79).     Natural  History. 
 
 Plutarch  (flourished  latter  part  of  First 
 century).  Greek.  Parallel  Lives.  Mor- 
 als, or  Miscellaneous  Writings. 
 
 PoLLOK,  Robert  (1799-1827).  Scotland.  The 
 Course  of  Time. 
 
 PoRTEU-s,  B.  (1731-1808).  English  Bishop. 
 AVorks. 
 
 Psalms  of  Solomon,  so  called,  probably 
 written  about  B.  c.  45. 
 
 Pythagoras  (Sixth  century  b.  c).  Greek 
 philosopher.     Fragments. 
 
 QUESN  EL,  Pasquier  (1634-1719).  France.  Ro- 
 man Catholic.  New  Testament,  with 
 moral  reflections. 
 
 QuiNTy^iAN  (about  A.  d.  40—118).  Roman 
 writer  on  Rhetoric. 
 
 Rabanus  (about  776-856).  French  abbot. 
 Quoted  from  Aquinas. 
 
 Rawlinson,  George  (born  about  1815). 
 Church  of  England.  Seven  Great  Em- 
 pires. 
 
 Recovery  of  Jerusalem,  see  Warren  and 
 Wilson. 
 
 Reflections.  Practical  Reflections  on  every 
 verse  of  the  Gospel.  By  an  English 
 Clergyman.     1881. 
 
 Reuss,  Ed.  Strassburg,  Germanj-.  Synopsis 
 of  the  three  first  Gospels. 
 
 Reynolds,  H.  R.  England.  Independent 
 College  President.  On  John  the  Bap- 
 tist. 
 
 Rheims,  a  translation  of  the  New  Test,  into 
 English  (1582),  made  from  the  Latin  Vul- 
 gate by  Roman  Catholics  at  Rheims  in 
 France.  The  Old  Test,  in  1609,  at 
 Douay,  called  Douay  Version. 
 
 Riddle,  M.  B.  Connecticut,  Presb.  Theolog- 
 ical Prof  New  Editions  of  Robinson's 
 Harmonies. 
 
 Ritter,  Karl  (1779-1859).  Germany.  On 
 the  Geography  of  Palestine. 
 
 Robinson,  Edward  (1794-1863).  New  Eng- 
 land and  New  York.  Presb.  Theological 
 Professor.  Greek  Harmony  of  the  Gos- 
 pels, and  English  Harmonj-  (new  editions 
 by  Riddle).  Lexicon  of  New  Test. 
 Greek.  Biblical  Researches  in  Egypt, 
 Arabia  Petraea,  and  the  Holy  Land. 
 Physical  Geography  of  Palestine. 
 
 Robinson,  Thomas.  England.  The  Evan- 
 gelists and  the  Mishna  (1859). 
 
 RjDCHEFoucAULD  (1613-1680).  France.  Moral 
 Maxims  (in  French). 
 
 RoNSCH.  Hermann.  Germany.  The  Italic 
 (Old  Latin),  and  the  Vulgate;  a  gram- 
 matical treatise  (in  German). 
 
 Rost  and  Palm.  German^-.  Greek  lexi- 
 con (in  German). 
 
 RusKiN,  John  (born  1819).  England.  The 
 Lord's  Prayer.     Other  works. 
 
 Schaff,  Philip.  New  York.  Presb.  Theolog. 
 Prof  Commentary  on  Matthew.  Com- 
 panion to  the  Revised  Test.  Church  His- 
 tory (second  ed.)  On  the  Ptn-son  of 
 Christ.  On  Revision  (including  the  trea- 
 tises of  EUicott,  Lightfoot,  and  Trench). 
 
 Schneckenburger,  Matthias.  Germany. 
 How  old  is  the  Jewish  Proselj'te  Bap- 
 tism ?    (in  German).    1828. 
 
 Schottgen,  Christian  (1687-1751).  Germany. 
 HoraB  Ebraicae  et  Talmudicae  (Illustra- 
 tions of  the  New. Test,  from  the'Talmud). 
 (In  Latin.) 
 
 Schurer,  Emil,  Germany.  History  of  the 
 Jewish  People  in  the  Time  of  Christ. 
 
INDEX  I. 
 
 605 
 
 Schwab,  M.  French  Jew.  Talmud  Jeru- 
 salem transliited  into  French,  nearly 
 finished;    into  English,  begun. 
 
 ScRivENKR,  F.  H.  A.  Church  of  England. 
 Introduction  to  the  Criticism  of  the  New 
 Test.    (Third  ed.,  improved). 
 
 Seneca  (died  A.  D.  65).   Roman  Stoic.  Works. 
 
 Septuaoint,  the  familiar  Greek  translation 
 of  the  Old  Test.,  made  by  different  per- 
 sons, probably  between  B.  c.  285  and  1:30. 
 
 Shakeshkark  (I')ti4-1G10). 
 
 SiRACH,  see  Ecdus. 
 
 Skeat,  W.  "W".  Prof,  in  Cambridge  Univer- 
 sity, England.  Etymological  Diet,  of  the 
 English  language. 
 
 Smith's  Dict.,  or  Smith,  Bib.  Diet.,  Smith, 
 William.  Ciiurch  of  England.  Diction- 
 ary of  the  Bible;  American  edition,  en- 
 larged by  Hackett  and  Abbot.  Dict.  Chr. 
 Ant.,  Dictionary  Christian  Anti(iuitics. 
 
 Smith,  Philip.  Church  of  England.  Manual 
 of  New  Testament  History. 
 
 Spurgeon,  C.  H.    Sermons. 
 
 Stanford,  Charles.  (18-23-188G).  England. 
 Baptist  minister.     The  Lord's  Pra3er. 
 
 Stanley,  A.  P.  (1815-1881).  Dean  of  West- 
 minster.    Sinai  and  Palestine. 
 
 Steinmeyer,  F.  L.  Germany.  The  Mira- 
 cles of  our  Lord. 
 
 Stier,  Ruth>lph.  (1800-18G2).  Germany. 
 Words  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
 
 Strabo  (flourished  about  Christian  Era). 
 Geography  (Roman  Empire).  (In  Greek). 
 
 Suetonius  (flourished  early  part  of  Second 
 cent.).     Roman.    The  Twelve  CaRsars. 
 
 SuiCER  (1620-1684).  Ecclesiastical  Thesau- 
 rus (in  Latin). 
 
 SuiDAS  (probably  Tenth  century).  A  Greek 
 Lexicon. 
 
 Symmachus  (Second  century,  latter  half). 
 Samaritan,  Jewish  proselyte,  or  Judaiz- 
 ing  Christian.  Translated  Old  Test,  into 
 Greek;  fragments  remain. 
 
 Syriac  versions:  (1)  Old(Curetonian)  Syriac, 
 probably  made  in  Second  Cent.  (2)  Pe- 
 shito,  a  revision  in  the  Third  cent.  (3) 
 Harklean,  made  in  the  Sixth  cent.,  and 
 revised  in  the  Seventh.  (4)  Jerusalem 
 Syriac,  Gospel  "Lessons,"  of  unknown 
 date,  but  with  an  early  form  of  text. 
 
 "Syrian"  text,  according  to  the  theory  of 
 Westcott  and  Hort,  see  their  Introduc- 
 tion. 
 
 Tacitus  (flourished  about  a.  d.  100).  Roman. 
 Annals.     History. 
 
 Talmud  of  Jerusalem  (Third  century, 
 compare  Mislina).  Quoted  from  Schwab, 
 or  at  second  hand. 
 
 Talmud  of  Babylon  (Fifth  century,  com- 
 pare Mishna).  Quoted  at  second  hand, 
 or  from  German  translation  by  Wiinsche. 
 
 Taylor,  Jer.,  Jeremy  Taylor  (1613-1667). 
 English  Bishop.     Life  of  Christ. 
 
 Tennyson.  Alfred  Lord  (horn  1809).  Eng- 
 land. 
 
 Theb.,  Thebaic,  see  Egyptian  versions. 
 
 Theod.  Mops.  TheodoreofMopsuestia  (about 
 A.  D.  556-429).  Greek  Father.  Frag- 
 ments of  Commentary  on  Gospels. 
 
 Theodotion.  (Second  century,  middle). 
 Greek,  Jewi.-h  proselyte.  Translated 
 Old  Test,  into  Greek  ;   fragments  remain. 
 
 Theophyl.,  Theophylact.  (Eleventh  cen- 
 tury). Greek  Commentator.  On  the 
 Gospels. 
 
 Tholuck,  Frredrich  Aug.  (1799-1877).  Ger- 
 many. The  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Com- 
 mentarj'  on  John. 
 
 Thomas,  D.  English  Independent  minister. 
 Homiletical  Commentary  on  Matthew- 
 
 Thomson,  W.  M.  Amer.  Presb.  minister  and 
 missionary  to  Syria.  Some  references  to 
 first  ed.,  "Land  and  Book."  Others  to 
 enlarged  ed.,  by  pages  of  Volumes  I., 
 IL,  III. 
 
 TiscH.,  or  Tischendorf,  L.  F.  C.  (1815-1874). 
 Germany.  Greek  Testament  (Eightii 
 larger  edition).  Synopsis  Evangelica 
 (Harmon^'  of  the  Gospels). 
 
 Toy,  C.  H.  Prof,  in  Sou.  Bapt.  Theol.  Sem., 
 now  in  Harvard  Universit3-.  Quotations 
 in  the  New  Testament.  Articles  in  peri- 
 odicals. 
 
 Treo.,  Tregellos,  Samuel  P.  (1813-1875). 
 England.  Plymouth  Brethren.  Greek 
 New  Test. 
 
 Trench,  R.  C.  (1807-1886).  Archbishop  of 
 Dublin.  On  a  Revision.  Synonyms  of 
 the  New  Test.  Miracles  of  our  Lord. 
 Parables  of  our  Lord.  Studies  in  the 
 Gospels.  Translations  of  Augustine's  Har- 
 mony of  the  Gospels,  and  Sermon  on  the 
 Mount. 
 
 Tristram,  H.  B.  Church  of  England.  Nat- 
 ural History  of  the  Bible.  The  Land  of 
 Moab. 
 
606 
 
 INDEX  I. 
 
 Tyndalk,  William   (1484-1536).     New  Test. 
 
 translated  into  English  (1525). 
 Tyree,  C.  Virginia.    Baptist  minister.   "The 
 
 Living  Epistle." 
 TuRPiE,   D.  M.   Scotland.     Prcsb.  minister. 
 
 The  Old  Te.st.  in  the  New. 
 
 Ullmann  (1796-1865).    Germany.     The  Sin- 
 
 lessn(ss  of  Jesus. 
 Upham,  F.  W.   New  York.    The  Wise  Men. 
 
 Van  de  Velde.  Officer  in  Dutch  Navy. 
 Map  of  the  Holy  Land,  and  accompany- 
 ing Memoir  (1858). 
 
 Veddek,  H.  C.  New  York.  Baptist  minis- 
 ter. Article  on  "The  Trial  of  Christ,'' 
 in  Bibl.  Sacra,  Oct.  1882. 
 
 Warfield,  Benj.  B.  Pennsylvania.  Presb. 
 Theolog.  Prof.     Articles  in  periodicals. 
 
 Warren.  English  Captain  of  Engineers. 
 Excavations  at  Jerusalem  (in  "Eecovery 
 of  Jerusalem  "). 
 
 Wayland,  Francis  (1706-1865).  Baptist. 
 President  Brown  University.  University 
 Sermons. 
 
 Weis.s,  Bernhard.  Germany.  Life  of  Jesus. 
 The  Matthew- Gospel  (in  German). 
 
 Weli  hausen,  Julius  (born  1844).  Germany. 
 Pharisees  and  Sadducees  (in  German). 
 
 Westoott,  B.  F.  Church  of  England.  Com- 
 mentary on  John  (in  Bible  Comm.).  In- 
 troduction to  Study  of  the  Gospels.  The 
 Gospel  of  the  Kesurrection.  Revelation 
 of  the  Risen  Lord.  Articles  in  Smith's 
 Diet.  Bib.     See  also  W  H. 
 
 W  H.,  or  Westoott  and  Hort.  Church  of 
 England.  Greek  Testament,  Vol.  I, 
 Greek  text ;  Vol.  2,  Introduction  and 
 Appendix.    Int.  by  Hort. 
 
 "Wkstern"  text,  according  to  the  theory 
 of  Westcott  and  Hort,  see  their  Introduc- 
 tion. 
 
 WET.,Wetstjin  (1893-1754).  Holland.  Greek 
 Test.,     with     numerous     extracts    from 
 
 Greek  and  Roman,  and  from  Jewish 
 writers.     (In  Latin  and  Greek). 
 
 Wiesei.er,  Karl.  Germany.  Chronological 
 Synopsis  of  the  Life  of  Christ. 
 
 Williams,  Wm.  R.  (1801-1884).  New  York. 
 Baptist  minister.     The  Lord's  Prayer. 
 
 Wilson.  English  Captain  of  Engineers. 
 Survey  of  Jerusalem  and  Sea  of  Galilee. 
 (In  "Recovery  of  Jerusalem."') 
 
 Win.,  or  Winer,  Geo.  Benedict.  (1789-1858). 
 Germany.  Grammar  of  the  New.  Test. 
 Diction  ;  the  references  are  to  the  pages  of 
 Thayer's  translation,  with  those  of  Moul- 
 ton's  translation  added  in  square  brackets; 
 where  no  page  is  given,  the  student  can 
 find  it  by  consulting  Winer's  Index  of 
 Passages.     Bible  Dictionary  (in  German). 
 
 Wisdom  of  Solomon.  An  apocryphal  book 
 of  the  Old  Test.,  written  at  Alexandria, 
 probably  not  long  before  the  Christian 
 era. 
 
 WooLSEY,  T.  D.  Congregational  minister, 
 formerly  President  of  Yale  College.  On 
 Divorce. 
 
 WoRDSW.,  or  Wordsworth,  Christopher  (1807- 
 1885).  Bishop  of  Lincoln.  Tlie  Holy 
 Bible,   with  Notes. 
 
 Wright,  C.  H.  H.  Church  of  England. 
 Zechariah  and  his  prophecies.  (Bampton 
 Lectures,  1879.) 
 
 WUN.,  or  Wiinsclie.  Germany.  Illustrnticm 
 of  the  Gospels  from  Talmud  aii<l  ]Midra- 
 shim  (in  German),  One  Vf)lum('  of  Ger- 
 man translation  of  Talmud   of  Babylon. 
 
 Wyc,  or  Wyclif,  John  (about  1317-1384). 
 Roman  Catholic  and  Reformer.  Eng'lish 
 translation  of  the  Bible  (1380). 
 
 Young    Edward.     (1684-1765).     Church    of 
 England.     Night  Thoughts. 
 
 ZwiNGLi.    (1484-1531).    Switzerland.    Works. 
 
 Information  as  to  text-criticism  maybe  had  from  any  of  the  following:  (1)  More  elaborate 
 work.s.  Scrivener's  "Introduction  to  Text-criticism  of  the  New  Test.,"  third  edition  (conserv- 
 ative). Westcott  and  Hort' s  "Introduction,"  in  Vol.  II  (progressive).  (2)  Shorter  works. 
 Mitchell's  "Critical  Hand-book."  SchaflTs  "Companion  to  the  Revised  Version,"  or 
 Schaff's  "Introduction"  to  Westcott  and  Hort,  in  Vol.  1  (American  ed.)  (3)  For  readers 
 not  acquainted  with  Greek,  Scrivener's  "Six  Lectures."  Milligan  and  Roberts,  "The  Words 
 of  the  New  Test."  (progressive). 
 
INDEX  II. 
 
 TOPICS    DISCUSSED,    TERMS    EXPLAINED,    PERSONS    AND    PLACES    DESCRIBED,    IN    THE    COM- 
 MENTARY  ON   THE   PASSAGES   NAMED. 
 
 Alms,  6:  2. 
 
 Andrew,  10:  2. 
 
 Anqels,  and  the  Belief  in  Guardian  Angels, 
 18:  10.     Angels  at  the  Tomb,  28:  5,  10. 
 
 Answer,  11 :  2o. 
 
 Anxiety,  0:  2o. 
 
 Apostles,  tiie  Twelve,  10:  2. 
 
 Appearances  of  Jesus  after  his  Resurrec- 
 tion, 28:  16. 
 
 Apparition,  14:  26. 
 
 Arciielaus,  2:  22,  and  end  of  2:  23. 
 
 Arimathea,  27:  57. 
 
 Article,  Indefinite,  8:  19. 
 
 Authority,  9:  G;  28:  18. 
 
 Barahbas,  27:  IG. 
 Bankers,  2;'):  27. 
 Baptism,  Design  of,  28:  19;  3:  14. 
 Baptist,  The,  3:  1. 
 
 Baptize,  3:  6;  in  Water,  3:  11;  in  the  Holy 
 Ghost  and   Fire,   3:    11;    in   (unto,  into) 
 the  Name,  28:  19. 
 Bar-Jonah,  16:  17. 
 Bartholomew,  10:  3. 
 Bed,  9:2. 
 Beelzebul,  12:  24. 
 Bethany,  21 :  17. 
 Bethlehem,  2:  1. 
 Bethph.\ge,  21 :  1. 
 
 Bethsaida,  11 :  21.    Bethsaida  Julias,  14:  34. 
 Bind  and  Loose,  1G:  19;  18:  18. 
 Blasphemy    against    the    Holy    Spirit,    12: 
 
 '31,  32. 
 Blessed,  5:  3. 
 Bottles,  Skins,  9:  16. 
 Bread,  4:3;  7:9;  26:  26. 
 Brethren  of  the  Lord,  12:  46;  13:  55. 
 Buddha,  Temptation  of,  4:  11. 
 
 Cesar,  22:  17. 
 
 Cesarea  Philippi,  16:  13. 
 
 Gaiaphas,  26:  57. 
 
 Calvary,  27 :  33. 
 
 Camel  Through  needle's  eye,  19:  24. 
 
 Canaan,  15:  21. 
 
 Canaanite,  Properly  Cananite,  or  Canan- 
 
 aean,  10:  4. 
 Capernaum,  4:  13. 
 Celihacy,  19:  11. 
 Centurion,  8:  5. 
 Chief  Priests,  2:  4. 
 Child,  as  an  Object-lesson,  18:  3.    Christians 
 
 must  be  Childlike,  18:  5,  10;  19:  14. 
 Chorazin,  11 :  21. 
 Christ,  1:1;  the  Christ,  2:  4. 
 Church,  16:  18;  18:  17.      The  English  word 
 
 Chureh,  18:  17. 
 Cleansing  the  Temple,  21 :  12. 
 CoRBAN,  15:  5. 
 Corn,  12:  1. 
 
 Cross,  Take  up,  16:  24;  27:  32. 
 Crucifixion,  27:  35. 
 Cyrene,  27:  32. 
 
 Damnation,  23:  33. 
 
 Dancing,  14:  6. 
 
 Day  of  Judgment,  7  :  22;  11 :  22;  25:  31. 
 
 Decapolis,  15:  29. 
 
 Defile,  15:  11. 
 
 Degrees  of  Future  Punishment,  11:  22;  12: 
 
 41;  23:  13;  2-5:  46. 
 Demon,  8:31. 
 Demoniac,   Demoniacal   Possessions,   8:   31; 
 
 12 :  43. 
 Devil,  4:   1.      Hurtful  conceptions  of  him, 
 
 4:  1  (Hom.   and  Pract. ).     Possessed  with 
 
 Devils,  see  Demoniac. 
 Dinner,  22:  4. 
 Dis(iPLE,  Disciples,  4:  18;  5:  1.    Disciples  of 
 
 John,  9:  14.     To  disciple,  28:  19. 
 Discrepancies,  Remarks  as  to  Explaining, 
 
 1 :  12,  17 ;    2  :  23 ;  3:17;  4:12;  9  :  10,  14  ; 
 
 20:  29;  23:  35;  27:  9. 
 DIVORCE,  5:  31,  32;  19:  3,  9. 
 
 607 
 
608 
 
 INDEX  11. 
 
 Doctor,  23:  8. 
 
 Dogs,  7:6;  15:  26. 
 
 Dove,  Representing  the  Holy  Spirit,  3:  16. 
 
 Dreams,  1 :  20. 
 
 Eagles,  24 :  28. 
 
 Egypt,  2:  13. 
 
 Elijah,  U:  14;  17:  11;   27:  47. 
 
 Emmanuel,  1:  23. 
 
 Enemies,  Love  of,  5:  44. 
 
 Era,  Christian,  2:  16,  19. 
 
 EssENES,  3:  7. 
 
 Eternal  Punishment,  25:  46. 
 
 Evening,  14:  15. 
 
 Everlasting,  25 :  46. 
 
 Evil,  or  the  Evil  (one),  5  :  37 ;   6:13. 
 
 Farthing,  5 :  26. 
 
 Fasting  of  Jesus,  4:  2.      Conditions  of  our 
 
 Fasting  with  Propriety,  6:  17;  9:  15. 
 Father,  6:  9. 
 Feeding    the   Multitude,  14:  13-21:   15; 
 
 32-38. 
 Fig  Tree,  Barren,  21:  19. 
 Firstborn  Son,  1 :  25. 
 Fool,  5 :  22. 
 Forgiveness,  6:  12. 
 Fornication,  5:  32. 
 Fourteen,  Three  sets  of  Names,  1 :  17. 
 Fulfil,  1:  22;-  5:  17. 
 
 Gadarenes,  Gerasenes,  Gergesenes,  8:  28. 
 
 Galilee,  4:  12,  23.  Sea  of  Galilee,  4:  18. 
 Our  Lord  making  Circuits  of  Galilee, 
 4:23.  Galilean  Peculiarities  of  Speech, 
 26:  73.  On  the  Mountain  in  Galilee,  28: 
 16. 
 
 Garments,  Jewish,  5:  40;  27  :  35. 
 
 Gehenna,  5:  22. 
 
 Genealogies,  1 :  1.  Genealogies  of  Christ 
 in  Matthew  and  Luke,  1 :  17. 
 
 Gennesaret,  Plain  of,  14:  34. 
 
 Gethsemane.  20:  36. 
 
 Ghost,  and  Holy  Ghost,  1 :  18. 
 
 Gifts,  2:  11. 
 
 Golden  Rule,  7:  12. 
 
 Golgotha,  27 :  33. 
 
 Gospel,  1 :  1.  Gospels,  Relations  of  the  Four, 
 2  :  23. 
 
 Hades,  11:  23;  16:  18. 
 Happy,  5:  3. 
 
 Harmonizing  the  Gospel  Narrative,  see  Dis- 
 crepancies. 
 
 Healing,  Extent  of  our  Lord's,  4:  23. 
 
 Heart,  6:  21. 
 
 Hell,  5:  22;  11:  23;  16:  18. 
 
 Hem  OF  Garment,  9:  19;   23:5. 
 
 Herodthe  King,  2:  1.  His  Successors,  2:  20. 
 
 Herod  Antipas,  2:  20;  14:  Iff.;   16 :  6. 
 
 Herodias,  14:  1,  4,  6,  11. 
 
 Herodians,  22:  16. 
 
 His,  For  Its,  24:82. 
 
 Immanuel,  1  :  23. 
 
 Incarnation,  1 :  25  (Horn,  and  Pract.). 
 
 Interest,  25 :  27. 
 
 James  the  Son  of  Alpheus,  10:  3. 
 
 James  the  Son  of  Zebedee,  10:  2. 
 
 Jehovah,  Yahweh,  22:  44. 
 
 Jeremiah,  16 :  14. 
 
 Jericho,  20:  29. 
 
 Jerusalem,  21 :  1 ;  23  :  37  ;   24  :  1. 
 
 Jesus,  The  Name,  1 :  21.     Youth  of  Jesus,  at 
 
 the  end  of  2 :  23. 
 John  the  Apostle,  10  :  2. 
 John  the  Baptist,  3:1  ff. ;  4:  12;  9:  14ff. ; 
 
 11:2-19;    14:1-13;    17:10-13;  21:  25,32. 
 John's   Baptism.   Its  Relation    to   Christian 
 
 Baptism,  11 :  11. 
 Jonah  and  the  Sea-monster,  12:  40. 
 Jordan,  3:  6.    Beyond  Jordan,  4:  15.    Region 
 
 about  Jordan,  3  :  5. 
 Joseph  the  Husband  of  Mary,  1  :  18;  End  of 
 
 chap.  2  ;    13  :  55. 
 Joseph  of  Arimathea,  27:  57. 
 .TuDAiziNG  Christianity,  9:  17. 
 Judas  of  Galilee,  22:  17. 
 Judas  Iscariot,  10:  4;  26:  14;   27:  3,  ff. 
 JuDEA,  2:  20. 
 
 Kingdom,  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  3:  2;   6:  10. 
 
 Keys  of  the  Kingdom,  16:  19;  Coming  in 
 
 His  Kingdom,  16:  28. 
 Know,  7 :  23. 
 
 Lamps,  25:1.  • 
 
 Lawyer,  22:  35. 
 
 Leaven,  16:  6. 
 
 Lending,  5 :  42. 
 
 Leprosy,  8:  2. 
 
 Life,  Soul,  Spirit,  16:  25. 
 
 Lilies,  6:  28. 
 
 Limestone  Rock  in  Galilee,  7  :  24;  13:  5. 
 
 Locusts,  3 :  4. 
 
 Lust,  5 :  28. 
 
INDEX  II. 
 
 609 
 
 Macii^rus.  11  :  2;  14:  3. 
 
 Magadan,  15:  39. 
 
 Magdala,  14 :  34. 
 
 Magi,  2:  1. 
 
 Mammon,  C:  24. 
 
 Mariamne,  2:  1. 
 
 Marriages,  Levirate,  22:  24. 
 
 Mary,  the  Mother  of  Je.sus,  1  :  18;  12:  46-50. 
 
 Mary  Magdalene,  27:  56. 
 
 Master,  Ditterent  word.s  so  Trunslated,  8: 
 19. 
 
 Matthew,  9:  9;  10:  3. 
 
 Measure,  13:  33. 
 
 M ILL-STONE,  18:  6;  24:  41. 
 
 Miracles  of  Jesus,  4  :  23  ;  12:  38. 
 
 Mountain,  the,  5:1;  14:  23.  A  High  Moun- 
 tain, 17:  1.     The  Mountains,  24:  IG. 
 
 Mustard,  13:  31. 
 
 Mysteries,  13:  11. 
 
 Name  of  God,  28:  19. 
 
 Names,  having  Different  Forms  in  O.  T.  and 
 
 N.  T.,  1  :  2. 
 Nathan  a  EL,  see  Bartholomew. 
 Nazareth,  2:  23;  13:  54. 
 Net.s,  Diftcrent  Kinds,  13:  47. 
 Non-rksistance,  5:  39. 
 
 Oaths,  5 :  33,  34  ;  23  :  18  ff.  ;  26 :  63. 
 Offend,  5:  29. 
 Olives,  Mount  of,  21 :  1. 
 
 Palestine,  2 :  20. 
 
 Parable.  Meanings  of  tlio  Word,  our  Lord's 
 Design  in  using  Parables,  Groups  of  Para- 
 ble.«,  Interpretation  of  Parables,  13:  3. 
 
 Parallelism  in  Hebrew  Poetry,  4:  16. 
 
 Passovers  of  Our  Lord's  Ministry,  12:  1. 
 
 Pearls,  Costly,  13:  46. 
 
 Penitence,  Penance,  3:  1. 
 
 Perfect,  5 :  48. 
 
 Perea,  19:  1. 
 
 Peter,  a  Married  Man,  8:  14;  General  ac- 
 •count  of  Peter,  10:  2;  Peter  the  Rock,  16: 
 18;  Peter's  Denials,  26:  69  if. 
 
 I'harisees,  3:  7  ;  16:  1. 
 
 I'hilip,  tlie  Apostle,  10:  3. 
 
 Philip,  the  Totrarch,2:  20. 
 
 PnavNiciA,  15:  21. 
 
 Phylacteries,  23:  5. 
 
 Pilate,  27  :  11,  24.    Pilate's  "Wife,  27  :  19. 
 
 Play  upon  Words,  8:  22;  16:  18,  25. 
 
 Poor,  5:  3. 
 
 ]  Possessed  with  Devils,  see  Demoniacs. 
 
 Power,  9:6;  28 :  18. 
 
 Prayer,  Secret,  6:6.  The  Lord's  Prayer. 
 6:9. 
 
 Preach,  the  Different  Greek  words  so  Trans- 
 lated, 4:  17. 
 I  Priests,  Chief,  2:  4. 
 
 I  Property,  Our  Lord's  Destroying,  8:  32; 
 21 :  19. 
 
 Prophet,  Prophesy,  7  :  22;  13:  57. 
 
 Proselyte,  23  :  15.     Proselyte-baptism,  3:  6. 
 
 Proverbs,  Used  by  Our  Lord,  7:5,  6,  12; 
 13 :  3. 
 
 Publicans,  5:  46. 
 
 Punishment,  25 :  46. 
 
 Quotations  from  Old  Test.  Explained, 
 1:  23;  2:  5,  15,  17,  23;  3 :  3;  4 :  4,  6,  7, 
 10,  14;  5:  33,  38,  43;  8:  17;  11:  10;  12: 
 17,  40;  13:  14,  35;  15:  7;  19:  7;  21:  4, 
 42;  22:  32,  43 ;  23 :  35;  24:  15;  26:  31; 
 27:  46. 
 
 Ransom,  20:  28. 
 
 Regeneration,  19:  28. 
 
 Repent,  3:  1;  27:  3. 
 
 Repetitions  in  our  Lord's  Teaching,  5 :  1. 
 
 Resurrection,  22 :  29  ff.  Fact  of  our  Lord's 
 Resurrection,  28 :  15. 
 
 Righteousness,  5:  6;  6:  33. 
 
 Rock,  16:  18. 
 
 Sabbath,  12:  8. 
 
 Sackcloth  and  Ashes,  11  :  21. 
 
 Sadducees,  3:  7;  16:  1,6;  22:  31. 
 
 Saint,  1 :  1. 
 
 Salome,  the  Daughter  of  Herodias,  14  :  6  ff. 
 
 Salo.me,  Probably  the  AVife  of  Zebedee, 
 27:  56. 
 
 Salt,  5:  13. 
 
 Salutations,  23:  7. 
 
 Samaria,  Samaritans,  10:  5. 
 
 Sanhedrin,  26:  59. 
 
 Save,  1:  21. 
 
 Scourging,  27 :  26. 
 
 Scribes,  2:  4 ;  7  :  29;  13:  52. 
 
 Sea  of  Galilee,  see  Galilee. 
 
 Sepulchres,  23:  27. 
 
 Servant,  Different  Greek  words  so  Trans- 
 lated, 8:  6;  18:  27. 
 
 Sheba,  12:  42. 
 
 Sheep  and  Goats,  25:  32. 
 
 Shewbrjcad,  12:  4. 
 
 Ship,  4:  22. 
 
 20 
 
610 
 
 INDEX  11. 
 
 Simon  the  Cananite,  10:  3. 
 Simon  of  Cyrene,  27:  32. 
 Simon  Peter,  10:  2. 
 Sinners,  9:  10. 
 
 Sitting  at  Meat,  or  Reclining,  8  :  11. 
 Sodom,  11 :  24. 
 
 Son  of  God,  4:  3.     Son  of  Man,  8 :  20.     Sons 
 of   the   Kingdom,    8:    12.     Sons    of  the 
 •  Bride-chamber,  9 :  15. 
 Soul,  16:  25. 
 
 Star  of  the  "Wise  Men,  2:  2. 
 Stones,  21:  42;  24:  1. 
 Strait,  7:  13. 
 
 Stumble,  Stumbling-block,  5:  29. 
 Supper,  22:  4. 
 Synagogues,  4:  23. 
 Syrophenician  Mother,  16  :  22. 
 
 Talent,  18:  24;  25:  15.' 
 
 Tares,  13 :  25. 
 
 Teach,  28 :  19. 
 
 Temple,  two  Greek  words  so  Translated,  4: 
 
 5.     The  Temple  Described,  21 :  12;  24:  1. 
 
 Veil  of  the  Temple,  27  :  51. 
 Tempt,  4:  1.    How  Could  Jesus  be  Tempted? 
 
 4:  1.    Tempting  God,  4:  7.    Bring  us  Not 
 
 into  Temptation,  G:  13. 
 Tetrarch,  2:  20. 
 Thaddeus,  10:  3. 
 
 Then,  a  Favorite  Word  with  Matthew,  3:  13. 
 Thief,  Which  should  be  'Robber,'  27:  38. 
 
 ThePenitent  Thief  (robber),  27:  44. 
 Thought,  6:  25. 
 
 Thkkk  Days  in  the  Tomb,  27:  63. 
 Ti.me,  Season,  Opportunity,  11  :  25. 
 
 Tradition,  15 :  2  f . 
 
 Transfiguration,  its  Design,  17 :  4,  9. 
 Treasure,  Hid,  13 :  44. 
 Tributlation,  13:  21. 
 Tribute-money,  17:  24;  22:  17,  19. 
 Triumphal  Entry',  21 :  4,  6. 
 Trust,  and  Hope,  12:  21. 
 Tyre  and  Sidon,  11:  21;  15:  21. 
 
 Unclean  Spirits,  12  :  43-45. 
 Understand,  13 :  19. 
 
 Varied  Translation  of  the  SameWord,  25:  46. 
 
 Virgin,  1:  23,  25;  25:  1. 
 
 Voice  From  Heaven,  3:  17;  17:  5. 
 
 Wash,  15:  2. 
 
 Watches  of  the  Night,  14:  25. 
 
 Water,  Baptize  in,  3:  11. 
 
 Weddings,  25:  1. 
 
 Wilderness  of  Judea,  3  :  1;  4:  1. 
 
 Wine,  11:  18. 
 
 Wise,  7:  24;  10:  16. 
 
 Wise  Men,  'see  Magi. 
 
 Woes,  23:  13. 
 
 Women  Grinding,  24 :  41. 
 
 Women  Named  in  the  Genealogy  of  Christ, 
 
 1:  3. 
 World,  End  of,  13:  39;  24:  3;  28:  20. 
 
 Yoke  of  a  Teacher,  11 :  29. 
 
 Zachariah,  Son  of  Barachiah,  23:  35.,; 
 Zealots,  At  the  end  of  2:  23;  10:  3.     "- 
 
 165 
 
Date  Due 
 
^"^ 
 
 ./^tiV 
 
 ■,v>\iX'